THE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH, From Our LORD's Incarnation, to the Twelfth Year of the Emperor MAURICIUS TIBERIUS, or the Year of CHRIST 594. As it was written in Greek, by EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine; SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS Native of Constantinople; and EVAGRIUS SCHOLASTICUS born at Epiphania in Syria Secunda.  
Made English from that Edition of these Historians, which VALESIUS published at Paris in the Years 1659., 1668, and 1673.  
Also, The LIFE of CONSTANTINE in Four Books, Written by EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS; with CONSTANTINE'S ORATION to the CONVENTION OF THE SAINTS; and Eusebius' Speech in Praise of CONSTANTINE, Spoken at His TRICENNALIA▪  
Valesius' Annotations on these Authors, are done into English, and set at their proper places in the Margin; as likewise a Translation of His Account of their Lives and Writings.  
With Two Index's; the one, of the Principal Matters that occur in the Text; the other, of those contained in the Notes.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Socrat. Eccles. Histor. Lib. 1. Cap. 18. 
HINC LUCEM ET POCULA SACRA.   printer's or publisher's device 
CAMBRIDGE, Printed by John Hayes, Printer to the University; For Han. Sawbridge, at the Sign of the Bible on Ludgate Hill, London. 1683.   

The Publisher of this ENGLISH Translation to the READER.  
VALESIUS has spoken so fully and satisfactorily concerning what He has done in His Edition of these following Ecclesiastic Historians, as to His Amendments of the Greek Text, as to His Latin Version of them, and as to His Explanation of the obscurer passages that occur in them; and besides, has added such complete Accounts concerning the Lives and Histories of these Authors: (all which particulars, because they were judged necessary to be made known to the English Reader, are done into His own language, and prefixed before each Writer whom they concern:) that 'tis needless to give the Reader any farther trouble here, than barely to acquaint Him, for what reason this English-Translation was at first attempted, and by what Helps and Assistances this attempt has at length been finished.  
It can't be supposed a thing unknown to any person, though He may have been but meanly conversant amongst Books, that this is not the first time wherein these Church-Historians have appeared in English. For 'tis now almost a Complete 
a His Epistle Dedicatory to Robert E. of Leicester bears date December the 15th. 1584.  Century, since Meredith Hanmer Doctor of Divinity, first published His Translation of them all; excepting only Eusebius' Four Books concerning the Life of the Emperor Constantine, and the Two Orations subjoined thereto: which, by a Dedication to Sr John Lamb Knight, Doctor of Laws, and Dean of the Arches of Canterbury, seem to have been made English several years after Doctor 
b He died at Dublin, of the plague, anno 1604. See Fuller's Worthies of Wales. Flintshire▪ pag. 39  Hanmers death, by one Mr Wye Saltonstall.  
After Four Editions of Doctor Hanmers Translation, a fifth, whereto was added Mr Saltonstall's Version of the Life of Constantine and the Two Orations, was published in the Year 1650. Which Impression being sold off, and the Book become Scarce; the person whose propriety Dr Hanmers Translation was, some few years since resolved to reprint it. This resolution He communicated to some friends, whom He knew to be able Advisers and Directors in an affair of that Nature. From them He received answer to this effect: that in Doctor Hanmers Translation they saw many things that wanted Correction, which they supposed were not so much to be attributed to the Doctor, as to the imperfection and mistakes of the Greek Text and those Latin Translatours, which the Doctor had made use of: that now there was a fair way opened, whereby the errors in the Doctour's Translation might be Corrected, in regard the Original Text of these Historians, after it had been compared with several Ancient Manuscripts of the best Note, (whereby the imperfections in it were supplied, and the faults committed in other Editions amended;) was, together with an excellent Latin Version thereof, published at Paris by Henricus Valesius, a person of such eminent Learning, that by the unanimous consent of the Arch-Bishops and Bishops of the Gallican Church, He had been pitched upon and employed as the fittest man to undertake a work of this Nature: and therefore their advice was, that the Doctour's Translation should be compared with that Edition of these Historians which Valesius had published, and that, wherever it differed, it should be made to agree with the Greek Text thereof.  
After receipt of this advice, 'twas resolved it should be followed. And accordingly a Reverend and Learned Divine was prevailed with to undertake this Work. Who, after He had done some few Chapters only of the First Book of Eusebius' History, for reasons best known to Himself desisted. But by this Trial of His it plainly appeared, that (besides its being an invidious attempt to go about to interpolate what another person had long since put his last hand to;) it was a work of far greater labour to bring Doctor Hanmers Translation to an agreement with the Greek Text of Valesius' Edition, than to make a New One. On which account this latter was resolved upon; and by Divine assistance being now finished, is here presented to the Reader's view.  
The Reader having been acquainted with the Reason why this New Translation was at first attempted, 'tis fit He should know farther, by what Helps and Assistances this attempt has at length been finished.  
This Version, as has been intimated, was taken immediately from the Greek, according to that Edition which Henricus Valesius set forth at Paris: whence this advantage will accrue, that whatever errors are found in it, will be errors but of one descent. Besides Valesius' Edition, That which Robert Stephens Printed at Paris in the year 1544, was likewise all along consulted. Nor were the Latin Translatours of these Historians refused or neglected: namely these four; Musculus' Version Dedicated to Edward the Sixth, King of England, and Printed at Basil in the year 1549; the Translation of John Christophorson (heretofore 
a See Godwi● de Pr●sulibus Angliae, pag. 561: and Fuller's Worthies. Lancashire.  Master of Trinity College in Cambridge, afterwards Bishop of Chichester;) Printed at Coloigne. in the year 1570; John Curterius' Version, or rather his Emendation of Christophorsons, Printed at Paris in the year 1571; and lastly Grinaeus' Translation, set forth at Basil in the year 1591. All which Versions were all along inspected; and in all places that required it, their Disagreements or Consents are (as the Reader will find,) taken notice of; unless the Learned Valesius' diligence had made those Remarks needless.  
As for the Notes they are in a manner all Valesius': nor is any Remark of his left untranslated (though perhaps some times made shorter;) that was judged of use to an English Reader, and becoming an English Translation. If the Reader does, as now and then He will, meet with a Note that has not Valesius' name set at the bottom; He may conclude that not to be Valesius'; however, He generally meets with some intimation or other, whereby notice is given him, on what authority such a remark is grounded. But whereas in Valesius' Edition, His Notes on all these Historians are placed together in a Body by themselves, at the latter end of each Author whereto they belong: here the Reader has them embodied with the Text, and by the Letters of the Alphabet He is shown the passages in the History, whereof they treat. In which method the Reader's ●ase was consulted, that He might not have the trouble and interruption given Him, of turning forward and backward, from the Matter to the Notes, and from thence to the Matter.  
How far this Translation is beholding to That done by Doctor Hanmer, will quickly be discovered by any, that shall take the pains to compare them. It need not be dissembled, that the Doctour's Version has been seen; and 'tis as needless to detain the Reader in showing Him by tedious instances, that He has not been, nor could have been followed, without a departure from the Original Greek as published by Valesius.  
It only remains, that the Reader be entreated, before He peruses this Translation, to mend those faults in it that are mentioned in The Errata; and to pardon all others He shall meet with. Which that He may the easier be persuaded to, He is desired to be mindful of this excellent saying:  

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
'Tis God's property to mistake in nothing, and to correct all things.    

THE CONTENTS Of the Whole WORK.  

The Contents of Eusebius his Ecclesiastical History in X. Books.  

Book I.  
Chap. 1. THE Subject of this Work. Page 1  
Chap. 2. A brief summary concerning the Praeexistence and Divinity of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Page 2  
Chap. 3. That the very name of Jesus, and also that of Christ was from the beginning both known and honoured among the Divine Prophets. Page 5  
Chap. 4. That the Religion by him declared to all Nations, is neither new nor strange. Page 6  
Chap. 5. Of the times of our Saviour's manifestation unto men. Page 7  
Chap. 6. That in his time, according to the predictions of the Prophets, the Princes of the Jewish Nation who before by succession had held the Principality, surceased, and that Herod, the first of the Aliens, became their King. Page 8  
Chap. 7. Of the disagreement supposed to be among the Gospels about the Genealogy of Christ. Page 9  
Chap. 8. Of Herod's cruelty towards the Infants, and after how miserable a manner he ended his life. Page 10  
Chap. 9 Of the Times of Pilate. Page 12  
Chap. 10. Of the High-priests among the Jews, in whose time Christ Preached the Gospel. ibid.  
Chap. 11. What hath been testified concerning John the Baptist, and concerning Christ. Page 13  
Chap. 12. Concerning our Saviour's disciples. ibid.  
Chap. 13. The History of the Prince of the Edessens. ibid.   

Book II.  
THE Preface. Page 15  
Chap. 1. Of those things which were instituted by the Apostles, after the Ascension of Christ. ibid.  
Chap. 2. How Tiberius was affected at the Relation Pilate sent him of those things concerning Christ. Page 16  
Chap. 3. How the Doctrine of Christ spread in a short time over the whole world. Page 17  
Chap. 4. How, after the death of Tiberius, Caius made Agrippa King over the Jews, and punished Herod with perpetual banishment. ibid.  
Chap. 5. How Philo went on an Embassage to Caius upon the Jews Account. Page 18  
Chap. 6. How great miseries befell the Jews after their audacious wickedness committed against Christ. ibid.  
Chap. 7. That Pilate made himself away. Page 19  
Chap. 8. Of the Dearth that happened in Claudius his time. ibid.  
Chap. 9 The Martyrdom of James the Apostle. ibid.  
Chap. 10. How Agrippa, called also Herod, persecuting the Apostles, presently felt the Divine vengeance. Page 20  
Chap. 11. Of the Impostor Theudas and his Associates. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Of Helena Queen of the Osdroënians. Page 21  
Chap. 13. Of Simon Magus. ibid.  
Chap. 14. Of Peter the Apostle's Preaching at Rome. Page 22  
Chap. 15. Of the Gospel according to Mark. ibid.  
Chap. 16. That Mark first Preached the knowledge of Christ to the Egyptians. ibid.  
Chap. 17. What Philo relates of the Ascetae in Egypt. ibid.  
Chap. 18. What Writings of Philo's have come to our hands. Page 24  
Chap. 19 What a calamity befell the Jews at Jerusalem on the very day of the Passover. Page 25  
Chap. 20. What was done at Jerusalem in the Reign of Nero. ibid.  
Chap. 21. Of that Egyptian who is mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles. Page 26  
Chap. 22. How Paul, being sent bound from Judea to Rome, having made his defence, was wholly acquitted. ibid.  
Chap. 23. How James, called the brother of the Lord, was Martyred. Page 27  
Chap. 24. How, after Mark, Annianus was constituted the first Bishop of the Church of the Alexandrians. Page 29  
Chap. 25. Of the Persecution in the time of Nero, in which Paul and Peter were for Religion graced with Martyrdom at Rome. ibid.  
Chap. 26. How the Jews were vexed with innumerable mischiefs, and how at last they entered upon a War against the Romans. Page 30   

Book III.  
Chap. 1. IN what parts of the world the Apostles Preached Christ. Page 30  
Chap. 2. Who first Presided over the Roman Church. Page 31  
Chap. 3. Concerning the Epistles of the Apostles. ibid.  
Chap. 4. Of the first Succession of the Apostles. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Of the last siege of the Jews after Christ's death. Page 32  
Chap. 6. Of the famine that oppressed the Jews. Page 33  
Chap. 7. Of Christ's Predictions. Page 35  
Chap. 8. Concerning the Prodigies that appeared before the War. ibid.  
Chap. 9 Of Josephus, and the Writings he left Page 36  
Chap. 10. How Josephus makes mention of the Holy Bible. Page 37  
Chap. 11. How, after James, Simeon governed the Church at Jerusalem. Page 38  
Chap. 12. How Vespasian commanded that the descendants of David should be sought out▪ ibid.  
Chap. 13. That Anencletus was the second Bishop of the Roman Church. ibid.  
Chap. 14. That Avilius was the second Bishop of Alexandria. ibid.  
Chap. 15. That Clemens was the third Bishop of the Roman Church. ibid.  
Chap. 16. Concerning the Epistle of Clemens. Page 39  
Chap. 17. Of the Persecution in Domitian's time. ibid.  
Chap. 18. Concerning John the Apostle, and his Revelation. ibid.  
Chap. 19 How Domitian commanded that the descendants of David should be ●lain. ibid.  
Chap. 20. Concerning those that were Related to our Saviour. ibid.  
Chap. 21. That Cerdo was the third that presided over the Alexandrian Church. Page 40  
Chap. 22. That Ignatius was the second that presided over the Alexandrian Church. ibid.  
Chap. 23. A Relation concerning John the Apostle. ibid.  
Chap. 24. Concerning the order of the Gospels. Page 41  
Chap. 25. Concerning those Divine writings, which are without coutroversie acknowledged; and of those which are not such. Page 42  
Chap. 26. Of Menander the Impostor. Page 43  
Chap. 27. Of the Heresy of the Ebionites. ibid.  
Chap. 28. Of the Arch-Heretick Cerinthus. Page 44  
Chap. 29. Of Nicholas, and those Heretics who bear his name. ibid.  
Chap. 30. Concerning those Apostles that are found to have been married. Page 45  
Chap. 31. Of the death of John and Philip. ibid.  
Chap. 32. How Simeon the Bishop of Jerusalem suffered Martyrdom. Page 46  
Chap. 33. How Trajan forbade that the Christians should be sought after. ibid.  
Chap. 34. That Evarestus was the Fourth that governed the Roman Church. Page 47  
Chap. 35. That Justus was the Third that governed the Church at Jerusalem. ibid.  
Chap. 36. Concerning Ignatius and his Epistles. ibid.  
Chap. 37. Concerning those Preachers of the Gospel who at that time were eminent. Page 48  
Chap. 38. Concerning the Epistle of Clemens, and those other Writings, which are falsely attributed to him. ibid.  
Chap. 39 Concerning the Books of Papias. Page 49   

Book IU.  
Chap. 1. WHo were the Bishops of the Roman, and Alexandrian Churches in the Reign of Trajane. pag. 50  
Chap. 2. What the Jews suffered in this Emperor's time. ibid.  
Chap. 3. Who, in the time of Adrian, wrote Apologies in defence of the Faith. Page 51  
Chap. 4. Who were ennobled with the Title of Bishops over the Roman, and Alexandrian Churches in this Emperor's time. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Who were Bishops of Jerusalem from our Saviour, even to these times. ibid.  
Chap. 6. The last Siege of the Jews in the time of Adrian. ibid.  
Chap. 7. Who at that time were the Authors of false Doctrine. Page 52  
Chap. 8. What Ecclesiastical Writers there were in those times. Page 53  
Chap. 9 The Rescript of Adrian, that we Christians should not be unjustly prosecuted. ibid.  
Chap. 10. Who in the Reign of Antoninus were Bishops of the Roman and Alexandrian Sees. Page 54  
Chap. 11. Concerning those who were Arch-heretics in these times. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Concerning Justin's Apology to Antoninus. Page 55  
Chap. 13. The Rescript of Antoninus to the Common Council of Asia, concerning our Religion. ibid.  
Chap. 14. Some memoirs of Polycarp the Disciple of the Apostles. Page 56  
Chap. 15. How, in the Reign of Verus, Polycarp, together with others, suffered Martyrdom in the City of Smyrna. ibid.  
Chap. 16. How Justin the Philosopher, asserting the Christian Religion at the City of Rome, suffered Martyrdom. Page 60  
Chap. 17. Concerning those Martyrs, whom Justin makes mention of in his Apology. Page 61  
Chap. 18. What Books of Justin's are come to our hands. Page 62  
Chap. 19 Who, in the Reign of Verus, presided over the Churches of Rome, and Alexandria. ibid.  
Chap. 20. Who then Governed the Church of Antioch. Page 63  
Chap. 21. Concerning the Ecclesiastical Writers who flourished in that Age. ibid.  
Chap. 22. Concerning Hegesippus, and those he makes mention of. ibid.  
Chap. 23. Concerning Dionysius, Bishop of the Corinthians, and the Epistles he wrote. Page 64  
Chap. 24. Concerning Theophilus, Bishop of the Antiochians. Page 65  
Chap. 25. Concerning Philippus and Modestus. ibid.  
Chap. 26. Concerning Melito, and what he has made mention of. ibid.  
Chap. 27. Concerning Apollinaris, Bishop of the Hierapol●tane Church. Page 66  
Chap. 28. Concerning Musanus, and his Writings. Page 67  
Chap. 29. Concerning Tatianus and his Heresy ibid.  
Chap. 30. Concerning Bardesanes the Syrian, and those Books of his that are extant. ibid.   

Book V.  
THE Preface. Page 68  
Chap. 1. How many in the Reign of Verus, underwent most ●ore Persecution in France for Religion; and after what manner they suffered. ibid.  
Chap. 2. How the Martyrs beloved of God, kindly receiving such as fell away in the persecution, wrought a cure upon them. Page 74  
Chap. 3. What a Vision appeared to the Martyr Attalus in his sleep. Page 75  
Chap. 4. How the Martyrs, by their Epistle, recommended Irenaeus. ibid.  
Chap. 5. How God, having from heaven heard the prayers of some of our Religion, sent rain to Marcus Aurelius Caesar. ibid.  
Chap. 6. A Catalogue of those who were Bishops of Rome. Page 76  
Chap. 7. That, even to those times, Miracles were wrought by the faithful. ibid.  
Chap. 8. After what manner Irenaeus makes mention of the Divine Scriptures. Page 77  
Chap. 9 Who were Bishops in the Reign of Commodus. Page 78  
Chap. 10. Concerning Pantaenus the Philosopher. ibid.  
Chap. 11. Concerning Clemens Alexandrinus. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Concerning the Bishops of Jerusalem. Page 79  
Chap. 13. Concerning Rhodon, and the Dissension of the Marcionites, which he has made mention of. ibid.  
Chap. 14. Concerning the false Prophets of the Cataphrygians. Page 80  
Chap. 15. Concerning the Schism of Blastus raised at Rome. ibid.  
Chap. 16. What has been committed to memory concerning Montanus, and his false Prophets. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning Mil●●●des, and the books he compiled. Page 82  
Chap. 18. How Apollonius also confuted the Cataphrygians, and whom he has made mention of. ibid.  
Chap. 19 Serapion's Opinion concerning the Heresy of the Cataphrygians. Page 84  
Chap. 20. What Irenaeus wrote against the Schismatics at Rome. ibid.  
Chap. 21. How Apollonius suffered Martyrdom at Rome. Page 85  
Chap. 22. What Bishops flourished at that time. Page 86  
Chap. 23. Concerning the Question then moved about Easter. ibid.  
Chap. 24. Concerning the Disagreement of the Churches throughout Asia. ibid.  
Chap. 25. How all with one consent unanimously agreed about Easter. Page 89  
Chap. 26. How many Monuments of Irenaeus' Polite Ingeny have come to our hands. ibid.  
Chap. 27. How many also of the works of others, who then flourished, are come to our knowledge. ibid.  
Chap. 28. Concerning those, who from the beginning were defenders of Artemon's Heresy; what manner of persons they were as to their Morals, and how that they were so audacious as to corrupt the Sacred Scriptures. ibid.   

Book. VI  
Chap. 1. COncerning the Persecution under Severus. pag. 91  
Chap. 2. Concerning origen's virtuous course of life from a child. ibid.  
Chap. 3. How Origen being very young Preached the word of Christ. Page 92  
Chap. 4. How many of those who had been instructed by him, became Martyrs. Page 93  
Chap. 5. Concerning Potamiaena. Page 94  
Chap. 6. Concerning Clemens Alexandrinus. ibid.  
Chap. 7. Concerning Judas the Writer. ibid.  
Chap. 8. Concerning the bold Act of Origen. Page 95  
Chap. 9 Concerning the Miracles of Narcissus. ibid.  
Chap. 10. Concerning the Bishops of Jerusalem. Page 96  
Chap. 11. Concerning Alexander. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Concerning Serapion, and his Books that are extant. Page 97  
Chap. 13. Concerning the Writings of Clemens. ibid.  
Chap. 14. What Writings Clemens has mentioned. Page 98  
Chap. 15. Concerning Heraclas. Page 99  
Chap. 16. What pains and study Origen bestowed about the Holy Scriptures. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning Symmachus the Translator. ibid.  
Chap. 18. Concerning Ambrose. Page 100  
Chap. 19 What things have been recorded concerning Origen, by the Gentiles. ibid.  
Chap. 20. What Books are now extant of such as wrote in these times. Page 102  
Chap. 21. What Bishops were eminent in those times. ibid.  
Chap. 22. How many of Hippoly●us's works are come to our hands. Page 103  
Chap. 23. Concerning Origen's. studiousness, and how he was honoured with the dignity of Priesthood. ibid.  
Chap. 24. Concerning the Expositions he made at Alexandria. ibid.  
Chap. 25. After what manner Origen has mentioned the Books of the Old and New Testament. Page 104  
Chap. 26. How Heraclas succeeded in the Bishopric of Alexandria. Page 105  
Chap. 27. How the Bishops had him in admiration. ibid.  
Chap. 28. Concerning the Persecution under Maximinus. ibid.  
Chap. 29. Concerning Fabian, how unexpectedly he was Elected by God Bishop of Rome. Page 106  
Chap. 30. Who were Origen's Scholars. ibid.  
Chap. 31. Concerning Africanus. ibid.  
Chap. 32. What Expositions Origen wrote at Caesarea in Palestine. ibid.  
Chap. 33. Concerning the Error of Beryllus. pag. 107  
Chap. 34. Concerning Philip the Emperor. ibid.  
Chap. 35. How Dionysius succeeded Heraclas in his Bishopric. ibid.  
Chap. 36. What other books were written by Origen. ibid.  
Chap. 37. Concerning the dissension of the Arabians. Page 108  
Chap. 38. Concerning the Heresy of the Helcesaïts. ibid.  
Chap. 39 Concerning what happened in the times of Decius. ibid.  
Chap. 40. Concerning what things happened to Dionysius. Page 109  
Chap. 41. Concerning those who suffered Martyrdom at Alexandria. ibid.  
Chap. 42. Concerning some other things which Dionysius relates. Page 111  
Chap. 43. Concerning Novatus, what manner of person he was as to his morals; and concerning his Heresy. Page 112  
Chap. 44. Dionysius' story concerning Serapion. Page 115  
Chap. 45. Dionysius' Epistle to Novatus. ibid.  
Chap. 46. Concerning Dionysius' other Epistles. Page 116   

Book VII.  
THE Preface. pag. 117  
Chap. 1 Concerning the wickedness of Decius and Gallus. ibid.  
Chap. 2. Who about these times were Bishops of Rome. ibid.  
Chap. 3. How Cyprian, with some Bishops which were of his mind, was the first that was of the Opinion, that the Converts of any Heretical Sect whatever, aught to be rebaptised. ibid.  
Chap. 4. How many Epistles Dionysius wrote concerning this Controversy. Page 118  
Chap. 5. Concerning the Peace which followed the Persecution. ibid.  
Chap. 6. Concerning the Heresy of Sabellius. ibid.  
Chap. 7. Concerning the most execrable Error of the Heretics, and concerning the Vision sent from God which appeared to Dionysius, and the Ecclesiastic Canon he received. Page 119  
Chap. 8. Concerning Novatus' Heresy. Page 120  
Chap. 9 Concerning the Baptism of Heretics, that it is impious. ibid.  
Chap. 10. Concerning Valerian, and the Persecution in his Reign. Page 121  
Chap. 11. Concerning what then happened to Dionysius, and to those Christians which were in Egypt. Page 122  
Chap. 12. Concerning the Martyrs which suffered at Caesarea in Palestine. Page 124  
Chap. 13. Concerning the Peace under Gallienus. ibid.  
Chap. 14. What Bishops flourished in those times. Page 125  
Chap. 15. How Marinus was Martyred at Caesarea. ibid.  
Chap. 16. A Relation concerning Astyrius. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning the mighty Miracles of our Saviour at Paneas. ibid.  
Chap. 18. Concerning the Statue, which the Woman who had the Flux of blood, erected. Page 126  
Chap. 19 Concerning the Chair of James the Apostle. ibid.  
Chap. 20. Concerning Dionysius' Paschal Epistles, in which he prescribeth a Canon concerning Easter. ibid.  
Chap. 21. Concerning what things happened at Alexandria. Page 127  
Chap. 22. Concerning the Plague, which then raged. ibid.  
Chap. 23. Concerning the Reign of Gallienus. Page 129  
Chap. 24. Concerning Nepos, and his Schism. ibid.  
Chap. 25. Concerning the Revelation of John. Page 130  
Chap. 26. Concerning Dionysius' Epistles. Page 132  
Chap. 27. Concerning Paul of Samosata, and the Heresy founded by him at Antioch. ibid.  
Chap. 28. Concerning the Eminent Bishops of those Times. ibid.  
Chap. 29. How Paul being confuted by M●lchion a Presbyter▪ (who formerly had been one of the Soph●●●ae) was deposed. pag. 133  
Chap. 30. Concerning the Epistle of the Bishops against Paul. ibid.  
Chap. 31. Concerning the heterodox and corrupt opinion of the Manichees which sprang up at this time. Page 135  
Chap. 32. Concerning those Ecclesiastic m●n who were famous even in our Age, and which of them lived till the demolishing of the Churches. ibid.   

Book VIII.  
THE Preface. pag. 139  
Chap. 1. Concerning those things which preceded the Persecution in our days. ibid.  
Chap. 2. Concerning the Ruin of the Churches. Page 140  
Chap. 3. Concerning the various sorts of combats which the Martyrs underwent in the time of the Persecution. Page 141  
Chap. 4. Concerning God's illustrious Martyrs; how they filled the world with their fame, having been adorned with divers crowns of Martyrdom for Religion. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Concerning what was done at Nicomedia. Page 142  
Chap. 6. Concerning those who were conversant in the Imperial Palaces. ibid.  
Chap. 7. Concerning those Egyptians who suffered in Phoenicia. Page 143  
Chap. 8. Concerning those who suffered in Egypt. Page 144  
Chap. 9 Concerning those who suffered at Thebais. ibid.  
Chap. 10. The written informations of Phileas the Martyr, concerning what was done at Alexandria. ibid.  
Chap. 11. Concerning what was done in Phrygia. Page 146  
Chap. 12. Concerning many other men and women, who suffered Martyrdom in a various and different manner. ibid.  
Chap. 13. Concerning those Prelates of the Church who demonstrated the sincerity of the Religion they asserted by the effusion of their own blood. Page 147  
Chap. 14. Concerning the Morals of those that were the enemies of Religion. Page 149  
Chap. 15. Concerning what happened to the Gentiles. Page 151  
Chap. 16. Concerning the Change of affairs to a better posture. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning the Retractation of the Emperors. ibid.  
A Supplement to the Eighth Book. pag. 153 

Chap. 1. Concerning Procopius, Alphaeus, and Zacchaeus, Martyrs. Page 154  
Chap. 2. Concerning Romanus the Martyr. Page 158  
Chap. 3. Concerning Timorheus, Agapius, Thecla, and eight other Martyrs. Page 159  
Chap. 4. Concerning Apphianus the Martyr. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Concerning Ulpianus and Aedefius Martyrs. Page 161  
Chap. 6. Concerning the Martyrs Agapius▪ Page 16●  
Chap. 7. Concerning the Virgin Theodosi●, and concerning Domninus, and Auxentius, Martyrs. ibid.  
Chap. 8. Concerning other Confessors, and concerning the Martyrdom of Valentina and Paul. Page 16●  
Chap. 9 That the Persecution was afresh revewed and concerning Antoninus, Z 〈…〉, Germanus, and other Martyrs. Page 164  
Chap. 10. Concerning Peter the Asceta; Aselepius the Marcionite, and other Martyrs. Page 166  
Chap. 11. Concerning Pamphilus, and twelve other Martyrs. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Concerning the Prelates of the Churches. Page 169  
Chap. 13. Concerning Silvanus, John, and thirty nine other Martyrs. ibid.     

Book IX.  
Chap. 1. COncerning the Counterfeited Cessation of the Persecution. pag. 171  
Chap. 2. Concerning the change of affairs which did afterwards ensue. Page 172  
Chap. 3. Concerning an Image lately made at Antioch. Page 173  
Chap. 4. Concerning the Decrees of the Cities against the Christians. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Concerning the forged Acts. ibid.  
Chap. 6. Concerning them that suffered Martyrdom in those Times. ibid.  
Chap. 7. Concerning the Edict against us, which was engraven on Brazen plates and hung up on the Pillars. Page 174  
Chap. 8. Concerning what afterward happened, in the time of the Wars, of the Famine, and of the Pestilence. Page 175  
Chap. 9 Concerning the death of the Tyrants, and what expressions they used before their deaths. Page 176  
Chap. 10. Concerning the Victory obtained by the Pious Emperors. Page 179  
Chap. 11. Concerning the final Destruction of the enemies of Religion. Page 181   

Book X.  
Chap. 1. COncerning the Peace, which was procured by God for us. pag. 183  
Chap. 2. Concerning the Re-edification of the Churches. Page 184  
Chap. 3. Concerning the Consecration of Churches every where solemnised. ibid.  
Chap. 4. A Panegyric concerning the splendid posture of our Affairs. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Copies of the Imperial Laws. Page 192  
Chap. 6. Concerning the Estates belonging to the Christians. Page 19●  
Chap. 7. Concerning the Immunity of the Clergy. ibid.  
Chap. 8. Concerning Licinius' exorbitancies which afterwards ensued, and concerning his death. ibid.  
Chap. 9 Concerning Constantius' Victory, and concerning the prosperity procured by him to all those that live under the power of the Romans. Page 197    

The Contents of the Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus in VII. Books.  

Book. I.  
Chap. 1. THE Preface to the whole Book. pag. 209  
Chap. 2. After what manner Constantine the Emperor was converted to the Christian Religion. ibid.  
Chap. 3. How whilst Constantine augmented the prosperity of the Christians, Licinius his Colleague persecuted them. Page 2●0  
Chap. 4. That there was a war raised betwixt Constantine and Licinius upon account of the Christians. Page 211  
Chap. 5. Concerning Arius' contest with Alexander the Bishop. ibid.  
Chap. 6. How from this contention there arose a division in the Church, and how Alexander Bishop of Alexandria deposed Arius and his Complices. ibid.  
Chap. 7. How Constantine the Emperor, grieved at these disturbances in the Church, sent Hosius a Spaniard to Alexandria, to exhort the Bishop and Arius to a reconciliation. Page 214  
Chap. 8. Concerning the Council held at Nicaea a City of Bythinia, and concerning the Faith there published. Page 215  
Chap. 9 The Epistle of the Synod, concerning those matters determined by it, and how Arius was degraded, together with them that embraced his Sentiments. Page 219  
Chap. 10. That the Emperor summoned to the Synod Acesius also, a Bishop of the Novatian Heresy. Page 225  
Chap. 11. Concerning Paphnutius the Bishop. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Concerning Spyridon Bishop of the Cyprians. Page 226  
Chap. 13. Concerning Eutychianus the Monk. ibid.  
Chap. 14. That Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, Theognis Bishop of Nice (who had been banished because they were abettors of Arius' Opinion) having afterwards sent a Libel of Repentance, and agreed to the exposition of the Faith, were readmitted to their Sees. Page 227  
Chap. 15. That Alexander dying after the Nicene Synod, Athanasius was consecrated Bishop of the City Alexandria. Page 229  
Chap. 16. How the Emperor Constantine, having enlarged the City heretofore called Byzantium, named it Constantinople. ibid.  
Chap. 17. How Helena the Emperor's Mother, came to Jerusalem, and having there found Christ's Cross, which she had sought for a long time, built a Church. ibid.  
Chap. 18. How the Emperor Constantine abolished Gentilism, and erected many Churches in several places. Page 230  
Chap. 19 After what manner the Innermost Indian Nations were in the time of Constantine converted to Christianity. Page 231  
Chap. 20. After what manner the Iberians were converted to the Christian Religion. Page 232  
Chap. 21. Concerning Antonius the Monk. Page 233  
Chap. 22. Concerning Manes the Author of the Heresy of the Manichees, and whence he had his original. ibid.  
Chap. 23. How Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, and Theognis Bishop of Nice, taking courage again, endeavoured to subvert the Nicene Creed, by plotting against Athanasius. Page 234  
Chap. 24. Concerning the Synod convened at Antioch, which deposed Eustathius Bishop of Antioch: upon whose account there was a Sedition raised, by which that City was almost ruined. Page 235  
Chap. 25. Concerning the Presbyter, who made it his business to get Arius recalled. Page 236  
Chap. 26. How Arius, being recalled from Exile, and having given up a Libel of Repentance to the Emperor, did therein hypocritically pretend himself an asserter of the Nicene Creed. Page 237  
Chap. 27. How Arius returned to Alexandria by the Emperor's order, and upon Athanasius' refusal to admit him, Eusebius' faction framed divers accusations against Athanasius before the Emperor. ibid.  
Chap. 28. That the Emperor ordered a Synod of Bishops should be convened at Tyre, upon account of the accusations brought against Athanasius. Page 239  
Chap. 29. Concerning Arsenius, and his hand which was reported to have been cut off. ibid.  
Chap. 30. That Athanasius being found innocent after his first accusation, his Accusers made their escape by flight. ibid.  
Chap. 31. That Athanasius fled to the Emperor, upon the Bishops not admitting of his defence at his second accusation. Page 240  
Chap. 32. That after Athanasius' departure, he was depoposed by the Vote of the Synod. ibid.  
Chap. 33. How the Synod, having left Tyre, came to Jerusalem, and after the celebration of the feast of Dedication of the New Jerusalem, readmitted Arius to communion. ibid.  
Chap. 34 That the Emperor by his Letter summoned the Synod to attend him, that Athanasius' case might be accurately discussed in his presence. Page 241  
Chap. 35. That, when the Synod came not to the Emperor, the Eusebians accused Athanasius, as if he had threatened, that he would prohibit the carriage of that Corn, with which Alexandria furnished Constantinople. Whereupon the Emperor, being incensed, banished Athanasius, confining him to the Gallia's. ibid.  
Chap. 36. Concerning Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra, and Asterius the Sophista. Page 242  
Chap. 37. How, after Athanasius was exiled, Arius, being sent for from Alexandria by the Emperor, raised disturbances against Alexander Bishop of Constantinople. ibid.  
Chap. 38. Concerning Ariu's death. Page 243  
Chap. 39 How Constantine, falling into a distemper, ended his life. ibid.  
Chap. 40. Concerning Constantine the Emperor's Funeral. ibid.   

Book II.  
Chap. 1. THE Preface, wherein he gives an account, why he made a new Edition of his First and Second Book. pag. 245  
Chap. 2. How Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia with his accomplices, earnestly endeavouring to introduce Arius' opinion again, made disturbances in the Churches. ibid.  
Chap. 3. How Athanasius, confiding in the Letter of Constantine the Younger, returned to Alexandria. Page 246  
Chap. 4. That upon Eusebius Pamphilus' death, Acacius succeeded in the Bishopric of Caesarea. Page 247  
Chap. 5. Concerning the death of Constantine the Younger. ibid.  
Chap. 6. How Alexander Bishop of Constantinople, at his death, proposed Paulus and Macedonius to be elected into his Bishopric. ibid.  
Chap. 7. How the Emperor Constantius ejected Paulus who had been Ordained Bishop: and, having sent for Eusebius from Nicomedia, entrusted him with the Bishopric of Constantinople. ibid.  
Chap. 8. How Eusebius assembled another Synod at Antioch of Syria, and caused another form of Faith to be published. Page 248  
Chap. 9 Concerning Eusebius Emisenus. ibid.  
Chap. 10. That the Bishops convened at Antioch, upon Eusebius Emisenus' refusal of the Bishopric of Alexandria, Ordained Gregorius, and altered the expressions of the Nicene Faith. ibid.  
Chap. 11. That, upon Gregorius' arrival at Alexandria guarded with a Military force, Athanasius fled. Page 250  
Chap. 12. How, after Eusebius' death, the people of Constantinople restored Paulus to his See again. And that the Arians made choice of Macedonius. pag. 250  
Chap. 13. Concerning the slaughter of Hermogenes the Lieutenant-General, and how Paulus was for that reason turned out of the Church again. ibid.  
Chap. 14. That the Arians, having removed Gregorius from the see of Alexandria, put Georgius into his place. Page 251  
Chap. 15. How Athanasius and Paulus, going to Rome, and being fortified with Bishop Julius' Letters, recovered their own Sees again. ibid.  
Chap. 16. That the Emperor sent an order by Philippus Praefect of the Pretorium, that Paulus should be ejected and banished, and that Macedonius should be installed Bishop in his See. Page 252  
Chap. 17. That Athanasius, being afraid of the Emperor's menaces, returned to Rome again. Page 253  
Chap. 18. How the Emperor of the Western parts requested of his brother, that such persons might be sent, as could give an account of the deposition of Athanasius and Paulus. And, that they who were sent published another form of the Creed. Page 254  
Chap. 19 Concerning the large Explanation of the Faith. ibid.  
Chap. 20. Concerning the Synod at Serdica. Page 256  
Chap. 21. An Apology for Eusebius Pamphilus. Page 258  
Chap. 22. That the Synod of Serdica restored Paulus and Athanasius to their Sees, and that, upon the Eastern Emperor's refusal to admit them, the Emperor of the West threatened him with War. Page 259  
Chap. 23. That Constantius, being afraid of his Brother's Menaces, by his Letters ordered Athanasius to appear, and sent him to Alexandria. Page 260  
Chap. 24. That Athanasius, passing through Jerusalem in his return to Alexandria, was received into Communion by Maximus, and convened a Synod of Bishops which confirmed the Nicene Faith. Page 262  
Chap. 25. Concerning the Tyrant Magnentius and Vetranio. Page 263  
Chap. 26. How, after the Death of Constans the Western Emperor, Paulus and Athanasius were Ejected out of their own Sees again. And, that Paulus, after his being carried into banishment, was slain. But Athanasius made his escape by flight. ibid.  
Chap. 27. That Macedonius, having got possession of the See of Constantinople, did much mischief to those that in opinion dissented from him. Page 264  
Chap. 28. Concerning what was done at Alexandria by Georgius the Arian; from Athanasius' own relation. ibid.  
Chap. 29. Concerning Photinus the Arch-Heretick. Page 265  
Chap. 30. Concerning the forms of the Creed published at Sirmium, in the presence of the Emperor Constantius. Page 266  
Chap. 31. Concerning Hosius Bishop of Corduba. Page 269  
Chap. 32. Concerning the overthrow of Magnentius the Tyrant. ibid.  
Chap. 33. Concerning the Jews inhabiting Dio-Caesarea in Palestine. Page 270  
Chap. 34. Concerning Gallus Caesar. ibid.  
Chap. 35. Concerning Aëtius the Syrian, Eunomius' Master. ibid.  
Chap. 36. Concerning the Synod at Milan. Page 271  
Chap. 37. Concerning the Synod at Ariminum, and concerning the Draught of the Creed which was published there. ibid.  
Chap. 38. Concerning the cruelty of Macedonius, and the Tumults by him raised. Page 275  
Chap. 39 Concerning the Synod at Seleucia a City of Isauria. Page 277  
Chap. 40. That Acacius Bishop of Caesarea dictated another Draught of the Creed, in the Synod at Seleucia. Page 278  
Chap. 41. Tha●, upon the Emperor's return from the Western parts, the Acacians were convened in the City of Constantinople, and firmed the Ariminum Creed, making some additions to it. Page 281  
Chap. 42. That upon Macedonius' being deposed, Eudoxius obtained the Bishopric of Constantinople. ibid.  
Chap. 43. Concerning Eustathius Bishop of Sebastia. Page 282  
Chap. 44. Concerning Meletius Bishop of Antioch. Page 283  
Chap. 45. Concerning Macedonius' Heresy. ibid.  
Chap. 46. Concerning the Apollinaristae, and their Heresy. Page 284  
Chap. 47. Concerning the death of the Emperor Constantius. ibid.   

Book III.  
Chap. 1. COncerning Julianus, his Extract, and Education. And how, upon his being made Emperor, he revolted to Gentilism. Page 285  
Chap. 2. Concerning the Sedition which happened at Alexandria, and after what manner Georgius was slain. Page 287  
Chap. 3. That the Emperor incensed at Georgius' murder, sharply rebuked the Alexandrians by his Letter. Page 288  
Chap. 4. How, upon Georgius' being murdered, Athanasius returned to Alexandria, and recovered his own Church. Page 289  
Chap. 5. Concerning Lucifer, and Eusebius. ibid.  
Chap. 6. How Lucifer arriving at Antioch, Ordained Paulinus. ibid.  
Chap. 7. How Eusebius and Athanasius accorded together, and assembled a Synod of Bishops at Alexandria, wherein they expressly declared, that the Trinity is Consubstantial. Page 290  
Chap. 8. Some passages quoted out of Athanasius' Apologetic concerning his own flight. Page 291  
Chap. 9 How (after the Synod at Alexandria, made up of those who asserted the Homoöusian Faith) Eusebius, returning to Antioch, found the Catholics disagreeing there upon account of Paulinus' Ordination; and being unable to bring them to an agreement, he departed from thence. Page 293  
Chap. 10. Concerning Hilarius Bishop of Poitiers. ibid.  
Chap. 11. How the Emperor Julianus exacted money from the Christians. Page 294  
Chap. 12. Concerning Maris Bishop of Chalcedon. ibid.  
Chap. 13. Concerning the tumult raised by the Heathens against the Christians. Page 295  
Chap. 14. Concerning Athanasius' flight. ibid.  
Chap. 15. Concerning those who in the Reign of Julianus suffered Martyrdom at Merus a City of Phrygia. Page 296  
Chap. 16. How (when the Emperor prohibited the Christians from being educated in the Grecian Literature,) the two Apollinaris' betook themselves to writing of Books. ibid.  
Chap. 17. How the Emperor, making preparations for an expedition against the Persians, arrived at Antioch: and being derided by the Antiochians, he published an Oration against them, entitled Misop●g●n. Page 297  
Chap. 18. How, when the Emperor was desirous to consult the Oracle, the Daemon gave no answer, being afraid of Babilas the Martyr. Page 298  
Chap. 19 Concerning the Emperor's wrath, and concerning Theodorus the Confessor. ibid.  
Chap. 20. How the Emperor persuaded the Jews to sacrifice, and concerning the utter destruction of Jerusalem. ibid.  
Chap. 21. Concerning the Emperor's inroad into Persia, and concerning his death. pag. 299  
Chap. 22. Concerning Jovianus' being Proclaimed Emperor. ibid.  
Chap. 23. A confutation of what Libanius the Sophista has said concerning Julianus. Page 300  
Chap. 24. That the Bishops flocked from all places to Jovianus, every one of them hoping they should induce him to embrace their own Creed. Page 303  
Chap. 25. That the Macedonians and Acacians, meeting together at Antioch, confirmed the Nicene Creed. ibid.  
Chap. 26. Concerning the Death of the Emperor Jovianus. Page 304   

Book. IV.  
Chap. 1. THat, after Jovianus' death, Valentinianus is Proclaimed Emperor, who made his brother Valens his Colleague in the Empire. And, that Valentinianus was a Catholic, but Valens an Arian. pag. 305  
Chap. 2. That Valentinianus went into the Western parts of the Empire, and Valens resided at Constantinople, who, upon the Macedonians address to him that a Synod might be convened, granted their request. And that he persecuted the Homoöusians Page 306  
Chap. 3. That, whilst Valens persecuted those who embraced the Homoöusian opinion in the East, there arose a Tyrant at Constantinople, by name Procopius. And that at the same time an Earthquake happened, and an inundation of the Sea, which ruined many Cities. ibid.  
Chap. 4. That there being a disturbance in the Secular as well as the Ecclesiastic State of affairs, the Macedonians, having convened a Synod at Lampsacus, did again confirm the Antiochian Creed, and Anathematised that published at Ariminum, and did again ratify the deposition of Acacius and Eudoxius. ibid.  
Chap. 5. That, an engagement happening about a City of Phrygia between the Emperor Valens, and the Tyrant Procopius, the Emperor took the Tyrant by the treachery of his Commanders, and put him and them to death, by inflicting new and unusual punishments upon them. ibid.  
Chap. 6. That, after the death of the Tyrant, the Emperor forced those who had been present at the Synod, and all the Christians, to embrace Arius' Opinion. Page 307  
Chap. 7. That Eunomius, having ejected Eleusius the Macedonian, was made Bishop of Cyzicum. And concerning Eunomius' original, and that having been Amanuensis to Aëtius surnamed Atheus, he imitated him. ibid.  
Chap. 8. Concerning the Oracle, which was found cut upon a stone, when the Wall of Chalcedon was demolished by reason of the Emperor Valens' anger. Page 308  
Chap. 9 That the Emperor Valens persecuted the Novatians also, who (in like manner as did the Catholics) embraced the Homoöusian Faith. Page 309  
Chap. 10. That the Emperor Valentinianus, begat a son, who bore his Father's name; to wit, Valentinianus, he having begat his son Gratianus before his being created Emperor. ibid.  
Chap. 11. Concerning a hail of an unusual bigness which fell from heaven, and concerning the Earthquakes in Bythinia, and the Hellespont. Page 310  
Chap. 12. That those who embraced Macedonius' Opinion, being reduced into straits by reason of the Emperor's violence towards them, sent an Embassage to Liberius Bishop of Rome, and subscribed to the Homoöusian Creed. ibid.  
Chap. 13. How Eunomius separated himself from Eudoxius, because he adhered to his master Aëtius. And that (a disturbance being raised at Alexandria by Eudoxius' means) Athanasius fled again. And that (when the Populace were tumultuous hereupon) the Emperor being afraid, by his Letters pacified▪ the Alexandrians, and ordered that Athanasius should be put into quiet possession of his Church again. Page 313  
Chap. 14. That after the death of Eudoxius at Constantinople, the Arians ordained Demophilus; but the Orthodox, by the assistance of Eustathius of Antioch, made Evagrius Bishop of Constantinople. ibid.  
Chap. 15. That when the Emperor had banished Evagrius and Eustathius, the Arians sorely oppressed and afflicted the Homo●usians. Page 314  
Chap. 16. Concerning the holy Presbyters who were burnt in a Ship, and concerning the Famine, which by the wrath of God happened in Phrygia upon that account. ibid.  
Chap. 17. That the Emperor, arriving at Antioch, did again persecute those that embrace the Homoöusian Opinion. ibid.  
Chap. 18. Concerning what was done at Edessa, and the reproachful affront put upon the Perfect, and concerning the Faith, couragiousness, and constancy of those Citizens; and concerning a pious woman. ibid.  
Chap. 19 That the Emperor Valens slew many persons, the first letter of whose name was Theta, upon account of a certain Necromantick-divination, whereby that was foretold. Page 315  
Chap. 20. Concerning Athanasius' Death, and the promotion of Peter to his See. ibid.  
Chap. 21. That after Athanasius' death, the Arians by the Emperor Valens' Order, delivered up the Churches in Alexandria to Lucius who had been Ordained by them before, and committed Peter to prison. Page 316  
Chap. 22. That Sabinus the Macedonian Heretic has made no mention of those many mischiefs which happened at Lucius' instalment. But they are recorded in a Letter written by Peter, who made his escape, and fled to Damasus Bishop of Rome. But the Arians and Lucius were the Authors of many mischievous practices and cruelties against those holy persons who led a Monastic life in the solitudes. ibid.  
Chap. 23. A Catalogue of the holy Monks who lived in the Desert. ibid.  
Chap. 24. Concerning those holy Monks who were exiled; how God (by the Miracles they performed) attracted all persons to himself. Page 319  
Chap. 25. Concerning Didymus, a blind man. Page 320  
Chap. 26. Concerning Basilius of Caesarea, and Gregorius of Nazianzum. ibid.  
Chap. 27. Concerning Gregorius Thaumaturgus. Page 322  
Chap. 28. Concerning Novatus, and those from him termed Novatians. And, that those Novatians who inhabited Phrygia, altered the time of celebrating the Festival of Easter, and kept it on the same day the Jews did. Page 323  
Chap. 29. Concerning Damasus Bishop of Rome, and Ursinus. How, a disturbance and Sedition happening in Rome upon their account, there followed a great slaughter of men. Page 324  
Chap. 30. How (after the death of Auxentius Bishop of Milan) a Sedition happening on account of the Election of a Prelate to succeed in that See; Ambrose, Precedent of the Province, going with a Military Force to appease the tumult, was by a general suffrage (the Emperor Valentinianus having given his consent also) preferred before all persons, and Elected Bishop of that Church. ibid.  
Chap. 31. Concerning Valentinianus' death. pag. 325  
Chap. 32. Concerning the Philosopher Themistius. And, that Valens, appeased by the Oration he spoke to him, did in some measure mitigate his Persecution against the Christians. ibid.  
Chap. 33. How the Goths, under the Reign of Valens, embraced Christianity. Page 326  
Chap. 34. That the Goths vanquished by other Barbarians, fled into the Territories of the Romans, and were received by the Emperor. Which reception of theirs was the occasion, both of the destruction of the Roman Empire, and also of the Emperors own overthrow. ibid.  
Chap. 35. That the Emperor, by reason of his care and solicitude about a War with the Goths, remitted something of his Persecution against the Christians. Page 327  
Chap. 36. That the Saracens also at that time embraced the Faith of Christ, (a woman, by name Mavia, being their Queen,) and took one Moses, a pious and faithful person that led a monastic life, to be their Bishop. ibid.  
Chap. 37. That after Valens' departure from Antioch the Orthodox in the East (more especially those at Alexandria) took courage; and having ejected Lucius, restored the Churches again to Peter, who was returned fortified with the Letters of Damasus Bishop of Rome. ibid.  
Chap. 38. That the Emperor arriving at the City Constantinople, and being reproached by the people upon account of the Goths, marches out of the City against the Barbarians. And coming to an engagement with them near Adrianople, a City of Macedonia, is slain by them; after he had lived fifty years, and Reigned sixteen. Page 328   

Book V.  
THE Preface. Pag. 329  
Chap. 1. How (after the death of Valens) when the Goths laid Siege to Constantinople, the Citizens Sallied out of the City against them, having those Saracens who were under Mavia's command, to be their Auxiliaries. ibid.  
Chap. 2. That the Emperor Gratianus, having recalled the Orthodox Bishops from their Exile, drove the Heretics out of the Churches, and took Theodosius to be his Colleague in the Empire. Page 330  
Chap. 3. What Bishops were in possession of the Presidency over the greater Churches at that time. ibid.  
Chap. 4. How the Macedonianis, who had sent an Embassy to Damasus Bishop of Rome in defence of the Homoöusian Creed, returned again to their old Heresy. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Concerning what happened at that time at Antioch, upon Paulinus' and Melitius' account. ibid.  
Chap. 6. That Gregorius of Nazianzum was by a general suffrage of the Orthodox constituted Bishop of the Constantinopolitan Church; at which time the Emperor Theodosius (after his Victory over the Barbarians,) fell sick at Thessalonica, and was baptised by Ascholius the Bishop. ibid.  
Chap. 7. That when Gregorius was come to Constantinople, and some Bishops murmured at his Translation; he refused the Presidency over the Church. And the Emperor order Demophilus the Arian Bishop, either to give his Assent to the Homoöusian Faith, or else to go out of the City; which latter he chose rather to do. Page 33●  
Chap. 8. Concerning the hundred and fifty Bishops Convened at Constantinople, and concerning the determinations made by them, after they had Ordained Nectarius in that City. ibid.  
Chap. 9 That the Emperor Theodosius ordered the body of Paulus Bishop of Constantinople to be honourably translated from the place of his Exile. At which time also Meletius Bishop of Antioch departed this life. Page 334  
Chap. 10. That the Emperor ordered a Synod of all the Sects to be convened, at which time Areadius his son was proclaimed Augustus; and that the Novatians (who as to their faith embraced the same Sentiments with the Homoöusians) were the only persons that had permission to hold their Assemblies within the City. But the other Heretics were forced from thence. ibid.  
Chap. 11. Concerning Maximus the Tyrant, how he slew Gratianus by treachery: at which time also Justina the mother of Valentinianus Junior, desisted, though unwillingly, from her design against Ambrose Bishop of Milan, for fear of Maximus. Page 336  
Chap. 12. That the Emperor Theodosius having provided a numerous Army against Maximus, (at which time Flaccilla bore him his son Honorius,) left Arcadius at Constantinople: but went himself to Milan, where he came to an Engagement with the Tyrant. Page 337  
Chap. 13. Concerning the disturbance raised at Constantinople by the Arians. ibid.  
Chap. 14. Concerning the Emperor Theodosius' Victory, and the Tyrant's overthrow. Page 338  
Chap. 15. Concerning Flavianus of Antioch. ibid.  
Chap. 16. Concerning the demolishment of the Idol Temples at Alexandria; and concerning the Fight betwixt the Pagans and Christians, which happened on that account. Page 339  
Chap. 17. Concerning the Hieroglyphical Letters found in the Temple of Serapis. ibid.  
Chap. 18. That the Emperor Theodosius, during his stay in Rome, did a great deal of good to that City, both by demolishing those Receptacles for Thiefs in the Bake-houses, and also by prohibiting the obscene use of Bells in the Stews. Page 340  
Chap. 19 Concerning the Penitentiary Presbyters, how these Officers in the Church were at that time put down. Page 341  
Chap. 20. That there were at that time many Schisms amongst the Arians, and other Heretics. Page 343  
Chap. 21. That the Novatians also disagreed amongst themselves. ibid.  
Chap. 22. This historians Sentiment concerning the disagreements which appear in some places, in relation to the Feast of Easter, Baptisms, Fasts, Marriages, the order of celebrating the Eucharist, and other Ecclesiastical Rites and Observances. Page 344  
Chap. 23. Concerning the Arians at Constantinople, who were also termed the Psathyriani. Page 349  
Chap. 24. That the Eunomians also raised Factions amongst themselves, which had various denominations given them, derived from the names of their first Founders. ibid.  
Chap. 25. Concerning Eugenius' Tyranny, and the death of Valentinianus Junior; also, concerning the Emperor Theodosius' Victory over the Tyrant. Page 350  
Chap. 26. How the Emperor falling ill after his Victory, sent for his son Honorius to Milan; and thinking himself somewhat recovered from his distemper, he ordered that Cirque-sports should be exhibited, on which very day he died. Page 351   

Book VI  
THE Preface. Pag. 351  
Chap. 1. That after the death of the Emperor Theodosius, when his Sons had divided the Empire between them, and Arcadius had met the Army returning from Italy, after some short stay there; Rufinus the Praefectus Praetorio was killed▪ by the Soldiers at the Emperor's feet. Page 352  
Chap. 2. Concerning Nectarius' death, and the Ordination of Johannes. ibid.  
Chap. 3. Concerning the Descent and Education of Johannes Bishop of Constantinople. Page 353  
Chap. 4. Concerning Serapion the Deacon, and how by his instigation Johannes became offended with, and an enemy to his Clergy. Page 354  
Chap. 5. That Johannes differed not only with the Clergy, but with the Magistracy also. And concerning Eutropius the Eunuch. Page 355  
Chap. 6. Concerning the Tyranny of Gaïna the Goth, and the disturbance he raised at Constantinople; and concerning his death. ibid.  
Chap. 7. Concerning the Dissension which happened between Theophilus' Bishop of Alexandria, and the monastics in the Solitude. And how Theophilus Anathematised Origen's Books. Page 357  
Chap. 8. Concerning the Prayers of the Nocturnal Hymns Sung by the Arians and Homoöusians; and concerning the engagement which happened between them: and that the singing of Hymns in parts, wherein one sang one verse, another another, had its original from Ignatius Theophorus. Page 358  
Chap. 9 Concerning those termed The long Monks, and how Theophilus having conceived an implacable▪ hatred against Johannes upon their account, made it his business to get him deposed from his Bishopric. Page 359  
Chap. 10. That Epiphanius Bishop of Cyprus being also led away by Theophilus' frauds, convened a Synod of Bishops in Cyprus, to determine against Origen's Writings, and reproved Johannes for reading Origen's Books. Page 360  
Chap. 11. Concerning the two Syrian Bishops Severianus and Antiochus, how, and for what reasons they disagreed with Johannes. ibid.  
Chap. 12. That Epiphanius coming to Constantinople, held Assemblies, and performed Ordinations contrary to Johannes' mind; that he might gratify Theophilus. Page 361  
Chap. 13. What this Writer can say in defence of Origen. Page 362  
Chap. 14. How Johannes (having invited Epiphanius to come to his Palace, and he rufusing, and continuing his holding of separate Assemblies in the Church of the Apostles, admonished and reproved him, because he did many things contrary to the Canons. Whereat Epiphanius was terrified, and returned into his own Country. ibid.  
Chap. 15. How after Epiphanius' departure, Johannes made an Oration against▪ Women, and upon that account (by the care of the Emperor and Empress) a Synod was convened against him at Chalcedon, and he is ejected out of his Church. Page 363  
Chap. 16. That the people being tumultuous because of Johannes' banishment, Briso the Empress' Eunuch, was sent to bring him back again to Constantinople. pag. 364  
Chap. 17. That upon Theophilus' desiring to discuss Heraclides' case then absent, and Johannes' refusing to permit him; an Engagement happened between the Constantinopolitans and Alexandrians, wherein many were slain (on both sides.) At which Theophilus and some other of the Bishops were terrified, and ●led from the City. ibid.  
Chap. 18. Concerning Eudoxia's Silver Statue, and how Johannes was ejected out of his Church again on account of that, and conveyed into banishment. Page 365  
Chap. 19 Concerning Arsacius, who was Ordained Johannes' successor, and concerning Cyrinus (Bishop) of Chalcedon. Page 366  
Chap. 20. How, after Arsacius Atticus obtained the Constantinopolitan See. Page 367  
Chap. 21. Concerning Johannes' departure to the Lord in Exile. ibid.  
Chap. 22. Concerning Sisinnius Bishop of the Novatianists, what expressions he is said to have used in his discourses with Johannes. ibid.  
Chap. 23. Concerning the death of the Emperor Arcadius. Page 368   

Book. VII.  
Chap. 1. THat after the Emperor Arcadius' death, (who left his Son Theodosius, than eight years old;) Anthemius the Praefect had the chief management of affairs in the Empire. pag. 369  
Chap. 2. Concerning Atticus Bishop of Constantinople, what manner of person he was as to his temper and disposition. Page 370  
Chap. 3. Concerning Theodosius and Agapetus Bishops of Synnada. ibid.  
Chap. 4. Concerning the Paralytical Jew, who was cured by Atticus the Bishop in Divine Baptism. Page 371  
Chap. 5. How Sabbatius, from being a Jew had been made a Presbyter of the Novatianists, deserted those of his own opinion. ibid.  
Chap. 6. Concerning those who at that time were the Ringleaders of the Arian Opinion. Page 372  
Chap. 7. How Cyrillus succeeded Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria. ibid.  
Chap. 8. Concerning Maruthas Bishop of Mesopotamia, and how the Christian Religion was by him propagated in Persia. ibid.  
Chap. 9 Who were Bishops of Antioch and Rome at this time. Page 373  
Chap. 10. That Rome became subject to the Barbarians at that time, and was destroyed by Alarichus. ibid.  
Chap. 11. Concerning the Bishops of Rome. Page 374  
Chap. 12. Concerning Chrysanthus Bishop of the Novatianists at Constantinople. ibid.  
Chap. 13. Concerning the Fight which happened at Alexandria between the Christians and Jews, and concerning Cyrillus the Bishop's difference with Orestes the Praefect. ibid.  
Chap. 14. That the Monks of Nitria came down to Alexandria in defence of Cyrillus, and raised a Sedition against Orestes the Praefect. Page 375  
Chap. 15. Concerning Hypatia the Philosopheress. Page 376  
Chap. 16. That the Jews entering upon another War against the Christians, were punished. Page 377  
Chap. 17. Concerning Paulus Bishop of the Novatianists, and concerning the Miracle done by him, when he was about to have baptised a Jewish Impostor. ibid.  
Chap. 18. How, after the death of Isdigerdes the Persian King, the League between the Romans and Persians was broken; and a bloody War happened, wherein the Persians were worsted. ibid.  
Chap. 19 Concerning Palladius the Courier. pag. 378  
Chap. 20. How the Persians had another severe overthrow given them by the Romans. Page 379  
Chap. 21. After what manner Acacius Bishop of Amida, behaved himself toward the Persian Captives. ibid.  
Chap. 22. Concerning the excellencies, wherewith the Emperor Theodosius Junior was endowed. Page 380  
Chap. 23. Concer●ing Johannes, who Tyrannised at Rome, after Honorius the Emperor's death. And how God mollified, by Theodosius' prayers, delivered him into the hands of the Roman Army. Page 381  
Chap. 24. That, after the slaughter of Johannes the Tyrant, Theodosius the Emperor proclaimed Valentinianus (the Son of Constantius, and of his Aunt Placidia,) Emperor of Rome. Page 382  
Chap. 25. Concerning Atticus' Government of the Churches; and that he ordered Johannes' name to be written into the Diptychs of the Church; and that he foreknew his own death. ibid.  
Chap. 26. Concerning Sisinnius, Atticus' successor in the Constantinopolitan Bishopric. Page 383  
Chap. 27. Concerning Philippus the Presbyter, who was born at Side. Page 384  
Chap. 28. That Sisindius Ordained Proclus Bishop of Cyzicum: but the Inhabitants of that City would not admit him to be their Bishop. ibid.  
Chap. 29. That after Si●innius's death, (the Emperors) sent for Nestorius from Antioch, and made him Bishop of Constantinople; who quickly discovered his own temper and disposition. ibid.  
Chap. 30. After what manner the Burgundions embraced the Christian Religion, in the Reign of Theodosius Junior. Page 385  
Chap. 31. With what miseri●s the Macedonians were afflicted by Nestorius. ibid.  
Chap. 32. Concerning the Presbyter Anastasius, by whom Nestorius was perverted to Impiety. Page 386  
Chap. 33. Concerning the horrid wickedness committed upon the Altar of the Great Church by the ●ugiti●e servants. pag. 387  
Chap. 34. Concerning the former Synod at Ephesus convened against Nestorius. ibid.  
Chap. 35. How, after Nestorius' Deposition▪ when some were desirous of placing Proclus in the Episcopal Chair, other Bishop's elected Maximianus Bishop of Constantinople. Page 388  
Chap. 36. Instances, whereby this Writer does (as he supposes) evince, that a Translation from one See to another is not prohibited. ibid.  
Chap. 37. Concerning Silvanus, who was translated from Philippopolis to Troas. Page 389  
Chap. 38. Concerning the Jews in Crect, how, many of them turned Christians at that time. Page 390  
Chap. 39 Concerning the Fire which happened in the Church of the Novatianists. ibid.  
Chap. 40. That Proclus succeeded Maximianus the Bishop. Page 391  
Chap. 41. Concerning Proclus the Bishop what manner of man he was. ibid.  
Chap. 42. That this Writer spends many words in praise of the Emperor Theodosius Junior's probity. Page 392  
Chap. 43. How great calamities those Barbarians underwent, who had been the Tyrant Johannes' Auxiliaries. ibid.  
Chap. 44. That the Emperor Valentinianus Junior married Eudoxia the daughter of Theodosius. ibid.  
Chap. 45. That Proclus the Bishop persuaded the Emperor to translate the body of Johannes from the place of his Exile (where it had been buried,) to Constantinople, and to deposit it in the Church of The Apostles. Page 393  
Chap. 46. Concerning the death of Paulus Bishop of the Novatianists, and concerning Marcianus who was his successor. ibid.  
Chap. 47. That the Emperor Theodosius sent his Wife Eudoxia to Jerusalem. Page 394  
Chap. 48. Concerning Thalassius Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. ibid.    

The Contents of the Ecclesiastical History of Evagrius Scholasticus Epiphaniensis in VI Books.  

Book I.  
THE Preface. Pag. 401  
Chap. 1. That after the destruction of the impious Julian, when the Heresies had been a little quieted, the devil afterwards disturbed the Faith again. ibid.  
Chap. 2. How Nestorius was detected by his disciple Anastasius, who in his Sermon, termed the Holy Mother of God, not Theotocos but Christotocos: for which reason Nestorius was pronounced an Heretic. Page 402  
Chap. 3. What Cyrillus the Great wrote to Nestorius, and how the third Synod at Ephesus was convened, to which Johannes Bishop of Antioch and Theodoret came late. Page 403  
Chap. 4. How Nestorius was deposed by the Synod, before the arrival of the Bishop of Antioch. Page 404  
Chap. 5. That Johannes Bishop of Antioch, coming to Ephesus, after five days, deposes Cyrillus Bishop of Alexandria, and Memnon Bishop of Ephesus; whom the Synod pronounced innocent soon after, and deposed Johannes and his party. And how by the interposition of the Emperor▪ Theodosius, Cyrillus and Johannes were reconciled▪ and confirmed Nestorius' deposition. ibid.  
Chap. 6. Concerning Paulus Bishop of Emisa's journey to Alexandria, and Cyrillu's commendation of Johannes on account of his Letter. Page 405  
Chap. 7. What the impious Nestorius writes concerning his own sufferings; and how, his tongue having at last been eaten out with worms, he ended his life at Oasis. ibid.  
Chap. 8. How, after Nestorius, Maximianus, and after him Proclus, than Flavianus, were made Bishops of Constantinople. Page 408  
Chap. 9 Concerning the unfortunate Eutyches, and how he was deposed by Flavianus Bishop of Constantinople, and concerning the second▪ to wit, that thievish Synod at Ephesus. ibid.  
Chap. 10. What was transacted by Dioscorus and Chrysaphius at the absurd Synod at Ephesus. ibid.  
Chap. 11. This Wzitors' Apology i● defence of the variety of Opinions amongst u●Christians, and his derision of the Pagan Trifles. Page 409  
Chap. 12. In what manner the Emperor Theodosius prosecuted and expelled the Heresy of Nestorius. Page 410  
Chap. 13. Concerning Saint simeon the Stylite. ibid.  
Chap. 14. Concerning the S●●● which appears frequently in the Piazza about the Pillar of Saint simeon, which this Writer and others have seen: and concerning the same Saints Head. Page 412  
Chap. 15. Concerning Saint Isidorus Peleusiots, and Synesius Bishop of Cyrenae. Page 413  
Chap. 16. How the Divine Ignatius, having been removed from Rome, was deposited at Antioch. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning Attila King of the Scythae; and how he destroyed the Provinces of the East and West. And concerning the strange Earthquake and other dreadful prodigies which happened in the world. Page 414  
Chap. 18. Concerning the public buildings in Antioch, and who they were that erected them. Page 415  
Chap. 19 Concerning the several Wars, which happened both in Italy, and Persia, during the Reign of Theodosius. ibid.  
Chap. 20. Concerning the Empress Eudocia, and her daughter Eudoxia; and how Eudocia came to Antioch, and went to Jerusalem. Page 416  
Chap. 21. That Eudocia did many good actions about Jerurusalem; and concerning the different Life and Conversation of the Monks in Palestine. Page 417  
Chap. 22. What Structures the Empress Eudocia built in Palestine, and concerning the Church of the Proto-Martyr Stephen, within which 〈◊〉 was piously buried: moreover, concerning the death of the Emperor Theodosius. Page 419   

Book II.  
Chap. 1. COncerning the Emperor Marcianus, and what signs preceded, declaring he should be Emperor. Page 420  
Chap. 2. Concerning the Synod at Chalcedon, and what was the occasion of its being convened. Page 421  
Chap. 3. A description of the great Martyr Euphemia's Church which is in the City Chalcedon▪ and a Narrative of the miracles performed therein. Page 422  
Chap. 4. Concerning th●se things which were agitated and established in the Synod; and how Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria was deposed; but, Theodoret, Ibas, and some others were restored. Page 423  
Chap. 5. Concerning the Sedition which happened at Alexandria, on account of Proterius' Ordination; likewise concerning what happened at Jerusalem. Page 426  
Chap. 6. Concerning the Drought which happened, and the Famine and the Pestilence: and how in some places the earth in a wonderful manner brought forth fruits of its own accord. Page 428  
Chap. 7. Concerning the Murder of Valentimianus, and the taking of Rome; and concerning those other Emperors who governed Rome after Valentinianus' death. ibid.  
Chap. 8. Concerning the death of Marcianus; and the Empire of Leo. And how the Heretics of Alexandria slew Proretius, and gave that Archbishopric to Timotheus Aelurus. Page 429  
Chap. 9 Concerning the Emperor Leo's Circular Letters. Page 431  
Chap. 10. Concerning those things which the Bishops and Symeones the Stylite wrote in answer to the Emperor Leo's Circular Letters. Page 432  
Chap. 11. Concerning the Banishment of Timotheus Aelurus, and the Ordination of Timotheus Salophaciolus; and concerning Gennadius and Acacius Bishops of Constantinople. Page 433  
Chap. 12. Concerning the Earthquake which happened at Antioch, Three hundred forty and seven years after that which had happened in the times of Trajane. ibid.  
Chap. 13. Concerning the Fire which happened at Constantinople. Page 434  
Chap. 14. Concerning the universal Calamities. Page 435  
Chap. 15. Concerning the Marriage of Zeno and Ariadne. ibid.  
Chap. 16. Concerning Anthemius Emperor of Rome, and those Emperors who succeeded him. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning the death of Leo, and the Empire of Leo Junior, and also concerning Zeno his Father. Page 436  
Chap. 18. An Epitome of the Acts at the Synod of Chalcedon, set at the end of the second Book. Page 437   

Book III.  
Chap. 1. COncerning Zeno's Empire, and concerning his Life. pag. 448  
Chap. 2. Concerning the Incursions of the Barbarians, both in the East, and in the West. ibid.  
Chap. 3. Concerning Bafiliscus' Tyranny, and Zeno's Flight Page 449  
Chap. 4. That Basilis●us recalled Timotheus Aelurus, and, induced thereto by him, sent his Circular Letters to all places, in order to the abrogating of the Chalcedon-Synod. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Concerning those persons who consented to Basiliscus' Circular Letters, and rejected the Synod of Chalcedon. Page 450  
Chap. 6. That Timotheus Aelurus recovered the Bishopric of Alexandria, and having restored the privilege of a Patriarchate to the Church of Ephesus, Anathematised the Chalcedon Synod. Page 452  
Chap. 7. That the Monks having raised a Sedition by the persuasion of Acacius, Basiliscus was put into a fear, and wrote and promulged Circular Letters contrary to those he had published before. ibid.  
Chap. 8. Concerning Zeno's return. Page 453  
Chap. 9 That after Basiliscus' death, the Bishops of Asia▪ that they might appease Acacins, sent him a Penitentiary-Libell, craving pardon for their offence in rejecting the Synod of Chalcedon. ibid.  
Chap. 10. Concerning those who governed the Bishopric of Antioch. ibid.  
Chap. 11. That the Emperor Zeno took a resolution of persecuting Ae●urus: but by reason of his age he had compassion on him and let him alone. And how after Aelurus' death, Petrus Mongus was ordained by the Alexandrians. But Timotheus, Proterius' successor, by the order of the Emperor, obtained the Chair of the A 〈…〉 Page 454  
Chap. 12. Concerning Johannes who obtained the Presidency ●ver the Alexandrian Church after Timotheus, and how Zeno outed him in regard he had forsworn himself, and restored the Chair of Alexandria to Petrus Mo●gus. ibid.  
Chap. 13. That Petrus Mongus embraced Zeno▪ ● Heno●●con, and joined himself to the P●o●●●ians. Page 455  
Chap. 14. Zeno's H●no●i●on. ibid.  
Chap. 15. Th●● Johannes Bishop of Alexandria coming to Rome, persuades Simplicius to write to Zeno concerning what had happened; and what Zeno wrote back in answer to him. pag. 456  
Chap. 16. Concerning Calendion Bishop of Antioch, and that he was condemned to be banished on account of the friendship he was suspected to have held with ilus and Leontius; also, that Petrus Fullo entered into an Union with Mongus, and with the Bishops of Constantinople and Jerusalem. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning those things written by Petrus to Acacius who had embraced the Chalcedon-Synod. Page 457  
Chap. 18. In what manner Johannes Bishop of Alexandria persuades Felix Pope of Rome, to send a Deposition to Acacius, Bishop of Constantinople. Page 459  
Chap. 19 Concerning Cyrillus Governor of the Monastery of the Acoemeti, how he sent some persons to Felix at Rome, inciting him to revenge what had been committed against the Faith. ibid.  
Chap. 20. Concerning what Felix wrote to Zeno, and Zeno to Felix. Page 460  
Chap. 21. That Symeones a Monk belonging to the Monastery of the Acoemeti went to Rome, and accused those Bishops sent from the Romans to Constantinople as having held Communion with Heretics; and, that these Legates, and those persons who held Communion with Petrus, were deposed by the Romans. ibid.  
Chap. 22. Concerning the disturbances at Alexandria, and in several other places, on account of the Synod at Chalcedon. Page 461  
Chap. 23. Concerning Fravita and Euphemius Bishops of Constantinople; and concerning Athanasius and Johannes Bishop of Alexandria; also concerning Palladius and Flavianus Prelates of Antioch; and concerning some other persons. ibid.  
Chap. 24. Concerning the slaughter of Armatus, who was kinsman to the Empress Verina. Page 462  
Chap. 25. Concerning the Rebellion of Theodoricus the Scythian; and concerning the same person's death. Page 463  
Chap. 26. Concerning Marcianus' Insurrection, and what happened in relation to him. ibid.  
Chap. 27. Concerning the Tyranny of ilus and Leontius. Page 464  
Chap. 28. Concerning Mammianus, and the Structures built by him. ibid.  
Chap. 29. Concerning Zeno's death, and the proclaiming Anastasius Emperor. ibid.  
Chap. 30. Concerning the Emperor Anastasius; and how, because he would not innovate any thing in relation to the Ecclesiastic Constitution, the Churches over the whole world were filled with infinite disturbances: and many of the Bishops for that reason were ejected. Page 465  
Chap. 31. The Letter of the Monks of Palestine to Alcison concerning Xenaias and some other▪ persons. ibid.  
Chap. 32. Concerning the Expulsion of Macedonius Bishop of Constantinople, and of Flavianus Bishop of Antioch. Page 467  
Chap. 33. Concerning Severus Bishop of Antioch. ibid.  
Chap. 34. Concerning the Libel of Deposition sent to the same Severus by Cosmas and Severianus. Page 469  
Chap. 35. Concerning the destruction of the Isaurian Tyrants. ibid.  
Chap. 36. Concerning the Saracens, that they made a Peace with the Romans. Page 470  
Chap. 37. Concerning the Siege of Amida, and the building of the City Daras. ibid.  
Chap. 38. Concerning the Long Wall. ibid.  
Chap. 39 Concerning that Tax termed the Chrysargyrum, and how Anastasius abolished it. ibid.  
Chap. 40. Concerning what Zosimus, hath written in relation to the Chrysargyrum, and about the Emperor Constantine. Page 472  
Chap. 41. An Invective against Zosimus, on account of the Reproaches and Calumnies he has cast upon Constantine and the Christians. ibid.  
Chap. 42. Concerning The Chryso elia. Page 474  
Chap. 43. Concerning the Tyranny of Vitalianus. Page 475  
Chap. 44. That Anastasius being desirous to add these words, Who hast been crucified on our account, to the Hymn termed The Trisagium, a Sedition and disturbance happened amongst the people. Which Anastasius fearing, made use of dissimulation, and soon altered the minds of the people. And concerning the death of Anastasius. Page 476   

Book IU.  
Chap. 1. COncerning the Empire of Justinus Senior. Pag. 4 7  
Chap. 2. Concerning the Eunuch Amantius, and Theocritus; and in what manner Justinus put these persons to death. ibid.  
Chap. 3. In what manner Justinus slew Vitalianus by treachery. ibid.  
Chap. 4. How Justinus having Ejected Severus, put Paulus into his place: and, that some little time after, Euphrasius obtained the See of Antioch. Page 478  
Chap. 5. Concerning the Fires which happened at Antioch, and the Earthquakes; wherein Euphrasius was buried, and ended his life. Page 479  
Chap. 6. Concerning Ephraemius who succeeded Euphrasius. ibid.  
Chap. 7. Concerning Zosimas and Johannes who were Workers of Miracles. Page 480  
Chap. 8. Concerning the Universal Calamities. Page 481  
Chap. 9 How Justinus whilst he was yet living took Justinianus to be his Colleague in the Empire. ibid.  
Chap. 10. That Justinianus favoured those who embraced the Chalcedon Synod. But his Wife Theodora was a Lover of the contrary party. ibid.  
Chap. 11. How Severus perverted Anthimus Bishop of Constantinople, and Theodosius Bishop of Alexandria: which Prelates the Emperor ejected, and put others into their Sees. Page 482  
Chap. 12. Out of the History of Procopius Caesariensis, concerning Cavades King of the Persians, and his Son Chosroes. Page 483  
Chap. 13. Concerning Alamundarus and Azarethus; and concerning that Sedition at Constantinople, which had the name Nica given it. ibid.  
Chap. 14. Concerning Hunericus King of the Vandals, and concerning those Christians whose tongues▪ were cut out by him. ibid.  
Chap. 15. Concerning Cabaones the Moor. Page 484  
Chap. 16. Concerning Belisarius' Expedition against the Vandals, and their total overthrow. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning the spoils which were brought out of Africa. Page 485  
Chap. 18. Concerning those Phoenicians who fled from the face of Jesus the son of Nave. ibid.  
Chap. 19 Concerning Theodoricus the Goth and what happened at Rome under him till the times of Justinian, and, that Rome was again reduced to a subjection to the Romans after Vitiges had fled out of that City. Page 486  
Chap. 20. How those people termed the Eruli turned Christians in the times of Justinian. ibid.  
Chap. 21. That Belisarius recovered the City Rome, which had been again taken by the Goths ibid.  
Chap. 22. That the Abasgi turned Christians also in those times. pag. 486  
Chap. 23. That the Inhabitants of Tanais also at that time embraced the Christian Religion; and concerning the Earthquakes which happened in Greece and Achaia. Page 487  
Chap. 24. Concerning Narses a Master of the Milice, and his piety. ibid.  
Chap. 25. That Chosroes, stimulated with envy at the prosperous successes of Justinian, broke out into a War against the Romans, and ruined many Roman Cities, amongst which he destroyed Antioch the Great also. ibid.  
Chap. 26. Concerning the Miracle of the precious and Vivifick wood of the Cross, which happened at Apamia. Page 488  
Chap. 27. Concerning Chosroes' expedition against Edessa. ibid.  
Chap. 28. Concerning the Miracle which was performed at Sergiopolis. Page 489  
Chap. 29. Concerning the Pestilential distemper. Page 490  
Chap. 30. Concerning Justinian's insatiable Avarice. Page 491  
Chap. 31. Concerning the great Church of Saint Sophia, and that of The holy Apostles. ibid.  
Chap. 32. Concerning the Emperor Justinian's madness rather than kindness shown towards the Faction of the Venetiani. Page 492  
Chap. 33. Concerning Barsanuphius the Asceta. Page 493  
Chap. 34. Concerning the Monk simeon, who for Christ's sake feigned himself a Fool. ibid.  
Chap. 35. Concerning the Monk Thomas, who in like manner feigned himself a Fool. Page 494  
Chap. 36. Concerning the Patriarch Menas, and concerning the Miracle which happened then to the Boy of a certain Hebrew. ibid.  
Chap. 37. Who were Bishops of the Greater Cities at that time. Page 495  
Chap. 38. Concerning the Fifth Holy Ecumenical Synod, and on what account it was convened. ibid.  
Chap. 39 That Justinian having forsaken the right Faith, asserted the Body of our Lord to be incorruptible. Page 497  
Chap. 40. Concerning Anastasius▪ Archbishop of Antioch. Page 498  
Chap. 41. Concerning the death of Justinian. ibid.   

Book V.  
Chap. 1. COncerning the Election of the Emperor Justinus, and concerning his Morals. pag. 499  
Chap. 2. Concerning the Murder of Justinus Kinsman to the Emperor Justinus. Page 500  
Chap. 3. Concerning those Miscreants Addaeus and Aetherius. ibid.  
Chap. 4. Concerning the Edict of our Faith, which Justinus wrote to the Christians in all places. Page 501  
Chap. 5. Concerning the ejection of Anastasius Bishop of Theopolis. Page 502  
Chap. 6. That, after Anastasius, Gregorius was made Bishop, and concerning his deposition. Page 503  
Chap. 7. How those termed the Persarmenii Surrendered themselves to the Romans: on which account a War broke out between the Romans and Persians. Page 504  
Chap. 8. Concerning Marcianus the Magister Militum, and concerning the Siege of Nisibis. ibid.  
Chap. 9 How Chosroes (after he had sent his General Adaarmanes against the Romans, who afflicted them with many and those severe losses;) went himself in person to Nisibis. Page 505  
Chap. 10. Concerning the taking of Apamia and Daras. ibid.  
Chap. 11. That the Emperor Justinus was seized with a Frenzy: but Tiberius took the care of the Republic. Page 506  
Chap. 12. That Trajanus having been sent Ambassador to Chosroes, repaired the affairs of the Romans. ibid.  
Chap. 13. Concerning the Election of Tiberius to the Empire, and concerning his deposition. Page 507  
Chap. 14. That the Emperor Tiberius raised a vast Army to be employed against Chosroes; at the head whereof he sent Justinianus the Dux, and drove Chosroes out of the Roman Pale. Page 508  
Chap. 15. That Chosroes being heavily disquieted at his own overthrow, ended his life: but his Son Hormisda undertook the Government of the Persians. Page 509  
Chap. 16. Who at that time were Bishops of the Greater Churches. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning the Earthquake which happened at Antioch in the times of Tiberius. ibid.  
Chap. 18. Concerning the Insurrection against the execrable Anatolius. Page 510  
Chap. 19 Concerning Mauricius' Generalship, and concerning his Virtues. Page 511  
Chap. 20. How Mauricius vanquished Tamchosroes and Adaarmanes Generals of the Persians. Page 512  
Chap. 21. Concerning those signs which presignified Mauritius' being made Emperor. ibid.  
Chap. 22. Concerning the Proclaiming of Mauricius and Augusta. ibid.  
Chap. 23. A Computation of the Times from Justinus Junior▪ to Mauricius. Page 513  
Chap. 24. Concerning the Series of History, which is preserved till our Times. ibid.   

Book VI.  
Chap. 1. COncerning the Marriage of Mauricius and Augusta. Pag. 515  
Chap. 2. Concerning Alamundarus the Saracen, and his Son Naamanes. Page 516  
Chap. 3. Concerning Johannes and Philippicus, Master of the Milice, and the actions done by them. ibid.  
Chap. 4. Concerning Priscus' Mastership of the Milice, and what he suffered from the Army who raised a Mutiny against him. ibid.  
Chap. 5. Concerning Germanus' being forced against his will to undertake the Imperial dignity. ibid.  
Chap. 6. How the Emperor sent Philippicus again, but the Army refused to receive him. Page 517  
Chap. 7. Concerning Gregorius Bishop of Antioch, and the Calumny framed against him; and in what manner he evinced it to be false. ibid.  
Chap. 8. That Antioch suffered again by Earthquakes. Page 518  
Chap. 9 That the Barbarians taking courage from the Defection of the Army from the Emperor, set upon them, and were worsted by Germanus. Page 519  
Chap. 10. Concerning the Emperor's clemency towards the Mutineers. ibid.  
Chap. 11. That Gregorius Bishop of Antioch was sent to pacify the Army. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Gregorius' Speech to the Army. Page 520  
Chap. 13. That, after Gregorius' Speech, the Soldiers changed their minds, and received their General Philippicus again. Page 521  
Chap. 14. Concerning the taking of Martyroplis. ibid.  
Chap. 15. Concerning Comentiolus' Mastership of the Milice, and the taking the Castle Ocbas. Page 522  
Chap. 16. Concerning the Murder of Hormisda. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning the Flight of Chosroes Junior to us. ibid.  
Chap. 18. How the Emperor sent Gregorius and Dometianus to meet Chosroes. Page 523  
Chap. 19 That Chosroes recovered the Empire of the Persians, by that assistance given him by the Romans. pag. 523  
Chap. 20. That the holy Mother Golanduch lived in those Times. ibid.  
Chap. 21. Concerning those Sacred Presents, which Chosroes sent to the holy Martyr Sergius. ibid.  
Chap. 22. Concerning Naamanes the Saracen. Page 524  
Chap. 23. Concerning the death of Saint simeon Junior the Stylite. Page 525  
Chap. 24. Concerning the death of Gregorius Bishop of Antioch, and the Restauration of Anastasius. ibid.    

The Contents of Eusebius Pamphilus' Four Books concerning the Life of the blessed Emperor Constantine.  

Book I.  
THE Preface, Concerning the Death of Constantine. pag. 529  
Chap. 2. The Preface yet. Page 530  
Chap. 3. Concerning God who honoured the Pious Emperors and destroyed the Tyrants. ibid.  
Chap. 4. That God honoured Constantine. Page 531  
Chap. 5. That he Reigned upwards of Thirty years, and lived above sixty. ibid.  
Chap. 6. That he was the Servant of God, and a Vanquisher of Nations. Page 532  
Chap. 7. Constantine compared with Cyrus' King of the Persians, and with Alexander the Macedonian. ibid.  
Chap. 8. That he subdued almost the whole world. ibid.  
Chap. 9 That he was the Son of a pious Emperor, and left his Empire to his Sons who were Emperors. Page 533  
Chap. 10. That this History is necessary, and advantageous to the Souls and minds of men. ibid.  
Chap. 11. That he will at present relate only the Pious Actions of Constantine. ibid.  
Chap. 12. That Constantine like Moses, was educated in the Houses of Tyrants. Page 534.  
Chap. 13. Concerning his Father Constantius, who refused to persecute the Christians, in such manner as Diocletianus, Maximianus, and Maxentius did. Page 535  
Chap. 14. How Constantius Father to Constantine, being reproached with poverty by Diocletian, filled his Treasuries, and afterwards restored the money to the owners thereof who had brought it in. ibid.  
Chap. 15. Concerning the Persecution raised by the other Emperors. Page 536  
Chap. 16. How Constantius Father to Constantine, pretending himself a worshipper of Idols, turned out those who were willing to offer sacrifice; but retained within his own Palace such as choose to profess themselves Christians. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Concerning the same Constantius' love and affection towards Christ. ibid.  
Chap. 18. That after the Resignation of Diocletian and Maximian, Constantius was the first Augustus, and was Adorned with a numerous Issue. Page 537  
Chap. 19 Concerning his Son Constantine, who when a young man came into Palestine together with Diocletian. ibid.  
Chap. 20. The departure of Constantine to his Father, because of Diocletian's treacherous designs against him. Page 538  
Chap. 21. The death of Constantius, who left his son Constantine Emperor. ibid.  
Chap. 22. How after the Death of Constantius, the Army saluted Constantine Augustus. ibid.  
Chap. 23. A brief Rehearsal of the death of the Tyrants. pag. 539  
Chap. 24. That Constantine obtained the Empire by the Will of God. ibid.  
Chap. 25. The Victories of Constantine over the Barbarians and Britanni. ibid.  
Chap. 26. How he took a resolution of freeing Rome from the Tire any of Maxentius. ibid.  
Chap. 27. That Constantine weighing in his mind the deaths of those who had worshipped Idols, chose rather the profession of Christianity. ibid.  
Chap. 28. That whilst he was praying to God, He showed him a Vision; to wit, a Cross of Light in the Heavens, (it being then midday) and an Inscription thereon, which admonished him, that by That he should Conquer. Page 540  
Chap. 29. That God's Christ appeared to him in his sleep, and ordered him to make use of a Standard made in the form of a Cross, in his Wars. Page 541  
Chap. 30. The making of that Standard framed in the fashion of a Cross. ibid.  
Chap. 31. A Description of the Standard made in fashion of a Cross, which the Romans do now term The Labarum. ibid.  
Chap. 32. That Constantine becoming a Catechumen, read the Sacred Scriptures. ibid.  
Chap. 33. Concerning the adulteries committed by Maxentius at Rome. Page 542  
Chap. 34. How the Praefect's Wife, that she might preserve her chastity, laid violent hands on herself. ibid.  
Chap. 35. The slaughter of the People of Rome by Maxentius. ibid.  
Chap. 36. Maxentius' Magic Arts against Constantine; and the scarcity of Provisions at Rome. Page 543  
Chap. 37. The overthrow of Maxentius' Armies in Italy. ibid.  
Chap. 38. Maxentius' Death on the Bridge of the River▪ Tiber. ibid.  
Chap. 39 Constantine's Entry into Rome. Page 544  
Chap. 40. Concerning the Statue of Constantine which held a Cross; and concerning its Inscription. ibid.  
Chap. 41. The rejoicing over the Provinces, and Constantine's Acts of Grace. ibid.  
Chap. 42. The Honours conferred on the Bishops, and the Building of the Churches. ibid.  
Chap. 43. Concerning Constantine's Beneficence towards the Poor. Page 545  
Chap. 44. How he was present as the Synods of Bishops. ibid.  
Chap. 45. In what manner he bore with the madmen. ibid.  
Chap. 46. His Victories over the Barbarians. Page 546  
Chap. 47. The Death of Maximin and others, whose Plots Constantine discovered, God making them known to him. ibid.  
Chap. 48. The celebration of Constantine's Decennalia. ibid.  
Chap. 49. In what manner Licinius afflicted the East. Page 547  
Chap. 50. In what manner Licinius attempted to frame Treacheries against Constantine. ibid.  
Chap. 51. Licinius' Treacheries against the Bishops, and his prohibitions of Synods. ibid.  
Chap. 52. The Banishments and Proscriptions of the Christians. ibid.  
Chap. 53. Licinius' Edict, that Women should not meet in the Churches together with the men. Page 548  
Chap. 54. That he Cashiered from the Militia those who refused to sacrifice; and forbade, that such as were shut up in Prisons should have any nourishment given them. ibid.  
Chap. 55. Concerning Licinius' Improbity and Avarice. ibid.  
Chap. 56. That at length he undertook the raising a Persecution against the Christians. Page 549  
Chap. 57 That Maximianus having been afflicted with a Fistulous Ulcer that bred worms, wrote a Law in favour of the Christians. ibid.  
Chap. 58. That Maximinus being a Persecutor of the Christians, fled away in a servile habit and hid himself. ibid.  
Chap. 59 That Maximine, blinded by the acuteness of his disease, issued out a Law in favour of the Christians. Page 550   

Book. II.  
Chap. 1. Licinius' clandestine Persecution, and his Murder of the Bishops at Amasia a City of Pontus. pag. 551  
Chap. 2. The demolishments of the Churches, and Butcheries of the Bishops. ibid.  
Chap. 3. In what manner Constantine was moved in behalf of the Christians, when Licinius made preparations to persecute them. Page 552  
Chap. 4. That Constantine made provision for the War with prayers; but Licinius, with Divinations and Prophecies. ibid.  
Chap. 5. What Licinius spoke concerning Idols and concerning Christ, whilst he was sacrificing in a Grove. Page 553  
Chap. 6. The Apparition seen in the Cities under Licinius' Government, of Constantine's Soldiers pursuing the Forces of Licinius. ibid.  
Chap. 7. That in the Battles, wherever the standard, made in the form of a Cross, was, there a Victory was obtained. Page 554  
Chap. 8. That fifty persons were made choice of to carry the Cross. ibid.  
Chap. 9 That one of the Cross-bearers who fled, was killed; but he that by Faith stood his ground, was preserved. ibid.  
Chap. 10. Various Fights, and the Victories of Constantine. Page 555  
Chap. 11. Licinius' Flight, and Enchantments. ibid.  
Chap. 12. In what manner Constantine, praying in a Tabernacle, obtained the Victory. ibid.  
Chap. 13. His Humanity towards the Soldiers that were taken prisoners. ibid.  
Chap. 14. Again concerning his Prayers in the Tabernacle. Page 55●  
Chap. 15. Licinius' dissembled Friendship, and his Worship of Idols. ibid.  
Chap. 16. In what manner Licinius commanded his Soldiers, not to make an Attack against the Standard of the Cross. ibid.  
Chap. 17. Constantine's Victory. ibid.  
Chap. 18. Licinius' Death, and the Triumphs celebrated over him. Page 557  
Chap. 19 The Public rejoicings and Festivities. ibid.  
Chap. 20. How Constantine made Laws in favour of the Confessors. ibid.  
Chap. 21. How he made Laws concerning the Martyrs and concerning the Estates of the Churches. Page 558  
Chap. 22. In what manner he refreshed and cherished the People also. ibid.  
Chap. 23. That he publicly proclaimed God the Author of Good; and concerning the Copies of his Laws. ibid.  
Chap. 24. Constantine's Law concerning Piety towards God, and concerning the Christian Reliligion. Page 559  
Chap. 25. An example from ancient Times. ibid.  
Chap. 26. Concerning the persecuted, and the persecutors. ibid.  
Chap. 27. That Persecution hath been the Occasion of mischief to those who waged War. Page 560  
Chap. 28. That God chose Constantine to be the Minister of Blessings. ibid.  
Chap. 29. Constantine's Pious expressions towards God; and his praise of the Confessors. ibid.  
Chap. 30. A Law setting men free from Banishment, from The Curia, and from Proscription of Goods. Page 561  
Chap. 31. Those in Islands likewise. ibid.  
Chap. 32. Also, those who have been Condemned to the Mines and public Works. ibid.  
Chap. 33. Concerning the Confessors who have been employed in the Militia. Page 562  
Chap. 34. The setting at Liberty those free persons in the Gynaecea, or them delivered over to slavery. ibid.  
Chap. 35. Concerning the succession in inheriting the Goods of Martyrs and Confessors, and of such persons as had been banished, and of them whose Goods had been brought into the Treasury. ibid.  
Chap. 36. That the Church is to be Heir to those who have no Relations; and that the Legacies given by them shall remain firm. Page 563  
Chap. 37. That those who possess such places, and Gardens, and Houses, shall restore them; but without the Mean-profits. ibid.  
Chap. 38. In what manner Supplicatory Libels ought to be presented in reference to these persons ibid.  
Chap. 39 That the Exchequer shall restore to the Churches, Grounds and Gardens, and Houses. Page 564  
Chap. 40. The Martyria and Coemiteries are ordered to be yielded up to the Churches. ibid.  
Chap. 41. That such as have bought things belonging to the Church, or have received them as a gift, must restore them. ibid.  
Chap. 42. An earnest Exhortation to worship God. ibid.  
Chap. 43. That those things which Constantine had established by Laws, were by him really accomplished and performed. Page 565  
Chap. 44. That he preferred Christians to the Government of Provinces, but if any of the Governors were Pagans, he forbade them to Sacrifice. ibid.  
Chap. 45. Concerning the Laws forbidding Sacrifices, and ordering the Churches to be built. ibid.  
Chap. 46. Constantine's Letter to Eusebius and the rest of the Bishops, concerning the building of Churches; and that the old-ones should be repaired, and built larger by the assistance of the Precedents. Page 566  
Chap. 47. That he wrote against Idolatry. ibid.  
Chap. 48. Constantine's Edict to the Provinces, concerning the Error of Polytheism. The Preface, concerning Virtue and Vice. Page 567  
Chap. 49. Concerning the Pious Father of Constantine; and concerning Diocletian and Maximian the Persecutors. ibid.  
Chap. 50. That by reason of Apollo's Oracle, who could not give forth Responses because of The just Men, a Persecution was raised. ibid.  
Chap. 51. That Constantine, when he was a youth, heard that The just Men were the Christians, from him that had written the Edicts concerning the Persecution. pag. 567  
Chap. 52. How may soris of Tortures and Punishments were made use of against the Christians. Page 568  
Chap. 53. What reception was given to the Christians by the Barbarians ibid.  
Chap. 54. What manner of revenge overtook them, who on account of the Oracle, raised a Persecution. ibid.  
Chap. 55. Constantine's Glorification of God, and his confession in reference to the sign of the Cross, and his prayer for the Churches and people. ibid.  
Chap. 56. How he prays, that all persons may be Christians; but forces no body. ibid.  
Chap. 57 He gives glory to God, who by his Son has enlightened those that were in Error. Page 569  
Chap. 58. Another glorification of God, from his Government of the world. ibid.  
Chap. 59 He praises God, in regard he always teaches good things. ibid.  
Chap. 60. An Exhortation at the close of the Edict, that no person should give trouble or disturbance to another. ibid.  
Chap. 61 How from the City Alexandria controversies were raised on account of Arius. Page 570  
Chap. 62. Concerning Arius and the Melitians. ibid.  
Chap. 63. How Constantine sent a Legate with a Letter in order to a Composure. ibid.  
Chap. 64. Constantine's Letter to Alexander the Bishop and Arius the Presbyter. Page 571  
Chap. 65. That he was continually solicitous about Peace. ibid.  
Chap. 66. In what manner he put a stop to the Controversies raised in afric. ibid.  
Chap. 67. That the Beginnings of Religion were from the East. ibid.  
Chap. 68 That being troubled by reason of the Disturbance, he advises to an Agreement. Page 572  
Chap. 69. Whence the Controversy between Alexander and Arius arose, and that such matters ought not to be enquired into. ibid.  
Chap. 70. An Exhortation to an agreement. Page 573  
Chap. 71. That a pertinacious Contention ought not to have been raised concerning this matter, on account of some light and frivolous Expressions. ibid.  
Cham 72. That being highly affected with grief in regard of his Piety, he was necessitated to shed tears; and, that on this account, he put off the Journey he was about to make into the East. Page 574  
Chap. 73. That after this Letter, the disturbance about the Controversies continued. ibid.   

Book. III.  
Chap. 1. A Comparison of Constantine's Piety with the Improbity of the Persecutors. pag. 575  
Chap. 2. Again concerning the Piety of Constantine, who made a free and open profession of the Cross of Christ. Page 576  
Chap. 3. Concerning Constantine's Picture, over which was placed a Cross, and under it a wounded Dragon. ibid.  
Chap. 4. Again concerning the Controversies raised in Egypt by Arius. Page 577  
Chap. 5. Concerning the dissension on account of the Feast of Easter. ibid.  
Chap. 6. In what manner he gave order, that a Synod should be convened at Nicaea. ibid.  
Chap. 7. Concerning the Ecumenical Synod, at which were present Bishops out of all Provinces. Page 578  
Chap. 8. That, like as 'tis said in the Acts of the Apostles, they met together out of various Nations. ibid.  
Chap. 9 Concerning the Virtue and Age of the two hundred and fifty Bishops. ibid.  
Chap. 10. The Synod was held in the Palace, amongst whom Constantine went in, and sat together with the Bishops. pag. 579  
Chap. 11. The Silence of the Synod, after Eusebius the Bishop had made a short speech. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Constantine's Speech to the Synod concerning Peace. Page 580  
Chap. 13. That he reduced those Bishops who were at difference, to an agreement. ibid.  
Chap. 14. The Concordant determination of the Synod concerning the Faith, and concerning Easter. Page 581  
Chap. 15. That Constantine entertained the Bishops at a Feast, it being his Vicennalia. ibid.  
Chap. 16. The gifts bestowed on the Bishops, and the Letters written to all. Page 582  
Chap. 17. Constantine's Letter to the Churches, concerning the Synod convened at Nicaea. ibid.  
Chap. 18. The same persons words concerning the Agreement about the Feast of Easter, and against the Jews. ibid.  
Chap. 19 An Exhortation, that they would rather follow the greatest part of the world. Page 583  
Chap. 20. An Exhortation, that all should give their assent to the Decrees of the Synod. ibid.  
Chap. 21. His advice to the Bishops now ready to go away, that they would preserve Unity. Page 584  
Chap. 22. In what manner he sent to some, and wrote to others; and concerning the distributions of money. Page 585  
Chap. 23. How he wrote to the Egyptians, and exhorted them to Peace. ibid.  
Chap. 24. That he frequently wrote Pious Letters to the Bishops and People. ibid.  
Chap. 25. That he ordered a Church to be built at Jerusalem, in the holy place of our Saviour's Resurrection. ibid.  
Chap. 26. That the impious had covered our Lord's Sepulchre with Rubbish and Idols. Page 586  
Chap. 27. In what manner Constantine gave order, that the materials wherewith the Idol-Temple had been built, and the Rubbish should be removed and thrown at a great distance. ibid.  
Chap. 28. The discovery of the most Holy Sepulchre. ibid.  
Chap. 29. In what manner he wrote to the Precedents, and to Macarius the Bishop, concerning the building of a Church. Page 587  
Chap. 30. Constantine's Letter to Macarius, concerning the building of the Martyrium of our Saviour. ibid.  
Chap. 31. That he would have this Church built so, as to exceed all the Churches in the world, for beauty of Walls, Columns, and Marbles. ibid.  
Chap. 32. That Macarius should write to the Precedents concerning the beautifying of the Concha, and concerning Workmen, and Materials. Page 588  
Chap. 33. How the Church of our Saviour was built, which the Prophets had termed New-Jerusalem. ibid.  
Chap. 34. A description of the Fabric of The most Holy Sepulchre. Page 589  
Chap. 35. A description of the Atrium, and of the Porticus's. ibid.  
Chap. 36. A description of the Walls, Roof, Beauty, and Gild of the Church itself. ibid.  
Chap. 37. A description of the double Porticus' on both sides, and of the three Eastern Gates. ibid.  
Chap. 38. A description of the Hemisphere, and of the twelve Columns with their Capitals. Page 590  
Chap. 39 A description of the Area, Exhedrae, and Porches. ibid.  
Chap. 40. Concerning the Number of the Donaria. Page 591  
Chap. 41. Concerning the Building of the Churches at Bethlehem; and on the Mount of Olives. ibid.  
Chap. 42. That Helena Augusta, the Mother of Constantine, going to Bethlehem on account of Prayer, built these Churches. ibid.  
Chap. 43. Again concerning the Church at Bethlehem. ibid.  
Chap. 44. Concerning Helena's greatness of mind, and Beneficence. pag. 592  
Chap. 45. In what manner Helena was religiously conversant in the Churches. ibid.  
Chap. 46. How, being eighty years old, and having made her Will, she ended her Life. ibid.  
Chap. 47. In what manner Constantine deposited his Mother; and how he honoured her whilst she was living. Page 593  
Chap. 48. In what manner He built Martyria at Constantinople, and abolished all manner of Idolatry. ibid.  
Chap. 49. The Sign of the Cross in the Palace, and the Effigies of Daniel in the Conduits. ibid.  
Chap. 50. That He built Churches at Nicomedia also, and in other Cities. ibid.  
Chap. 51 That He likewise gave order for the building of a Church in the place called Mamre. Page 594  
Chap. 52. Constantine's Letter to Eusebius concerning Mamre. ibid.  
Chap. 53. That our Saviour appeared there to Abraham. Page 595  
Chap. 54. The demolishment of the Idol-Temples and Images in all places. Page 596  
Chap. 55. The demolishment of the Idol-Temple at Aphaca in Phoenicia, and the disannulling those Acts of uncleanness committed there. Page 597  
Chap. 56. The demolishment of Aesculapius' Temple at Aegae. ibid.  
Chap. 57 How the Heathens having rejected their Idols, returned to the knowledge of God. Page 598  
Chap. 58. That having demolished Venus' Temple at Heliopolis, He was the first who built a Church there. ibid.  
Chap. 59 Concerning the disturbance raised at Antioch on Eustathius' account. Page 599  
Chap. 60. Constantine's Letter to the Antiochians, that they should not draw away Eusebius from Caesarea; but should seek another Bishop. Page 600  
Chap. 61. Constantine's Letter to Eusebius, wherein he commends him for his Refusal of the See of Antioch. Page 602  
Chap. 62. Constantine's Letter to the Synod, that Eusebius should not be drawn away from Caesarea. ibid.  
Chap. 63. In what manner he endeavoured to destroy Heresies. Page 603  
Chap. 64. Constantine's Constitution against the Heretics. ibid.  
Chap. 65. Concerning the taking away the Meeting-places of Heretics. Page 604  
Chap. 66. That Impious and prohibited books having been found amongst the Heretics, very many of them returned to the Catholic Church. ibid.   

Book IU.  
Chap. 1. IN what manner he honoured very many persons with gifts and promotions. Page 606  
Chap. 2. A Remission of the fourth part of the Census. Page 607  
Chap. 3. The Peraequation of those Census' that were too heavy and burdensome. ibid.  
Chap. 4. That on those who were overthrown in Pecuniary Causes, he himself bestowed money out of his own Income. ibid.  
Chap. 5. The conquest of the Scythae, who were subdued by the Standard of our Saviour's Cross. ibid.  
Chap. 6. The subduing of the Sarmatae, occasioned by the Rebellion of the Servants against their Masters. Page 608  
Chap. 7. The Embassies of several Barbarous Nations, and the Gifts bestowed on them by the Emperor. ibid.  
Chap. 8. That He wrote to the Persian Emperor (who had sent an Embassy to him,) in favour of the Christians there. pag. 609  
Chap. 9 Constantinus Augustus' Letter to Sapor King of the Persians, wherein he makes a most pious Confession of God and Christ. ibid.  
Chap. 10. That He speaks against Idols, and concerning the glorification of God. ibid.  
Chap. 11. Against Tyrants and Persecutors; and concerning Valerian who was taken Prisoner. Page 610  
Chap. 12. That he saw the fall of the Persecutors, and does now rejoice because of the Peace of the Christians. ibid.  
Chap. 13. An Exhortation, that he should love the Christians, who live in his Country. ibid.  
Chap. 14. How, by the earnestness of Constantine's prayers, Peace was bestowed on the Christians. Page 611  
Chap. 15. That both on his money, and in his Pictures, he ordered himself to be Stamped and Drawn in a praying posture. ibid.  
Chap. 16. That He issued forth a Law, forbidding his own Statues to be placed in Idol-Temples. ibid.  
Chap. 17. His praying in the Palace, and his reading of the Divine Scriptures. ibid.  
Chap. 18. That by a Law he commanded Sunday and Friday to be honoured. ibid.  
Chap. 19 How He ordered the Ethnick-Souldiers to pray on Sundays. Page 612  
Chap. 20. The Form of Prayer which Constantine gave to his Soldiers. ibid.  
Chap. 21. He order the Representation of our Saviour's Cross to be drawn upon the Arms of his Soldiers. ibid.  
Chap. 22. His Fervency and earnestness in praying, and his Religious observation of the Festival of Easter. Page 613  
Chap. 23. How He prohibited the worship of Idols; but honoured the Feasts of the Martyrs. ibid.  
Chap. 24. That He affirmed himself to be as 'twere a Bishop of external affairs. Page 614  
Chap. 25. Concerning his prohibiting of Sacrifices, and Initiations, and concerning His abolishing the Gladiatours, and the heretofore impure Priests of the Nile. ibid.  
Chap. 26. The amendment of that Law made against the Childless, as also the alteration of that Law concerning Wills and Testaments. ibid.  
Chap. 27. That he made a Law, that a Christian should not be Slave to a Jew, and that the Decrees of Synods should be firm and authentic, and so forth. Page 615  
Chap. 28. His Gifts bestowed on the Churches; and His Distributions of money to Virgins, and to the Poor. ibid.  
Chap. 29. Speeches and Discourses written by Constantine. Page 616.  
Chap. 30. That He showed a certain covetous person the measure of a Grave, to the end he might shame him. ibid.  
Chap. 31. That he was laughed at because of his too great clemency. Page 617  
Chap. 32. Concerning Constantine's Oration, which he wrote to The Convention of the Saints. ibid.  
Chap. 33. How He heard Eusebius' Panegyric concerning the Sepulchre of our Saviour, in a standing posture. ibid.  
Chap. 34. That He wrote to Eusebius concerning Easter, and about the Divine Books. ibid.  
Chap. 35. Constantine's Letter to Eusebius, wherein he commends His Oration concerning Easter. Page 618  
Chap. 36. Constantine's Letter to Eusebius, concerning the providing some Copies of the Divine Scriptures. ibid.  
Chap. 37. In what manner the Copies were provided. ibid.  
Chap. 38. How the Mart-Town of the Gazaei, by reason of its embracing the Christian Religion, was made a City, and named Constantia. pag. 619  
Chap. 39 That in Phoenicia there was a City made, termed Constantina; and in other Cities the Idols were destroyed, and Churches erected. ibid.  
Chap. 40. That having created his three Sons Caesar's in the three ten years of his Reign, He celebrated the Dedication of the Martyrium at Jerusalem. ibid.  
Chap. 41. That in this interim He ordered a Synod to be convened at Tyre, because of some controversies started in Egypt. ibid.  
Chap. 42. Constantine's Letter to the Synod at Tyre. Page 620  
Chap. 43. That at the Feast of Dedication of the Church at Jerusalem, there were Bishops present out of all the Provinces. ibid.  
Chap. 44. Concerning their Reception by Marianus the Notary, and concerning the money distributed amongst the poor, and the sacred Gifts of the Church. Page 621  
Chap. 45. Various discourses of the Bishops, in the sacred Assemblies; as also of Eusebius himself the Author of this Work. ibid.  
Chap. 46. That He afterwards recited his Description of our Saviour's Martyrium, and his Oration upon Constantine's Tricennalia, before the Emperor Himself. Page 622  
Chap. 47. That the Synod at Nicaea happened on Constantine's Vicennalia; but the Dedication of the Church at Jerusalem was performed on His Tricennalia. ibid.  
Chap. 48. That Constantine was displeased with one, who praised Him too highly. ibid.  
Chap. 49. The Marriage of Constantius Caesar, His Son. Page 623  
Chap. 50. The Embassy and Presents sent from the Indians. ibid.  
Chap. 51. That Constantine having parted his Empire betwixt His three Sons, instructed them in the Art of Governing, and Offices of Piety. ibid.  
Chap. 52. How, when they were arrived at man's estate, He taught them Piety. ibid.  
Chap. 53. That after He had Reigned about two and thirty years, and lived above sixty, He had a Body that was sound and healthy. Page 624  
Chap. 54. Concerning those who abused his eximious humanity, to avarice and a pretence of Piety. ibid.  
Chap. 55. How Constantine wrote Orations to the very last day of his Life. Page 625  
Chap. 56. How, making an expedition against the Persians, He took the Bishops along with him, and provided a Tent made in form of a Church. ibid.  
Chap. 57 That having received the Embassy of the Persians, He watched all night, together with others, on the Feast of Easter▪ ibid.  
Chap. 58. Concerning the Building of that termed the Martyrium of the Apostles, at Constantinople. Page 626  
Chap. 59 A further description of the same Martyrium. ibid.  
Chap. 60. That in this Church also, He built himself a Sepulchre. ibid.  
Chap. 61. The Emperor's indisposition of Body at Helenopolis, and his Prayers. Also, concerning his Baptism. Page 627  
Chap. 62. Constantine's request to the Bishops, that they confer Baptism upon him. Page 628  
Chap. 63. In what manner he praised God, after he had received Baptism. Page 629  
Chap. 64. The death of Constantine on the Festival of Pentecost, about noon. ibid.  
Chap. 65. The Lamentations of the Milice, and Tribunes. Page 630  
Chap. 66. That His Body was carried from Nicomedia to Constantinople, into the Palace. ibid.  
Chap. 67. That even after His death, he was honoured by the Comites and the rest, in the same manner as when he was alive. ibid.  
Chap. 68 In what manner the Army resolved, that his sons should be forthwith Proclaimed Augusti. Page 631  
Chap. 69. The mourning a● Rome for Constantine, and the Honour done him by Pictures after his death. ibid.  
Chap. 70. That his Body was deposited at Constantinople, by his Son Constantius. ibid.  
Chap. 71. The performance of the solemn prayers in that termed the Martyrium of the Apostles, at the Funeral of Constantine. ibid.  
Chap. 72. Concerning the Bird termed the Phoenix. Page 632  
Chap. 73. In what manner they Stamped Constantine on Coins, ascending up into Heaven as▪ 'twere. ibid.  
Chap. 74. That whereas God had been honoured by Him, He was on the other hand deservedly honoured by God. ibid.  
Chap. 75. That Constantine was more pious than any of the foregoing Roman Emperors. Page 633    

The Contents of the Emperor Constantine's Oration, which he Entitled to the Convention of the Saints.  

Chap. 1. THE Preface makes mention of Easter; and that Christ, having been several ways beneficial to all men, hath had plots framed against him by those, on whom he has conferred favours. pag. 635  
Chap. 2. An Address to the Church, and to his Hearers, that they would Pardon and amend his mistakes. Page 636  
Chap. 3. That God is both the Father of The Logos, and the Framer of the whole Creation; and, that it were impossible for things to consist, if their Causes were divers. Page 637  
Chap. 4. Concerning their Error who worship Images. Page 638  
Chap. 5. That Christ the Son of God framed all things, and has appointed to every thing the term of its Existence. ibid.  
Chap. 6. Concerning Fate; that what is discoursed of it, is false; and this is demonstrated, both from Humane Laws, and things created; which are moved, not disorderly, but in a regular manner; by which order of theirs, they demonstrate the Command of the Creator. Page 639  
Chap. 7. That, in things which we can't understand, we ought to glorify the Creator's wisdom; nor must we suppose▪ Chance, or any thing else, save God, to be the cause of them. pag. 641  
Chap. 8. That God does plentifully supply men with those things that are useful; but, with such as are for delight, He furnishes them in an indifferent manner only; bestowing both sorts, so as may be agreeable to their profit and advantage. ibid.  
Chap. 9 Concerning the Philosophers, who, because they desired to know all things, erred as to their Opinions; and some of them were exposed to dangers. Also, concerning the Opinions of Plato. Page 642  
Chap. 10. Concerning those men, who do not only reject the Dogmata of the Sacred Scriptures, but them of the Philosophers also; and, that we either aught to give the Poet's credit in all things, or in nothing. Page 643  
Chap. 11. Concerning our Lord's coming in the flesh, what it was, and for what reasons it has happened. ibid.  
Chap. 12. Concerning those who knew not this Mystery; and, that their ignorance is voluntary; and, what great blessings await those who know it, and especially them who have died in Confession. Page 647  
Chap. 13. That a difference of the parts of the Creation is necessary; and that a propensity to Good and Evil, springs from the will of men; and therefore, that the judgement of God is necessary, and agreeable to Reason. Page 648  
Chap. 14. That a created nature is at a vast distance from an Essence which is uncreated: and, that man approaches nearest to God, by a virtuous Life. ibid.  
Chap. 15. What Precepts our Saviour delivered, and what Miracles he wrought; and how beneficial He hath been to those who own a subjection to Him. Page 649  
Chap. 16. That the Coming of Christ is foretold by the Prophets; and, that he was appointed for the destruction of Idols, and Idolatrous Cities. Page 650  
Chap. 17. Concerning the wisdom of Moses, which was emulated by the Wise men amongst the Heathens; also concerning Daniel, and the Three Children. Page 651  
Chap. 18. Concerning Sibylla Erythraea, who prophesied in an Acrostic of verses, manifesting our Lord and his Passiant. The Acrostic is this; JESUS CHRIST, SON OF GOD, SAVIOUR, CROSS. Page 652  
Chap. 19 That this Prophecy concerning our Saviour, was not forged by any of the Christians; but was written by Sibylla Erythraea, whose books Cicero rendered into Latin Verse, before the coming of Christ. And, that Virgil makes mention of this Sibyl, as also of a Virgin delivered of a Child: but He sang of this Mystery, obscurely; out of a fear of those then in power. Page 654  
Chap. 20. Other Verses of Virgilius Maro's concerning Christ, and the interpretation of them; in which 'tis shown, but obscurely, as the usage of Poets is, that The Mystery is disclosed. Page 655  
Chap. 21. That 'tis impossible for these things to be spoken concerning a mere Man: and, that unbelievers, by reason of their ignorance of the Divine worship, know not even whence they have their being. Page 657  
Chap. 22. The Emperor's Thanksgiving, wherein He ascribes his Victories, and all his other Blessings, to Christ; also a Reproof of Maximinus the Tyrant of those times, who by the severity of his Persecution had increased the Glory of the Christian Religion. Page 658  
Chap. 23. Concerning the Polity of the Christians: and, that the Deity rejoices in those who lead Virtuous lives: and, that we ought to expect a Judgement, and a Retribution. Page 659  
Chap. 24. Concerning Decius, Valerianus, and Aurelianus, who ended their lives miserably, because of their Persecution of the Church. Page 660  
Chap. 25. Concerning Diocletian, who with infamy resigned the Empire; and, by reason of his Persecuting the Church, was stricken with Thunder. ibid.  
Chap. 26. That God is the cause of the Emperor's Piety; and, that we ought to seek prosperous events from God, and to impute them to him; but must ascribe faults to our own sloth and negligence. Page 661   
Eusebius Pamphilus' Oration in praise of the Emperor Constantine, spoken at his Tricennalia, is divided into XVIII. Chapters, without Contents.    

ANcient Writers were wont, before their Books, to set an Index [or, Contents] of the Chapters; to the end, the Readers might know, at first sight as 'twere, what was treated of in each Book. Now this was usually done by them two ways. For they either prefixed the Contents of all the Books together, before their whole work; as Plinius Secundus has done in his Books of Natural History. Or else their usage was, to set the Contents of the Chapters before each Book; as Our Eusebius has done in His Ecclesiastic History. For 'tis not to be doubted, but Eusebius did Himself make these Contents or Titles of the Chapters, and set them before His Books of History, as they now occur. We may indeed observe, that in these Contents Eusebius does always Speak of Himself in the first person. For instance, after the Contents of the Chapters of the Second Book, these words occur; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, Note, that this Book was collected by us, out of the Writings of Clemens, Tertullian, Josephus, and Philo. Besides, in His Seventh Book, these are the Contents of the last Chapter. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. That is, Concerning those Ecclesiastic persons who were famous in Our Own age, etc. Whence it may plainly be gathered, that Eusebius the Compiler of this History, was the Author of The Contents of the Chapters, also. Besides, Rufinus, who rendered the Books of Ecclesiastic History into Latin, about Six hundred years after Eusebius' death, found the same Contents in His Greek Copy, which now occur in Our Copies. And this is apparent from Rufinus' Manuscript Copies, one of which, written out above Seven hundred years since, I have in my Custody. For in them, the Contents of the Chapters are always set before every Book, in the same order wherein they are now placed in Our Greek Manuscript Copies. And Rufinus calls them Capitula. But Cassiodorus, in His Preface to the Tripartite History, terms them righter Titulos; as does likewise St Cyprian, in His Exhortation to Martyrdom [written] to Fortunatus. Compendium feci, says He, ut propositis titulis, quos quis noscere debeat & tenere; Capitula Dominica Subnecterem. Where you see that Tituli are distinguished from Capitula. Moreover▪ Suidas, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, remarks that Tituli differ from Capitula. For instance, St Matthew [He says] contains Sixty eight Tituli, but Three hundred fifty five Capitula; and so concerning the other Gospels. Capitulum is properly a part of a Book, which contains the entire Narrative of some one thing. But Titulus is an Index set above the Capitulum; and sometimes One Titulus or Title contains many Capita or Chapters, as may be seen in The Pandects of the Civil Law. The same thing was heretofore visible in St Matthew's Gospel, which had more Chapters than Titles, as Suidas does attest. So also in the other Gospels. For, that passage which occurs in Suidas, namely, that St Mark had forty eight Tituli, and but thirty six Capita, is faulty, and instead of thirty six, it must be mended thus, two hundred thirty three, as may be plainly gathered from The Canons of the Gospels which Our Eusebius composed. But sometimes each Titulus does answer each Capitulum, as 'tis in these Books of Ecclesiastic History. And in the Mazarine and Medicaean Copies, The Titali or Contents of each▪ Book are prefixed, together with the Numeral Notes, or, Figures. But in The Fuketian Manuscript▪ after the Titulus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is added, together with the Numeral Note. But this term never occurs in those Excellent Copies which I have mentioned. Yea, instead thereof, I found the Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 placed in the Beginning of the Fourth Book, over the very Contents of the Chapters; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, The Contents of the Fourth Book. Vales.   

THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF Eusebius Pamphilus, IN TEN BOOKS.  
Made English from that Edition set forth by VALESIUS and Printed at PARIS in the Year 1659.  
Together with Valesius' Annotations on the said Historian; which are done into ENGLISH, and set at their proper places in the Margin.  
Hereto also is annexed an account of the Life and Writings of the foresaid Historian, Collected by VALESIUS, and Rendered into ENGLISH.  
HINC LUCEM ET PUCULA SACRA.   printer's or publisher's device 
CAMBRIDGE, Printed by John Hayes, Printer to the University. 1683.   

VALESIUS' PREFACE, To HIS EDITION of EUSEBIUS' HISTORY.  
HAving performed the Office of a Solemn 
a Valesius Dedicated His first Volume, (which contains Eusebius' Ten Books of History, His Life of Constantine, Constantine's Oration, and His Own.) to the Arch-Bishops, Bishops, and the whole Clergy of the Gallican Church.  Dedication, 'tis now time, Most Illustrious Prelates! That I should give You a particular Account of my Work. For, whereas this Labour was undertaken by me, on Your account chiefly, and by Your Command; I do both wish, and also hope, that before all others, You will be the Readers and Judges of my Work. There are three things therefore, which I have endeavoured to perform in this Edition. The first is, an Amendment of the Greek Text: The second, a Latin Version of it. The third is, an Explanation of the obscurer places. As touching the Latin Version, after three Translatours of Eusebius' History, I have made a fourth. But no person before us, had attempted an Amendment and Explanation of the Eusebian Work. But, that I may speak more distinctly concerning each particular in its place and order, I will begin first from the Emendation. Whoever attempt a new Edition of old Writers, those persons must of necessity begin their Labour from an Emendation. So Origen, after He had undertaken a New Edition of the Seventy Interpreters, and had found many passages in them that were doubtful and disagreeable by reason of the diversity of Copies, in the first place Laboured in an Emendation of them. And having compared the Copies of the Seventy Seniors, partly with the Hebrew Text, partly with three other Editions, namely Aquila's, Theodotion's, and Symmachus'; He took out all those Errors which had crept into the Edition of the Seventy Seniors. For this He himself intimates, in His Eighth Tractate on St Matthew, in these words. 
b See Origen's Works, second part, pag. 46. Edit. Paris. 1619.  In Exemplaribus quidem Veteris Testamenti, quaecunque fuerunt inconsonantia, Deo praestante coaptare potuimus; utentes judicio caeterarum Editionum. Ea enim quae videbantur apud Septuaginta dubia esse propter Consonantiam Exemplariorum, facientes judicium ex Editionibus reliquis, convenientia Servavimus. Indeed, in the Copies of the Old Testament, whatever [passages] were disagreeable, by God's assistance we have been able to make ●it; using the judgement of the rest of the Editions. For those [passages] which seemed in the Seventy to be doubtful by reason of the agreement of Copies, making a judgement from the other Editions, we have preserved agreeable.  
Origen's Example was afterwards followed by St Jerome, who bestowed a new Edition of the Seventy Translatours mended by Himself, and distinguished by Asterisks and Obelisks, on the men of His own Language, as He Himself attests in several places. And that I may speak also concerning profane Writers, Crates and Aristarchus, Grammarians, who set forth most accurate Editions of Homer's Poem, have done nothing else in a manner, but mended and distinguished that Work. In like manner therefore, when I had resolved to publish a New Edition of the Eusebian History, I used my utmost Industry and diligence in its Emendation. Two Editions only of Eusebius' History have hitherto come forth in Greek. The one is the Paris-Edition, which Robert Stephens▪ Printed; a person who on this very account has deserved highly of Learning, because He was the first that published the Body of Ecclesiastic History in a most Excellent Letter. The other is the Geneva-Edition. But this has in the Greek Text every where expressed that Edition of Robert Stephens: save only, that it has various Readins and Emendations set at the margin, [taken] out of the Copies of Learned men; and, that out of those Copies it has supplied some imperfections which occur in the Books concerning the Life of Constantine. Therefore, my pains was to be bestowed upon that one Edition only of Robert Stephens. Which, with as much diligence as I could, I have compared with Four Manuscript Copies of the best Note, and have restored it in many places. Two of these Four Copies, the King's Library furnished us with. The former bears the Arms of Francis the first; written on Silken paper, about four hundred years since; and it does sometimes exhibit singular Readins, and very different from the other Copies. This is that, which in my Notes I have named The King's Copy. The other is out of the Medic●an Library, which being now removed into the King's, is called by one and the same name of the King's Library. This, to distinguish it from that former Copy, is in Our Notes termed the Medicaean Copy. Which, though it be something less ancient, is nevertheless transcribed from an excellent Copy, and by a Learned hand. Robert Stephens had made use of Both these Copies, in His Edition of the Eusebian History. And in His Printing of the Text itself, He has almost every where followed the King's Copy, and very seldom departs from its footsteps, as I have remarked in my Notes. But in the distinction of the Chapters, He has expressed the Medicaean Copy, wherein the Contents are set before each Chapter, and are written in Red-Letters, There is, besides those, a third Copy, belonging to the most Eminent Cardinal Julius Mazarinus. Before I speak concerning the goodness and excellency of which Copy, it is requisite, and You (Most illustrious Prelates!) with importunity seem to crave this very thing of me, that a few words should be said concerning the Most Eminent Cardinal, by whom that Copy was lent me. For, whereas this Most Eminent Prince, born to every thing that is Great, does embrace Learning with a singular affection and benevolence; We, who from our infancy have applied our minds to the Studies of Learning, should doubtless be ungrateful, should we not, both in our own, and in the name of all Learned men in general, study to render Him all possible Thanks, as well in words, as in our Writings. Farther, with what favour and how great a benevolence He does honour and respect Learning, His bounteous Liberality and Munificence towards Learned men does attest; which, to speak nothing concerning other persons, 
a He allowed Valesius a yearly pension of 1500 Livers: which sum the Cardinal sent him yearly, as long as he lived; and by his Will continued it till Valesius' death: See Valesius' Life, written by his Brother Hadrian.  He was lately willing should be extended even to me also, when I neither hoped for, nor thought of any such thing. The same thing is declared by His most compleatly-furnisht Library. Which having stored with innumerable Copies of the Best Writers, partly Printed, and partly in Manuscript; He does not keep it perpetually shut like some Sepulchre, as those old Senators of the City Rome did, whom 
b See Amm. Marcellinus, Book 14. pag. 14. Edit. Paris. 1636.  Ammianus Marcellinus doth sharply reprove on that very account: but opens it, as 'twere some public House, to all the Learned; and voluntarily invites each person to it; and freely imparts the use of His Manuscript Books to the Studious, as often as they shall have need. What shall I say concerning His other virtues and eximious Accomplishments of mind? What concerning His wonderful Moderation and Lenity, whereby He hath allayed intestine Commotions and Tumults, without the blood of any Citizen? But, these things will be spoken by me more fitly at another time, or more rhetorically by others. For at present I have resolved, to pursue those praises of His only, which do apart belong to the Studies of Literature. Nevertheless, I can't possibly refrain myself▪ but must speak something here concerning that Peace, which the most Eminent Cardinal, with all imaginable earnestness and industry, does now chiefly urge and promote, and which we hope will in a short time be made public by His Majesty's 
c Or▪ Criers.  Proclamation. For, this thing is of great concern to the advantage of Learning; which every one knows to be the child of Peace, and to repose itself under its Umbrage and defence. Whereas therefore the most Eminent Cardinal, when first placed at the Helm of State, had not Himself raised a dismal War with the Spaniards, but had found it already raised: by various Councils (as ['tis requisite] in so Great an affair,) long and accurately weighed at length He hath resolved upon this; that the Spaniards are to be broken by a lasting War, and must really be made to know how powerful the French are in Arms, Riches, Valour, Constancy, and the other necessary Provisions and Helps for a War: that the Enemy, made sensible of their own weakness and the power of the French, might be slower in future to provoke Our Nation, either by Arms or injuries. For ['twas His Sentiment,] that a firm and secure Peace could no otherwise be made with the Enemy, than till such time as by their frequent Overthrows and Losses they had perceived, that they were inferior to the French in waging War. Therefore, when the Spaniards, no otherwise than the Phrygians, had at length understood that; then the most Eminent Cardinal, perceiving a fit opportunity of entering into a Peace presented itself, refused not to make it with the Enemy, and to recede something from Our Right, from the chief point of the whole War, lastly from that Hope and Victory which we had now almost in our hands; that thereby He might [promote] the Good of the people, [answer] the wishes of all good men, and gratify the desire of the whole Christian world. In which affair I can't indeed enough admire His singular prudence, and His wisdom that was so salutary to the State. For the Peace was for no other reason deferred so long, than that in future it might be lastinger and more firm. And let thus much be said by the by, concerning the praises of the most Eminent Cardinal. Who having, during the War, never desisted from cherishing Learning and Learned men in a most gracious manner; 'tis much more to be hoped, that in the time of His Own Peace, He will embrace the same Arts with a choice Affection and Care: and will bring it to effect, that Our French, who for the Glory of Arms have been always eminent above other Nations, may now excel for the praise of Learning, and in the studies of the best Arts. But, 'tis now time, that we should return thither, whence we have digressed. That third Copy therefore, which the Library of the Most Eminent Cardinal hath furnished us with, is far the best and ancientest of all those Copies of Eusebius which I have seen. For, whatever Emendations we found in other Copies, are all shown us by that Manuscript: and many other Amendments occur in it, which I found not in other Copies, as the Studious Readers will be able to perceive from my Annotations. It is written in Parchment, [transcribed] about seven hundred years since, most neatly and also most correctly. It has likewise 
a Scholia.  Short Expositions now and then set at the side, sometimes in an ancient, sometimes in a more modern hand; which Expositions we have set down in Our Notes, at their due places. Many other things also are to be taken notice of in that Excellent Manuscript, partly in the Accents, partly in the 
b He means, the distinguishing the Periods one from another, and the Clauses and Members of each period, by points.  Distinction or Punctation. For, as to the Accents, in that Manuscript words are often acuted, which in other Copies have a Circumflex Accent. For instance, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in that Copy are always acuted. But on the contrary, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which in other Manuscripts is marked with an acute Accent, is Circumflected in that Copy. And this in my judgement is righter. But, as to the Distinction, which we vulgarly term the Punctation, this Copy is so accurately pointed, that from this very one Manuscript you may understand the whole manner and knowledge of pointing, which is a thing of no small moment. Indeed, before I had procured this Copy, I was not thoroughly acquainted with the usefulness and necessity of the Middle distinction; with which, that very one Book diligently inspected and examined, hath at length made me acquainted. But, we shall speak more hereafter, concerning the Distinction. This moreover I have observed in that most ancient Manuscript, as often as a 
c Full point.  full distinction, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is set in any Line, the first Letter of the following Line appears without the order of the rest, and touches upon the very outward margin. And this is a sign, that a new Chapter, or a new period is begun after that final distinction. I have observed the same in the other Manuscript Copies also. Indeed, in the Old Sheets of the King's Library, which contain Eusebius' Books concerning the Life of Constantine, I have found that 'tis always so, as often as a new Chapter is begun. We had, besides, a fourth Copy out of the Library of that most illustrious personage Nicholas Fuket, who bears the Office of procurator General in the Senate of Paris, and at the same time manages the Praefecture of the Royal Treasury, with the highest commendation. And these four Manuscript Copies we have made use of, in order to our amendment of the Books of Ecclesiastic History. But, we have compared the Books concerning the Life of the Emperor Constantine, with three ancient Copies. The first is that Copy of the King's, concerning which I have spoken above, in which Manuscript, before the Books of Ecclesiastic History, occur the four Books concerning the Life of the Emperor Constantine, written▪ though not in the same, nevertheless in an ancient hand. The second place belongs to the Old Sheets of the King's Library. So I call certain papers, which are digested into Quaternions; but they are loose, and are not made up into the form of a Book. In these Sheets, besides Eusebius' Books concerning the Life of Constantine, and the Oration of the same Emperor to the Saints, occurs the first Quaternion of the Ecclesiastic History; whereof I have likewise made frequent mention in my Notes. All the rest of it, by what accident I know not, is lost. The Fuketian Library furnished us with the third Copy. Wherein, before the four Books concerning the Life of the Emperor Constantine, is prefixed Eusebius' Panegyric, spoken to the same Constantine, in the thirtieth year of His Empire. This Copy, though of the meanest Antiquity, is nevertheless of the best Note, and in many places more correct and larger than those two former, which Robert Stephens made use of in His Edition. Besides these Manuscript Copies, we were assisted by those various Readins and Emendations, which learned men had with their own hands noted at the margin of Robert Stephens' Edition: Of which sort many Books are now to be found. But we made use more especially of three, which are likewise often mentioned in our Notes. The first was Hadrian Turnebus', which with great exactness He had compared with The King's, and The Medicaean Copy. But the Books concerning the Life of the Emperor Constantine, had been compared with an English Copy, either by the hand of Hadrian Turnebus Himself, or that of Odo Turnebus. The second Copy was Vulcobius'; which, because Renatus Moraeus a Physician of Paris had lent me, I am wont in my Notes to term Moraeus' Copy. This Book contains some few other Emendations, besides those which occur in Turnebus' Copy. The third was Sr Henry Savil's Book, a person of incomparable Learning; it was sent me out of England by James Usher Archbishop of Armagh. For, whereas I had perceived, that in Usher's Notes on the Martyrdom of the B. Polycarp, a Manuscript Copy of Eusebius' History out of Sr Henry Savil's Library was quoted; and had found, that, by some passages produced by Usher, that Copy was of the best Note; I made my request to Him by Letter, that he would transmit to me the Various Readins of that Copy; for I did suppose, that the whole Copy had been compared by him. But he wrote back to me, that the Copy itself, written in silken paper, had been given by Sr Henry Savil to the Oxford-Library. But he presently sent me Robert Stephens' Edition, in the margin whereof Sr Henry Savil had noted the Emendations taken out of that his own Manuscript Copy. Nevertheless, as far as I have been able to conjecture, Sr Henry Savil hath not set all the readings of the Manuscript Copy at the side of that Edition; but those only, which he thought to be good and undoubted. For some readings are produced by Usher out of that Manuscript Copy, which I afterwards perceived were omitted by Sr Henry Savil. Farther, the same Sr Henry Savil, at the margin of that Edition, hath written many Amendments, out of a Book of John Christophorsons, which Book Christophorson had compared with some Manuscript Copies. These are the Helps from Books, wherewith we were furnished, when we undertook to mend the Books of Eusebius' History. But least any one should perhaps think, that any thing hath been altered by us rashly and at pleasure, we do before all things desire the Readers should know, that we have done nothing without the consent and authority of the Best Copies. And so scrupulous were we, of making any alteration in these Books, that when it appeared most evidently, that the place was corrupted, we refused even then to favour and follow our own conjecture. For proof hereof, may be [produced] a place in the close of the tenth Book of the Ecclesiastic History, pag. 399 [of Our Edition;] which runs thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. We could very easily have restored the true Reading here, and instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, mended it in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so Gelasius Cyzicenus, in 
a Chap. 1. Pag. 45. Edit. Paris. 1590.  His second Book, citys this place of Eusebius; nor is it otherwise written in Eusebius' second Book concerning the Life of Constantine, Chap. 19; where this passage is repeated almost in the very same words. Lastly, no place is mended in this our Edition, concerning which I have not advertised the Reader in my Notes, and have not given an account of mine amendment.  
Distinction, or Punctation, is not the last part of Emendation; concerning which I must say something, lest peradventure the Readers should be confounded by a new kind of pointing, which was first brought into this Edition by me. Although, if we would speak properly, this is not a new sort of Distinction, but the oldest, and made use of by all the Ancients, as well Greek as Latin Writers: which being wholly disused and lost by the negligence of more modern Authors, I have, at least in part, endeavoured to restore in this Edition. Those Ancients indeed (the figures of Letters being then newly invented,) wrote in one continued form, without any distinction at all. Which thing containing much of difficulty both in reading and pronouncing, the ancient Grammarians found out three positures or distinctions, whereby, as 'twere by certain Stations and Inns, the continued journey of speech might be distinguished and divided. The first they termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is a subdistinction: the second 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is a middle distinction: the third 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is a final or full distinction. Now, they noted them by three Points placed in a different Site. For a Point set at the bottom of a Letter, denotes a subdistinction: a middle distinction, which the Latins have termed 
b A pause.  Moram, is shown by a point placed at the middle of a Letter. But that point which is set at the head of a Letter, denotes a final distinction. What the import and design of these distinctions is, the Grammarians do inform us; Donatus, and Marius Victorinus, and Diomedes in his Second Book. Which Author last named, at this place shall be to us instead of all. Lectioni, says he, posituras accedere vel distinctiones oportet, etc. To reading must be added the positures or distinctions, by Grecians termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which, during our▪ reading, give a liberty of recovering breath, lest it should fail by a continuation. These are three, a distinction, a subdistinction, a middle distinction or pause, or, as some will have it, a submiddle: the diversity of which [three,] is shown by three Points set in a different place. And after some few words. A distinction is a t●ken of silence, when, the sense being ended, there is a Liberty of resting longer. The mark hereof, is a Point set above the verse, at the Head of the Letter. A subdistinction is a sign of a me●e and convenient silence, whereby the Course of pronunciation (the sense remaining) is so stopped, that what follows, aught to succeed immediately. The note hereof, is a point placed under the verse. A pause is a small separation, interposed in the continuation of senses, and possesses the middle place of a meet distinction and subdistinction, in such manner that it may seem neither perfect in the whole, nor omitted, but by a signification of staying, may want the beginning of another sense. And it attends this office only, that by the shortest respiration it may recover and nourish the Reader's breath. For, in pronouncing every one ought in such wise to be silent, that, because the breath itself is changed by a kind of decay, it may afterwards be recovered. As thus,  

Ut belli signum Laurenti T●rn●s ab arce  
Extulit, & ra●co strep●erunt corn●a Cant●.  
Utq●e acres concussit equos, utque imp●lis arma.  
Extemplo turbati animi.   
For, there are many middle clauses of this reading. First, lest those be confounded, which are put as double-membred and treble-membred [clauses,] and the like. Then, that the 
c Actu● verborum.  Emphasis of the words may be more eminently apparent and conspicuous, which may be moved by some affection, either by indignation, or commiseration compared, etc. Such marks therefore of distinctions and punctations as these, all the ancients as well Greeks as Latins, made use of in their Books: which also, as 'tis manifest, were still in use, in the age of Isidorus Hispalensis. For this we learn from His Origines, Book 1. Chap. 19 In Manuscript Copies likewise which are somewhat ancienter, the same way of distinguishing is always observed. But more modern Writers, whether by unskilfulness or a kind of sloth and negligence, have changed them all. And instead of a subdistinction, they have put 
d Commas.  little rods; for the mark of a middle distinction, two points: but they have cast the Note of a final distinction from the head to the feet of a Letter. Which ill way of pointing almost all Printers have followed, except Aldus Manucius. For he in his Edition of Greek Books, whereof he Printed almost an innumerable company, hath always retained that punctation, which he had found in Manuscript Copies. As to the Little Rods, I would not condemn them. For 'tis of very small moment, what mark we should make use of, to denote a subdistinction, provided that mark be placed at the feet of a Letter. Indeed, in that Excellent and most ancient Manuscript belonging to the Mazarine Library, whereof I have made mention before, I found a little rod placed sometimes for a middle, sometimes for a final distinction; that is, sometimes at the middle of a letter, sometimes at the top. And not only by a little rod, but also by a Sicilicum or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turned backwards, a middle distinction was sometimes denoted, as Victorinus informs us in his first Book of the Art of Grammar. But, whereas we nowadays put a point at the feet of a letter for a final dictinction, in my judgement that can in no wise be born with. For it does not only contradict Antiquity, but Reason also. For Reason requires, that a mark placed in the same site, should denote the same distinction. A point therefore placed in the bottom ought to signify the same that a little rod does, which is set at the bottom of a Letter. For, not the mark itself, but the site of the mark altars the distinction. Whence 'tis made evident, that a final distinction is not rightly shown by us, by our setting a point at the feet of a Letter. Wherefore, 'tis not without reason that I have endeavoured to restore the old way of Punctation in this Edition. I have indeed retained the Little Rod itself, in regard in denoting a subdistinction it serves for the same purpose with a point: but from the authority of the Manuscript Copies, I have, by way of Recovery as 'twere, put the middle distinction into possession of its own places. The advantage and necessity whereof, the studious, I hope, will soon acknowledge. For, that middle distinction does not only serve for this purpose, that breath may be taken in order to a continuing the beginning of another sense, and that the Emphasis may be more eminently apparent and conspicuous, as Diomedes writes▪ but also, to denote the difference of persons and dignities. So somewhere in these Books, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Most Eminent Cardinal's Manuscript, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, adds a middle distinction. Besides, in many places I have set a point at the head of the Letter, to denote a final distinction: and would have done that every where, had not the force of old custom diverted me from my attempt. But, what I have in part only performed in this Edition, that (I hope) will at length be perfected by others endued with greater Learning and Authority, who shall in future publish the Books of the Ancients. And thus much may suffice to have been spoken briefly concerning Our Emendation and Punctation. Come we now to the Latin Translation.  
I doubt not but there will be many who will admire, why, after three Latin Translatours of Eusebius, and those not meanly versed in the Greek Tongue, I should have made a fourth Version. To whom in the first place I answer thus. If after Rufinus, who first turned the Books of Ecclesiastic History into Latin, Musculus might have leave to make a new Translation; if again, after Musculus, Christophorson might have leave to do the same, why should not I also have the like Liberty with others? Amongst the Jews, after the Edition of the Seventy Seniors, confirmed by the Religion of so many oaths, by the authority of so many ages; first Aquila, than Theodotion and Symmachus, did each of them publish new Versions of the Old Testament. Also, some persons are found to be the Authors of a fifth, sixth, and seventh Edition, whose names are unknown: and all these Translations Origen hath placed in His Hex●pla, that they might be read by Catholics. That therefore which the Jews were free to do in the Old Testament, why may not I have leave to do in Eusebius? especially, in regard 'tis less dangerous to attempt that in Eusebius, than in the sacred Books of the divine Scriptures. Indeed, many and those cogent reasons enforced me even against my will, to undergo the burden of this new Translation. For, whereas by 
e He means the French Clergy.  Your Command and with Your Advice I had undertaken a new Edition of the Ecclesiastic History▪ and perceived, that the Versions of former Translatours, by reason of their frequent mistakes and ill Renditions, did in no wise satisfy the desire of Learned men; as it has been 
f In His Epistle Dedicatory.  already declared by the Testimony of J. Curterius and Peter Halloixius: one of these two things was of necessity to be performed by me, that I should either correct the old Translation, or else make a new one. Farther, to correct the Translation of others, as it is in itself a thing troublesome and difficult, so also it seemed invidious. For, His own praise and His own honour, is from us due to each person. They have done as much as in them lay, and by their own pains have endeavoured to lighten and lessen Our Labour. Therefore, the Work of each Translator ought to be commended by us, rather than interpolated. Rufinus, although He follows the sense of Eusebius rather than His words, is nevertheless neat and clean, and not unpleasant to the Readers: and even on this very account highly to be commended, because He was the first that bestowed the Ecclesiastic History on men of the Latin Tongue; whose Translation the Western Church has made use of till Our own age. Musculus keeps closer to the words, and in translating is short and clear, and in many places more happy than Christophorson. Christophorson, as He is more diligent and learneder than Musculus, so also is more verbose, and has something of the Style of Cicero. Besides, He used Manuscript Copies in the making His Translation: and was the first that published Eusebius' Panegyric spoken at Constantine's Tricennalia, in Latin; which the Geneva-Printers afterwards Printed in Greek. Some body will be ready to say here. What need then was there of a new Version? whenas those Translatours abound with so many and such high commendations. I rehearse their praises, but do not detect their errors: which I had rather should be discovered by the testimony of others, than mine own. But, if any one will read my Notes, o● shall have a mind to compare my Translation with their Version, He will doubtless understand, with how many and how gross mistakes their Translations are stuffed; and that 'twas not without reason, that You had ordered me to make a new Version of Eusebius. But, because I am fallen upon this discourse, not willingly but by a necessity, I will say something briefly concerning the errors of former Translatours. For, should I have a mind to reckon up all their mistakes one by one, my discourse would be stretched to a vast length. To begin therefore with Rufinus; who knows not, that, at his pleasure, he has added many passages to Eusebius, has taken away many passages from him, has changed many; and in most places is rather a Paraphrast than a Translator? For instance, in the Seventh Book he has inserted a tedious Narrative concerning the Miracles of Gregory Thaumaturgus, which occurs not in the Copies of Our Eusebius. The same person, in the Ninth Book, rehearses a speech of Lucian the Martyr, spoken before the Judge in defence of our faith; which Speech the Copies of Eusebius do not acknowledge. He has omitted almost the whole Tenth Book of the Ecclesiastic History, in his Version. I say nothing here concerning the Chapters altered by him in the Sixth and Seventh Book, in as much as I have given the Reader notice of this thing, in my Notes. How many places of Eusebius are misunderstood and ill rendered by him? This is he, who of Zacharias the Priest, of whom mention is made in Saint Luke's Gospel, has made us a Martyr of Lions. This is he who hath confounded Biblias with Blandina. This is he who has made the most noble Martyr Philoromus a Tribune of Soldiers, from his being a Rationalist. To what purpose is it to speak concerning Musculus, whose Versions (for he has translated other Writers also into Latin,) are not extraordinarily approved of by the Learned? I could, if I had a mind, expose his innumerable mistakes: amongst which this is a notorious one. Dionysius Alexandrinus, in his Epistle to Germanus, which Eusebius records in his Sixth 
g Chap. 40.  Book, says that he was taken by the Soldier's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and was brought to Taposiris. But Musculus believed Heliodysmas to be a Town. For thus he renders it. Ego namque cum Heliodysmas unà cum illis qui mecum erant venissem, Taposirim à militibus ductus sum. For I, after I was come to Heliodysmae, together with them that were with me, was brought by the Soldiers to Taposiris. Farther, the same Musculus in his Translation has wholly omitted Eusebius' Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, which is subjoined to the Eighth Book of his Ecclesiastic History; for what reason I know not. For that Book of Eusebius', is a most Elegant one. The Translation of John Christophorson remains [to be spoken of,] which very Version wants not its Blemishes. For, to omit the Barbarisms which do frequently occur in it, his Translation is too prolix and intricate, whilst he either adds some words to fill up the period, or annexes his own Explanations in order to the clearing of an obscure place. Sometimes also, of two periods he makes but one, and puts two Chapters into one: in so much that, the division of the Latin Chapters in his Translation differs much from the Greek. Which thing, how much trouble and vexation it breeds in citing places out of Eusebius, all the Studious know. The same Translator was indeed sufficiently well versed in Divinity: but he was meanly furnished with the skill of 
h Or, Critical Art.  a Critic, and with the knowledge of Roman antiquity. Wherefore, in the proper names of Roman Magistrates, and in those matters which appertain to the Civil Administration, he is always out: for instance, in rendering the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and in other such like terms. Lastly, Christophorson has embodied Eusebius' Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, (which in Robert's Stephens' Edition, and in the Manuscript Copies, is subjoined to the Eighth Book of his Ecclesiastic History,) with his Eighth Book, because he believed it to be a part thereof. Which mistake of Christophorsons, the Geneva-Printers having afterwards followed, that they might make the Greek agree with the Latin; of two Books of Eusebius', have made but one. And let thus much be briefly spoken concerning the Errors of former Translations, not with any design to disparage, or lessen the glory of any Translator; but, that all the Studious may understand, that we had good reason for our undertaking a new Translation. Which as I dare not warrant to be perfect and every way complete, (for that would be too much confidence;) so I do boldly affirm, that it wants very many faults, wherewith former Translations do abound. Further, whereas three things are required in a Version; namely that it be faithful, Elegant, and clear; I have made it my Business, that no one of these should be wanting in our Translation.  
The Translation is followed by the Annotations. Wherein I had an eye chiefly to two things: first that I might give an account of my Emendations, and might propose to the Studious the various Readins of Manuscript Copies: Secondly, that I might clear the obscurer passages in Eusebius, and might explain the ancient Usages and Rites of the Church, by producing and comparing the passages of other Writers. To my Annotations I have subjoined 
a These four Dissertations are published at the Latter end of Valesius' first Volume of the Ecclesiastic Historians.  four dissertations. The first whereof is, Concerning the Beginning and Progress of the Schism of the Donatists. The Second, Concerning the Anastasis and the Jerusalem-Martyrium. This is followed by a disputution about the Version of the Seventy Translatours against James Usher Archbishop of Armagh. The Fourth is, concerning the Roman martyrology which Rosweydus published. And these are the things which with care and diligence I have performed in this Edition, in order to the illustration of Eusebius' History. Which if to any one they shall peradventure ●eem slight and of little worth, let him think, that all things which are published in this kind of Learning, are in a manner of this nature, and are either valued or contemned according to the affection and stomach of the Readers. For, if they find a candid and studious Reader, they are highly esteemed: but if they shall happen to fall into disdainful ears, they are looked upon as nothing. Besides, what but that which is very ordinary and mean can be expected, from me especially, who by reason of my weakness of sight am forced both to read and write by other men's eyes and hands: and who, whilst by reason of the greatness of the Labour I do always hasten forwards, have so hastily dictated this whole work such as it is, that I have scarce had leisure to read it over again. On which account I am the more to be pardoned, if perhaps in any place of my Notes I have not so fully satisfied the Reader's desire.—   

VALESIUS' ACCOUNT Concerning the LIFE AND WRITINGS OF Eusebius Caesariensis.  
COncerning the Life of Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea, Acacius His Scholar and Successor in the See of Caesarea had heretofore written a Book, as 
a Eccles. Hist. Book 2. Chap. 4.  Socrates does attest. But in regard this Book, together with very many others, is lost by the carelessness of Antiquity, we, by gathering together from this place and t'other the Testimonies of Ancient Writers who have spoken concerning Eusebius, to the utmost of our ability will endeavour to repair that Loss. Eusebius therefore was born in Palestine, about the Close (as 'tis likely) of Gallienus' s Reign. That he was a Native of Palestine is hence proved, because by the Ancients he is commonly called a Palestinian. So, 'tis certain, Basilius, Theodoret, and others do term him. And although he might have been thus Surnamed from his being Bishop of the City Caesarea, yet it seems to me truer, that he drew that Surname from his Country. Indeed, he himself does attest, in his First 
b See Chap. 19  Book concerning the Life of Constantine, that during his being a youth he was educated and conversant in Palestine, and that Constantine was first seen by him there, whilst he made a journey thorough Palestine in the Court of Diocletianus Augustus. Besides, in the Second 
c Chap. 43. where see Note (a.)  Book of the same work (where he records a Law of Constantine's, which he wrote to the Palestinians in favour of the Christians,) he does plainly show himself to have been a Palestinian. For, after he has recited the Contents of that Law transmitted to the Palestinians, he adds these words. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These were the Constitutions contained in the Emperor's first Edict sent to Us. But whereas I have placed his Birth upon the Latter end of Gallienus' s Reign; of this thing I have Eusebius himself for my Author. For speaking (in his Books of Ecclesiastic History,) concerning Dionysius Bishop of the Alexandrians, he does attest that He had lived in his own age, as may be seen in Book 3, Chap. 28. Wherefore, in regard 'tis manifest that Dionysius Alexandrinus departed this life on the twelfth year of Gallienus' s Empire, Eusebius must of necessity have been born then, if his age fell on those times wherein Dionysius lived. The same may likewise be gathered from the Fifth 
d See Chap. 2●, at the Beginning.  Book of his Ecclesiastic History, about the end of it, where speaking concerning Artemon's Heresy, he writes that Paul of Samosata had revived that Heresy in 
e Eusebius'  his age. Lastly, relating (in his Seventh Book,) those things which happened during the Reign of Gallienus, before he begins his Discourse concerning the Error and Condemnation of Paul of Samosata, he has these words. 
f Book 7. Chap. 26.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But now, after an historical relation of these things, we will deliver to the knowledge of posterity an account of our own age. Whom he had for his Parents, is unknown to us, excepting that Nicephorus Callistus, following I know not what Authors, does tell us that he was begotten of the Sister of Pamphilus the Martyr. But in Arius' 
g Which occurs in Theodoret's Eccles. Hist. Book 1. Chap. 5. Edit. Vales.  Letter to Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, he is termed the Brother of Eusebius Nicomediensis. And although by reason of his friendship he might be called the Brother, yet it seems truer to me, that he was either the near Kinsman or Cousin-germane of Eusebius Nicomediensis, especially in regard Arius, although many other persons are there mentioned, yet terms only Eusebius of Caesarea Brother to him of Nicomedia. Besides, Eusebius of Nicomedia was a Native of Syria. For he was at first Bishop of Berytus. Nor was it the usage then, that strangers and persons unknown should be preferred to govern Churches. What Masters he had in secular Learning, is in like manner unknown to us. But in sacred Literature he had Dorotheus the Eunuch, a Presbyter of the Antiochian Church, for his Master: of whom also he makes an honourable mention in his Seventh 
h Chap. 32.  Book. Although Eusebius at that place says only, that he had heard Dorotheus, whilst he expounded the Holy Scriptures in the Church not unfitly. Nevertheless, if any one has a mind (with Trithemius) to conclude from those words of Eusebius, that Eusebius was Dorotheus ' s disciple, truly I shall not very much oppose him. Theotecnus being at that time dead, the Bishopric of the Church of Caesarea was administered by Agapius, a person of eminent piety, and large bounty towards the poor. By him Eusebius was admitted into the Clergy, and entered into the strictest and most intimate friendship with Pamphilus, who at that time was eminent amongst the Presbyters of the Church of Caesarea. Pamphilus was by Nation a Phoenician, born at Berytus. Scholar to Pierius a Presbyter of the Alexandrian Church, as Photius relates. Who (in regard he was inflamed with a singular Love of sacred Learning, and with the greatest diligence imaginable made a Collection of all the Books of Ecclesiastic Writers, and especially of Origen's; ) founded a most famous School and Library at Caesarea. Of which School Eusebius seems to have been the first Master. Indeed Eusebius, in his 
a Chap. 4. where see Note (●.)  Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, writes in express words, that Apphianus, who completed his Martyrdom on the third year of the Persecution, had been instructed in the Sacred Scriptures by him in the City Caesarea. From that time Eusebius always lived with Pamphilus in the closest intimacy, and continued his inseparable companion till his death: so dear to him, that from his friendship he got the surname of Pamphilus. Nor did Eusebius love him whilst he lived, but had a singular affection for him when dead also: in so much that after Pamphilus' s death, he always made a most honourable, and likewise a most loving mention of him. This is attested by those Three Books which he wrote concerning the Life of Pamphilus the Martyr, which Books St Jerome terms most elegant ones. The same is likewise gathered from many passages which occur in his Ecclesiastic History, and in his Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine. Lastly, in his Second Book against Sabellius, which was written by Eusebius after the Nicene Council, he frequently commends Pamphilus the Martyr, although he suppresses his name. For even in the very beginning of his Discourse he says thus. Puto adhuc aures obstrepi meas à memoria beati illius viri, etc. I think my Ears are as yet struck by the memory of that Blessed man, who frequently made use of that devout word. For even your ears do as yet retain the sound of that word. For I think I hear him saying, The onely-begotten Son of God. For this Religious word was always uttered by his mouth. For it was the remembrance of the Onely-Begotten, to the Glory of the unborn Father. Now, we have heard the Apostle commanding, that Presbyters ought to be honoured with a double honour, those especially who labour in the Word and Doctrine. And at pag. 29, he speaks of him again in this manner. Haec non nos extollunt, etc. These things do not puff us up, 
b The Remembrance of, etc.  remembering that Blessed man. Now I wish I could so speak, as together with you I did always hear from him. But these words which are now said, seem to have been pleasing to him. For 'tis the Glory of Good Servants, to speak truth concerning the Lord; and 'tis the honour of those Fathers who have taught well, if their Doctrines be repeated. And again in the same Book, pag. 37. Haec audiebamus semper a beato illo viro. etc. These words we always heard from that Blessed man. For they were often spoken in this manner by him: although some suspected, that he uttered these words with his mouth, but that in his heart he thought otherwise. And indeed I remember with you, that I have heard from him, that he hath satisfied us with an holy oath, that there was not one thing in his tongue, and another in his heart. And a little after. Sed 〈◊〉 quidem paucis, etc. But now, Let thus much be said by us in short, in memory and honour of that Our Father, so Good, so Laborious, and every where vigilant for the Churches. For we have not made mention of his Stock, nor of his Education, or Learning, or of 
c His other Life.  the rest of his Life and Resolution. Which passages in Eusebius (that I may not defraud any one of his commendation,) were shown me by the Most Learned Franciscus Ogerius. Now, from what I have said it may be evidently enough gathered, that Eusebius was joined to Pamphilus by no 
d Or, Right.  Tie of kindred, but by the Bond of friendship only. 'Tis certain, Euseb us, although he names Pamphilus in so many places, and boasts so highly of his friendship, yet never terms him his Kinsman or Relation. Tea, from Eusebius ' s own Testimony 'tis plainly made out; that Pamphilus the Martyr was not Eusebius ' s Kinsman. For in the close of his Seventh 
e Chap. 3●. towards the end.  Book of Ecclesiastic History, where he makes mention of Agapius Bishop of the Church of Caesarea, his words are these. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In this man's time we knew Pamphilus (a most eloquent man, and a true Philosopher in the practices of his Life) honoured with a Presbytership of that Church. Whereas therefore Eusebius himself does attest, that Pamphilus was first known by him then, it is sufficiently apparent, that they were not joined together by any kindred or affinity. In these times happened that most severe Persecution of the Christians▪ which being first begun by Diocletian, was by the following Emperors continued to the tenth year. In the time of this Persecution, Eusebius, in regard he was then a Presbyter of the Church of Caesarea, resided almost constantly in that City, and by continual Exhortations instructed many persons in order to Martyrdom. Amongst whom was Apphianus, a noble Youth, whose illustrious Combat Our Eusebius does relate in his 
f Chap. 4.  Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine. In the same Persecution Pamphilus was taken, and cast into Prison, where he spent two whole years in Bonds. During which time Eusebius in no wise deserted his Friend and Companion: but visited him continually, and in the Prison wrote together with him Five Books in defence of Origen: the Sixth and last Book of that Work he at length finished after Pamphilus was dead. That whole work was by Eusebius and Pamphilus dedicated to the Confessors living in the Mines of Palestine, as Photius relates in his Bibliotheca, Chapter 118. In the time of the same Persecution, on account of some urgent Business of the Church, as 'tis probable; Eusebius went to Tyre. During his residence in that City, he attests (Book 8. Chap 7.) that he himself was eye-witness of the Glorious Combats of five Egyptian Martyrs. And in the Ninth Chapter of the same Book▪ he writes that he came into Egypt and Thebais, whilst the fury of the Persecution as yet raged; and that there he beheld with his own eyes, the admirable constancy of many Martyrs of both Sexes. There are those who relate, that Eusebius in this Persecution, to free himself from the Troubles of a Prison, sacrificed to Idols: and that that was objected against him by the Egyptian Bishops and Confessors in the Synod at Tyre, as we will hereafter relate, But, I doubt not but this is false, and a calumny forged by the Enemies of Eusebius▪ For, had so great a Crime been really committed by Eusebius, how could he have been afterwards made Bishop of the Church of Caesarea? How is it likely that he should have been invited by the Antiochians, to undertake the Episcopate of that City? And yet Cardinal Baronius has catcht up that as certain and undoubted, which was objected against Eusebius by the way of contention and wrangling, by his Enemies, nor was ever confirmed by any one's Testimony. At the same time, a Book was written by Eusebius against Hierocles. The occasion of writing it was given by Hierocles of Nicomedia, who about the beginning of this Persecution, when the Churches of the Christians were every where demolished, insulting as 'twere over the disquieted Religion, in the City Nicomedia published two Books against the faith of Christ, which he entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In which Books amongst other things he asserted this, that Apollonius Tyaneus performed far more and greater Miracles than Christ; as Lactantius does attest in his 
a He should have said his fi●th Book; where see Chap. 2, and 3. p. 307, etc. Edi●. This.  Seventh Book. But Eusebius contemning the Man, rested satisfied in confuting him in a very short Book. Agapius Bishop of Caesarea being dead during this interval, and the Persecution being now abated, and peace restored to the Church; by the general consent of all persons. Eusebius is put into his place. Others make Agricola (who was present at, and subscribed to the Synod of Ancyra, on the year of Christ 314,) Successor to Agapius. So Baronius in his Annals, at the year of Christ 314; and Blondellus in his. Apology pro sententiá B. Hieronymi, Chap. 19 Where he writes, that Eusebius undertook the Administration of the Church of Caesarea after Agricola ' s death, about the year of Christ 315. But those Subscriptions of the Bishops which are extant in the Latin Collections of the Canons, in my judgement seem to have little of certainty and validity in them. For they occur not either in the Greek Copies, or in the Latin Version of Dionysius Exiguus. Besides, Eusebius reckoning up (in the Seventh 
b Chap. 32.  Book of his Ecclesiastic History,) the Bishops of the chief Sees, under whom the Persecution began and raged, ends in Agapius Bishop of Caesarea, who (says he) took a great deal of pains in that Persecution for the good of his own Church. He therefore must of necessity have sat Bishop until the end of the Persecution. But Eusebius was made Bishop immediately after the Persecution was ended. For when Paulinus Bishop of Tyre dedicated a Cathedral, sometime after Peace and repose was restored to the Church; He, together with other Bishops, was invited by Paulinus to its Dedication, and made a most Elegant Oration before him, as we are informed from the Tenth 
c See Chap. 4. where Eusebius has inserted this his Speech.  Book of his Ecclesiastic History. Now, this happened before Licinius rebelled against Constantine, which fell out on the year of Our Lord 315. About these times Eusebius wrote those famous Books concerning Evangelick Demonstration and Preparation. Which Books, 'tis plain, were written before the Nicene Council, in regard they are by name cited in his Ecclesiastic History, which was written by Eusebius before that Council, as we have shown in Our Annotations. In the interim Licinius, who managed the Government in the Eastern Parts, incited by a sudden rage, began to persecute the Christians: especially those that were Prelates, of whom he had a suspicion that they showed more of favour to Constantine, and put up prayers for him. But Constantine undertook an Expedition against Licinius, and in a short time compelled him, after he had been vanquished in two fights by Land and Sea, to a Surrendry. And thus Peace was again by Constantine restored to the Christians, who inhabited the East. But a far more vehement disturbance was at that time raised amongst the Christians themselves. For Arius a Presbyter of the City Alexandria, in regard he would publicly in the Church preach up some new and impious Opinions concerning the Son of God, and having been frequently admonished by Alexander the Bishop, would nevertheless persist in those Assertions, was at length condemned together with the Associates of ●his own Error, and was expelled out of the Church. Highly resenting this his Condemnation, he sent Letters, with a draught of his own Faith, to all the Bishops of the neighbouring Cities: wherein he complained, that he had been undeservedly deposed by Alexander, in regard he asserted the same Points that the rest of the Eastern Prelates maintained. Many Bishops imposed upon by these Artifices, and powerfully incited by Eusebius of Nicomedia, who was an open Favourer of Arius ' s Party, wrote Letters in defence of Arius, to Alexander Bishop of the City Alexandria, entreating him to restore Arius to his former place. Our Eusebius was one of their number, whose Letter written to Alexander, is extant in the Acts of the Seventh Ecumenical Synod, and is by us put amongst the 
d Valesius, after this his account of Eusebius' Life & writings, adds a Collection (which he had made himself) of the Testimonies of the Ancients, both for and against Eusebius; a translation whereof into English, was looked upon as needless.  Testimonies of the Ancients. Eusebius Caesariensis ' s example being presently followed by Theodotus and Paulinus, the one Bishop of Laodicea, the other of Tyre; they interceded with Alexander for Arius ' s restitution. Whose Letters, as Patronising his own Opinions, in regard Arius boasted of in all places, and by the authority of such great men drew many persons into a Society of his own Error; on this account Alexander himself also was forced to write Letters to the other▪ Bishops of the East, whereby it might be made publicly known, that Arius, together with his Associates, had been justly condemned and deposed. Two Letters of Alexander's are at this present extant: the one to Alexander Bishop of Constantinople, in which Alexander complains of three Bishops of Syria, who agreeing in opinion with Arius had inflamed the quarrel, which they ought rather to have extinguished, and had rendered it siercer than it was before. These three are Eusebius, Theodotus, and Paulinus, as may be collected from Arius ' s Letter written to Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia. The other Letter of Alexander's written to all the Bishops throughout the world, Socrates records in his First 
e Chap. 6.  Book. To these Letters of Alexander almost all the Eastern Bishops subscribed: amongst whom the Prelates of chiefest note were, Philogonius Bishop of Antioch; Eustathius of Beroea, and Macarius of Jerusalem. Now, those Bishops who seem'd to be of Arius ' s side, in regard they saw themselves severely touched in Alexander's Letters, made it their business to defend Arius with far more of fierceness and Vehemency: but most especially Eusebius Nicomediensis. For our Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea, together with Patrophilus and Paulinus, and other Bishops of Syria, concluded upon this only, that Arius the Presbyter should have a Liberty of holding Assemblies in his own Church; nevertheless, that he should be subject to Alexander the Bishop, and should earnestly request of him that he might be admitted to Peace and Communion. The Bishops in this manner disagreeing amongst themselves, and some favouring Alexanders, others Arius ' s side; the Contention was incredibly heightened. To cure which mischief, Constantine assembled a General Synod of Bishops (such a one as no age had ever seen,) from all parts of the Roman World, in Nicaea a City of Eithynia. Of this Greatest and most celebrated Council, Our Eusebius was not the least part. For he had both the first place in the right-hand 
a Or, Wing.  Side, and also in the name of the whole Synod made a Speech to the Emperor Constantine, who sat on a Golden Chair in the midst between the two Rows of those who sat together [in the Council;] as he himself attests in the Preface to his first 
b Chap. 1. where see Note (a.)  Book concerning the Life of Constantine, and in his 
c Chap. 11.  Third Book of the same work. The same is likewise confirmed by Sozomen, in the First 
d Chap. 19  Book of his Ecclesiastic History. Farther, when there was a great contest amongst the Bishops concerning a 
e Or, Form of Faith.  Draught of the Creed, Our Eusebius proposed a Draught that was exactly true and plain, and which was commended by the consent of all the Bishops, and of the Emperor Himself. But, in regard something seemed to be wanting in that Draught, in order to confuting the impiety of the new Opinion; the Fathers of the Nicene Synod judged these words as necessary to be further added, Very God of Very God; begotten not made, being of One Substance with the Father. They likewise annexed Anathematisms, against those who should assert that the Son of God was made of things which are not, and that there was a time when He was not. And at first indeed Our Eusebius refused to admit of the Term Consubstantial. But afterwards, informed by the other Bishops what the import and magning of that word was, he at length consented and subscribed to this Creed, as he himself relates in his 
f See this Letter in Socrates, Book 1. Chap. 8. pag. 217, etc. of our English Version.  Letter to his Diocese of Caesarea. Some affirm, that Eusebius, forced by necessity, and out of a fear of the Emperor, rather than from the Sentiment of his own mind, had subscribed to the Nicene Creed. I might indeed be easily induced to believe that, concerning others who were present at this Synod. But, I can't think so of Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea. For after the Nicene Synod, Eusebius always condemned those who would assert that the Son of God was made of nothing, as 'tis plain from his Books against Marcellus, and expressly from the ninth and tenth Chapter of his First Book De Ecclesiastica Theologia. Athanasius does likewise attest the same concerning him. Who (though he has often related that Eusebius Caesariensis had subscribed to the Nicene Synod, yet) does never declare, that he did that dissemblingly and in pretence only. Had Eusebius subscribed to the Nicene Council, not heartily, but by fraud and under a colour; why did he afterwards send that Letter I have mentioned, to his Diocese of Caesarea, wherein he professed ingen●ously, that he had embraced that Faith, which had been published in the Nicene Council? After the Nicene Synod, the Arians out of a fear of the Emperor, were for some little time quiet. Resuming their boldness presently, after they had by subtlety crept into the Prince's favour; by all ways and arts they began to Persecute the Catholic Prelates. Their first assault was made against Eustathius Bishop of the City. Antioch, who was Eminent both for the Glory of Confession, and was also accounted the Chief amongst the Assertors of the Nicene Faith. Him therefore they accuse before the Emperor, because he maintained Sabellius ' s impiety, and because he had reproached Helena Augusta the Emperor's Mother. A numerous Assembly of Bishops is convened in the City Antioch, in which presided Eusebius of Nicomedia, the Chief and Ringleader of the whole Faction. Eusebius of Caesarea was likewise present at this Synod. Eustathius therefore having been accused by Cyrus' Bishop of the Beroeans, because he held the impious Doctrine of Sabellius, and moreover an accusation of 
g See the Story in Theodoret's Eccles. Hist. Book 1. Chap. 21. Edit. Vales.  incontinency having been framed against him, is thrust out of his own See. On which account a most impetuous Tumult is raised at Antioch; the people being divided into two Parties, some requesting Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea might be put into Eustathius ' s place; others desiring▪ Eustathius their Bishop might be restored to them. And it had come to blows, had not a fear of the Emperor, and the Judge's authority repressed them. The Sedition being at length quieted, and Eustathius banished, Our Eusebius (although entreated both by the people, and by the Bishops also that were present, to undertake the Administration of the Antiochian Church, yet) refused to do that▪ And when the Bishops by Letters written to Constantine, had acquainted Him both with their own [vote,] and with the suffrage of all the people; Eusebius wrote his Letters also to Constantine. Whereto the Emperor Constantine gave answer, and highly commended Eusebius ' s resolution. Eustathius having in this manner been deposed, which was done on the year of Christ 330, as I have remarked in: my 
h See Life of Constantine, Book 3. Chap. 59 note (c.)  Annotations; the Arians turn the violence of their fury upon Athanasius. And in the first place they complain of his Ordination, in the Prince's presence: then, that 
i This calumny the Melitians framed, instigated by Eusebius of Nicomedia; as Athanasius tells us in his Apology to Constantius: See his Works, Tom. 1. p. 778. Edi●. Paris. 1627.  he exacted an Impost of a Linen Garment from the Provincials: that he had broken a sacred cup: lastly, that he had murdered one Arsenins a Bishop. Therefore Constantine wearied with their most troublesome complaints, indicted a Council in the City Tyre, and commanded Athanasius the Bishop to repair thither, to make his defence. In that Synod, Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea, amongst others, sit as Judge▪ whom Constantine had a mind should be present at that Council. Potamo Bishop of Heracleopolis (who had come thither with Athanasius the Bishop, and some Prelates of Egypt;) seeing him sitting in the Council, is said to have accosted him in these words: [Is it fit,] Eusebius, that You should sit, and that the innocent Athanasius should stand to be judged by You? Who can bear such things as these? Tell me, were not you in Custody with me during the time of the Persecution? And I lost an eye in defence of the Truth; but you appeared maimed in no part of your body, nor did you undergo Mariy●dome, but are alive and whole. By what means did you escape out of Prison? Unless you promised our persecutors that you would do the 
k That is▪ sacrifice to Idols.  detestable thing, and perhaps you have done it. These things are in this manner related by Epiphanius in the Here●i● of the Meletians. From which words by the by is appears, that they are mistaken who relate, that our Eusebius had sometime sacrificed to Idols, and that that was openly objected against him in the Tyrian Synod. For Potamo accused not Eusebius, ●s if he ●ad sacrificed to Idols; but only, his dismission out of Prison s●fe and whole, had given Pota●●o an occasion of suspecting that concerning him. Nevertheless 'tis possible, that Eusebius might have been dismissed out of Prison by some other way, than that which Potamo has related. Farther, from Epiphanius ' s words it may, I think, b● gathered, that Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea presided at this Synod. For he adds, that Eusebius being sorely vexed at the hearing of these words, dismissed the Council. Yet from other Writers we have it for certain, that not Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea, but Eusebius of Nicomedia presided at the Tyrian Synod. After the Council held at Tyre, all the Bishops who had sat together there, by the Emperor's Order betook themselves to Jerusalem, to celebrate the Consecration of that Great Church, which Constantine had erected in that place, in honour of Christ. There Our Eusebius graced the Solemnity, by several Sermons which he made in the Church. And when the Emperor by most sharp Letters had summoned the Bishops to his own Court, that in his presence they might give an account of those things, which by fraud and out of hatred they had transacted against Athanasius; Our Eusebius together with five others came to Constantinople, and certified the Prince concerning all Transactions. Then also he recited his Tricennalian Oration in the emperor's own presence, in the Palace. Whereto the Emperor harkened with the greatest joy imaginable, not so much in respect of his own, as God's Praises, whom Eusebius has magnified throughout that whole Oration. This was the Second Oration that Eusebius spoke in the Palace, as he himself attests in his Fourth 
a Chap. 46.  Book concerning the Life of Constantine. For he had before made an Oration in the Palace concerning the Sepulchre of Our Lord: which the Emperor heard standing, nor could he ever be persuaded, though he was once and again entreated by Eusebius, to sit down in the Seat set for him; saying, 'twas fit, that Discourses concerning God should be heard by persons standing; as Eusebius relates in the thirty third Chapter of the same Book. Farther, how dear and acceptable Our Eusebius was to Constantine, may be known both from these matters I have mentioned, and also from many other circumstances. For he both frequently received Letters from him, which occur inserted in the foresaid Books. Nor was it seldom that he was sent for to the Palace, and entertained at Table, and honoured with private discourse. Moreover, Constantine related that Vision of the Cross, which he saw in the Heaven at such time as he was making his Expedition against Maxentius, to Our Eusebius; and showed him the Labarum, which he had [ordered to be] made, to express the likeness of that Cross, as Eusebius himself does 
b Life of Constant. Book 1. Chap. 28 & 30.  attest. And when he wanted 
c Id. B. 4. Chap. 36.  Copies of the Sacred Scriptures for the use of those Churches which he had built at Constantinople, he committed the care and oversight of transcribing them to Eusebius; in regard he well knew him to be most skilful in these matters. Lastly, when Our Eusebius had Dedicated a 
d Book 4. Chap. 34, 35.  Book concerning the Feast of Easter to him, that Present was so acceptable to Constantine, that he ordered that Book to be forthwith translated into Latin, and by a Letter written to Eusebius entreated him, that he would as soon as possible communicate the works of this nature which he was upon, to the Studious in sacred matters. About the same time Eusebius comprised a Description of the Jerusalem-Church, and of the sacred Gifts which had been consecrated there, in a small Book, and Dedicated it to the Emperor Constantine. Which Book, together with his Tricennalian Oration, he had placed at the close of his Books concerning the Life of Constantine. But this Book is not now extant. At the same time also Five Books were written by Eusebius against Marcellus: the last three whereof De▪ Ecclesiasticâ Theologiâ, he Dedicated to Flaccillus Bishop of Antioch. Now Flaccillus entered upon that Bishopric a little before the Synod of Tyre, which was convened in the Consulate of Constantius and Albinus, on the year of Our Lord's Nativity 335. 'Tis certain, Eusebius (in his First Book against Marcellus De Ecclesiasticâ Theologiâ, Chap. 14,) writes in express words, that Marcellus had been deservedly condemned by the Church. Now Marcellus was first condemned in the Constantinopolitan Synod, by those very Bishops who had consecrated Constantine ' s Church at Jerusalem, that is on the year of Christ 335, or else 336, as Baronius will have it. Indeed 
e Eccles. Hist. B. 2. Chap. 20. where see Nese (k.)  Socrates acknowledges but Three Books of Eusebius ' s against Marcellus; those namely which are entitled De Ecclesiasticâ Theologiâ: whereas nevertheless, the whole Work against Marcellus, was by Eusebius comprised in Five Books. Farther, of all Eusebius' Books, the last seem to be those Four concerning the Life of Constantine. For they were written after the death of that Emperor, whom Eusebius did not long survive. For he died about the beginning of Constantius Augustus ' s Reign, a little before the death of Constantine Junior, which happened when Acindynus and Proculus were Consuls, on the year of Christ 340; as may be gathered from Socrates' Second 
f Chap. 4. & 5.  Book. Now, what Scaliger says, in his Animadversions upon Eusebius, pag. 250 of the last Edition, that Eusebius' Books against Prophyrius were written under Constantius Son to Constantine the Great, can't so easily be admitted of by us, in regard 'tis confirmed by the Testimony of no ancient Writer. But what the same Scaliger adds in that very place, that the three last Books of The Evangelic Demonstration, the eighteenth namely, ninteenth, and twentieth, were written by Eusebius against Prophyrius; therein he does manifestly blunder. Saint Jerome 
g In his Preface to his Comments on Daniel.  writes indeed, that Eusebius answered Porphyrius in three Volumes, that is, in the eighteenth, nineteenth, and twentieth; who in the twelfth and thirteenth of those Books which he published against the Christians, had attempted to confute the Book of the Prophet Daniel. But Saint Jerome does not mean Eusebius' Books concerning Evangelick Demonstration, as Scaliger thought, but the Books he wrote against Porphyrius; which had this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Books] of Confutation and Apology, as may be gathered from Photius' Bibliotheca. Farther, I am of Opinion, that these Books were written by Eusebius after his Ecclesiastic History. And this I conjecture from hence, because Our Eusebius in the Sixth 
h Chap. 19  Book of his Ecclesiastic History, where he produces a famous passage out of Porphyrius' Third Book against the Christians, makes no mention of those Books wherein he had answered Porphyrius: whenas nevertheless, he is wont to be a diligent Quoter of his own works, and does frequently refer the Studious to the reading of them. But because a fit opportunity presents itself, I have a mind to make some few Remarks here concerning his Books of Ecclesiastic History. For on their account chiefly, all this Labour hath been undertaken by us. Indeed, much hath been written by Our Eusebius for the profit and advantage of the Catholic Church, and in confirmation of the truth of the Christian faith; partly against the Jews, and partly against the Heathens. Nevertheless amongst all his Books, his Ecclesiastic History does deservedly bear away the Bell. For, before Eusebius, many persons had written Books in defence of the Christian Faith, and by most cogent Reasons had confuted the Jews Contumacy, and the Error of the Heathens. But there was no person before Eusebius, who would deliver to posterity an History of Ecclesiastic Affairs. On which account Our Eusebius is the more to be commended, who was both the first that found out this Subject; and also, after he had attempted it, left it entire and perfect in every respect. 'Tis certain, although many have been found after him, who, incited by his example, have undertaken to commit to writing Ecclesiastic matters; yet they have all begun their History from those times wherein Our Eusebius had closed his Work: but the History of the foregoing times, which he had set forth in Ten Books, they have left to him entire and untouched. Wherefore, should any one have a mind to term him the Father and Founder of Ecclesiastic History, truly that person would seem to give him this surname not absurdly nor without cause. Now, what way Eusebius applied himself to this Subject, 'tis not hard to conjecture. For, whereas in the last part of his Chronical Canons, he had accurately noted the Time of Our Lords Coming, and of his passion; the names also of the Bishops who had sat in the four chief Churches, and of the famous men who had flourished in the Church; and lastly, in their own time and order had digested the Heresies and Persecutions wherewith the Church had been disquieted; He was led by the hand as 'twere, by little and little to the writing an Ecclesiastic History; that he might handle those matters more largely and copiously in his Ecclesiastic History, which in his Chronical Canons he had comprised in a Summary as ' 'twere. Indeed he himself, in the 
a Book 1. Chap. 1.  Preface to his Ecclesiastic History, does plainly show that which I have said. Where also he requests, that Pardon may be granted him by candid Readers, if peradventure he shall not so largely and copiously pursue and finish this Subject: for [he says,] that he was the first person who applied himself to this sort of writing, and first began to walk in a way which had not before been worn by any one's footsteps. But this may seem to some persons, not so much an excuse and desire of Pardon, as an endeavour to procure praise and glory. Farther, notwithstanding it appears evident from Eusebius ' s own Testimony, that he wrote his Ecclesiastic History after his Chronological Canons; yet 'tis strange that Both those Works proceed to one and the same Limit, namely to Constantine's twentieth year, which was the year of Christ 325. That moreover may deservedly be wondered at, that although the Nicene Synod was celebrated on Constantine's 
b Twentieth year of His Empire.  Vicennalia, yet no mention is made of it, either in his Chronicon, or Ecclesiastic History. For, whereas in his Latin Chronicon, at the Fifteenth year of Constantine, these words occur; Alexandrinae Ecclesiae 19 ordinatur Episcopus Alexander; &c: Alexander is ordained the nineteenth Bishop of the Alexandrian Church; by whom Arius the Presbyter being ejected out of that Church, joins many to his own impiety. To confute the perfidiousness of which persons, a Synod of 318 Bishops being convened at Nicaea a City of Bythinia, ruined all the subtle devices of the Heretics by the opposition of [the term] HOMOOUSIOS▪ 'tis plain enough, that those words were not written by Eusebius, but were added by Saint Jerome, who interpolated Eusebius' Chronicon, by inserting many passages on his own head. For, to ●m●t that, ●●mely that the mention of the Nicene Synod is here set in a foreign and disagreeable place; who can ever believe, that Eusebius would have spoken in this manner concerning Ari●●, or would have inserted the Term HOMOOUSIOS into his own Chronicon? Which word always displeased him, as we shall see afterwards. How should Eusebius say, that there were three hundred and eighteen Bishops present at the Nicene Synod? when in his Third 
c Chap. 8.  Book concerning the Life of Constantine, he writes in most express words, that something more than two hundred and fifty sat in that Synod. Yet I don't doubt, but the Ecclesiastic History was finished by Eusebius some years after the Nicene Synod. But, whereas Eusebius had resolved to close his History, with that Peace which after Diocletian' s Persecution shone from heaven upon the Church, as he himself attests in the beginning of his work; he designedly avoided mentioning the Nicene Synod, lest he should be compelled to set forth the strifes and broils of the Bishops quarrelling one with another. For Writers of Histories ought chiefly to take care of and provide for this, that they may conclude their work with an illustrious and glorious close, as Dionysius Halicarnassensis has long since told us in his comparison of Herodotus and Thucydides. Now, what more illustrious Event could be wished for by Eusebius, than that Repose which by Constantine had been restored to the Christians after a most bloody Persecution; when, the Persecutors being every where extinct, and last of all Licinius taken off, no fear of past mischiefs was now left remaining? With this Peace▪ therefore Eusebius chose to close his History, rather than with the mention of the Nicene Synod. For in that Synod the Divisions seemed not so much composed, as renewed. And that, not by the fault of the Synod itself; but by their pertinacious obstinacy who refused to acquiesce in the most whole some determinations of the Sacred Council. And Let thus much suffice to have been said by us in reference to the Life and Writing● of Eusebius.  
It remains, that we speak something concerning his Faith and Orthodoxy. And in the first place I would have the Readers know, that they are not to expect here from us a defence of Eulebius. For it belongs not to us to 
d Judge, or give sentence.  pronounce concerning matters of this nature, in regard in these things we ought rather to follow the Judgement of the Church, and the Opinion of the Ancient Fathers. Wherefore we will set down some Heads only here, whereon relying as on some firm foundations, we may be able to determine with more of certainly concerning Eusebius ' s faith. Whereas therefore the Opinions of the Ancients in reference to our Eusebius are various; and some have thought, that he was a Catholic; others, an Heretic; others 
e Double-tongueed. See S●crat. Book 1. Chap. 23.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is a person of a doubtful and wavering faith; we must inquire, to which opinion chiefly we ought to assent. 'Tis a constant Rule of the Law, in doubtful matters the more favourable and milder opinion ought to be embraced. Besides, whereas all the Westerns, Saint Jerome only excepted, have entertained honourable sentiments concerning our Eusebius; and whereas the Gallican Church hath enroled him amongst the number of Saints, as may be gathered from Victorius Aquitanus, 
a In His Martyrology.  Usuardus, and others; without question 'tis better, that we should subscribe to the Judgement of our Fathers, than to that of the Eastern Schismatics. Lastly, whose authority ought to be greater in this matter, than that of the Bishops of Rome? But Gelasius in his Book De Duabus Naturis, has recounted Our Eusebius amongst the Catholic Writers, and has recited two authorities out of his Books. Moreover, Pope Pelagius 
b In Epist. tertiâ ad Eliam Aqueleïensem & alios Episcopos Istriae.  terms him the most honourable amongst Historians, and pronounces him free from all Spot of Heresy, notwithstanding he had highly commended heretical Origen. But some body will say, that the Judgement of the Easterns is rather to be followed, in regard the Easterns were better able to know Eusebius, as being a man of their own language. But it may be answered, that there are not wanting some amongst the Easterns, who have thought well of Our Eusebius. Amongst whom is 
c See his defence of him, in Book 2. Chap. 21.  Socrates, and 
d Book 2. De Synod. Nicaenâ, Chap. 1.  Gelasius Cyzicenus. But, if the judgement of the Seventh Ecumenical Synod be opposed against us, Our answer is in readiness. For, Eusebius ' s Faith was not the subject of that Synod's debate, but the worship of Images. In order to the overthrowing whereof, when the Adversaries, a little before convened in the Imperial City, had produced an Evidence out of Eusebius' Letter to Constantia, and laid the greatest stress thereon; the Fathers of the Seventh Synod, that they might lessen the authority of this Evidence, cried out, that Eusebius was an Arian. But they did this by the by only, from the occasion and hatred of that Letter; not designedly, or after a cognizance of the Cause. They do indeed produce some passages out of Eusebius, whereby they would prove, that he adhered to the Arian Opinion. But they make no difference between Eusebius ' s Books before the Nicene Council, and those he wrote after that Council: which nevertheless ought by all means to be done, to the end a certain and just sentence might be pronounced concerning Eusebius ' s faith▪ For, whatever he wrote before the Nicene Synod, ought not be objected and charged as a fault upon Eusebius. Farther, Eusebius ' s Letter to Alexander, wherein he intercedes with him for Arius, was doubtless written before the Nicene Synod. Therefore, that Testimony of the Fathers of the Seventh Synod against Eusebius, although it has the greatest authority, yet seems to us a rash judgement, before the matter was heard, rather than a Synodal Sentence. But the Greeks may have leave to think thus concerning our Eusebius, and to call him a Borderer upon the Arian Heresy, or even an Arian. But who can with patience bear Saint Jerome, who not content to term him Heretic and Arian, does frequently style him a Ringleader of the Arians? Can he be justly termed a Ringleader of the Arians, who after the Nicene Synod always condemned the Opinion of the Arians? Let his Books De Ecclesiasticâ Theologiâ be perused, which he wrote against Marcellus long after the Nicene Council. We shall find what I have said, that they were condemned by him, who would affirm, that the Son of God was made of things which are not, and that there was a time when He was not. Athanasius does likewise attest the same thing concerning Eusebius, in his Letter about the Decrees of the Nicene Synod, in these words. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And truly he was unhappy in that: For, to the end he might clear himself, he in future accused the Arians, because, when they would maintain that the Son [of God] existed not before▪ He was begotten, by this means they might deny Him to have existed before His incarnation. And this is the Testimony which Athanasius gives Eusebius, who bore Eusebius a private grudge. But St Jerome who had no reasons of hatred against Eusebius, yea who had profited so much from his writings; who had rendered his Chronical Canon, and his Book De Locis Hebraïcis into Latin; yet brands Eusebius with this reproach, which even his most malicious Enemies never sastned on him. The reason of which thing I am not able to find out, unless it be, that Saint Jerome, having conceived an hatred against Origen, beyond measure persecuted all the defenders of his Opinions, and especially Our Eusebius. It must indeed be confessed, that Our Eusebius (although he can't deservedly be termed a Ringleader of the Arians, yet) after the Nicene Synod was perpetually conversant with the Chiefs of the Arians, and together with them opposed the Catholic Bishops, Eustathius namely and Athanasius, the principal Maintainers of HOMOOUSIOS. That also seems worthy of reprehension in Eusebius, that although he always asserted the Eternity of the Son of God against the Arians, yet never heartily approved of the word HOMOOUSIOS. 'Tis certain, he has never made use of that term, either in his Books against Marcellus, or in his Orations concerning the faith against Sabellius. Yea, in his Second Book against Sabellius, he does plainly intimate, that that word, in regard it occurs not in the Scriptures, is displeasing to him. For thus he says. Sicut ergo de his quae possunt quaeri, inertium est non quaerere: etc. As therefore concerning those matters which may be searched into, 'tis sluggishness not to inquire: so, in reference to them which there is no necessity of searching into, 'tis boldness to inquire. What things then ought to be searched into? Those which we find recorded in the Scriptures. But, what we don't find in the Scriptures, let us not search after. For, were it behoveable that they should be known to us, doubtless the Holy Spirit would have placed them in the Scriptures. And a little after he has these words. Let us not in such a manner expose ourselves to danger, but let us speak safely. But if any thing be written, let it not be blotted out. And in the end of his Oration he expresses himself in this manner. Speak what is written, and the controversy will be ended. In which words Eusebius no doubt touches upon the term HOMOOUSIOS. But now, if you please, let us hear the Testimonies of the Ancients concerning Eusebius. Wherein this is chiefly to be remarked, although the Judgements of men concerning our Eusebius have been various, in reference to the purity of the Ecclesiastic Opinions; yet all do unanimously give him the commendation of most profound Learning. One only person, Joseph Scaliger, has lived in our Father's memory, who, hurried on with a rash boldness and lust of reproaching, has endeavoured to deprive Eusebius of this Glory of his Learning, which even his Adversaries never envied him. His 
d See Scaligers Elench. Trih●res. chap. 27: and Book 6. De Emend. Temp. chap. 1. about the end: and his Animadversions on Eusebius' Chronicon, pag. 8.  words, if any one be desirous of knowing them, we have placed amongst the Testimonies of the Ancients; not that we have any great value for his judgement, in this particular especially; but with this design rather, that his unreasonable detraction might be exposed to public view. Who having resolved to write Comments on Eusebius' Chronical Canon, in the very entrance of that work reproves Saint Jerome, because he hath termed Eusebius a most Learned man. And at first I had indeed determined, to have reasoned at large against Scaliger, and to have confuted his Opinion by a more copious answer. But in regard that matter requires a greater Leisure, and would peradventure be tedious to the Readers, it will be more opportunely deferred to another time.   


Errata in the Text. p. denotes the Page, c. the Column, l. the Line, r. read.  
P. 3. c. 2. l. 51. read, and changed this cursed earth for those heavenly delights and pleasures of old. p. 18. c. 1. l. 47. r. Alabarches. p. 19 c. 2. l. 8. from the Bottom, r. besought. p. 21. c. 2. l. 8. r. second. p. 34. c. 2. l. 51. r. nicer. p. 47. c. 1. l. 8. r. Symbol or Signal. p. 58. c. 1. l. 26. r. assign me a day, and. p. 60. c. 2. l. 66. r. monuments of his ingeneity. p. 63. c. 2. l. 56. r. Syriac [Gospel,]. p. 72. c. 2. l. 26. r. Tablet. p. 97. c. 1. l. 54. r. Docetae. ibid. c. 2. l. 26. r. concerning fasting. p. 113. c. 2. l. 15. and 16. r. Bishop in a Catholic Church. p. 120. c. 1. l. 14. r. For with sufficient reason we abominate. ibid. l. 17. r. introduced. p. 140. c. 1. l. 3, 4, and 5. r. congregations; and the multitudes of Assemblies throwout every City; and those famous concourses [of the people] p. 172. c. 1. l. 23. r. devotion. p. 175. c. 2, l. 19 r. devotion. p. 178. c. 2. l. 60. r. devotion. p. 183. c. 2. l. 3, 4, and 5. r. to place here an entire and complete Panegyric. p. 189. c. 1. l. 32. r. sides of the whole Church. p. 212. c. 2. l. 34. r. For how. ibid. l. 44 and 45. r. my heart hath sent forth a good word. p. 215. c. 1. l. 67. r. and by the greatest part were with you. p. 230. c. 1. l. 29. r. But the Emperor's mother. p. 237. c. 1. l. 46. r. God be our Judge. p. 238. c. 1. l. 35. r. which is a Suburb of the. p. 242. c. 2. l. 24. r. Church of Constantinople. p. 248. c. 1. l. 32. r. consulate of Marcellinus. p. 251. c. 1. l. 11. r. deferred the constituting. p. 267. c. 1. l. 9 r. For he shall sit. p. 360. c. 2. l. 36. r. Gabala. p. 367. c. 1. l. 59 r. Comana. p. 382. c. 1. l. 29 and 30. r. by Helion the Patricius, he himself. In the Life of Evagrius, p. 3. l. 2. r. the dignity of a Quaestori●●. p. 405. c. 2. l. 15. r. we glorified God the Saviour. p. 423. c. 1. l. 42. r. the Bishops Paschasinus and. p. 597. c. 1. l. 26. r. Snare of souls lying concealed in. ibid. c. 2. l. 9 r. great Emperor also. p. 677. c. 2. l. 27. r. worse. p. 688. c. 1. l. 8. r. Harmonious Universe.  
After page 154, the next is by mistake marked 157: but that will give the Reader no disturbance, because from the number last named the pages are continued in order, to the end of the work; and the Index's are figured accordingly.  
The lines are counted from the top of the page, except where 'tis otherwise expressed in these Errata.   

Errata in the Notes.  
Page 4. Column 1. Line 80. read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. p. 15. c. 2. l. 30. r. Tiberius. p. 17. c. 1. l. 3. r. Centurion of the Proconsular office. p. 21. c. 2. l. 2. r. not in his first, but in his second Apology. p. 47. c. 1. l. 15. r. Symbol or Signal. p. 78. c. 1. l. 4. from the bottom, read whole story about the Cells. p. 83. c. 2. l. 1. r. the public Treasure. p. 88 c. 2. l. 43. r. in the name of Eulogia. p. 98. c. 1. l. 41. r. signifies a narration only. ibid. l. 59 r. which are Printed. p. 120. c. 2. l. 24. r. solemn prayer of the Eucharist. p. 123. c. 2. l. 25. r. in his Libel which. p. 136. c. 1. l. 27. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 172. c. 2. l. 2. from the bottom, read, a son of God. p. 180. c. 1. l. 12. r. Note (o.) p. 183. c. 2. l. 15. r. and we, an entire and complete. p. 189. c. 1. l. 37. blot out and. p. 215. c. 2. l. 16. r. Orthodoxae. p. 223. c. 1. l. 7. r. chap. 45. p. 258. c. 2. l. 25. r. which is born or begotten. p. 263. c. 1. l. 35. r. we owe. p. 266. c. 2. l. 8. r. at this place. p. 310. c. 1. l. 60. read Safima. p. 324. c. 1. line 4. from the bottom, read, an hundred and thirty seven. p. 331. c. 1. l. 28. r. Safima. p. 336. c. 2. in the last line, read, in which he terms him Rhutupinu● Latro. p. 353. c. 1. l. 6. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. ibid. l. 9 r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. p. 357. c. 1. l. 13. r. Learn● the Letters. p. 434. c. 1. l. 51. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. p. 451. c. 2. l. 57 r. who imagine [or fancy] p. 470. c. 2. blot out almost an Island. p. 538. c. 2. l. 17. r. chap. 21. p. 559. c. 1. l. 44. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.    

THE FIRST BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

CHAP. I. The Subject of this Work.  
THE successions of the Holy Apostles, together with the series of times continued from our Saviour to our age, and how many and great things are said to have been done, agreeable to the subject of an Ecclesiastical History, and who have eminently governed and presided over the Church, especially in the most famous Sees 
a I cannot approve of Christophorsons translat on who renders the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Provinces. Neither am I pleased with the amendment of Curterius, or whoever it was that translated it [Churches.] Indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a Church amongst Christian Writers, and particularly in our Eusebius, not in one place. The original of which signification came from hence, as I judge; because the Church is as it were, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Stranger or Sojourner in the earth; but its Country and freedom is in heaven. Hence we often meet with this phrase in our Eusebius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Book. 4. & B 4. Chap. 23. And Clemens, in His Epist. to the Corinthians, writes thus- 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But in this place of Eusebius we must not translate this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Churches. For then the same word must be repeated twice in the same clause, thus- Who have governed and presided over the Church especially in the most famous Churches. I should rather translate it [Cities or Sees] or, with Rufinus, in celeberrimis locis, in the most famous places. Sometimes this word is taken for the whole Diocese, as it occurs in Eusebius in very many places; and in several other Authors: sometimes it is taken in a more strict sense, not for the whole Diocese, but for one particular Church: So Apollonius in his book against the Cataphrygians, whose words Eusebius quotes Chap. 18. B. 5. In both these senses the word is used amongst the Latins. See Jac. Sermondus in his notes on the last Epistle of Sidonius. Vales. See J. Gs. Notes on Ridleys' view of the Civil Law. p. 152. edit. Oxford, 1634. ; also who in every age have set forth the Divine Word, either by preaching or writings; And also, what men, and how many, and when, through a desire of innovation, falling into extreme errors, have published themselves authors of knowledge falsely so called, and sparing none, as ravening wolves, have devoured the flock of Christ; and moreover, what evil and calamities befell straightway the whole nation of the Jews, because of their conspiracy against our Saviour; and again, by how great and what manner of means, and in what times the Divine Word hath been impugned of the Gentiles, and what singular men in every age have undergone the greatest perils in defence thereof, by shedding their blood, and suffering torments; and besides all this, the Martyrdoms that have happened in our own times, together with the merciful and benign assistance of our Saviour graciously exhibited towards every one: These things, I say, I determining to publish in writing, will not take my entrance from any other place, than from the very 
b Whatsoever our Saviour did on earth in order to the procuring the salvation of mankind, that the ancient Greek-fathers' called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Therefore [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which is the phrase here used, signifies the Incarnation▪ as the last 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i● His passion. For they are mistaken who think that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies nothing else but the Incarnation. For this word is taken in a larger sense, and comprehends the whole Life of Christ among men. Nicephorus therefore (B. 1. Chap. 2.) has rightly used, instead of this phrase here in Eusebius, this [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] i. e. His conversation in the Flesh. In this sense Justin Martyr uses this word, in his disputation adversus Tryphon. p. 331. Clemens in the 6. of his Stromat. And Irencus, Lib. 1. cap. 10. calls the passion of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Chrysostom in his second Homily on Matt. and Cyrill, in his 6. B. against Julian, pag. 213. and Origen, in the beginning of his 11 Tome of his commentaries on John. Vales.  Incarnation of our Lord and Saviour Jesus, who is the Christ of God. But truly even in the beginning we must modestly crave pardon; for we confess ingeniously, it is far beyond our strength to finish what we design and promise perfectly and completely, so as to omit nothing. For we taking this argument in hand first, adventure to tread a solitary and untrodden way, praying that God may be our guide, and the power of our Lord our present help and aid; but we can no where find so much as the bare steps of any men who have passed the same path before us: excepting only some small shows and tokens divers here and there have left us, particular declarations of the times they lived in, holding forth as it were Torches a far off, and lifting up their voices from one high, and calling as out of a Watchtower to direct us what way we ought to go, and how without error or danger to order our discourse. Whatsoever things therefore we think will be expedient for this present argument, these we carefully choosing, as they are here and there by them mentioned, and culling and gathering the commodious and fit sentences of former Writers, as it were flowers out of Wisdoms Meadows, we will endeavour by an Historical narration to compact the same into one body, resting well contented to preserve from oblivion the successions, although not of all, yet of the most famous Apostles of our Saviour in those Churches which then were eminent, and are still renowned. I suppose that I have taken in hand a subject very necessary, because I have not found any Ecclesiastical Writer which hath hitherto employed any diligence in a work of this nature; I hope also it will appear a most profitable work to those who prise the useful knowledge of History. And indeed I heretofore wrote an Epitome of these things, when I compiled my 
c In the Maz. M. S. I found this Scholion written in the Margin [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] that is, Observe that the Chronical Canons were first written by Eusebius. Vales.  Chronical Canons; but the more ample declaration hereof I now purpose to undertake. And the beginning of my narration (as I said) will I take from the 
d There being in Christ a twofold nature, the one Divine, the other Humane, which conjoyfied make one person: as often as He is treated of, the discourse must be divided into two parts. And those things which are spoken of His Humanity belong to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as we said before; But those which are spoken of His Divinity are to be referred to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which are the two terms here used by Eusebius.) Thus Gregor. Nazian. in his 38 Orat. upon Christ's birth, distinguishes the Oeconomia from the Theologia in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And chrysostom, in his Sermon De sigillis which is in his sixth Tome, says, that the three former Evangelists, being to preach the Gospel of Christ to all Nations, began their discourse from his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ but, that John, after them three, ayplyed himself to the explicating of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and took the beginning of his discourse from the Divinity of Christ. Whence it appears why Eusebius here used these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] For when we speak of Christ, we must necessarily understand His two Natures. Vales.  Dispensation of our Saviour Christ, and from his 
e The Ancients called that Theologicen, which we now commonly Style Theologiam; Jerom in his 155. Epist. Ad Paulam Urbicam— Aut de Logicâ pro quâ nostri Theologicen sibi Vindicant; so it's written in the old M. S. of Henricus Memmius (not as it is now commonly printed, Theoricen, without any sense) which I have heretofore seen. After the same manner Pliny called that Geometricen, and Magicen, which we now call Geometriam and Magiam. In the Books of Jerome you will never find it termed Theologiam, but in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See him on Chap. 40. Ezechiel. Vales.  Divinity, the conception whereof far exceeds the reach of humane capacity. For it is requisite for him that would commit to writing an Ecclesiastical History, thence to begin, even from the incarnation of Christ, diviner than it seemeth to many, in as much as from him we are honoured with the name of Christians.   

CHAP. II. A brief Summary concerning the Praeexistence and Divinity of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.  

a The Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. Begin the first Chap. at these words, with this Title [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] The same is observed in the Edit. of Robert Stephens, who has, throughout the whole work, followed the Kings M. S. in the Style, or Text of the Chapters, but the Medicaean M. S. in the titles of the Chapters. But any one may see that this Title is altogether unmeet for this place. Christophorson therefore rightly set it at the beginning of this Book; and here began the second Chapter; whom we have willingly followed. Vales.  WHereas therefore there is in Christ a twofold Nature, the one resembling the Head of the Body, by which He is understood to be God; the other rightly compared to the feet, by which he hath put on our humane nature, subject to like passions with us, for the sake of our Salvation; the series of our subsequent narration will be perfect and entire, if we begin the declaration of the discourse of the whole History concerning Him, from those Heads which are the chief and principal. Hereby also both the Antiquity and divine dignity of Christianity will be manifestly declared, against them which suppose this Religion new, and strange, of yesterday and never before apparent. But to declare the Generation, Dignity, Essence, and Nature of Christ, no speech can sufficiently serve. Wherefore also the Holy Ghost in the Prophets saith; His Generation who shall be able to declare? 
Isai. 53. 8.  For the Father no man hath known but the 
Matt. 11. 27.  Son; neither at any time hath any fully known the Son but the Father alone which begat him. That Light that shone before the World, that Intellectual and Essential Wisdom that was before all Ages, the Living God, the Word, who was in the beginning with the Father, who but the Father alone can clearly and perfectly comprehend? Him, who is before every creature and workmanship 
Isai. 9 6.  whether visible or invisible, the first and only begotten Son of God, chief Captain of the rational and immortal Host in heaven, the Angel of the great Counsel, the 
b Or, Minister: for some copies read it [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉;] othe●s [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as we have translated it. Vales.  finisher of the secret Will of the Father, maker and worker of all things together with the Father, who after the Father, is Cause and Author of all things, the true and only begotten Son of God, Lord, God, and King of all Creatures, receiving Dominion and Rule from the Father, together with Divinity, Power, and Honour. For, according to the Mystical and Divine expressions of the Scriptures concerning him, In the 
John 1. 1, 2, 3.  beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. All things were made by him, and without him nothing was made that was made. And the same, great Moses, who is the most ancient of all the Prophets, when he describes by inspiration of the holy Sp●rit the Creation and disposition of the Universe, doth show; to wit, that God the framer of the World and Architect of All, granted to Christ himself, and to none other, that is, to his Divine and only begotten Word, the making of inferior Creatures, and that he conferred with him about the Creation of Man; for God said, saith he, Let us make Man after our 
Gen. 1. 26.  own Image and likeness. And with this saying agreeth another Prophet, thus speaking of God in Hymns, He spoke and they were Made, He commanded 
Psal. 33. 9  and they were Created. He introduceth the Father and Maker, commanding, as Universal Lord, with his Royal beck; but the Word of God next to him, (not different from him who is Preached by us) in all things 
c In the Med. & Savil. M. SS. There is this Scholion in the Margin at these words, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] i. e. The Word of the Father, being of the same substance with the Father, is not subject to the Father, but together with him framed the Creation, as being by Nature God, and equal to the Father in honour. Vales.  ministering to his Father's commands. Therefore from the first original of Mankind, all who are said to have been eminent for righteousness and the virtues of Religion, both about the time of Moses that great worshipper, and before him, especially Abraham and his sons, and as many as in the times following were accounted just; and the Prophets also who contemplated with the pure eyes of the mind, have acknowledged him, and have attributed to him, as to the Son of God, due honour. And he being in no wise slothful about his Father's worship, 
d Or, is appointed, or, made. Vales.  was appointed a master to teach all men the knowledge of his Father. 
e At these words the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. begin the second Chapter, to which agrees Robert Stephens' Edit. But we, following Christophorson, have otherwise distinguished the Chapters: for which we gave the reason before. Vales.  The Lord God therefore appeared in the likeness of man unto Abraham, as he sat at the Oak of Mamre; but he forthwith falling down upon his face, although with the outward eye he beheld but man, worshipped him as God, and made supplication to him as Lord. And that he was not ignorant who he was, he professeth when he uttereth these words, O Lord, which judgest the whole 
Gen. 18. 25.  earth, wilt not thou judge rightly? For if it be contrary to reason that either the unbegotten and immutable 
f Valesius, in his Note on this place, says that [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Essence of God] is here taken for [hypostasis] i. e. the person of God the Father; for so (continues he) the Ecclesiastical writers before the Nicene Council used to speak; he translates it [Naturam] nature. For confirmation of which he quotes Photius' Bibliotheca, Cap. 119. See Photii Biblioth. Cap. 119. pag. 300. Edit. David. Hoescel. 1611.  person or nature of God Almighty should transform himself into the likeness of man, and so by an appearance in a bodily shape deceive the eyes of the beholders; or that the Scripture should feign such things falsely; then that God and Lord, who judgeth the whole earth, and executeth judgement, appearing in the shape of man, who else can he be called (for it is not lawful to say it of the first Author of all things) but only his preexistent Word? Of whom also it is said in the Psalms, He sent forth his Word 
Psal. 107. 20.  and healed them, and delivered them from their destructions. The same, Moses plainly calleth Lord, next after the Father, saying, The Lord 
Gen. 19 24.  reigned brimstone and fire from the Lord out of Heaven upon Sodom and Gomorrah. The same doth the Divine Scripture call God, appearing again unto Jacob in the figure of a Man, and saying unto Jacob, Thy name shall be no more 
Gen. 32. 28.  called Jacob, but Israel shall be thy name, because thou hast prevailed with God. At which time Jacob named that place the Vision of God, saying, For I have seen God face to face, and my life is 
Gen. 32. 30.  preserved. Moreover, neither is it lawful once to surmise that the apparitions of God in the Scripture may be attributed to the inferior Angels and Ministers of God: for neither doth the Scripture, if at any time any of them appeared unto men, conceal the same; expressly saying, not that God, or the Lord, but that Angels spoke; which may easily be confirmed by innumerable testimonies. This same also doth Jesus the successor of Moses term chief Captain of the great power of the Lord, as Prince of Celestial Angels, and Arch-Angels, and all supernatural powers, and as being the power and wisdom of the Father, and to whom the second place in the rule and government of all things is committed, when as he beheld him in no other form or figure then of Man. For thus it is written, And it happened when Joshua 
Josh. 5. 13, 14, 15.  was in Jericho, he lifted up his eyes, and behold a man standing over against him, having a naked sword in his hand. And Joshua coming unto him said, art thou on our side, or on our Adversaries? And he said unto him, As chief Captain of the Host of the Lord I am now come hither. And Joshua fell on his face to the earth, and said unto him, Lord, what commandest thou thy servant? And the Captain of the Lords Host said unto Joshua, Lose thy shoo● from off thy foot: for the place where thou standest is an holy place. By these very words thou mayst by an attentive consideration perceive, that this person did not differ 
g Eusebius would here prove, that he who appeared to Joshua the son of Nun, and called himself the Captain of the Host of the Lord, was the same that appeared to Moses in the Bush. Now he concludes this from hence, because this Captain of the Lords Host used the same words to Joshua, that God did to Moses in the Bush. So, before Eusebius, supposed Justin Martyr, in his Disputat. adversus Tryphon. and others, as Theodoret witnesses, in his questions on the Book of Joshua. But the rest of the Fathers thought this Captain of the Host of the Lord was not the Son of God, but rather Michael the Archangel. In the most ancient Maz. M. S. there is at these words, a Scholion put which I thought good here to Translate. But the Church, O holy Eusebius, thinks otherwise concerning this, and not as thou dost. For him that appeared to Moses in the Bush, the Church concludes to be God; but him that appeared to Moses' successor in Jericho, to whom the presidency over the Hebrews was allotted, who had his sword drawn and commanded Joshua to put off his shoe, him, I say, the Church supposes to be Michael the Archangel: and its manifest that it thinks righter than thou. Whence is this gathered? God, that appeared in the Bush in the form of fire, being asked by his servant Moses, who he was, most evidently declared this unto him, That he was God. But he that appeared to Joshua, in no wise styles himself God, but calls himself Gods chief Captain. But this Dignity being inferior to the Supreme power and Divinity, and being not Regal, but belonging to a General, as one would say ......... The rest, by reason of the great age of the M. S. could not be read, which indeed is great pity. For it is both a most elegant Scholion, and also written by the hand of that very Antiquary who wrote out the M. S. that is, by a most learned and ancient hand. Vales.  from him who delivered his Oracles to Moses: For of him also the Scripture speaketh the same words, When the Lord saw that he came for to 
Exod. 3. 4, 5, 6.  see, God called to him out of the midst of the bush, and said, Moses, Moses; and he answered, what is it? And he said, come not nigh hither; put thy shoes off thy feet, for the place where thou standest is holy ground. And he said unto him, I am the God of thy fathers; The God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob; Now that there is a certain Essence living and subsisting before the foundations of the world were laid, which ministered unto the Father and the God of all at the Creation of all Creatures, termed The Word, and the Wisdom of God; beside the before produced demonstrations, Wisdom herself, in her proper person by Solomon plainly speaking and delivering her Mysteries after this manner, is to be heard: I Wisdom, 
Prov. 8. 12, 15, 16.  have fixed a Tabernacle: Council, Knowledge, and Understanding I have by calling alured unto me. Through me Kings do reign, and Princes decree justice. Through me Princes bear Rule on earth. To this she addeth; The Lord himself 
22, 23, etc.  fashioned me the beginning of his ways, for the accomplishing of his Works, I have been ordained before the foundations of the World were laid, and from the beginning: Or ever the earth was made, before the well-springs flowed out, before the foundations of the mountains were firmly set, and before all hills, begat he me. When he spread and prepared the Heavens, I was present with him; and when he bound in due order the depths under Heaven I was by, composing all things, I was she in whom he daily delighted; rejoicing continually before his face, when he rejoiced at the perfect finishing of the World. That therefore the Word of God subsisted before all things, and that to some he appeared, though not to all men, let thus much suffice at this time to have been by us briefly delivered. 
h The Maz. Med. & Fuk. M. SS. begin the third Chapter at these words, to which agrees the Edit. of Robert Stephens. But in that I saw the Title of the third Chapter did not agree with this place, I judged it should be placed lower; which also Christophorson did. Vales.  Now for what cause he was not Preached of old unto all men, and unto all Nations as now he is, thus it shall evidently appear. That ancient generation of men was not able to receive the most wise and most excellent doctrine of Christ. For, immediately in the very beginning, after that primitive happy state of life, the first man, being careless of the commandment of God, fell into this mortal and frail life, and changed this cursed earth for those heavenly delights and pleasures of old. And his posterity, when they had replenished this world, appeared f●r worse, one or two excepted; they gave admission to certain savage and brutish manners, and led a life not worthy to be called life: And moreover they busied not their minds to erect either City or Commonwealth, nor to profit in Arts or Sciences: They had not amongst them so much as the name either of Laws or Statutes, or moreover of Virtue, or Philosophy: But wand'ring in deserts, they lived like wild and fierce Savages: They corrupted their natural understanding, and the seeds of Reason and gentleness sown in man's mind with their excessive wilful malice, yielding up themselves wholly to all abominable wickednesses: sometimes they defiled one another's bodies, sometimes they shed one another's blood, and sometimes they spared not to devour one another's flesh, yea they audaciously undertook to wage war with God, and attempted those Giganti●k-combats so much talked of, determining in their minds 
It's strange, that in the Translation of this place both Musculus and Christophorson erred. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which is the term here used) in Greek signifies, to make a Fortification, or Bulwark against a place; See Harpocration, in the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] But it's ridiculous to believe, that men arrived to that degree of madness, as by building Rampires to attempt to Scale Heaven, and to turn out God from thence; which yet Eusebius seems by this place to have believed. These are the fictions of the Poets, who by this ●ansie would set forth the pride of men of that Age, and their contempt of God. Indeed Holy Writ mentions the Giants, but it says nothing of this sort concerning them; and it testifies that that Tower was built, not by the Giants, but by the sons and posterity of Noah, after the Flood. Vales.  to pile up the earth in manner of a Bulwark and so to Scale Heaven; and, such was their outrageous madness, they prepared to give Battle to God himself who is over all. Wherefore, they behaving themselves on this manner, God the Overseer of all things came upon them with Floods and fiery destructions, as if they had been a wild Thicket overspreading the whole earth: also he cut them off with continual Famines and Pestilences, with Wars, and Thunderbolts from Heaven; Repressing with most sharp Punishments that grievous and most pernicious malady, as it were, of their souls. Moreover, when this 
k The term in the Original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] and it signifies satiety or fullness; it is the same in Robert Stephen's Edit. But Valesius says it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which he Translates (torpor) i. e. a slothful heaviness, for so, says he, it is written in the Fuk. and Savill. M. SS.  fullness of wickedness was now come to its height, and had in a manner spread itself over all, shadowing and darkening the minds almost of all men, as it were a certain grievous and dead fit of drunkenness; then that First begotten and 
l I doubt not but Eusebius wrote it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the Preexistent Wisdom of God] as it is in our four M. SS. Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil; and not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the first produced, etc.] for this term agrees better with Eusebius' meaning, seeing that he had a little above quoted that place out of the Proverbs (Chap. 8. v. 22.) The Lord himself fashioned me, etc. Indeed, the Ancient Divines, and especially those who wrote before the times of the Nicene-Council, by the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] understood, not only a Creation which is made of nothing, but, all Production in general, as well that which was from all eternity, as that which is produced in time. Hence it is, that Melito wrote a Book [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as we shall see at the fourth Book of this History. But if we should here read. [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] there would be an unmeet repetition, which is called a Tautology, thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] Besides, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is an unfit term to express the Divine generation. Vales.  Preexistent Wisdom of God, and the same Word that was in the beginning with God, out of his superabundant loving kindness unto Man, appeared sometimes by Vision of Angels unto the inhabiters on earth, sometimes by himself, as the saving power of God, unto some one or two of the Ancients that were beloved of God in no other form or figure than that of Man: for otherwise it could not have been. After that by them the seeds of God's Worship were now sown and scattered amidst the multitude of men, and that whole Nation, which originally descended from the Hebrews, had now addicted themselves to the worship of God, He, by the Prophet Moses, delivered unto them, as unto a multitude, yet 
m Nicephorus understood this place amiss, ●s if it had been spoken by Eusebius in praise of the Jews: But the words of Eusebius have a clean contrary meaning. For he says, that the Jews being corrupted by the contagion of their former life God thought it sufficient to prescribe them legal Ceremonies, and to deliver them as it were certain Signs and Symbols of more secret Mysteries, as being yet ignorant, and accustomed to the Superstition of the Heathens, chrysostom, on Matthew, says the same. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from whence the participle here used comes, signifies in Greek, to be corrupted, and from a pristine discipline to fall into a luxurious and dissolute course of life. From whence [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is a remiss and loose life; a phrase taken from intemperate men, who observe no rule in meat and drink, nor in their whole cou●se of life. This word occurs often in the writings of Dion Cassius. Vales.  corrupted and tainted with old Customs, Figures and Signs of a kind of Mystical Sabbath, and Circumcision, and introductions unto other intelligible contemplations, but not the perfect and plain initiation into the sacred Doctrines. But when the Law, famous among them, was published abroad, and diffused, like a most sweet Odour amongst all men, and thereby many of the Gentiles than had their 
n Translatours understood not this place, as it appears from their version of it. The meaning of Eusebius here is this. He attributes not so much to the Lawmakers and Philosophers of the Gentiles, as if that old Savageness and immanity of men were by little and little brought to be more tractable and gentle by their Precepts and Institutes. But he imputes the reason hereof to the Law of Moses; which, being known to the whole World, at length reclaimed and civilised the manners of all men. For the Lawmakers and Philosophers of the Gentiles, having derived all their best precepts from that Law, as from a fountain, infused them afterwards into the minds of their Auditors: whereby men being polished, were rendered sit to receive the knowledge of the Evangelical Law. For the Mosaical Law was previous and the forerunner to the Evangelical, and prepared the way to Christ's Preaching. This place therefore is to be thus written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as it is plainly written in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. and not, as it is in Robert Stephen's Edit. thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Undoubtedly, unless it be thus written, the sentence will be incoherent. For to what shall the particle [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] be referred, which is put in the beginning of the period? There is also another difficulty in this place of Eusebius, that is, what is meant by these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] For Eusebius says [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc.] as before. Which words, as to me it seems, were put in, that Eusebius might show, that whatever was fitly said by the Lawmakers and Philosophers of the Gentiles, they borrowed it all from the Hebrews. And thus Rufinus understood this place, a● it plainly appears from his Translation. Eusebius discourses largely concerning this point in his Book, De preparatione, where he shows that the Grecian Philosophers stole many things out of the Books of Moses. Vales.  minds and manners civilised by Lawmakers and Philosophers every where, and their rude and brutish savageness changed into a meek and mild temper and behaviour, so that there ensued perfect Peace and friendship and mutual commerce amongst them; then at the last to all men, and to the Gentiles throughout all the world, as it were now prepared and fitted to receive the knowledge of the Father, the same Person again, the Schoolmaster of Virtue, his Father's Minister in all goodness, the Divine and Celestial Word of God manifested himself, about the beginning of the Roman Empire, in Humane shape, for bodily substance nothing differing from our Nature, and therein wrought and suffered such things as were consonant with the Oracles of the Prophets, who foreshowed there should come into the world such a one as should be both Man and God, a mighty worker of Miracles, an Instructor of the Gentiles in the worship of his Father; and withal they foretold his Miraculous Birth, his New Doctrine, his wonderful Works, moreover the manner also of his Death, his Resurrection from the Dead, and last of all his Glorious and Divine Return into Heaven. The Prophet Daniel therefore by the Divine Spirit beholding his Kingdom that shall be in the latter Age of the World, having been moved by the power of that Divine Spirit, hath thus more after the manner of Man, and to Man's capacity described the Vision of God; For I beheld, saith he, until the Thrones were 
Dan. 7. 9, 10, & 13, 14.  placed, and the Ancient of days sat thereon: his garments were as the white snow, the hairs of his Head as pure wool, his Throne a flame of fire, his wheels burning fire. A fiery stream slided before his face. Thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him: the judgement was set, and the Books were opened. And afterwards, I beheld, saith he, and beheld, one coming in the clouds like the Son of Man; and he came unto the Ancient of days, and he was brought before him: and to him was given Principality, and Honour, and Rule; and all People, Tribes, and Tongues shall serve him; His Power is an everlasting Power which shall not pass, and his Kingdom shall never be destroyed. These things can manifestly be referred to none other than to our Saviour, the Word that was in the Beginning with God, God the Word, termed the Son of Man by reason of his Incarnation in the latter times. But because we have in proper and peculiar 
o He means his Books of Evangelical Demonstration, of which ten only are now extant. Moreover, this Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius ought to be so much the more esteemed by us, because he wrote it after almost all his other works. Vales.  Commentaries collected the Oracles of the Prophets touching our Saviour Jesus Christ, and have elsewhere confirmed by evident demonstrations those things which have been delivered concerning him, at this present we will be content with the premises.   

CHAP. III. That the very Name of Jesus, and also that of Christ was from the Beginning both known and honoured among the Divine Prophets.  

a In the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. there is no distinction here of a new Chapter: for those Copies begin the third Chapter long before, as we noted above. The Med. M. S. begins the fourth Chapter at these words. But it's most certain, as I before intimated, that the third Chapter must begin here; which the Title itself does demonstrate. Vales.  NOw that the Name both of Jesus, and also of Christ, was of old honoured among the Prophets beloved of God, it is now an opportune time to declare. First of all Moses, knowing the Name of Christ to be most especially Venerable and Glorious, when he delivered Types and Symbols of heavenly things, and mystical forms, agreeable to the Divine Oracle that said to him, See thou do all things after the fashion 
Exod. 25. 40.  that was showed thee in the mount, the Man whom he entitled (as much as he lawfully might) the Highpriest of God, the same he styled Christ; and thus to the dignity of High-Priesthood, which excelled in his judgement all other prerogatives among men, he for honour and glory put-to the Name of Christ. So then he deemed Christ to be a certain Divine thing. The same Moses also, when being inspired by the Holy Ghost, he had well foreseen the Name of Jesus, judged again the same worthy of singular prerogative. For this Name of Jesus, which before Moses his time had never been named among men, Moses gave to him first, and to him alone, whom he knew very well by type again and figurative sign was to receive the Universal principality after his death. His Successor therefore, before that time not called Jesus, but by another Name, to wit, 
b Numb. 13. 16. Where the Sept. Edit. calls him [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Ause.] But Jerom (on the 1 Chap. Hosh.) notes that this place in the Sept. Edit. is corrupted; Hoshea being disguised by Auses; which Name is yet farther essranged by those who call him [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Nauses] as Eusebius does thrice, in his Demonstrat. Evangel. B. 5. Chap. 17. in Hebrew he is Named 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Joshua, Numb. 11. v. 28. Vales.  Ause, which his Parents had given him, he called Jesus, giving him this appellation as a singular Title of Honour far passing all Royal Diadems, because that same Jesus, the Son of Nave bore the figure of our Saviour; who alone, after Moses, and the accomplishment of the figurative service delivered by him, was to succeed in the Government of the true and most pure Religion. Thus to two men who surpassed all people of that Age in virtue and glory, one being then Highpriest, the other to be chief Ruler after him, Moses gave the Name of our Saviour Jesus Christ, as an Ensign of the greatest Honour. The Prophets also who came after, Prophesied plainly of Christ by Name, foretelling long beforehand the treacherous practice of the Jewish people against him, and the calling of the Gentiles by him. Both Jeremy saying thus, 
* Lament. 4. 20.  The Spirit before our face, Christ our Lord, is taken in their nets, of whom we spoke, under the shadow of his wings we shall be preserved alive among the Heathen: and David also, being very much perplexed, speaking thus, 
* Psal. 2. 1, 2, 7, 8.  Why have the Gentiles raged, and the people imagined vain things? The Kings of the earth stood forth, and the Princes assembled together in the same place against the Lord and against his Christ; whereunto afterwards he addeth in the person of Christ, The Lord said unto me, Thou art my son; this day have I begotten thee. Ask of me, and I will give thee the Heathen for thine inheritance, and the ends of the earth for thy possession. The Name of Christ therefore among the Hebrews hath not only honoured those that were adorned with the High-priesthood, being anointed with figurative and mystical oil prepared on purpose, but Kings also, whom Prophets by the Divine appointment anointing, made figurative Christ's; because they bore in themselves a resemblance of the regal and Princely power of the only and true Christ, The Word of God, who governeth all things. And moreover we have learned that certain of the Prophets also by being anointed have typically become Christ's. So that all these have a relation unto the true Christ, the Divine and Heavenly Word, the only Highpriest of the whole World, therefore only King of all the Creation, and the only chief Prophet of the Father among all the Prophets. The proof hereof is demonstrable: For none of them that of old were typically anointed, whether Priests, or Kings, or Prophets, ever obtained so great a measure of Divine power and virtue, as the Saviour and our Lord Jesus, the only and true Christ, hath showed. Indeed none of them, how famous soever they were among their own followers throughout many Ages, by reason of their dignity and honour have caused by their being typically called Christ's, that such as were conform to them should be named Christians. Neither hath the Honour of Adoration been exhibited by their subjects unto any of them, neither after the death of any of them have the minds of any been so much affected towards him, as to be ready to die for the maintenance of his Honour: neither hath there been any so great stir and commotion among all the Nations throughout the whole World for any of them. For the power of the figure and shadow was not of such efficacy in them, as the presence of the truth exhibited by our Saviour. Who though he received not from any the Ensigns and Badges of the High-priesthood, nor indeed 
* Hep. 7. 14. It is evident that our Lord sprang out of Judah of which tribe Moses spoke nothing concerning Priesthood.  lineally descended according unto the flesh from the Priestly Race, nor was advanced by a Guard of Armed men unto his Kingdom, nor was made a Prophet after the manner of the ancient Prophets, nor obtained any preeminence, or prerogative among the Jews; yet for all this he was adorned 
c Or, by the Spirit. But all the M. SS. Copies agree with our translation of it. Vales.  by the Father with all these dignities, though not in Types and Symbols, yet in very truth. And although he obtained all these Titles in another manner than those men did, whereof mention hath been made, yet hath he been more truly styled Christ than they all. And he, as being the only and true Christ of God, hath by that truly venerable and Sacred Name of his filled the whole World with Christians: Nor doth he deliver henceforth types and shadows unto his followers, but naked virtues, and an heavenly life accompanied with the undoubted Doctrine of verity. And the ointment He received was not corporal, compounded of spices, but Divine, by the Holy Ghost and by participation of the unbegotten Deity of the Father. The which thing again Esay declareth, when as in the person of Christ he breaketh out into these words, 
* Isai. 61. 1.  The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, wherefore he hath anointed me to Preach glad tidings unto the poor, he hath sent me to cure the contrite in heart, to Preach deliverance unto the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind. And not only Esay, but David also, directing his words to his Person, saith, 
* Psal. 45. 6, 7.  Thy Throne, O God, lasteth for ever and ever: the Sceptre of thy Kingdom is a right Sceptre. Thou hast loved righteousness and hated iniquity: Wherefore God even thy God hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows. In which Text the Word of God in the first verse termeth Christ God, the second honoureth him with a Royal Sceptre: thence descending by degrees, after the mention of his Divine and Royal Power; in the third place he showeth him to have been Christ, anointed not with oil of corporeal substance, but of Divine, that is of Gladness: whereby he signifieth his Prerogative and surpassing Excellency above them which with corporeal and typical oil had of old been anointed. And in another place the same David speaketh of him thus, saying, 
† Psal. 110. 1, 2, 3.  The Lord said unto my Lord, Sat thou on my right hand until I make thine enemies thy footstool. And, Out of my Womb before the Daystar have I begotten thee; The Lord swore and will not repent, Thou art a Priest for ever after the Order of Melchisedec: This Melchisedec in the Sacred 
† Gen. 14. 18. Heb. 7. 1.  Scriptures is brought in the Priest of the most High God; but neither was he Consecrated by any oil prepared of man for that purpose, nor by succession of kindred had he attained unto the Priesthood among the Hebrews: wherefore our Saviour, according unto his Order, and not according to them who received signs and shadows, is published, and that with addition of an Oath, Christ and 
d Or, Chief-Priest. For so the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. read it. Vales.  Priest. Wherefore also the Sacred History neither mentions him to be corporally anointed among the Jews, nor born of the Priestly Tribe, but of God himself before the Daystar, that is, having His Essence before the structure of the World, immortal, possessing a Priesthood that never perisheth by reason of Age, but lasteth world without end. But this is a great and an apparent argument of his Incorporeal and Divine 
e Or, Anointing, for some copies have it written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Vales.  Power, that he alone, of all men that hitherto ever were, is by all men throughout the whole world called Christ; is Preached and confessed by the common consent and testimony of all, and by this Name every where celebrated among the Grecians and Barbarians: and that hitherto among all his followers throughout the world, He hath been both honoured as King, had in admiration above a Prophet, and also glorified as the true and only Highpriest of God; and above all this, that he is worshipped even as God, in as much as he is the Eternal Word of God, and subsisted before all Worlds, 
f That is, From all eternity. Vales.  receiving majestical-Honour from the Father: But this moreover is most of all to be marvelled at, that we who are dedicated unto him, honour him not with voices only and noise of words, but with all entire affection of the mind, so that we prefer the confession of him before our own lives.   

CHAP. IU. That the Religion, by him declared to all Nations, is neither New, nor Strange.  

a At these words the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. and the Kings M. S. and the Old sheets begin the 4th Chapter.  LEt these things therefore be necessarily placed by me here in the beginning of this History, lest any man should surmise our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ to be a Person newly apparent, by reason of the late time of his being conversant in the flesh. Now also, lest any should deem his Doctrine to be New and Strange, as delivered by a new comer, and one who nothing differeth from the rest of men, come on, let us also in short debate thereof. It is indeed most certain, when as the coming and presence of our Saviour Jesus Christ shone now fresh unto all men, that a people new we must confess, yet neither small, nor such as was situate in some corner of the earth, but of all Nations both the most populous and most religious, and upon this account inexpugnable and invincible, because aided continually by the assistance of God, at certain seasons predetermined by the secret providence of God, to us suddenly appeared, being ennobled among all men by the Title and Name of Christ. This, one of the Prophets by the eye of the Divine Spirit foreseeing would come to pass, was astonished, in so much that he cried out, thus, 
* Isai. 66. 8.  Who hath heard such things? Or who hath spoken after this manner? Hath the earth travelling brought forth in one day? And hath a Nation sprung up suddenly and at one time? Also the same Prophet shows the very Name that should be given, saying, 
* Isai. 62. 2▪  And they that serve me shall be called after a New name which shall be blessed upon earth. But although, without controversy we are but of late, and this new name of Christians hath been but lately known unto all Nations; yet, that our life and manner of conversation, together with the rules of Religion, are not newly devised by ourselves, but have been (as I may say) even from the original of mankind, instituted and observed by ancient godly men from those notions that nature had implanted in their minds, we will thus make evident. That the Nation of the Hebrews is no new Nation, but honoured among all people for their antiquity, is well known to all. They have books and monuments in writing containing the actions of ancient men, who were rare indeed, and few in number, yet excelled in piety and righteousness, and all other kind of virtues. Whereof some flourished before the flood, others after; as the sons and offspring of Noah; 
b Some Translatours (as Musculus, and Dr Hanmer as appears by his Version, and marginal Note thereat) supposed that [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. atar, which is the word here used in the Original, and is a Greek adverb] was a proper name, and a corruption of Terah the name of the father of Abraham, of whom mention is made Gen. 11. But this is a great mistake. For Terah, the father of Abraham, was not one of those whom God loved; as it may be plainly collected from Sacred Scripture: neither did our Eusebius think so, as appears by his own words, when he says, a little after this, in this Chapter, concerning Abraham, that he left the superstition of his fathers. We have therefore translated these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] And moreover. Vales.  And moreover Abraham, in whom the children of the Hebrews do glory, as their chief Founder, and forefather. Now if any one beginning with Abraham and going upwards to the first man, does affirm that all those men who have so glorious Testimonials of their righteousness, were in reality though not by name Christians, he shall not err far from the truth. For whereas the name of Christian signifieth a man who through the knowledge and Doctrine of Christ excelleth in modesty and righteousness, in patience of life and virtuous fortitude, and in profession of sincere Piety towards the one and the only God who is above all; they were no less studious about all this than we are. They cared not therefore for corporal Circumcision; no more do we: nor for the observation of Sabbaths; no more do we; nor for abstinence from certain meats, and distinction of other things, which Moses first instituted and delivered to be typically observed; no more do Christians regard such matters now. But they of Old evidently knew the very Christ of God. For that he appeared to Abraham, gave answers to Isaac, talked with Jacob, conversed with Moses, and afterwards with the Prophets, we have showed before. Hence thou mayest find those darlings of God honoured with the name of Christ, according unto that saying of them, 
* Psal. 105. 15.  See that ye touch not my 
† Christ's, that is, anointed.  Christ's, neither deal perversely with my Prophets. It is manifest therefore that the service of God, which was instituted by the godly of Old about the time of Abraham, and published of late unto all the Gentiles by the Doctrine of Christ, aught to be accounted the first, the eldest, and the ancientest of all. But if they say that Abraham a long time after received the commandment of Circumcision; yet before the receipt thereof he is said to have been justified by his faith; the Scripture speaking thus, 
* Gen. 15. 6. Rom. 4. 3.  Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness. And he being such a one already before Circumcision, the Oracle from God, who manifested himself unto him, even Christ himself, the Word of God beforehand hath uttered this unto him in these words, concerning those who in future Ages should be justified after the same manner with himself, saying thus, 
* Gen. 11. 3. Gen. 18. 18. & 22. 18.  And all the Tribes of the earth shall be blessed in thee; And that he should be a great and a populous Nation and all the Nations on the earth should be blessed in him. And we may by consideration easily perceive that this is fulfilled in us. For he, through Faith in Christ the Word of God who appeared unto him was justified, when having left the superstition of his fathers, and the error of his former life, he confessed one only God who is over all, and worshipped him with virtuous works, and not with the ceremonious service of the Law delivered afterwards by Moses. Unto him, being such a one it was said that, In him shall all the Tribes of the earth and all Nations be blessed. The very same manner of Religion which Abraham followed, is found at this present among Christians alone throughout the world, practised by them in works which are far more evident than words. What then hindereth but that we may henceforth confess, that one and the same way of living, and the same kind of Religion is common to us, who have our name from Christ, with them who of Old sincerely served God and were so dear unto him. It plainly appears therefore that that perfect and exact rule of Religion, which hath been delivered unto us by the Doctrine of Christ, is neither New nor Strange, but (if we ought to speak the truth) the first▪ the only, and the true one. And of these matters let thus much suffice.   

CHAP. V. Of the times of our Saviour's Manifestation unto Men.  
BUt, after this preparation wherein by way of Preface we have laid down such things as are fit to usher-in the Ecclesiastical History we design, it now remaineth that we take the first step as it were of our journey from the appearance of our Saviour in the flesh; calling upon God, the Father of the Word, and upon Jesus Christ himself, of whom we Treat, our Saviour and Lord, the heavenly Word of God, that he will be our help and fellow-labourer in the declaration of the Truth. It was now therefore 
a The first year of Augustus, according to Eusebius' computation, is that wherein Hirtius and Pansa were Consuls. Therefore the forty second year of Augustus' fal● on his thirteenth Consulship. Thus much concerning the year wherein Christ was born. Eusebius does no where expressly mention the day. It was the common opinion of the Western Church that he was born on the 7. Kalend. January: but the Eastern Church thought otherwise, that he was born on the 8. Id. January (i. e. on the 6th day Jan.) Vales. The learned have found so great difficulty in assigning the day of our Saviour's Birth, that Scaliger said, Uni●● Dei est non hominis de●inire; i. e. God only, not man, was able expressly to declare it. It had been much better for these men to content themselves with the tradition of the Church, rather than by such an elaborate unfruitful search to entangle the truth. For the celebration of this festival, many testimonies may be produced out of Origen, Cyprian, and Chrysostom, each of these father's deducing it from the practice of the first antiquity; and St Augustine makes it a Character of a son of the Church to solemnize the Festivals of it, and this (principally and by name) of the Nativity. To which may be added that of the Author of the Constitutions (Constit. B. 5. c. 13.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Keep the days of the feasts, and first the day of Christ's Birth. So that the Religion of this day, non est nupera, neque novitia, is not modern, nor newly begun, though Scaliger said so. And for the particular day, the 25th of December, whereon this Festival is by us solemnised, (not to mention other testimonies which might be produced to this purpose) In Joseph the Egyptian's Arabic Codex of the Counsels (a M. S. in the Archives of the public Library of Oxford, of the gift of St Thomas Roe) this day as well as this Feast is affirmed to stand by Apostolical Canon. The words of which, as it is Transcribed by Mr Gregory, are in English these, Also that you constitute an anniversary Feast at the Nativity of the Lord Christ, on the Day on which he was Born, and that was the five and twentieth of the first Canon (i. e. of December) For this is the principal of all the Feasts, etc. See Mr Gregory's Works, Chap. 34. Dr Hammond on the Festivals of the Church, and the Learned Seldens Tract of Christmas-Day for further satisfaction.  the two and fortieth year of the Reign of Augustus, and the eight and twentieth year after the subduing of Egypt, and the death of Antonius and Cleopatra, in whom the Rule of the Ptolomees in Egypt ceased, when our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ at the time of the first 
b It is by learned men affirmed, particularly by Js. Casaubon in Bar. p. 105. (and is most probable) that this decree of Taxing (or inrolling every Person▪ according to their Families and Estates) was an effect of Augustus his curiosity (and neither of his desire to enrich his Treasure, nor to reform the excesses of those before him) and this overruled by God's special providence, that this Emperor might serve to be instrumental to the conserving the record of the Birth of Christ, whose Name and his mothers, as well as joseph's, were now enrolled. And this is an evidence of the nature of this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that it was not a Tax, for that would not have belonged to women and infants, but to the possessors only. See Dr Hammond on Luk. 2. v. 1.  Taxing, which was when 
c There is a great disagreement amongst the Learned about this enrolment and valuation of men's Persons and Estates, whether it was done once, or twice. Some say there were two, both made by the same Cyrenius, (or Quirinius,) and both mentioned by Saint Luke▪ the first he speaks of Chap. 2. 2. of his Gospel; which was made a little before our Saviour's Birth, about the latter end of the Reign of Herod the great, Sentius Saturninus being then precedent of Syria; this, say these men, St Luke calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first Taxing, to difference it from that other mentioned by him, Acts▪ 5. 37. And whereas St Luke says, Cyrenius at that time had the rule over Syria; these words are to be taken in a loofer, not stricter sense; not that Cyrenius was then the standing Governor there 〈◊〉 the Romans, but was sent by the Emperor particularly on this ●●●●sion▪ to take an Inventory of this part of the Empire: for●iss confessed that Sentius Saturninus was then the precedent of Syria. The other Taxing, mentioned in the Acts, was made ten years after this, after the banishment of Archelaus, and about the insurrection of Judas of Galilee (or Gaulanites.) This is the opinion of Scaliger, Petavius, Casaubon, and Hammond. On the other hand, Val●●iu● (and with him, as he thinks, agrees our Eusebius in this Chapt.) says there was but one Taxing▪ (which may be supposed to have been begun at the latter end of Herod the great his Reign, about the time of Christ's Birth, and was not perhaps finished till ten years after, when Cyrenius was precedent of Syria, after the banishment of Archelaus;) his reasons are these; Josephus mentions but one: after this Enrolment once made why should it be repeated, and that by the same person? For if he had done it equally and exactly, what need of a new one? if not, another person ought rather to be sent who might do it better: What had a Roman Magistrate to do with any thing of Government in Judea whilst Herod lived, who in all right was King there, and was so acknowledged by the Roman Senate? Lastly, about the time of Christ's Birth Saturninus and Varus were procurators in Syria, and not Cyrenius, I shall not take upon me to determine this difference; the Reader has here the sum of the Arguments on both sides, and is left to his liberty to be swayed by which party he pleases.  Cyrenius was Governor of Syria, was born in Bethlehem of Judea, agreeable to the Prophecies, that went before of him. Which Taxing under Cyrenius, Flavius Josephus, a most famous Historiographer among the Hebrews, maketh mention of; adding thereto another History concerning the Sect of the Galileans, which sprang up about the same time, whereof amongst us also Luke in the Acts of the Apostles maketh mention, saying thus, 
* Act. 5. 37.  After this man rose up one 
d This insurrection of Judas of Galilee we assert to have been after the banishment of Archelaus. Indeed, before his deposition there could be no reason why Judas should stir up the people of the Jews to a defection. For no Valuation of men's Estates could be made by a Roman Magistrate there, where a King, that was a friend and an Ally of the Romans, Governed; neither was Judea in any danger to be brought into Servitude by Strangers, as long as it obeyed a Jew, that is, a King of their own Nation. Vales.  Judas of Galilee in the days of the Taxing, and drew away much people after him: he also himself perished, and all even as many as obeyed him, were dispersed. The same indeed, Josephus before mentioned in his eighteenth Book of Antiquities, doth agree in and confirm thus, word for word, Cyrenius one of the number of the Roman Senators, a man who had born all Offices, and by all the degrees of Honour had climbed at length to the Consulship, and who was greatly renowned in other respects, came with a few men into Syria, being sent on purpose by Caesar, as Judge of the Nation, and to take the Valuation of their Estates. And a little after, he saith, Judas Gaulanites, a man of the City named Gamala, having taken unto him one Saddochus a Pharisee, earnestly solicited the people to Rebellion: Both of them affirming, that the Taxing of this Tribute inferred nothing but manifest Servitude, and exhorting the whole Nation to maintain their Liberty. And in his Second Book of the Wars of the Jews, he writeth thus of the same Person: At that time a certain Galilean by name Judas, stirred up the people of that Region to defection, upbraiding them for paying Tribute so tamely to the Romans, and, having God their Sovereign, for suffering mortal men to be their masters. So far Josephus.   

CHAP. VI That in his time, according to the Predictions of the Prophets, the Princes of the Jewish Nation who before by succession had held the Principality, surceased, and that Herod, the First of the Aliens, became their King.  
NOw at that time, when Herod, the First of them who by descent was a Foreigner, had obtained the Rule over the Jewish Nation, the Prophecy written by Moses was fulfilled, which said, 
* Gen. 49. 10.  There shall not want a Prince in Juda, neither a Leader fail of his Loins, until he come for whom it is reserved. Whom he declares to be the expectation of the Gentiles. Indeed the things of that Prophecy hung unaccomplished all the time that it was lawful for the Jews to live under Princes of their own Nation: who taking their beginning as high as Moses himself, continued down their Reign even to the Empire of Augustus: under whom Herod the First 
a Joseph Scaliger, in his Animadversions upon Eusebius' Chronicon, has sufficiently made it evident, that Herod was no Foreigner. Josephus, in his 20. B. of Antiqui●, Chap. 6. call● Herod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. a Jew as to his Lineage. Vales.  Foreigner had the Government of the Jews granted him by the Romans: who, as Josephus declares, was by his father's side an Idumaean; by his mothers, an Arabian: But, as Affricanus, one not of the vulgar sort of Writers, says, they who have been more accurate about his pedigree, say he was the son of Antipater, who was the son of one Herod an Ascalonite, who was one of the servants which Ministered in the Temple of Apollo. This Antipater being taken by Idumaean thiefs while he was yet a child, remained a long time among them, because his father being one of a mean Estate was not able to redeem him. And being brought up after their manner of breeding, became at length very familiarly acquainted with Hyrcanus the Highpriest of the Jews. This very man's son was that Herod who lived in the time of our Saviour. When therefore the principality of the Jews was come into the hands of this Alien, then was the expectation of the Gentiles even at the doors, according unto that Prophecy: For then the Line of their Native Princes and Governors was broken off, which had been drawn down by a continued Succession from Moses himself until that time. For before they were taken Captives and carried into Babylon, Kings reigned over them, beginning from Saul who was the first, and from David. Before their King's Princes bore Rule over them, whom they called Judges, beginning their Government after Moses, and his Successor 
* Jesus otherwise called Joshua.  Jesus. After their return from Babylon there ceased not amongst them a form of Government, an Aristocracy together with an oligarchy, the best ruling, and they but few in number. For the High-Priests had held that preeminence until Pompey the Roman Captain coming upon them by main force, besieged and ransacked Jerusalem, polluted the Holy places, by entering into the Sanctuaries of the Temple, and sent prisoner to Rome the Highpriest whose name was Aristobulus with his sons, who by succession from his Progenitors had continued unto that time both Prince and Priest; and committed the Office of High-priesthood unto his brother Hyrcanus, and from that time ●orth made the whole Jewish Nation become Tributary to the Romans. And indeed not long after, Hyrcanus, the last of those to whom the High-priesthood by succession befell, being taken prisoner by the Parthians, Herod the first Foreigner, as I said before, had the Government of the Jewish nation delivered to him by the Roman Senate and the Emperor Augustus. Under whom, whenas the presence of Christ was apparent, the long-lookt-for Salvation of the Gentiles was accomplished, and their calling consequently followed, according to the predictions of the Prophets. Since which time the Princes and Rulers of Juda (those I mean who were of Jewish extraction) ceasing, straightway the series and course of the High-preisthood, which among them by order of succession af●er the decrease of the former was always, as it was meet, wont to fall unto the next of blood, was confounded. Hereof thou hast Josephus a witness worthy of credit, declaring how that Herod, after that he was entrusted with the rule over the Jews by the Romans, assigned them no more High-priests of the ancient Priestly Race, but conferred that honour upon certain obscure persons; and how that the same course which Herod had taken in constituting High-priests, was followed by his son Archelaus, and after by the Romans who succeeded him in the Government of Judea. The said Josephus declareth, how that Herod first shut up under his own Privy-Seal the Holy Ro●e of the Highpriest, not permitting the High-priests to keep it any longer in their own custody; and that after him Archelaus; and after Archelaus the Romans did the same. And let these things be spoken by us to evidence the truth of another Prophecy, which by the coming of our Saviour Christ Jesus was accomplished. For most plainly and expressly of all other, the Holy Scripture in Daniel describing the number of certain weeks unto Christ the Ruler (whereof we have in another 
b He means his Books of Evangelical Demonstration. For in the eighth Book of that work he Treats of daniel's weeks, which he affirms were completed at our Saviour's coming, according to the opinion of Africanus. Vales.  place entreated) foretelleth that after the accomplishment of those weeks the Jewish anointing should be abolished. And this is plainly proved to have been fulfilled at the time when our Saviour Jesus Christ came in the flesh. And let these things necessarily be fore-observed by us for the proof of the truth of the times.   

CHAP. VII. Of the disagreement supposed to be among the Gospels about the Genealogy of Christ.  
BUt in as much as Matthew and Luke, committing the Gospel to writing, have differently delivered unto us the Genealogy of Christ, and are thought by many to disagree very much among themselves, so that almost every one of the faithful, through ignorance of the truth, hath ambitiously striven to comment upon those places; come on, let us rehearse a certain History which is come to our hands concerning the premises, the which Africanus (whom we mentioned a little before) hath set down in an Epistle written to Aristides about the concordance of the Genealogy of Christ in the Gospels: and having indeed 
a Or, Having evidenced them to be false; for so it is in the Kings M. S. Vales.  blamed the Opinions of others, as wrested and false, he delivereth the History that he himself had met withal, in these very words. For seeing that the names of kindred in Israel were numbered either after the line of nature, or after the rule of the Law; after the order of Nature, as by succession of natural seed, after that of the Law, as when any one begetteth a son in the name of his brother who deceased without issue: For because a perspicuous hope of the Resurrection was not yet granted them, they shadowed out in some sort the promise to come with this kind of mortal Resurrection, that the name of the deceased might continue and never be quite blotted out. Because therefore, of them that are reckoned in this Genealogy, some succeeded their fathers as natural sons, but others received their name whence they received not their nature; mention is made of both; as well of them who were truly fathers, as of them who were titular only and as fathers. Thus neither of the Gospels is found false, the one drawing the Pedigree by the Natural, the other by the Legal line. For the race both of Solomon, and that also of Nathan, are so wrapped and twisted together, by reviving of persons deceased without issue, by 
b The chief cause of confusing of Families was, when the woman, having had children by a former husband, hastened to remarry, and bore children by her latter also. After which, let us suppose the son, begotten by her first husband, to have married a wife, and afterwards to have died without issue. Then, if his brother by the mother side marry his widow, and beget children of her, in these children there will be a confusedness of families; in so much that by nature they may be called this man's and have one name, but by Law the others, and bear another name. Vales.  second marriages, and by raising up of seed, that not without cause the same men are supposed to have had divers fathers, whereof some were only nominative, others fathers indeed. Thus the account in both Gospels is true, and is brought down to Joseph accuratly and exactly, though by a various and different line. And, that what I say may plainly appear, I will recite the 
c Or, The successions; So Robert Stephen's Edit. and the Kings M. S. Vales.  alteration of Families. If we count the Generations (as 
* Matth. 1. 15, 16.  Matthew doth) from David by Solomon, Matthan will be found the third from the end, who begat Jacob the father of Joseph: but if from Nathan the son of David, according unto 
* Luk. 3. 23, 24.  Luke, than the third in like manner from the end will be 
d But Melchi is, in St Luke, the fifth, to wit, Joseph's Great-grandfathers Father. Therefore either Africanus forgot. himself; or else in that Copy of the Gospel he used, Melchi was written for Matthat; which is the conjecture of Bede, on the third Chap. of Luke. Vales.  Melchi, whose son was Heli the father of Joseph. For Joseph was the son of Heli, the son of Melchi. Joseph therefore being, as it were, the mark we shoot at, we must show how each person is termed his father, as well Jacob, who deriveth his pedigree from Solomon, as Heli who descended from Nathan; and besides, how, in the first place, these two, Jacob and Heli, were brethren; then, in the next place, how their father's Matthan and Melchi, born of divers kindreds, may be made appear to be Grandfathers to Joseph. Now therefore thus it was: Matthan and Melchi marrying, one after the other, the same wife, begat children who were brethren by the mother; the law not forbidding a widow, either dismissed from her husband, or after the death of her husband, to be married unto another man. First therefore Matthan, descending from Solomon, begat Jacob of Estha: for that is said to be the woman's name. After the death of Matthan, Melchi, who descended from Nathan, being of the same Tribe, but of another race (as we said before) took this widow to his wife, and begat Heli his son. Thus shall we find Jacob and Heli, though of a different race, yet by the same mother to have been brethren. One of whom, namely Jacob, after Heli his brother was deceased without issue, married his wife, and begat on her the third, Joseph, by nature indeed and reason his own son; whereupon also it is written, And Jacob begat Joseph; but by the Law he was the son of Heli; for Jacob being his brother raised up seed unto him. Wherefore neither is that Genealogy which concerneth him to lose its authority, the which indeed 
* Matth. 1. 16.  Matthew the Evangelist reciting saith, And Jacob begat Joseph, but 
* Luk. 3. 23, 24.  Luke on the other side, Which was the son, as it was supposed (for he addeth this withal) of Joseph, which was the son of Heli, which was the son of Melchi. Nor could he more significantly and properly have expressed that way of Generation according to the Law. Therefore in his recital of procreations of this sort, he passeth over in silence even to the end, the word of Begetting, carrying the whole series of Families step by step up as high as Adam, who was the son of God. Neither is this matter destitute of good proof, or rashly and hastily devised. For the kinsmen of our Saviour according to the flesh, either out of desire to make known the Nobility of their stock, or simply to tell the story, have very truly delivered even these things unto us; how that Idumaean Thiefs invading the City Ascalon in Palaestina, took Captive together with other spoils out of the Temple of Apollo adjoining unto the walls, 
e This passage is altogether fabulous. For the name of Antipater's father was not Herod▪ but Antipater an Idumaean; neither was he a minister in the Temple of Apollo. See Josephus B. 14. Chap. 2. This Antipater, Alexander King of the Jews made Perfect of all Idumaea; and this first Antipater seems to be the founder of all that Greatness, to which his posterity afterwards arrived. For he had the Prefecture of Idumaea during the reign of Alexander and Alexandra; and, having made an Alliance with the A●calonites, Gazites, and Arabians got great riches. Vales.  Antipater, son to one Herod, that was Minister in that Temple. But, in that the Priest was not able to pay the ransom for his son, Antipater was brought up after the fashion of the Idumaeans, and at length became very familiar with Hyrcanus the Highpriest of Judea. He, being by Hyrcanus sent Ambassador unto Pompey, and having recovered him the Kingdom free and entire, which his brother Aristobulus had in great part usurped, had the good hap himself to gain the Title and Office of 
f Antipater, the father of Herod, was procurator of the whole Kingdom of Judaea under Hyrcanus, and managed all affairs, both Military, and Civil. Therefore Josephus, in his 14. B. calls him [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. procurator.] Vales.  procurator of Palestine, and lived in great prosperity. This Antipater being traitorously slain by some who envied his great felicity, Herod his son succeeded him, whom at last Antonius and Augustus, by decree of the Senate, constituted King over the Jews: whose sons were Herod and the other Tetrarches. These things are common also among the Greek Histories. Now whenas unto that time the Genealogies not only of the Hebrews, but of them also who Lineally descended from ancient Proselytes, as from Achior the Ammonite, and Ruth the Moabitess, and those who came out of Egypt with the Israelites and mingled with them, were Recorded among the ancient monuments; Herod considering that the Israelitical pedigrees would avail him nothing, and being pricked in mind with the consciousness of his baseness of birth, 
g I judge this passage also to have little of certainty in it. For Josephus, in the book of his own life, mentioning the original and antiquity of his own stock, fetches it from the public Archives. Therefore those public tables, which contained the originals of the Jewish families, were extant in Josephus' time. And so its false to say that Herod burned them. Vales.  burnt their ancient recorded Genealogies, supposing thereby to make himself to be thought to come of noble parentage, when none other, assisted by public Records, were able to bring their pedigrees from the Patriarches, or ancient Proselytes, or such as were called 
h Two sorts of men joined themselves with the children of Israel when they went up out of Egypt. The one were native Egyptians, whom Moses (Exod. 12. 19) calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. born in the land: the other sort were a mixed multitude, whom he there calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. strangers. They were extraneous persons amongst the Egyptians, who took the land to Till at a certain pension: the Jews were such, before they went up out of Egypt. Both these sorts of men the sacred Scripture comprehends under the name of a mixed multitude (Exod. 12, 38.) Vales.  Georae, strangers born, and mingled among the Israelites. Yet some few studious in this behalf having either kept in memory the names of their Ancestors, or copied them out of ancient Rolls, have got unto themselves their proper pedigrees, and glory much that they have preserved the remembrance of their ancient Nobility. Amongst whom were those men I mentioned before, who by reason of their near kindred with our Saviour, were called DESPOSYNI. These travelling from Nazara and 
i Cochaba was a village near Decapolis. Vales.  Cochaba, towns of the Jews, into other regions, plainly expounded the foresaid genealogy, partly out of the book of their 
k Many of the Jews, studious of preserving their pedigree, had private copies thereof, taken out of the public Archives; as we often see Gentlemen do at this day amongst us. Vales.  Ephemerideses, and partly out of their memory, as far as they were able. However than the case stand, whether thus or otherwise, no man in my judgement, and in the judgement of any other ingenious person, can find a plainer exposition. Let us make much of this therefore, though we have 
l How much this explication of the place in the Gospels is to be valued, appears from these words of Africanus; who confesses it is not confirmed by the testimony of any ancient writer: But he would have us admit of it, because none that is better can be brought. Which if it be so, I wish our Eusebius had not mentioned this matter in the entrance of his History. It had undoubtedly been better and more advisedly done, to have passed over in silence this disagreement of the Evangelists, lest those Readers, who were not believers (many of which there were at that time) might hence take occasion to doubt of the truth of the Gospel. Vales.  no proof to confirm it, seeing we cannot produce a better, and a truer exposition. The Gospel indeed in all respects uttereth most true things. And about the end of the same Epistle he addeth these words; Matthan descending from Solomon begat Jacob. Matthan deceased, Melchi of the stock of Nathan on the same woman begat Heli. 
m In this way of reconciling this matter, which Africanus relates, two things occur which seem to have something of difficulty in them, first, I doubt whether it were lawful for the brother by the mother's side to marry his brother's widow, and to beget children of her, which were to succeed in the name and be accounted of the Family of his brother. The Law (Deut. 25. 5.) speaks of the brother that dwells in the same house, and that is of the same Stock: But the brother by the mother's side is not of the same House, nor of the same Stock: Seeing that the Stock, especially amongst the Jews, was deduced from the father's Race. Secondly, it may be deservedly questioned, whether in reckoning up the generations, there be any account had of the adoptive fathers. Obed, who is mentioned in the Genealogy of Christ, is an eminent example hereof. For when Maalon was dead in the land of Moab, and Ruth left a widow without children, Booz the kinsman of Maalon (he that was a nearer kinsman than he giving up his right) took Ruth to wi●e, whereby he might raise up seed to Maalon. Yet Obed that was begotten of her, is by the Evangelists, and in the Book of Ruth not called the son of Maalon, but the son of Booz. Vales.  So Heli and Jacob were brethren by the mother's side. Heli dying without issue, Jacob raised unto him seed by begetting of Joseph, his own son by Nature, but Heli his son by Law. Thus was Joseph son to both. So far Africanus. Now the Genealogy of Joseph being thus recited, the stock also of Mary, who was of the same Tribe together with him, is in effect made apparent. For by the Law of Moses, mingling of Tribes by marriage was forbidden. For the woman is commanded to be joined in marriage to one of the same House and of the same Family, that so the inheritance of the kindred might not be removed from tribe to tribe. But of these matters let thus much suffice.   

CHAP. VIII. Of Herod's cruelty towards the Infants, and after how miserable a manner he ended his life.  
NOW Christ being born in Bethlehem of Judaea at the time before manifested, according to the predictions of the Prophets, Herod, upon an enquiry made by the 
* Matt. 2. 1, 2, 3.  wise men that came from the East, ask where he was that was born King of the Jews? for they said they had seen his Star, and had therefore made such a long journey with diligence, because they most ardently desired to worship him that was born, as God: Herod, I say, being not a little troubled, judging his Government to be in very imminent danger, demanded of the Doctors of the Law, then in the Nation, where they expected Christ should be born: when he knew of the Prophecy of 
* Micah. 5. 2.  Micah, who foretold he was to be born in Bethlehem; by one express Edict he commands all the young children both in Bethlehem and in all the coasts thereof from two years old and under, according to the time which he had diligently enquired of the wise men, to be slain. For he supposed, as it was very likely, that Jesus would be involved in the same calamity with them that were about his age. But his Parents having had notice of the whole matter by an Angel that appeared to them, conveyed the young child into Egypt, and so he escaped the King's bloody plot. Thus much indeed the sacred writing of the Gospel sets forth. And now moreover it would be worth the while to see what immediately befell Herod upon account of his audacious wickedness acted towards Christ and those of the same age with him; How forthwith, without all delay, the Divine vengeance seized him whilst alive after such a manner, as to foreshow some beginnings of those torments which awaited him after this life. And how he clouded the prosperous Successes of his Reign, as he judged them to be, with domestic calamities following one upon another, with the murders of his wife and children, and others of his nearest relations and dearest friends, I shall not now be able particularly to recount, in as much as the rehearsal of this matter would far surpass even all the most savage cruelty of every Tragedy; which Josephus in his History has at large declared▪ But, how after his cruel plot form against our Saviour and the other infants, he was forthwith smitten from heaven with a disease, as with a scourge, whereof he died, it will not be unfit to understand from the Author himself, who in his 
* Joseph. Antiq. B. 17. c. 8.  seventeenth Book of Antiquities relates after how lamentable a manner he ended his life, writing word for word thus; But the disease of Herod grew yet more bitterly violent, God exacting this judgement of his enormities upon him. He had a gentle fever not expressing itself so much to the outward touch and feeling, as more grievously burning him within. Moreover he had a vehemently strong appetite after meat, but nothing could suffice him; he had an ulcer of the entrails with sharp conflictations especially of the Colick-gut: a phlegmatic and shining humour appeared about his feet. Moreover the disease had gotten about the lower belly, and more than that, there was a putrefaction of his Genitals, and it bred worms; besides he had a shortness of breath, which was also unsavoury; a troublesome flux of Rheum, which caused a perpetual difficulty of breathing. And, the patient having not strength to resist these things, there followed a convulsion of▪ all the parts. It was said therefore by the Divine▪ s, and those who made it their business to give judgement of such things, that the hand of God was upon the King to punish him for his so oft repeated horrible offences. Thus much therefore the foresaid Writer relates in the forementioned Book. And in the Second 
a These words of Josephus we meet with now in the 1. B. 21. c. of his History. But in the M. S. copies of Josephus in the Books were otherwise divided than now they are. That division Eusebius followed, and therefore no alteration is here to be made. Vales.  Book of his History he speaks of him after the same manner, in these words: After that he was taken with a disease which seizing upon the whole state and habit of his body, tormented him exceedingly with several pains: He had a fever but not of any acute kind, an insufferable itching over all his body, with continual tortures of the Colon: by the humours about his feet you would judge him to have been Hydropical; besides this, a strange inflammation of the lower belly, and such a putrefaction of the Genitals as bred worms; moreover a shortness and difficulty of breathing with a convulsion of all the parts. This moved those of that time who pretended to know the mind of God, to term these diseases a punishment inflicted on him from heaven. But although he struggled with so many distempers, yet he hoped to live and recover, and sought for remedy. Passing therefore over Jordan he made use of the hot-waters that are near Call●rhoe. They fall into the lake Asphaltites, but are so sweet that they are potable. There, when his Physicians thought it good to bathe his whole body in warm oil, being set into a bathing-vessel filled with oil, he was so weakened all over his body that he turned up his eyes as if he had been dead. But at the noise of his attendants outcries he came to himself again. After this, despairing of recovery, he gave order for the distribution of fifty 
b The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, an handful, as containing so many pieces of brass-money as would make an handful, to wit▪ six. This word from the Greeks came not only to the Romans, but, after the time of the Se●ucidae, to the Jews also; so Ezr. 2. 69. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the greek word with a very little alteration, rendered by the 72 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by us Drachms. Now four Attich Drachms make one ordinary Shekel (so I call it to distinguish it from that of the Sanctuary which was twice as much) an ordinary shekel is two shillings and six pence in our Coin. So that according to this account Herod's largess came to six pounds and five shillings a man. Suid.  Drachms to every one of his common Soldiers, but to his Commanders and friends he gave great sums of money. From thence he returned to Jericho; and being now grown very melancholy, he did as it were threaten death itself, and resolved upon the commission of a most horrible and villainous fact. For he commanded all the eminent personages that were in every town of Judaea to be summoned together and imprisoned in the Hippodrome. Then calling for his sister Salome and her husband Alexander, I know, said he, the Jews will rejoice mightily at my death; but, if you will obey my commands, I can make myself to be lame●●ted by many, and obtain an honourable Funeral; as soon as breath is out of my body, do you being guarded with Soldiers, kill all these men whom I have imprisoned; so all Judaea, yea every family shall though against their wills, mourn at my death. And a little after he says, and again when he was tortured partly by want of sustenance, and partly by the Convulsions of his violent Cough, being overcome with continual torments he resolved to hasten his own death. And having taken an apple, he asked for a knife, for his manner was to cut them himself when ever he eat them; then looking round lest there should be any one that might hinder him, he lifted up his right hand, as about to do violence to himself. Moreover the same writer relates farther, how that a little before his death he most wickedly commanded 
c Antipater who was beheaded by his father's command five days before his death. See Montagues Acts and Mon.  another of his own sons, having slain 
d Aristobulus and Alexander, who were strangled, at Samaria by his special command. I●.  two of them before, to be put to death, and then soon after died in most exquisite torture. And such was the end Herod made, suffering a due punishment for his cruelty towards the infants of Bethlehem, which he contrived on purpose to destroy our Saviour. After his death an Angel appeared to Joseph then in Egypt, and commanded him to take the young Child and his Mother and return into Judea, telling him they were dead who sought the young Child's Life. To which the 
* Matt. 2. 22.  Evangelist farther adds, saying, when he heard that Archelaus reigned in Judea in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither, not withstanding being warned of God in a dream he turned aside into the parts of Galilee.   

CHAP. IX. Of the Times of Pilate.  
THe said Historian agrees also concerning the Reign of Archelaus after the death of Herod, declaring the manner of it, how both by his father's Testament, and also by the decree of Augustus Caesar, he obtained the Kingdom of Judea: And how, when after ten years he was deposed from his Government, his brethren, Philip, and Herod juniour, and 
a St Luke mentions this Lysanias. chap. 3. 1. But Josephus mentions him not in his account of this matter. 'Tis certain he was not Herod's son, nor yet his successor. Vales.  Lysanias governed their Tetrarchies. The same Author, in the eighteenth Book of his Antiquities, makes it plainly appear, that Pontius Pilate was made procurator of Judea in the twelfth year of the Reign of Tiberius (who then was Emperor, succeeding Augustus, who had Reigned fifty seven years) and continued so full ten years, almost as long as Tiberius lived. From whence their fiction is manifestly confuted, who of late have published 
b Acts were Books wherein the scribes that belonged to the several places of judicature, recorded the sentences pronounced by the Judges. See calvin's Lex. Jurid. the word Acta. These Acts of Pilate were counterfeited by the Enemies of Christianity, in the Persecution under Maximinus, as Eusebius affirms, Lib. 9 c. 5.  Acts against our Saviour. In which chiefly the title or note of time, inscribed upon the said Acts, does evidently show the Authors thereof to be liars. For those things which these men have impudently feigned concerning the salutary passion of our Lord, are said to have been done when Tiberius was Consul the fourth time, which fell out to be the seventh year of his Reign. At which time it is certain Pilate was not come as Governor into Judea, if we may believe Josephus; who in his foresaid Book does expressly show, that Pilate was made procurator of Judea by Tiberius, in the twelfth year of his Reign.   

CHAP. X. Of the High-Priests among the Jews, in whose time Christ Preached the Gospel.  
AT this time therefore, namely in the fifteenth year of the Reign of Tiberius, according to the 
* Luk. 3. 1, 2.  Evangelist, and the fourth of Pilat's Procurator-ship of Judea, Herod, 
a I know not why Eusebius put Lysanias in the middle between Herod and Philip, the sons of Herod the great. For Luke, whose words Eusebius does here profess that he follows, in that famous place concerning the Baptism of Christ, names Lysanias in the third place. Wherefore Eusebius should have observed the same order, especially because Lysanias was neither son, nor successor to Herod. Eusebius also seems to be reprovable here, in that after he had said Pilate was then procurator of Judea, he adds, that the rest of Judea was governed by the Tetrarches, Herod, Philip, and Lysanias. But Lysanias never had any part of Judea. For Abila was not a City of Judea, but of Syria. Yet Eusebius may be excused, if we say, that by Judea he understood the whole dominion of Herod the great. For its manifest that he had the tetrarchy of Lysanias given him by Augustus. For the Roman Emperors used to bestow these Tetrarchies on those Kings that were their confederates and friends, that they might thereby the more oblige them. It's strange that there is no mention of this Lysanias, of whom St Luke speaks, either in Josephus, Dion, or the rest.  Lysanias and Philip being Tetrarches over the rest of Judea, our Lord and Saviour Jesus, the Christ of God, being about thirty years of Age, was Baptised by John, and then first began to Preach the Gospel. And the Sacred Scripture says, that he finished the whole time of his Preaching under Annas and Caiphas being 
b In all our copies this word is in the singular number [Highpriest] but in St Luke it is in the plural [High-priests] But these words of St Luke do no way mean what Eusebius persuades himself they do; to wit, that Christ began to Preach in that year wherein Annas was Highpriest, and continued till Caiphas came on. For first, Luke speaks there concerning John's preaching, which was before Christ's, and not concerning our Saviour's: Then he says, that that preaching of John was begun under Annas and Caiphas being High-priests; not that there were two High-priests at the same time, which is absurd and was never heard of, but that Luke means by these words, that in this fifteenth year of Tiberius, Caiphas was Highpriest, and Annas was one that had born that Office very lately. (See Dr Hammonds note on Luke chap. 3. v. 2. where he treats of this matter learnedly and largely.) Whosoever had born the High-priests Office, those were called High-priests during their lives, and took Tithes; So Josephus declares B. 20. of Antiq. Vales.  High-priests, meaning thereby that all his Preaching was terminated within that space of time wherein they executed the High-priests Office. Although therefore he began when Annas was Highpriest, and continued till Caiphas came on, yet there are scarce full four years contained within this space of time. For, since from the time now mentioned, the Laws and sanctions about Holy matters were almost abolished, the High-preisthood also ceased to be for life and hereditary, neither was the worship of God rightly performed. But the Roman Governors made sometimes one, sometimes another Highpriest, none bearing that Office above a year. 
c Joseph. Antiq. B. 18. chap. 4. Eusebius is here very much mistaken; for Josephus does not speak of the same times that St Luke does; Josephus speaks of the first ten years of Tiberius' Reign, in which time Valerius Gratus was procurator of Judea; but Luke speaks of Tiberius' second ten years, when Pilate was Governor of Judea. Vales.  Josephus indeed in his Book of Antiquities does relate, that from Annas to Caiphas there were in one continued Order four High-priests: his words are these, Valerius Gratus having put out Annas from being Highpriest, made Ishmael the son of 
d Or Phabi, as some Copies read it. Vales.  Baphi Highpriest; not long after he removed him, and made Eleazar, son of the Highpriest Annas, Highpriest; within a year after he deprived him, and gave Simon the son of Camithus the High-priesthood. He, after he had held that honour not more than a year, had 
e Or Joseppus, or, Josepus, as it is in the old Editions of Rufinus. Vales.  Josephus, whose name also was Caiphas, for his successor. It is manifest therefore that the whole time of our Saviour's Preaching was not complete four years, within which space of time there were as many High-priests made, reckoning from Annas his bearing that Office, to Caiphas his promotion to it, 
f Eusebius understands Josephus so, as if Josephus had said that those four High-Priests, Annas, (or Ananus,) Ishmael, Eleazar, and Simon executed the Highpriest hood, each the space of one year. Indeed Josephus says this expressly of the two last; but not so of the two first. For he declares that Ishmael▪ indeed was put out a little after he was made Highpriest by Valerius: But Josephus is so far from making Ananus to have been Highpriest but one year, that from his words it is plainly gathered he held the High-priesthood three years at least. See Josephus' Antiq. B. 20. chap. 8. Vales.  every one of which bore the Office one year. The Holy 
g He means John 11▪ 18. but the Evangelist does not say there that he was made Highpriest that same year.  Gospel therefore is right in noting Caiphas to be the Highpriest that same year in which our Lords salutary passion happened. From which authority of the Gospel also it is evident, that the time of Christ's Preaching does not disagree with the account we have laid down. Now our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, not long after his beginning to Preach, called twelve men, whom he named Apostles, giving to them in particular a Title more honourable, and preferring them before the rest of his disciples. Besides, he chose other seventy men, whom he sent two by two before his face, into every of those places and Cities whither he himself would come.   

CHAP. XI. What hath been testified concerning John the Baptist, and concerning Christ.  

a I began the 11 chap. at these words; following the authority of the Kings, the Maz. and the Fuk. M. SS. Vales.  THe sacred History of the Gospel also mentions the beheading of John the Baptist, by Herod Junior, to have been not long after this. To which also agrees Josephus, who both makes mention particularly of Herodias by name, and also expressly declares, how that Herod, having put away his former wife lawfully married to him, took this woman his brother's wife by force from him being yet alive, and married her: she was the daughter of Arethas King of the Arabians: and that upon her account, Herod having slain John, went to war with Arethas, incensed at the disgrace of his daughter. In which war, he relates that Herod and his whole Army were vanquished in a Battle, and that these things befell him upon account of his cruelty towards John. The same Josephus does agree with the Evangelical History in the account it gives of this John, especially as to his confessing him to have been a most righteous man and a Baptist. He says further, that Herod was deprived of his Kingdom for the sake of this Herodias, and was▪ together with her banished to 
b Josephus, in his 18 B. of Antiquit. 9 chap. says he was banished by Caius Caesar to Lions in France. Vales.  Vienna a City of Gallia. All this he relates in his eighteenth Book of Antiquities, where also he writes these very words concerning John: But some of the Jews judged Herod's Army to have been overthrown by God, he avenging justly on him the murder of John called the Baptist. For him Herod had slain, who was a good man, and one that exhorted the Jews to the exercise of virtue, commanding them to deal justly with one another, and to behave themselves piously towards God, and so to come to be baptised. For Baptism, said he, was then only wellpleasing to God, when it was used, not for the excusing of some certain offences, but in order to the cleansing of the body, the soul being before purified by righteousness. Now when many flocked to him from every quarter (for they were strangely taken with hearing of such discourses) Herod fearing lest through the powerful persuasion of the man, his subjects should revolt, (for they seemed ready to do any thing that he advised) judged it better to cut him off before any innovation happened by him, than, after it was come to pass, and had greatly endangered his affairs, to repent he did not when it was too late. Upon this very mistrust of Herod's, he being put into bonds, was sent to the foresaid Castle of Machaerous and there slain. Thus far he concerning John. The same Author in the same Book makes mention also of our Saviour in these words; About that time there was one Jesus, a wise man, if he may be called a man; for he wrought wonderful miracles, and taught all that with delight would embrace the truth. He had many followers, both Jews and Gentiles. This was he that was 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. called, is to be understood, as Valesius supposes.  called Christ. Whom though he was accused by the chief men of our Nation, and Pilate condemned him to be crucified, yet those who at first loved him forbore not to worship him. For he appeared unto them alive on the third day, as the holy Prophets had predicted, who foretold these and many more wonderful things concerning him. And till this day that Sect continues, which of Him are called Christians. Seeing therefore that this Writer, being a Jew born and bred, has in his works recorded thus much of our Saviour and John the Baptist, what evasion can remain to the Forgers of those Acts against them, that they should not evidently be proved to be the most impudent of men? But thus far of these matters.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning our Saviour's Disciples.  
MOreover, the names of our Saviour's Apostles are to all apparently manifest in the Gospel, but as to the seventy disciples, a particular 
* There is a Catalogue of the 70 Disciples, written by Dorotheus, but it was not extant in Eusebius his time.  catalogue of them is no where extant. But Barnabas is said to have been one of them, of whom we have frequent mention both in the Acts of the Apostles, and also most especially in Paul's Epistle to the Galatians. Softhenes also, they say, was another of them, he that together with Paul wrote to the Corinthians: for so says Clemens in the fifth Book of his Institutions; where also he affirms Cephas (that Cephas of whom Paul speaks, 
* Gal. 2. 11. where, instead of Cephas we now read Peter.  But when Cephas came to Antioch I withstood him to the face) a namesake of Peter's, to have been one of the seventy disciples. Mathias also, who was numbered with the Apostles in the room of the Traitor Judas, and the other who had the honour to be proposed in the same lot with him, are reported to be of the number of the Seventy. Thaddaeus likewise; of whom I will by and by adjoin an History as it came to our hands, is reported to have been one of them. But he that shall attentively observe, will find, even from Paul's testimony alone, that our Saviour's disciples were more in number than Seventy. For he 
* 1 Cor. 15. 5, 6, 7.  says, Christ after his Resurrection was seen first of Cephas, then of the twelve, after that he was seen of above five hundred Brethren at once: of whom some were fallen asleep, but the greatest part, he declares, were alive when he wrote these things. Then, says he, he appeared to James. 
a Many of the ancient writers affirm, that James the brother of our Lord, he that was Ordained the first Bishop of Jerusalem, was not of the number of the 12 Apostles, but of the disciples of the Lord. Indeed Paul, in his 1 Epist, to the Cor. chap. 15. v. 7. seems to favour this opinion, where, reckoning up those to whom Christ appeared after his death, after he hath named the 12 Apostles, and five hundred others, he adds After that he was seen of James, etc. Vales.  He is said to have been one of the Seventy disciples of our Saviour, and also one of the Lords Brethren. Lastly, there being many more besides the twelve, who were called Apostles by way of imitation, of which sort Paul himself was one, he farther adds saying, Then he was seen of all the Apostles. But so much of this. The forementioned History concerning Thaddaeus was thus:   

CHAP. XIII. The History of the Prince of the Edessens.  
THe Divinity of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ being every where famous by reason of his wonderful power by which he wrought miracles, drew together an innumerable company even of foreigners, and inhabitants of Country's far remote from Judea, who were sick and troubled with all sorts of pains, hoping to be recovered. Therefore King 
a Or, Abgarus; for so he is called in some Copies. Vales.  Agbarus, the then worthy Governor of the 
b Abgarus was Ruler over one nation only; for he was Prince of the Arabians, but not of them all: For the Arabians were divided into many tribes; and each tribe had its distinct Perfect. This name was common to the Princes of Edessa. It is an Arabic term, and signifies most powerful. Vales.  Nations lying beyond Euphrates, being much weakened with a sore disease, incurable by humane skill; as soon as he heard of the great Name of Jesus, and of his wonderful works attested by all, sent a Letter to him by a Letter-carrier, humbly beseeching him to vouchsafe to cure his distemper. Now though he did not then hearken to his request, yet he vouchsafed to give him answer by his own Letter, wherein he promised to send one of his disciples, who should both cure him, and also bring salvation to him, and his relations and friends. Soon after therefore this promise was exactly fulfilled. For after his Resurrection from the dead, and Ascension into heaven, Thomas, one of the twelve Apostles, moved thereto by Divine impulse, sent Thaddaeus, chosen one of the eventy disciples of Christ, to Edessa, to be a Preacher and Evangelift of the Doctrine of Christ. By whom all that which our Saviour had promised, was fulfilled. The written evidence of this matter we have taken out of the Office of Records within the princely City of Edessa, in which Agbarus then was Governor. For among the public Records there, wherein the antiquities of the City and the Acts of Agbarus are contained, are found these things, there preserved to our days. Nothing hinders but that we may hear the very words of the Letter, which we have taken out of the ancient Rolls, and faithfully translated out of the Syriack Tongue in these words, thus:  

A Copy of a Letter written by King Abgarus to Jesus, and sent to him to Jerusalem by Ananias the Courier.  
Abgarus Prince of Edessa, to Jesus the good Saviour, who hath manifested himself within the confines of Jerusalem, sendeth greeting. I have heard of thee, and of the Cures, wrought by thee without Herbs or Medicines, for, as it is reported, thou dost restore sight to the Blind, thou makest the Lame to walk, thou cleansest the Leprous, and thou dost cast out devils and unclean spirits, and thou healest those that are tormented with diseases of a long continuance, and thou dost raise the dead. When I heard all this of thee, I was fully persuaded to believe one of these two things, either that thou art very God, and art come down from heaven to do such things, or else the Son of God, and so performest them. Wherefore, I have now written to thee, beseeching thee to come to me, and cure my disease. For, I have heard that the Jews murmur against thee, and contrive to do thee mischief. I have a City, a little one indeed, but it is beautiful, and capable of receiving us both. Thus wrote Agbarus, as then but a little enlightened from above. It is also worth while to hear the Answer of Jesus returned to him by the same Courier; short indeed it is, but it has much of power and efficacy in it; It was thus:  
The Answer of Jesus to Agbarus the King, sent by Ananias the Courier.  
Blessed art thou, Agbarus, who hast believed in me whom thou hast not seen. For it is 
c In what part of the Old Testament these words occur I am yet to seek. Indeed, in the Gospel of St John it is written that our Lord said to Thomas after his Resurrection, Job. 20▪ 29. Blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed. But this Epistle of Christ to King Abgarus, if it be genuine, preceded that reprehension of the Apostle Thomas some years. Vales.  written of me, that they which have seen me should not believe in me, that so they which have not seen me may believe and be saved. But as concerning what thou writest about my coming to thee, Know, that all things for which I am sent must be here by me fulfilled; which being finished, I shall be taken up and return to him that sent me. But after I am ascended, I will send thee one of my disciples, who shall cure thy distemper, and give life to thee, and to them that are with thee. To this Letter there is this farther added in the Syriack Language; After Jesus was ascended, Judas, called also 
d Thomas indeed, that was one of the twelve Apostles, was called Didymus; but that the same person was surnamed Judas, is not, that I know, any where else to be found. Upon this account therefore this story is deservedly to be suspected. Vales.  Thomas, sent Thaddaeus the 
e Apostle here is to be taken in a large sense; (See Eusebius at the latter end of the foregoing Chapter.) after the same manner every Nation and City termed them Apostles, from whom they first received the truth of the Gospel. This name was not only given to the 12; but all their disciples, companions, and assistants, were generally called Apostles. Vales.  Apostle who was one of the Seventy disciples, to Agbarus. When he was come thither, he abode with Tobias the son of Tobias. As soon as it was heard that he was come, having manifested himself by the miracles he wrought; Agbarus was told, that the Apostle of Jesus was come thither according to his promise in his Letter. Now Thaddaeus began to cure every disease and distemper by the power of God, to the wonder of all. When Agbarus heard of the great and wonderful works wrought by him, and how in the Name and by the power of Jesus Christ he cured diseases, he had some suspicion, that this was the person about whom Jesus wrote to him, saying, when I am taken up, I will send thee one of my disciples, who shall heal thy distemper. Having therefore called for Tobias, with whom Thaddaeus abode, I have heard, said he, that there is a certain powerful man come from Jerusalem, who lodges at thy house, that performs many Cures in the name of Jesus. There is a stranger, Sir, replied he, come to my house who does many miracles: Bring him, said Abgarus, to me. Tobias went home to Thaddaeus and told him, Agbarus the Governor of this City having sent for me, commands me to bring thee to him, that thou mayest cure his distemper. I will go, replied Thaddaeus, for it is chiefly upon his account that I am with power sent hither. Tobias therefore getting up early next morning, took Thaddaeus along with him, and went to Agbarus. When he was come, to Agbarus (his Nobles being present and standing round him) there appeared a wonderful sight in the face of the Apostle Thaddaeus, as he came in to him, and therefore he worshipped him. All that were present wondered at that, for they saw nothing of that sight which appeared only to Agbarus. Then he asked Thaddaeus, art thou, in truth a disciple of Jesus the Son of God, who wrote thus to me, I will send thee one of my disciples, who shall cure thy distemper and give life to thee, and to all with thee? Thaeddaeus answered, for as much as thou hast firmly believed in the Lord Jesus who sent me, therefore am I sent to thee, and if thy Faith in him does still increase, according to thy Belief thou shalt have the desires of thine heart fulfilled. Agbarus made him answer, I did so firmly believe in him, that I would have raised Forces to have destroyed the Jews who crucified him, had I not been inhibited from that purpose by the Roman Empire. Jesus Christ, replied Thaeddaeus, our Lord God fulfilled the will of his Father, and having finished that, was taken up to his Father. Agbarus' said unto him, I believed both in Him and in his Father. Therefore, said Thaddaeus, I lay my hand on thee, in the name of the same Lord Jesus Christ: and having done so, he was presently cured of the disease and distemper that he had. Agbarus wondered greatly when he saw that really accomplished, which he had heard concerning Jesus, by his disciple and Apostle Thaddaeus, who without the help of Herbs or Medicines, restored him to his former soundness. And not only him, but one Abdus also the son of Abdus who had the Gout; he coming and falling down at Thaddaeus' feet, received a blessing by prayer and the laying on of his hands, and was healed. Many others also of the same City with them were cured by the Apostle, who wrought wonderful Miracles, and Preached the Word of God. After all this, Agbarus spoke thus, We believe, Thaddaeus, whatever thou dost, thou performest by the power of God, and therefore we greatly admire thee. But, We pray thee moreover, give us some farther account of the Advent of Jesus, How and after what manner it was; of his power also, and by what virtue he wrought those mighty Works we have heard. I shall now be silent, replied Thaddaeus, because I am sent to publish the Word of God: But assemble all the men of thy City together to me to morrow, and I will Preach the Word of God to them, and will disperse the Word of life among them, and expound the Advent of Jesus, after what manner it was, his Commission, and for what reason his Father sent him; the power of his Works, the Mysteries he declared to the world, by what power he wrought so great Miracles, his new Preaching, the slender and mean reputation he made himself of, the despicableness of his outward man, how he humbled himself even unto death, how he lessened his Divinity, how many and great things he suffered of the Jews, how he was Crucified, how he descended into Hell, and rend asunder that Enclosure never before severed; how he rose again, and together with himself, raised those from the dead who had lain buried many ages; how he descended from heaven alone, but ascended to his Father accompanied with a great multitude, how with glory he is set down at the right hand of God his Father in Heaven, and how he will come again with power and glory to judge both quick and dead. Agbarus therefore commanded the men of his City to come together very early and hear Thaddaeus Preach. After this he commanded, that Gold and Silver should be given to Thaddaeus: But he refused it, saying, how shall we, who have left all that was our own, take any thing that is another's? These things were done in the 
f This Three hundredth and fortieth year according to the account of the Edessens, falleth with the first year of the two hundredth and second Olympiad. For the Edessens numbered their years from the hundredth and seventeenth Olympiad, fixing their Aera upon the first year of Seleucus his Reign in Asia (as Eusebius writes in his Chronicon) from which time to the beginning of the two hundredth and second Olympiad, there are just three hundred and forty years. Now the beginning of the two hundredth and second Olympiad falleth with the fifteenth year of Tiberius Caesar; in which year, as many of the Ancients believed, our Blessed Saviour suffered and ascended. So that this account falls right, placing Thaddaeus his coming to Edessa, and his curing King Agbarus on the same year, in which our Blessed Saviour suffered. Note that the Edessens began their year, from the Autumnal Aequinox, according to the custom of the Syrlans, and almost all the Eastern Nations. Vales.  Three hundredth and fortieth year. All this, being translated word for word out of the Syriack Tongue, and not unprofitable to be read▪ we have thought good to set down opportunely in this place.     

THE SECOND BOOK Of the Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

The PREFACE.  
WHatsoever was necessary to be premised by way of Preface to Our Ecclesiastical History, both concerning the Divinity of the comfortable Word, the Antiquity of the points of our doctrine and Evangelical Polity; and also moreover concerning the Manifestation our Saviour lately made of himself, his Passion and the Election of the Apostles, we have Treated of in the foregoing Book, and briefly summed up the proofs thereof. Now therefore in this, we will diligently look into what followed upon his Ascension; partly from what we find noted in Holy Writ, and partly from other Records, which we will mention in due place.   

CHAP. I. Of those things which were instituted by the Apostles, after the Ascension of Christ.  

a At these words we began the first Chapter, following the Authority partly of Rufinus, partly of the King's, Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. for, what goes before is a Preface. Vales.  FIRST of all therefore, Mathias, who, as before hath been manifested, was one of the Lords disciples, by lot was elected into the Apostleship of the Traitor Judas. Then, seven approved men were by prayer and imposition of the Apostles hands Ordained Deacons for the public Administration of the Church's affairs; of which number Stephen was one: who 
b The year wherein Stephen suffered Martyrdom is not agreed on by all: some say it was the third year after Christ's passion, which was the last of Claudius, so Syncellus. Others say he was martyred on the 7th of the Calend. of Jan. that same year in which Christ suffered. So Scaliger says in his Excerpt. Chronol●g. which he puts out with Euseb. Chronicon. p. 68 and this seems to have been the opinion of Eusebius, as appears from this place. Vales.  immediately after his Ordination, as if he had been made Deacon only for this, was the first that, after the Lord, was slain by those very Jews that had been the Lords murderers, who stoned him to death: And thus he, being the first of the worthily victorious Martyrs of Christ, gained a Crown 
c Stephen, in Greek signifies a Crown.  answerable to his Name. Then James also, who was termed the 
d That this James was not the Son of the B. Virgin, nor yet of Joseph by one Escha a former wife; but of Mary the wife of Cleophas sister to the B. Virgin, may thus be made appear: we read Jo. 19 25. that there stood by the Cross of Christ his Mother, and his Mother's sister Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalen: in the rest of the Evangelists we find at the same place (Matth. 27. 56.) Marry Magdalen, and Mary the mother of James and Joses; and again at the Sepulchre (Matth. 28. 1.) Marry Magdalen and the other Marry. Wherefore that other Mary by the conjunction of these Testimonies, appeareth to be the sister of the B. Virgin, to be the wife of Cleophas, and the mother of James and Joses; and consequently James and Joses the brethren of the Lord, were not the sons of Mary his mother, nor of Joseph by a former wife, but of the other Marry, and therefore called his brethren, according to the language of the Jews [See Gen. 13. 8. & 12. 5. & 29. 12.] because that other Mary was the sister of his mother. See Bishop Pearson on the Creed. p. 176. Edit. Lond. 1669.  brother of the Lord, because he also was called the Son of Joseph: for Joseph was the father of Christ, to whom Mary being Espoused, before they came together she was found with child of the Holy Ghost, as the Sacred History of the Gospel doth declare: This same James, I say, who for his eminent virtue the Ancients surnamed the Just, was as they relate the first that had the Episcopal seat of the Church at Jerusalem delivered to him. So Clemens affirms in the sixth Book of his Institutions. For he says, That, after our Saviour's Ascension, Peter, James, and John, although our Lord had preferred them before the rest, did not contend for the Dignity, but chose James the Just Bishop of Jerusalem. The same Author, in the seventh Book of the same work, says this farther of him, The Lord after his Resurrection conferred the gift of Knowledge upon James the Just, John and Peter, which they delivered to the rest of the Apostles, and those to the Seventy Disciples, one of whom was Barnabas. But there were two James'; the one surnamed the Just, who was cast headlong from the Battlement of the Temple, and beaten to death with a Fuller's Club: the other was beheaded. Paul makes mention of this James the Just, writing thus: 
* Gal. 1. 19  Other of the Apostles saw I none save James the Lord's brother. At this time also all that our Saviour had promised to the King of the Osdroënians was fulfilled. For Thomas, moved thereto by Divine impulse, sent Thaddaeus to Edessa to be a Preacher and Evangelist of the Doctrine of Christ, as from a Record there found we have a little before manifested. He, when he was come thither, did in the Name of Christ both cure Agbarus, and also astonished all the Inhabitants of the country with the wonderfulness of his Miracles. And when he had sufficiently prepared them with such Works, and brought them to an adoration of Christ's power, he made them disciples of his wholesome Doctrine. From that very time until now the whole City of the Edessens has continued to be Consecrated to Christ's Name, enjoying no trivial evidences of our Saviour's graciousness towards them. And these things are said as from the History of the old Records. We will now return again to Holy Writ: After the Martyrdom of Stephen, when the first and sorest persecution of the Church at Jerusalem by the Jews arose, all the disciples of Christ, except the Twelve only, being scattered throughout Judea and Samaria, some of them travelling as far as Phoenicia and Cyprus and Antioch, as Holy Scripture testifieth, were not able to be so bold as to communicate the Word of Faith to the Gentiles, but Preached to the Jews only. At that time 
* Acts 8. 3.  Paul also until then made havoc of the Church, entering into every house of the faithful, haling men and women, and committing them to prison. Moreover 
* Acts 8. 5. etc.  Philip, one of those who was ordained Deacon with Stephen, being one of them that were dispersed, went down to Samaria, and being full of the Divine power, was the first that Preached the Word to those inhabitants. And the Grace of God did so effectually cooperate with him, that by his Preaching he drew after him Simon Magus with many other men. This Simon, at that time very famous, did so far prevail with those whom he had deceived by his imposture, that they thought him to be the great power of God. Then therefore this very person, being greatly amazed at the Miracles Philip wrought by the power of God, craftily insinuated himself, and so far counterfeited a faith in Christ, that he was baptised. The same thing with admiration we see now done by the followers of his most filthy Sect, who creeping into the Church, as their forefather did, like some pestilent and leprous disease, do deeply corrupt all those into whom they are any way able to instil that pernicious and incurable poison which lies concealed within them. But many of them were cast out of the Church, as soon as their viciousness was discovered; in like manner Simon himself being at length detected by Peter, was deservedly punished. Furthermore when the wholesome Preaching of the Gospel daily increased, Divine providence brought out of the land of Aethiopia a man of great authority under the Queen of that Country, for those Nations are according to their country fashion governed by a woman, who being the first of the Gentiles, that by Philip, warned of God by a Vision, was made partaker of the Mysteries of the Divine Word; was also the first fruits of the faithful throughout the world: Returning into his own country he is reported to have been the first publisher of the Knowledge of the great God, and of the comfortable Advent of our Saviour in the Flesh: And so by him was really fulfilled that prediction of the Prophet, 
* Psal. 68 31.  Aethiopia shall stretch out her hand unto God. At this time, 
† Acts 9 3● etc.  Paul, that chosen vessel, was made an Apostle, not of men, neither by men, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who raised him from the dead; being vouchsafed this calling by a Vision, and a voice from heaven which came to him at the Revelation thereof.   

CHAP. II. How Tiberius was affected at the Relation Pilate sent him of those things concerning Christ.  
WHen the wonderful Resurrection of our Saviour and his Ascension into Heaven was now divulged among all men; because it was of old customary that the Governors of Provinces should communicate to the Emperor every strange and unusual accident that happened within their charge, that so nothing that was done might escape his knowledge; Pilate acquainted the Emperor Tiberius with the Resurrection of our Saviour Jesus Christ now much talked of over all Palestine; giving him an account that he had also heard of many other Miracles of his, and how that rising again after he had been dead, he was now by many believed to be God. And they say that Tiberius referred this matter to the Senate, but the relation was rejected by them; upon pretence, that they had not first approved of the matter; there being an old Law amongst the Romans, that no one should be deified but by the suffrage and decree of the Senate; but in reality, that the wholesome Preaching of the divine Doctrine might not stand in need of any humane approbation or assistance. When therefore the Senate had rejected the Relation concerning our Saviour, Tiberius persisted in his former judgement, attempting nothing prejudicial to the Doctrine of Christ. Thus much 
a Tertullian was by birth a Carthaginian; his father was a Centurion, a Deputy-pro-Consul. He wrote many volumes in Latin, of which his Apology only was done into Greek, but by whom, it is uncertain: he flourished under Severus and Antoninus Caracalla. Vales.  Tertullian, a man incomparably well skilled in the Roman Laws and every way famous, and most renowned among the Latin Writers, in the Apology for the Christians written by him in Latin, but afterwards translated into Greek, does declare in these very words: 
b In our translation of this quotation out of Tertullian, we have followed the Original expression of the Author, according to Rigaltius his Edition of him: this Greek translation being not fully expressive of the Authors mind, as Valesius thinks.  And that we may discourse concerning the Original of these Laws, there was an old Decree, that the Emperor should consecrate no God, before he was approved by the Senate. Marcus Aemilius knows this concerning his God Alburnus. And this makes for our advantage, because among you Divinity is weighed by humane approbation. If God please not man, he shall not be God. Man now must be propitious to God. Tiberius therefore, in whose time the Christian Name made its entry into the world, communicated to the Senate the account he had received out of Syria Palestine, whereby the Truth of the Divinity of Christ was made apparent; which he confirmed with his own suffrage. But because the Senate had not approved of it, it was rejected: the Emperor persisted in his judgement, threatening the accusers of the Christians with death. Which opinion divine providence, according to his dispensation instilled into the mind of Tiberius Caesar, that the Preaching of the Gospel then in its infancy, might without impediment spread over the whole world.   

CHAP. III. How the Doctrine of Christ spread in a short time over the whole World.  
ANd thus by the cooperation of Divine power, the comfortable Word of God, like the beams of the Sun, on a sudden enlightened the whole world, and presently, agreeable to the Divine 
* Psal. 19 4.  Scriptures, the sound of the heavenly Evangelists and Apostles went out into all lands, and their words into the ends of the earth. And indeed in a short time there were throughout all Cities and Villages Churches gathered, which like a Threshing-floor filled with Corn, were thronged with infinite multitudes. And they, who, deriving their ignorance from their Ancestors and their errors of old, were ensnared as to their souls with the superstitious worship of Idols, as in an inveterate disease, being freed as it were from their cruel masters, and loosened from their heavy bonds by the power of Christ, and the Preaching and Miracles of his disciples, did with scorn reject the multitude of gods brought in by devils, and acknowledged there was one only God the maker of all things: And him they worshipped with the Holy Rites of true Religion, by that divine and sober way of worship which our Saviour had spread among mankind. When therefore the Grace of God diffused itself into the rest of the Nations; and Cornelius of the City 
a It was called Caesarea in Palestine to distinguish it from Caesarea Philippi, which was in Phoenicia. Vale●.  Caesarea in Palestine, in the first place together with his whole household, by a Vision from heaven and the Ministry of Peter, embraced the Faith of Christ; and many others of the Gentiles at Antioch did the same, to whom the disciples, dispersed upon the persecution that arose about Stephen, Preached the word of God; the Church at Antioch now increasing and prospering, in which many were gathered together, both Prophets from Jerusalem, with whom were Paul and Barnabas, and besides, also other brethren in number not a few: the appellation of 
b That our Saviour's followers were first named Christians in Tiberius his Reign, Tertullian affirms in his Apology, the place is quoted by Eusebius in the preceding Chapter. Vales.  Christians then and there first sprang up, as from a pleasant and fertile soil: and Agabus also, one of the Prophets there present foretell the dearth that afterwards happened; and 
c This journey of Paul's to Jerusalem can no way fall upon the times of Tiberius. For Luke writes expressly in the Acts, chap. 11. v. 29, 30. that it happened about that time when Herod Agrippa was smitten by the Angel of the Lord: which it is most certain, happened in Claudius his time. Vales.  Paul and Barnabas were sent to relieve the Brethren by their Ministration.   

CHAP. IU. How, after the death of Tiberius, Caius made Agrippa King over the Jews, and punished Herod with perpetual Banishment.  
BUt Tiberius, having Reigned about two and twenty years, died. Caius succeeding him in the Empire, presently gave 
a Caius Caesar about the beginning of his reign made Agrippa King, first of Trachonitis, which was Phillip's Tretrarchy. After that, when Herod, Tetrarch of Galilee, by the persuasion of his wife Herodias, went to Rome to get the Regal dignity of Caius the Emperor, Caius took from Herod his Tetrarchy of Galilee, and gave it to Agrippa. At length, after the death of Caius, Claudius confirmed the Kingdom to Agrippa which Caius had given him, and gave him also Judea and Samaria, which his Grandfather Herod had. And so the whole Kingdom of Herod the great was possessed by Agrippa. See Philo in Flaccum & in Legat. ad Caium sub sinem; and Joseph. Hist. B. 18. so that Eusebius is mistaken, in that he says, Caius made Agrippa King of Jude●. Vales.  Agrippa the Kingdom of Judea, and made him King over the Tetrarchies both of Philip and Lysanias. Besides, not long after he gave him Herod's Tetrarchy also, having condemned Herod to perpetual banishment, being together with Herodias his Wife deservedly punished for divers enormities: (This was the Herod that was present at our Saviour's Passion:) Josephus is a witness of these things also. Moreover in this Emperor's time Philo flourished, a man highly esteemed of for his Learning by many, not only among us but also among foreigners. He was indeed by Original extract an Hebrew, inferior to none of those that were illustrious in dignity at Alexandria. Moreover what and how great pains he bestowed about divine matters, and in the learning of his own Nation, it is to all evidently manifest. Besides, how excellent he was at Philosophy and Humane Learning it is needless to relate; for he is said to have excelled all of his own time in the Platonic and Pythagorean Philosophy which he much affected.   

CHAP. V. How Philo went on an Embassage to Caius upon the Jews Account.  
MOreover this man comprised in 
a There are now extant only two Books of Philo's concerning this Subject, the one entitled in Flaccum, the other de; Légatione ad Caium; so that either Eusebius Forgot their number, or else they were heretofore divided into five Volumes: Neither can any one suspect the other three to be lost: for in those two, we now have, are contained all that happened to the Jews under Caius his Empire. Vales.  five Books the calamities that befell the Jews in Caius his Reign; wherein he sets forth both the madness of Caius Proclaiming himself to be god, and also his insolent carriage in his Government in innumerable instances; likewise the distresses the Jews underwent in his Reign; and declares how himself went Ambassador to Rome upon the account of his Countrymen that dwelled at Alexandria; and how that reasoning before Caius for the Laws and customs of his own nation, he obtained nothing besides laughter and reproaches, and narrowly escaped the danger of being put to death. Josephus mentions all this in his eighteenth Book of Antiquities, writing thus much word for word: Moreover, there happening a sedition at Alexandria among the Jews that dwelled there and the Greeks, 
b Philo says there were five Ambassadors of the Jews side sent to Rome; See his the Legat. ad Caium sub sinem. These Ambassadors were sent upon two accounts, first, the Jews complained that the Alexandrians defiled their Proseucha's by bringing the Emperor's Statues into them; and then, that the Alexandrians went about to deprive the Jews of their freedom of the City Alexandria. Vales.  three of each faction were sent Ambassadors to Caius. Now Apion was one of the Alexandrian's Ambassadors, who railed bitterly against the Jews, laying many things to their charge, and amongst the rest that they neglected to worship Caesar. For when all the subjects of the Roman Empire built Temples and Altars to Caius, and at all points worshipped him as they did their gods, the Jews only, said he, accounted it a vile thing to erect Statues to him, and to swear by his name. When Apion had urged these and many other vehement accusations against them, whereby he hoped, as it was likely, to incense Caius, Philo chief of the Jewish Embassy, a man every way famous, brother to Alexander 
c So the chief Magistrate among the Jews at Alexandria was called: He held his place as long as he lived; and at his death the Jews chose another into his room. See Philo in Flaccum. Vales.  Alabarchus, and not unskilful in Philosophy, was able and ready with an Apology to answer his Accusations. But Caius forbade him, commanding him to depart immediately from his presence. And the Emperor was so highly incensed, that none doubted but he would most severely punish the Jews. But Philo being much reviled went out, and, as they say, spoke to the Jews that were about him to be of good courage, for although 
d Philo's meaning here is, that Caius indeed was angry with the Jews as to appearance, and in words; but that in reality he did arm God, and set him in array against himself. For, in that Caius would have himself called god, he provoked God to take vengeance of him. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (whence the word here used is derived) is a military term, and signifies, to set an army in array against an enemy. Vales.  Caius was angry with them, yet he had now really rendered God his Adversary. Thus much Josephus relates. And Philo himself, in the account which he wrote of this his Embassy, does exactly relate every particular thing that was then done. Whereof omitting most part, I will hereunto annex only so much as shall make it evidently plain to the Readers, that these miseries straightway without any delay befell the Jews upon account of their enormous impieties committed against Christ. First of all therefore he relates, that in the Reign of Tiberius one Sejanus of the City of Rome, a person who then could do much with the Emperor, did use his utmost endeavour to destroy that whole Nation: and that in Judea, Pilate, in whose time that horrible wickedness was most audaciously committed against our Saviour, attempting something about the Temple at Jerusalem which yet stood, contrary to the customs and ordinances of the Jews, raised vehement commotions among them.   

CHAP. VI How great miseries befell the Jews after their audacious wickedness committed against Christ.  
HE relates further how, after the death of Tiberius, Caius assuming the Government, was every way sorely injurious towards many, but above all he most heavily annoyed the whole Jewish Nation, which in short we may understand from Philo's own 
a Philo in Legat. ad Caium about the end.  words, writing thus word for word. So great therefore was the extravagancy and pride of Caius' carriage towards all, but more especially towards the Jewish Nation, which he bitterly hated, and appropriated to himself all their 
b The Jews had two sorts of places, besides their Temple, (which was for sacrifice) for religious duties; viz. their Proscuchae, and Synagogucs; the difference between them was this; the Proseucha was a Plot of ground encompassed with a wall or some other enclosure, and open above; the use of it was properly for prayer; a Synagogue was a covered edifice, where the Law and Prophets were read and expounded, and the people instructed in divine matters; besides, the Synagogues were within, the Proscuchae without the Cities. They were in use before the Captivity, as may be gathered from Jos. 24. 26. Psal. 74. 7. See Acts 16. 13. Mr Mede.  Proseucha's in the rest of the Cities, beginning with those at Alexandria, filling them with his own Images and Statues. For in that he suffered others to consecrate Statues to him, he seemed in a manner to dedicate them to himself. And he changed and transformed the Temple at Jerusalem, which hitherto had remained undefiled and dignified with all the privileges of a Sanctuary, and made it into a Temple dedicated to himself, causing it thence forward to be called the Temple of CAIUS 
c So Caligula was called, to distinguish him from Jullus Caesar, who was also called Caius, and was deified. Vales.  JUNIOR JUPITER 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Conspicuous. Valesius translates it praesens; praesentes dii sunt vel qui statim praestant, vel qui coluntur & videntur. Donat. in Terent. Phorm. That is, the Propitious or Conspicuous gods were such, as were at hand, or such as were visible to the worshippers. Hence Antiochus King of Syria was called Epiphanes by his flatterers.  CONSPICUOUS. Moreover the same Author, in his second Book which he entitled of 
e Valesius thinks that by this Second Book of Virtues must be understood Philo's Book in Flaccum; and his reason is, because Philo does no where else but in that Book, relate the calamities that befell the Jews of Alexandria.  Virtues, relates innumerable other calamities, such as are grievous beyond all expression, that befell the Jews dwelling at Alexandria●, during the Government of the foresaid Caius. To whom Josephus agrees, who notes that those troubles, with which the whole Jewish▪ Nation was molested, began even from the times of Pilate, and from those enormous facts committed against our Saviour. Let us therefore hear what he also declares in his second Book of the Jewish wars, in these 
f Jos. Bell. Jud. L. 2. c. 8.  words, saying, Pilate being by Tiberius sent Procurator into Judea, brought into Jerusalem by night the veiled Images of Caesar, which are called his Statues. As soon as it was day this raised a great commotion among the Jews. For those who were near were astonished at the ●ight, in that their Laws were violated and trampled on. For they account it a detestable thing to place any graven image in the City. These things if thou comparest with the Evangelical writing, thou shalt understand that that voice they uttered before Pilate, crying out 
* Joh. 19 15.  they had no other King but Caesar, was soon 
g In this place Eusebius is mistaken, in that he thought that those things, which Josephus relates concerning the images of Tiberius brought into the City of Jerusalem by Pilate, happened after the death of Christ. But Josephus attests (in the 2d B. of the Jewish wars, and in his 18 B. Antiq.) that this happened at the beginning of pilate's Government. Now Pilate was sent by Tiberius into Judea in the twelsth year of his Reign. It's absurd therefore to say, that those mischiefs, which befell the Jews long before Christ's death, happened to them for no other cause than for their wickedness committed against Christ. Besides, Eusebius thought, that one and the same Act of Pilat's was mentioned both by Philo and Josephus. But Josephus speaks of the Images of the Emperor; and Philo, of the guilded Bucklers, which had no image, but only the name of the Emperor to whom they were dedicated, and Pilat's name that made that dedication. Moreover, what Josephus relates, happened in the first year of pilate's Government; but, what Philo reports, came to pass when Pilate had been many years' Governor. Vales.  after revenged upon them. The same Writer relates another following calamity inflicted on them by Divine vengeance in these words: After this Pilate raised another commotion amongst them; exhausting the stock of the sacred Treasury (it is called the 
h Corban comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies promiscuously to draw nigh, and to offer: the Evangelist renders Corban, a gift (Matth. 15. v. 5.) i. e. that which is presented and consecrated to God in the Temple: it signifies also the place where the Offerings so called were laid up. Dr Hammond.  Corban) in making a Conduit; wherein the water that was to be brought was at three hundred furlongs distance. For which there was great indignation amongst the populace: And when Pilate was at Jerusalem, they flocked about the judgement Seat, and began to exclaim. But he (for he foresaw there would be a tumult amongst them) mingled armed Soldiers, clad like the common people, amongst the multitude, and, forbidding them to use their swords, but commanding them to strike those that cried out with clubs, gave them a sign from his Tribunal. So the Jews were beaten, and many of them killed, some by the blows they received perished, others being trodden to death in the crowd by those of their own party that fled. And so the multitude, being astonished at the calamity of those that were slain, were silent. Moreover, the same Writer relates innumerable other commotions raised in Jerusalem; and shows, that even from that time forward both the City and all Judea was distracted with Seditions, Wars, and continual contrivances of mischief following one upon another, until at last the Siege in the Reign of Vespasian by way of revenge befell them. After this manner therefore hath divine vengeance pursued the Jews for their execrable wickedness committed against Christ.   

CHAP. VII. That Pilate made himself away.  
IT is also worth knowing, how that this same Pilate, who condemned our Saviour, in the Reign of Caius, whose times we now Treat of, fell, as it is famed, into so great troubles, that he was 
a That is, by reason of despair. This is confirmed by Eusebius in his Chronicon; In the third year of Caius Caligula, says he, P. Pilate falling into great troubles killed himself. King Agrippa (apud Philon. in Legat. ad Caium) gives this description of this Pilate, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; That is, he was of an inflexible nature, and withal arrogant and cruel: which testimony is so much the more considerable, because it came out of Agrippa's mouth, who was an eye-witness of pilate's detestable acts. A character well befitting him that condemned our Saviour. Vales.  forced to be his own Murderer and Revenger, laying violent hands on himself: Divine justice, as it was meet, not long deferring his punishment. This those Grecians do Record, who have written 
b There were amongst the Grecians, games instituted for the exercise of their youth, to the honour of Jupiter Olympus, near unto whose Temple they were performed in the Olympian field. The time was (as only Pindar has revealed) at the full moon which followed the Summer Solstice. They were celebrated every fifth year: and the interval was called an OLYMPIAD, consisting of four Julian years, and the ódd Bissextile day. The restitution of these Games by Iphitus, is so much more taken notice of than the first celebration by Hercules. That this, which was many years after, is yet accounted for the first Olympiad, upon which the Grecian Chronology fixeth itself, as upon the certain term, to which their reckoning does refer, See Mr Jo. Gregory of Oxford, de Aeris & Epoch.  Olympiads, giving an account what was done, and in what time performed.   

CHAP. VIII. Of the Dearth that happened in Claudius his time.  
BUt Caius having held the Empire not full out four years, Claudius the Emperor succeeded him. In whose times a Dearth oppressed the whole world, of which those Historians make mention, who are wholly averse from our Religion. And so the prediction of the Prophet Agabus, of whom there is mention in the Acts of the Apostles, concerning this Dearth that should come upon all the world, was completed. Luke having in the Acts mentioned this Dearth that happened in the time of Claudius, adds this farther, saying, That the brethren which were in Antioch, every 
Acts 11. 28, 29, 30.  one according to his ability, sent to them who were in Judea by the hands of Barnabas and Paul.   

CHAP. IX. The Martyrdom of James the Apostle.  
NOw about that time, to wit, in the Reign of 
Acts 12. 1, 2.  Claudius, Herod the King stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the Church: and he killed James the brother of John with the sword. Concerning this James, Clemens, in the seventh Book of his Institutions, relates a memorable History, speaking as he had heard from his predecessors. For he says, that he that 
a It was usual for those that were accused, to be brought before the judgment-seat by a Soldier or Apparator: the Greek word (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) will bear that sense, as well as Accuser, but we have translated it Accuser, upon the account of Clemens his following words, saying, that this person asked James forgiveness, which, if he had accused him, he had reason to do; but had he been only an Officer or Soldier, and had done no more but brought in James before the judge, he may seem to have done no more than the duty of his place, what he was commanded; and so needed not have asked James forgiveness. Vales.  accused him before the Judgment-seat, seeing him openly and willingly testify and declare the faith of Christ, was moved thereat, and professed that he also was a Christian. And so says he, they were both together led away to suffer. And, as they were going, he besough●● James to pardon him; who, after a short deliberation, said, peace be to thee, and kissed him; and so they were both beheaded together. Then also, as Holy 
* Acts 12. 3. etc.  writ declares, 
b This Herod, called also Agrippa, was eldest son to Aristobulus by Bernice his Wife, daughter of ' Salome Sister to Herod the great: which Aristobulus was eldest son to Herod the great by his Wife Mariam the Assamonean. See Montagues Acts, and Mon. chap. 4. Sect. 34. So that this Herod was Grandchild to Herod the great. Joseph. Antiq. B. 18. c. 7.  Herod, perceiving that the kill of James very much pleased the Jews, set upon Peter also, and having put him in bonds, would forthwith have put him to death, had he not been miraculously delivered out of prison by a divine apparition, to wit, by an Angel coming to him by night; being dismissed for the ministration of Preaching. All which happened to Peter by the disposition of divine providence.   

CHAP. X. How Agrippa, called also Herod, persecuting the Apostles, presently felt Divine vengeance.  
BUt the King's attempt to do violence to the Apostles remained not long unrevenged; for a chastizing Minister of divine justice pursued him: He therefore, soon after his bloody plot against the Apostles, going down to Caesarea, as it is related in the Acts of the Apostles, and being there upon the great festival day dressed in a white and Royal garment, made an Oration to the people from his lofty throne; and when all the multitude gave a shout with loud acclamations at his Oration, as at the voice of God and not of Man, Sacred writ declares that he was immediately smitten by an Angel, and was eaten up of worms and gave up the ghost. But the consent between Holy writ and the History of Josephus, in the account given of this strange thing is worthy of admiration. In which he, giving evident testimony to the truth in his nineteenth 
* Joseph. Antiq. B. 19 c. 7.  Book of Antiquities does plainly declare this wonderful thing in these words thus, The third year of his reign over all Judea was now completed; when he went to the City Caesarea, heretofore called the Tower of Straton. There he exhibited shows in honour of Caesar, knowing that 
a This Festival was instituted first by Herod the great in honour of Augustus, in the 192 Olympiad, says Josephus, (Antiq. L. 16. c. 9) at the City Caesarea. Agrippa went to Caesarea to celebrate it, in the 4 year of Claudius, at the beginning of the 206 Olympiad. Vales.  Festival to have been instituted for the prosperity of him. Hereunto flocked a great multitude of those who were honourable and excelled in dignity, throughout that whole 
b He means Syria, or (which was part of it) Phoenicia; which was called the Province, to distinguish it from Judea where Agrippa then reigned. Indeed Luke says expressly (Acts 12. 20.) that the principal men of Tyre were then present, which Tyre was the chief City of Phoenicia. Vales.  Province. On the second day therefore of the shows, being clothed with Robes made all of silver admirably wrought, he entered the Theatre early in the morning. When the silver of his Robes, shining by reason of the beams the rising Sun cast on them made a wonderful glistering, striking those who steadfastly looked on him with wonder and amazement, presently his flatterers, some from one place some from another, cried out with voices most pernicious to him terming him God; and beseeching him to be propitious to them. Hitherto, said they, we have reverenced thee as a Man, but now we acknowledge thee to be above mortal nature. But the King neither rebuked them, nor rejected their impious flattery, presently after looking up he espied an 
c Josephus calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an owl: See his words in the B. and chap. last cited.  angel sitting over his head; whom he forthwith understood to be the cause of mischief towards him, having 
d To wit, in the reign of Tiberius: when Agrippa, being in bonds, and leaning against a tree, as he stood before the palace of Tiberius, saw an owl sitting over his head. A Germane being by, one of his fellow prisoners foretold this to portend great felicity to Agrippa. See the story at large in Joseph. Antiq. B. 18. c. 8.  heretofore been the foreteller of his prosperity. A pain that pierced his very heart immediately seized him. He had besides a griping all over his belly, which began with a vehement sharpness, and was continual and without intermission. Looking therefore upon his friends, I your God, says he, am now compelled to end my life; fatal necessity forthwith demonstrating the falsehood of your boasting acclamations even now uttered concerning me: I, who by you was styled immortal, am now snatched away by death. But that destiny is to be born with which God hath decreed. We have in no wise lived ill, and despicably, but in such splendour as was looked upon to be most fortunate. When he had spoken these words, he was spent with the vehemency of his pain. Being therefore presently carried into the Palace, a rumour was immediately spread abroad that the King was in imminent danger of his life; straightway the whole multitude with their wives and children 
e This was the usual posture of the Hebrew mourners. See Job 2. 3. Esai. 47. 5. Lament. 2. 10. Jonah 3. 6, etc. consonant hereunto, the Reverses of the medals both of Vespasian and Titus, made for the memory and celebration of the conquest of Judea, were imprinted with a silent woman sitting on the ground, and leaning her back to a palmtree, with this inscription, Judaea Capta, i. e. Judea subdued. Note here that the Reverses made to commit victories to memory were always written upon with some representation of proper respect to the place conquered. I know the posture of sitting is a ceremony of Roman lamentation too. But it was first used among the Jews, from whom the Romans learned it. Mr Gregory of Oxford. Chap. 4. pag. 25, etc.  sitting upon spread sackcloth, after their country fashion, made supplications to God for the King. Every place was filled with wail and lamentations. But the King lying in an High-bed-chamber, looked down upon them as they lay prostrate and could not refrain weeping. At length having been for five days space continually tormented with pains of his Belly, he died, in the fifty fourth year of 
f This man had two sons, and three daughters; his sons were, Agrippa the younger mentioned Acts 25▪ and Drusus who died young. His daughters were, Bernice, Mariam, and Drusilla, which last married Felix the Procurator of Judea, as we have it in the Acts: Bernice is also mentioned in the Acts coming in great pomp with her brother Agrippa to hear Paul. Joseph. Antiq.  his Age, and the seventh of his Reign. For first he reigned four years under Caius Caesar, having governed the tetrarchy of Philip three years; in the fourth he had Herod's tetrarchy annexed: the three last years of his Reign he passed under Claudius Caesar. Thus far Josephus: wherein, as also in other passages, I much admire him, in that he agrees so exactly with Holy Scripture. But if any one should think that there is some disagreement about the name of the King; both the time and the action do evidently show that he was the same person; so that either his name was changed by some mistake of the Transcriber, or else this King had, as many others have, two names.   

CHAP. XI. Of the Impostor Theudas and his Associates.  
BUt because Luke does moreover in the 
* Acts 5. 36.  Acts bring in one Gamaliel speaking in the consultation the Jews had about the Apostles, of one 
a This Theudas Josephus mentions Antiq. B. 20. c. 5. but that was in Claudius' reign, in the time of Fadus his Prefecture. And so that cannot be the person mentioned in the Acts; for that Theudas was before Judas Galilaeus (Acts 5. 39) and he was in the time of Cyrenius' being Governor of Syria. That Theudas in the Acts therefore must needs be some other person, whom the Jews had recorded in their writings, and from thence Gamaliel there recites the story, though we have no other record of it. This is the opinion of Scaliger, in L. 6. de Emendat. Tempor. and of Casaubon in Exercitat. 2. c. 18. and of Dr Hammond in his notes on Acts 5. 36. Valesius, in his annotations, dissents from all these learned men, and says that by those words of St Luke [after this man rose up Judas of Galilec] is meant, that Judas his insurrection was before that of Theudas; which exposition he confirms by saying, that when ever we begin to reckon from the last, as nearest to us, (so he supposes St Luke there does) we must necessarily place the last person first in such a reckoning, and the first last: so that notwithstanding St Luke says (after this man rose up Judas of Galilee) yet Judas his insurrection was long before Theudas'. This he illustrates by two examples of such an expression, one taken out of Tertullian in Apologet. the other out of Clemens Alexandr. Lib. 7. stromat. But then being not able to reconcile the time of Theudas his insurrection with the time Josephus places it in, to wit, in the time of Fadus his Procuratorship, he says Josephus was mistaken, placing it later than he should have done. For he will by no means allow two Theudas'. Another way he has to make up this difference, that is, he thinks St Luke in his expression used a prolepsis, anticipating the insurrection of Theudas ten years, and makes Gamaliel speak that which was agreeable to his present purpose: and thus Eusebius, he thinks, understood St Luke's words. The Reader has here the opinion of both sides, and is left to his liberty to believe which he pleases.  Theudas that arose up in those days boasting himself to be some body, who was slain; and all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered: we also will adjoin the relation of Josephus concerning this very person. Who, in the Book before cited expressly declares thus much word for word: When Fadus was Procurator of Judea, a certain Impostor, by name Theudas, persuaded a multitude of people to take their goods with them and follow him to the River of Jordan. For he said that he was a Prophet, and that he would, by his command, part the waters of the river, and afford them an easy passage ouér. By such speeches he deceived many. But Fadus suffered them not to take the benefit of their madness, but sent out a body of horse against them, which, falling on them at unawares, partly killed them, and partly took them prisoners. And having taken Theudas alive they beheaded him, and carried his head to Jerusalem. After this the same writer makes mention of the Dearth which happened in the reign of Claudius, after this manner.   

CHAP. XII. Of Helena Queen of the Osdroënians.  

a Joseph. Antiq. B. 20. c. 3.  AT that time, there happened to be a great 
* This famine happened on the 5 and 6 years of Claudius. Vales.  Dearth throughout all Judea. When Queen Helena, buying Breadcorn in Egypt at a very dear price, distributed it to them that were in want. All which we find agreeable to what is related in the Acts of 
† Acts 11. 28, 29, 30.  the Apostles; Where we have this moreover, that the disciples which dwelled at Antioch, every man according to his ability, determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelled in Judea; which also they did, and sent it to the Elders by the hands of Barnabas and Paul. But of this Helena, which Josephus has mentioned, there is an illustrious 
b There were three Pyramids standing three furlongs from Jerusalem, where the bones of this Helena were buried, says Joseph. Antiq. B. 20. c. 2. he mentions them again in his 6 B. of the Jews wars. Jerom mentions them in his Oration the Obits. B. Paula, and says they were standing in his time. Pausanias (in Arcadicis) reckoning up the stately Sepulchers he had seen, admires two above all the rest, to wit, that of Mausolus in Caria, and this of Helena in Judea. This Helena had a Palace in Jerusalem, says Josephus, in the 6 B. of the Jews wars. Vales.  Sepulchral-monument yet to be seen, standing in the Suburbs of Jerusalem, which is now called Aelia: And she is said to have been Queen of the Adiabeni.   

CHAP. XIII. Of Simon Magus.  
BUt the faith of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ being now every where diffused among all men; that enemy of man's salvation, plotting to possess himself of the Royal City, brings thither the forementioned Simon. And, joining his enchantments to that man's craftiness, he made many that dwelled at Rome his own by inducing them into error. This Justin evidences; a man very famous amongst the professors of our Religion soon after the Apostles time; whose worth we will give account of in due place. Let us read what he has writ in his 
a This place of Justin is now to be found not in his second but in his first Apology. Eusebius in citing Justins' Apologies follows not the order of our common Editions. For he always calls that the first which our Editions term the second; and that the second which they call the first: of which more hereafter. Vales.  second Apology to Antoninus for our doctrine, where he says thus: And after the Ascension of our Lord into heaven, the Devils sent forth certain men who styled themselves God: whom you were so far from persecuting that you worshipped them. Amongst them there was one Simon a Samaritan, of the village named Gitton, who in the reign of Claudius Caesar, having performed many magical wonders by the assistance and art of Devils within your City Rome the Metropolis of the Empire, was accounted a God by you, to whom you dedicated an Image, as to a God, in an Island of the river Tiber, between the two Bridges, with this Latin inscription, 
b The Learned have long since observed, that Justin, by reason of his unskilfulness in the Latin tongue, was here mistaken; thinking that the Image dedicated to Semon Sancus was consecrated to Simon Magus. 'tis certain, that image, which Justin had seen in the island of Tiber, was lately dug up, with this inscription upon it, Semoni Sango Deo Fidio. Sancus was a God among the Sabins that had the charge of bargains and contracts, whence he had the names of Sangus and Fidius. By him the Romans were wont to swear. Some Samaritans, no doubt, deceived Justin, making him believe this Image was dedicated to their Simon Magus▪ Vales.  SIMONI DEO SANCTO, that is, to Simon the Holy God. Him almost all the Samaritans, and some of other Nations, confess to be the great God, and worship him, as also one 
c C. Rufinus calls her Selene. Vales.  Helena at that time a constant companion of his, who heretofore was a prostitute in the stews of Tyre a City of Phoenicia; and her they term the prime notion (or first conception) from him. Thus far he: with whom agrees Irenaeus in his first Book against Heresies, wherein he sets forth the Life of this man, his impious and most impure doctrine, which it would be superfluous here to relate; since any one that has a desire may fully understand from the foresaid Books of Irenaeus, wherein these things are accuratly delivered, the original, the life, the grounds and reasons of the false opinions, and the endeavours and purposes not only of this Simon, but also of all other Arch-heretics. We have heard that this Simon was indeed the chief Captain, and first Author of all Heresy. From which time even to our age those who are followers of his Heresy, although they pretend to have embraced throughout their whole Lives, the Christian Religion renowned amongst all men for its modesty and sanctity; yet nevertheless they relapse to the superstitious worship of Devils, which they seemed to have abandoned, prostrating themselves before the Images and Pictures of Simon and his forementioned Helena, whom they worship with sweet perfumes, sacrifices, and oblations. And those things which are transacted in secret amongst them, which, say they, do forthwith strike terror into the minds of those that at first hear them, and which (to use the terms of their own written oracle) do make them tremble and shake by reason of astonishment; are in truth full of terror, amazement of mind, and outrageous madness: So that it is impossible not only to commit them to writing, but even for men of modesty to utter them through their lips, by reason of their excessive obscenity and uncleanness not to be named. For there is not, nor can there be invented, any thing so impure, which their most lewd Sect does not far surpass; deluding silly women laden with all manner of iniquity.   

CHAP. XIV. Of Peter the Apostle's Preaching at Rome.  
THe devil that hater of all goodness and most treacherous enemy of man's salvation, at this time produced this Simon the author and contriver of so much mischief, that he might be the great Antagonist of the divine Apostles of our Saviour. But the Divine and Celestial grace, which is always assistant to its Ministers, by their appearance and presence soon quenched the flame, enkindled by the devil, humbling and depressing by them all haughtiness and swelling pride that exalted itself against the knowledge of God. Wherefore, neither the devices of Simon, nor of any other which then were hatched, became any ways prevalent during the age of the Apostles. For the splendour of the Truth vanquished and prevailed against all machinations; and the power of the divine Word, which had newly enlightened men's minds from heaven, did both flourish upon earth, and also was conversant and did effectually cooperate with the Apostles. Straightway therefore the foresaid Impostor, having the eyes of his mind blinded by a divine and wonderful splendour and light, as soon as he was detected by the Apostle Peter in Judea in what he had wickedly committed, took a great journey over sea, and fled from the Eastern to the Western parts: concluding that he could no other way live freely, and according to his own mind. Arriving at Rome, by the help and assistance of a devil 
a Eusebius speaks of a devil, which had made his residence and fixed his habitation in Rome, being then the metropolis of the whole world. Vales.  there lying in wait, he in a short time so far perfected his attempt, that the inhabitants of that City set up an Image to him and worshipped him as God. But all succeeded not long according to his mind. For soon after, in the reign of Claudius, the benign and most endearing providence of God brought Peter, that valiant and great Apostle, for courage chief of all the rest, to Rome against this mighty destroyer of mankind, who, as a stout Leader of God, armed with celestial weapons, brought that precious merchandise of intelligible light from the East to those that dwelled towards the West: declaring to them that Light and Doctrine comfortable to the soul, to wit, the publication of the Kingdom of heaven.   

CHAP. XV. Of the Gospel according to Mark.  
WHen therefore he had published to them the divine Word, immediately the power of Simon was extinct, and, together with the man 
a From these words of Eusebius it is concluded that the death of Simon Magus happened at Rome in the time of Claudius: for Eusebius writeth that Peter came to Rome in Claudius his reign, and that presently after, Simon's magical arts were by his coming destroyed together with the Author. Though there be others that say Simon was destroyed in Nero's time. Vales.  himself, destroyed. But so great a lustre of Piety enlightened the minds of them that were the hearers of Peter, that they thought it not sufficient barely to hear him once, nor were contented to have received the publication of the doctrine of the celestial Word by word of mouth and unwritten. Therefore they earnestly entreated Mark, Peter's follower, whose Gospel is at this day extant, that he would leave with them some written Record of that doctrine they had heard. Neither did they desist till they had prevailed with the man; and thus they gave the occasion of writing that Gospel, which is called the Gospel according to Mark. When the Apostle Peter understood by the Revelation of the holy Spirit what was done, he was much delighted with the ardent desire of the men, and confirmed that writing by his Authority, that so thenceforward it should be read in the Churches. 
b This place of Clemens is quoted again by Eusebius in his 6 B. Eccles. Hist. at which place more shall be said of it. Vales.  Clemens in his sixth Book of Institutions relates this passage. To whom the Bishop of Hierapolis, by name Papias, may be added as a witness. Furthermore, Peter mentions Mark, in his former Epistle, which, as they say, was written at Rome; Peter himself does intimate thus much (calling Rome by 
c Rome was parallel to Babylon in many things. Vales.  a figure Babylon) in these words, 
* 1 Pet. 5. 13.  The Church that is at Babylon elected together with you, saluteth you, and so doth Marcus my son.   

CHAP. XVI. That Mark first Preached the knowledge of Christ to the Egyptians.  
BUt this Mark 
a Eusebius in his Chronic. places Mark's going into Egypt on the second year of Claudius: the Author of the Alexandrian Chronic. and Georg. Syncellus say he went in the third year of C. Caligula: it's the opinion of Eutychius Patriarch of Alexandria that Mark went thither in the ninth year of Claudius. Vales.  going into Egypt is reported to have been the first publisher there of the Gospel he had written, and to have settled Churches in the very City of Alexandria. And furthermore, that so great a multitude both of men and women, who there embraced the faith of Christ, professed from the very beginning so severe and so philosophical a course of life, that Philo vouchsafed in his writings to relate their converse, their Assemblies, their eating and drinking together, and their whole manner of living.   

CHAP. XVII. What Philo relates of the Ascetae in Egypt.  
IT is reported that this Philo in the times of Claudius came to be familiarly acquainted with Peter at Rome, who then Preached the Word of God there: neither is this unlikely. For that work of his, of which we speak, being by him elaborated a long time after, does manifestly contain all the Ecclesiastical Rules which are to this present observed among us. And seeing he describes evidently the lives of the 
a He means not Monks; for they were an order of a later date. Valesius says they were Christians, who led a retired, and more severe and strict sort of life: so they were called from that Philosophical term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which signifies the exercise of virtue and abstinence: and any one that led such a life was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Asceta.] The Reader may have farther satisfaction in this matter in Bishop Montague's Acts & Mon. Chap. 7. where he will find this business discussed at large.  Ascetae amongst us, he does make it sufficiently perspicuous that he did not only see, but also very much approve of and admire the Apostolical men of his time, who being, as it is probable, originally Jews, upon that account did then observe in a great measure the Judaical Rites and customs. First of all therefore, in that Book which he entitled, Of Contemplative life, or, of Suppliants, having professed that he would insert nothing disagreeable to truth, or of his own head, into that account which he was about to give, he says that the men were called 
b That these Therapeutae were not Christians we will show hereafter. Some think they were Essens; but that is unlikely: for Philo never terms them so in that Book wherein he describes them, but at the very beginning calls them Therapeutae: Besides, the Essens (as Philo himself witnesss in his Apology for the Jews, cited by Euscbius Lib. 8. De preparat.) were only in Judea and Palestine; but these Therapeutae, he says were scattered all over the (then known) world. Lastly Philo attributes many things to these Therapeutae, which the Sect of the Essens by no means allowed: as for example, that they had women conversant among them called Therapeutriae: now Philo says expressly that the Essens hated womankind. See Philo de vita Contemplate. and Joseph. Hist. of the Jewish wars. B. 2. Chap. 12. Vales.  Therapeutae, and the women that were conversant among them Therapeutriae: And he adjoins the reason of that appellation, either because like Physicians they healed the minds of those that resorted to them, curing them of their vicious affections, or because they worshipped the Deity with a pure and sincere service and adoration. Further, whether Philo himself gave them this name, devising an appellation agreeable to the manners and dispositions of the men; or whether they were really so called from the beginning, the name of Christians having not yet been every where spread and diffused, it is not necessary positively to affirm or contend about it. But he attests that in the first place they part with their goods; saying that as soon as they betake themselves to this course of Philosophising they put over their wealth and possessions to their relations. Then, casting away all care of worldly matters, they leave the Cities, and make their abode in gardens and solitary places; well knowing the conversing with men of a different and disagreeing persuasion to be unprofitable and hurtful. Which thing the Christians of that time seem to me to have instituted out of a generous and most fervent ardour of faith, endeavouring to emulate the Prophetical severe course of life. Therefore in the 
* Acts 4. 34, 35, 36.  Acts of the Apostles (which contain nothing but the perfect truth) it is showed, that all the disciples of the Apostles selling their possessions and goods, divided the price among the brethren according as every one had need, that so there might not be any indigent person among them. For as the Word says, as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prizes of the things that were sold and laid them down at the Apostles feet: and distribution was made unto every man according as he had need. After Philo has attested the very same things with these, of the Therapeutae, he adds thus much farther concerning them, word for word saying, This 
c Philo's description of these Therapeutae in these following words can no way agree with the Christian professors in those times. For they were then few in number, neither did they look upon any Country as their own, besides the heavenly Jerusalem. Vales.  sort of men indeed is diffused far and wide over the whole world. For it was requisite that both Greeks & Barbarians should be partakers of so excellent a benefit. Egypt especially is full of them, throughout all its divisions, but most of all about Alexandria. But from all places the principal of them retire themselves into a most commodious place above the Lake Maria, situate upon a little rising hill, excellently well seated both for wholsomeness of air and safe conveniency of abiding, as into the Country of the Therapeutae. Then, after he has described their houses, after what manner they were built, he speaks thus of the Churches they have in divers places. In every house there is a Chapel called a Semnaeum, and Monasterium, in which alone by themselves they perform the mysteries of an holy life. They bring in thither neither meat nor drink, nor any corporal provisions or necessaries; but only the Law, and the divine Oracles of the Prophets, and Hymns and such like, whereby knowledge and piety are increased and perfected. And a little after, he says: All the interval of time from Sun rising to the Evening they spend in meditations of Philosophy: For reading the holy Scriptures, they Philosophise after their Country way, and expound allegorically. For they suppose that the words are only notes and marks of some things of a mystical nature, which are to be explained 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that's the term in the original. So the Ancient Greeks called that which the latter call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, an allegory, as they term it; when one thing is said, another is to be understood. Vales.  figuratively. They have 
e From these words of Philo we may easily perceive that these Therapeutae were not Christians. For the professors of Christianity were then of a very fresh date. Besides, what writings could these be? The Books of the Prophets they were not, for Philo separates them from these, speaking of them a little before: They could not be the Gospels, nor the Epistles of the Apostles, for they were scarce written in Philo's age, however they could not then be called the writings of ancient persons, at least by Philo. Vales.  writings of some ancient persons, who have been heretofore famous leaders of their Sect, and have left them many Monuments of that learning which consists in dark and secret expressions, which they, using as original platforms, do imitate thereby that course of study. These certainly seem to be words of such a man as had heard some of our Religion expounding the holy Scriptures. And it is very likely that the writings of those ancient persons, which he says they had, were the Gospels and writings of the Apostles, and certain expositions of the ancient Prophets, of which sort many are contained both in other Epistles of Paul, and also in that written to the Hebrews. Afterwards Philo thus writeth concerning the new Psalms composed by them. They do not only spend their time in contemplation, but they 
f The composition of Psalms and Hymns was not in use so early in the Church, as these words of Philo must suppose, if we understand them to be spoken of the Christians: that came in after the times of Antoninus, when learned men began to embrace the Christian Faith. So that neither can these words of Philo be any ways understood of Christians. The junior Pliny indeed (in his Epistle to Trajan Lib. 10. Epist. 97.) says it was a custom of the Christians in their Coetûs, carmen Christo tanquam Deo dicere secum invicem, i. e. to say one with another by turns a verse, or Hymn, to Christ as unto God: But there is a difference between saying and composing a song or Hymn; and besides, this was long after Philo's time. See Dr Hammonds preface to his Exposit▪ on the Psalms; and Mr Gregory's Posthumous works; Discourse 2d.  compose Songs and Hymns to the praise of God of all sorts of meeter and musical verse, which they write in grave and seemly rhymes. He relates many other things of them in that Book I mentioned: But I judged these fittest to be selected and picked out, in which certain marks of Church discipline are proposed. But if any one shall think what Philo here says to be in no wise proper to the Evangelical polity, but may be adapted to others besides those I have mentioned; he will certainly be convinced by Philo's following words; in which, if he shall duly weigh the matter, he will receive a most undoubted testimony of this thing. Now he writes thus: Having first laid temperance as a certain foundation, they build thereupon the other Virtues. For none of them takes either meat or drink before Sun set: for they hold it requisite to spend the day in the study of Philosophy, and the night in making necessary provision for the body. Therefore they allot the whole day to study, but allow a very small portion of the night for bodily provision. Some of them forget to eat for three days together, so great is the desire of knowledge that possesses them. But some others of them are so well pleased with, and feed so richly and deliciously upon the banquets of Wisdom, which sets before them wholesome precepts as a most sumptuous feast, that they are wont scarce to taste any necessary food in twice that space, to wit, in six days time. We suppose these words of Philo to be evidently and without all doubt spoken concerning those of our Religion. But if after all this any one shall still persist in a peremptory denial of these things; he will at length recede from his obstinate difficulty of belief, being persuaded to submit to such manifest demonstrations as are no where to be found but in the Christian Religion, composed according to the rule of the Gospel. Philo says further therefore, that among these men, of whom we speak, there are certain women conversant, many of which continue Virgins being old; not out of necessity, like some of those amongst the Grecian Priests, but voluntarily preserving their chastity out of an ardent affection to and desire of wisdom; in the embraces and familiarity whereof they earnestly affect to spend their lives; having despised all bodily pleasures, and desiring earnestly not a mortal issue, but an immortal; which that mind only that loves and is beloved of God can of itself bring forth. After many other expressions, he speaks yet more plainly thus, Their Expositions of holy Writ are figurative by way of Allegories. For these men suppose the whole Law to be like a living creature; the bare words whereof are, as it were the Body, and the invisible sense, that lies hid under the words, resembles the soul. Which sense this Sect have and do make it their Religion earnestly to search into and contemplate, beholding in the words, as in a glass, the admirable● beauty of the meaning. There is no necessity of adding farther here an account of their Assemblies, of the distinct apartments of their men and women, and of their several studies and holy exercises, now in use amongst us, more especially about the feast of our Lord's Passion, when we are wont to practise them in fastings, watchings, and attentive reading of holy Scriptures. All which the man we have so often mentioned, does relate in his writings accurately, after the same manner in which we only at this time observe them: Especially he mentions the 
g Eusebius means that whole week which precedes the feast of Easter, which the Greek Fathers call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the great week, and we the Passion week. But in Philo's Book there is no mention of this feast of Easter. He speaks indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a great solemnity; but by his following words 'tis evident he means the Jewish-feast of weeks, or, our Pentecost. Vales.  Vigils of the great Solemnity, the holy exercises therein, and the Hymns we are wont to recite. And how, when one has begun to sing a Psalm harmoniously and gravely, the rest, silently harkening, do after sing out in Chorus the latter parts only of the verses. And how throughout those days lying in straw upon the ground, they wholly abstain from wine (as he has said in these express words) and eat nothing that has blood in it: water is their only drink, and their food is bread with salt and hyssop. Farther he describes the order and degrees of their Governors, to wit, 
h He means the Presbyters; concerning whom, See Philo, in his said Book, De vitâ contemplate. p. 899. Edit. Par. Vales.  those who perform the Ecclesiastical Offices, than the Ministrations of the Deacons, and lastly the Episcopal presidency over all. He that desires to know these things more accurately, may be therein informed from the forementioned History of Philo. It is therefore apparently evident to every one, that Philo writing thus, did mean thereby those first Preachers of the Evangelical doctrine, and the discipline, at the beginning delivered by the Apostles.   

CHAP. XVIII. What writings of Thilo's have come to our hands.  
MOreover this Philo being a man of a fluent utterance, and abundant in sentences, also lofty and high in contemplations upon the holy Scriptures, compiled a divers and variable exposition of the sacred Volumes of holy Writ: partly explaining in a fit and agreeable series and order, the subject matter of the things contained in Genesis, which he entitled The Allegories of the Holy Laws: and partly making particular and distinct explications of those Chapters in Scripture which contain any thing in them that is dubious, with objections thereupon and solutions thereof; which also he fitly entitled Questions & Solutions upon Genesis and Exodus. There are besides elaborate tracts of his peculiarly written concerning certain Problems; such as are, two Books Of Husbandry, and as many of Drunkenness, and some others having different and fit Titles: Such is that, 
a This Book of Philo's is not now extant. Vales.  Of the things which a sober mind prayeth for, and which it detesteth; and that, Of the confusion of Languages; and that, Of 
b In Suidas this Book is called, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ which inscription Suidas took from Sophronius the interpreter of Jerom. But our excellent M. SS. Maz. Med. Fuk and Sr Henry savil have it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Wherefore I agree with Nicephorus, who rightly distinguished the two Books of Philo: the one of which was entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of flight and choice; the other, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, Of nature and invention. Whence it appears that that Book of Eusebius', which Nicephorus made use of, was in this place more correct than our copies. Vales.  flight and invention; and that, Of Assemblies upon account of obtaining Learning: and concerning this subject, Who is the Heir of Divine things, or, of division into parts equal and their contraries: and also that, Of the three Virtues which with others Moses wrote of. Besides, that, Of them whose names are changed, and for what reason they are changed; in which Book he says, he wrote Of Testaments the first and the second. There is also another Book of his, Of Removals in journey, or shifting of places, and of the life of a wise man perfected according to righteousness, or, Of unwritten Laws, and also, Of Giants, and, that God is immutable; also, 
c 'Tis manifest that Philo wrote three Books on this Subject, That Dreams are sent from God. The first of which is lost; the second is extant in the Paris Edition of Philo, pag. 465. in the beginning whereof he makes mention of a former Book which he had written on that subject. The third is also extant in the same Edition, pag. 1108. but misplaced. Whether he wrote any more than these three, is uncertain. Suidas mentions five Books of Philo's De Somniis. Vales.  That Dreams are sent from God, according to the opinion of Moses five Books. And thus many are the Books he wrote on Genesis which have come to our hands. We have also known five Books of his, of Questions and Solutions upon Exodus; and also that, of the Tabernacle, and that, of the Decalogue, and those four Books, of those Laws which in specie have reference to the chief heads of the Decalogue; and that, of those beasts fit for sacrifice, and, what be the kinds of sacrifices; and that, of the rewards and punishments propounded in the Law as well to the Good as to the Evil; and, of curses. Besides all these there are extant of his particular Books, as that, Of 
d In the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. it's written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 truer; for there was only one Book that bore this Title. In a M. S. copy of Philo's works in the Library of Auspurg, this Book of Philo's, De Providentiâ, is confounded with another of his Adversus Flaccum. Indeed this Book, De Providentiâ, is lost. But there is an eminent fragment of it in Eusebius De preparat Libr. 8. cap. Ultim. and in Libr. 7. cap. 21. Vales.  Providence, and a discourse compiled by him; 
e I doubt not but it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For the Jews, for so this Book is quoted by Eusebius in his 8 B. De Preparat. Evangel. chap. 10. where there is a most elegant place produced 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. out of the Apology of Philo for the Jews. Rufinus confirms this our emendation; who turns this place thus, the Judaeis Apologeticus Liber. Vales.  Of the Jews, and, of the man leading a Civil life; also, Alexander, or, That Brutes are endowed with Reason. Besides, of this, That every wicked man is a slave, to which follows in order this Book, That every man studious of Virtue is free. After these he compiled that Book, Of contemplative life, or, of suppliants, out of which we have cited those things concerning the lives of the Apostolical men. Also, The interpretations of the 
f Jerome makes mention of this Book of Philo's, in his interpretation of the Hebrew names. Moreover, Philo having only interpreted those names that occur in the Law and the Prophets, Origen added afterwards an interpretation of the words and names of the New Testament; supplying that which seemed to be wanting in Philo's Book, as Jerome writes in that Book of his now mentioned. Vales.  Hebrew names in the Law and in the Prophets, are said to have been done by his diligence. This Philo, coming to Rome in the time of Caius, wrote a Book of Caius' hatred of God, which, by way of Scoff and Irony, he entitled, Of Virtues; which Book, it's said, he rehearsed before the whole Roman Senate in the time of Claudius; and the piece was so taking, that his admirable works were thought worthy to be dedicated to the public Libraries. At the same time, when Paul traveled from Jerusalem round about to Illyricum, 
g Eusebius took this out of the Acts of the Apost. chap. 18. v. 2. And Orosius writes, as he had it out of Josephus, that this was done in the ninth year of Claudius. But that place of Josephus which Orosius quotes is not now extant. Therefore Orosius seems to me to have forgotten himself. And truly, it is not very likely, that Claudius the Emperor, who had so great a kindness for the Jews, as appears by his many Edicts extant in Josephus, should drive the Jews in particular out of the City. I should rather think, whenas there was a great famine at Rome (which in Eusebius' Chronicon is said to have happened in the tenth year of Claudius) that Claudius expelled all foreigners out of the City, amongst whom were the Jews also. For so Augustus did before; and 'twas frequently practised by the following Emperors, as oft as the City of Rome was in any scarcity of Provision: and so I judge that place of Luke in the Acts is to be understood. But if any one, relying on the Authority of Suetonius (whose words are these, Judaeos impulsore CHRESTO assiduè tumultuantes Româ expulit; in the Life of Claudius. See Dr Hammonds Annot. on Acts 26. v. 31.) does reject this our Opinion, I will not much withstand him. All the Chronologers downwards follow Orosius; as does also Barronius in his Annals. Whom I much wonder at, in that when he had placed this Edict of Claudius on the ninth year of his Reign, he should also cast the Jerusalem Council upon the same year. Which is manifestly repugnant to the History of the Acts of the Apostles. For, after the Jerusalem Council, which is related Acts 15, Paul going back to Antioch, delivered the Epistle of the Apostles to the brethren, and is said to have tarried there some time. After this, being parted from Barnabas, he went into Syria and Cilicia, Preaching the Word of God. Then he traveled into Phrygia, Galatia, and Mysia, where he was warned by the Holy Spirit in a dream to sail into Macedonia, and first Preached the Faith of Christ at Philippi; after that, at Thessalonica and Berea. Sailing thence to Athens, he stayed there a good while expecting Timothy and Sylas; and Preached the Word of God to the Athenians. Then going to Corinth he found Aquila and Priscilla there, who were lately come from Italy thither, upon account of the Edict of Claudius commanding all Jews to depart from Rome, as it is in the 18 chap. Acts. From all this its apparent, that there was a good distance of time between the Council held at Jerusalem, and the Edict of Claudius; in which space all this we have related was dispatched by Paul the Apostle. In Chronico Alexandrino, the Council at Jerusalem is placed on the sixth year of Claudius; he had better have said, the seventh. For so all things agree exactly. For Paul stayed at Antioch the remaining months of that year wherein the Council was; then the following year he traveled through Syria, Cilicia, Phrygia, and Galatia. At length in the ninth year of Claudius, he came into Greece. Vales.  Claudius expelled the Jews from Rome. 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, at which time Aquila, etc. for it may be read in two words, thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as I found it written in the Kings, and the Fuk. M. SS. Vales.  At which time Aquila and Priscilla, with other Jews, departing from Rome, arrived in Asia, where they conversed with Paul the Apostle, then confirming the foundations of those Churches there newly laid by him. Even the Holy book of the Acts teacheth us these things.   

CHAP. XIX. What a Calamity befell the Jews at Jerusalem on the very day of the Passover.  
BUt Claudius yet ruling the Empire, there happened to be so great a tumult and disturbance at Jerusalem on the feast of the Passover▪ that there were 
a The same number he sets down in his Chronicon. But Josephus, in his 2 B. of the Jewish wars says there was somewhat more than ten thousand killed. But in his 20th B. of Antiquities, which work he compiled after his History, he accounts the number of the slain to be twenty thousand. Which number I would rather agree too, because these Books, as I said, were written last by him▪ Vales.  thirty thousand Jews slain, being those only who by force were pressed together about the gates of the Temple and trodden under foot by one another. So that that Festival was turned into mourning over the whole Nation, and Lamentation throughout every family. Thus much also Josephus relates almost word for word. But Claudius made Agrippa, the son of Agrippa, 
b This Agrippa the younger, to speak properly, was never King of the Jews. For after the death of Agrippa his father, who died the fourth year of Claudius, Claudius took him being very young and kept him with him, neither did he permit him to succeed in his father's Kingdom. Afterwards, Herod the King of Chalcis being dead, Claudius gave Agrippa his Uncle's Kingdom; which when he had held four years, Claudius in the twelfth year of his Reign gave him Thraconitis, which was the tetrarchy of Philip, and also the Kingdom of Lysanias; having first taken Chalcis from him: He transferred to him also the authority over the Temple, and the power of electing the High-priests, which his Uncle Herod had. A little after, Nero added to his Kingdom part of Galilce, as Josephus writes in his twentieth B. of Antiq. Which being thus, its apparent Eusebius was mistaken, who wrote both here and in his Chronicon, that Agrippa the younger succeeded in his father's Kingdom presently after the death of his father, and was made King of the Jews by Claudius. Although Eusebius says not here expressly that he was by Claudius made King presently after his father's death. Indeed, out of Josephus it may be evidently shown that the younger Agrippa was not made King immediately after his father's death. For in his second Book of the Jewish wars, chap. 13▪ he makes the twelfth year of Nero, wherein the Jewish war began, to be the same with the seventeenth of King Agrippa. Therefore the younger Agrippa began to reign in the eighth year of Claudius. Moreover, I will not deny that he was King of the Jews, seeing he was King of Galilce, and is by Justus reckoned among the Kings of the Jews. But I deny that ever he was King of Judea. For after the death of the Seniour Agrippa, which happened in the fourth year of Claudius, Judea was brought into the form of a Province, and every year the Procuratours of Caesar were sent thither, as Josephus relates. Vales.  King of the Jews; having sent 
c In the Chronicon of Eusebius, Felix is said to have been sent procurator into Judea by Claudius, in the eleventh year of his Reign. But in Scaligers Edition of that work, it is more rightly placed on the tenth year of Claudius. Yet it seems to be truer, that Felix was sent into Judea in the ninth of Claudius. For Tracitus, in his twelfth Book, says, That Felix was lately set over the Jews, (Silvius and Otho being Consuls, which was the tenth year of Claudius:) and in Acts 24. Paul, pleading his cause before this same Felix, which was done on the thirteenth year of Claudius, speaks thus to him: For as much as I know that thou hast been for many years a judge unto this Nation. Moreover Rufinus is mistaken, in that he thinks these are Josephus' words, when as it appears that they indeed are Eusebius'. Vales.  Felix procurator of the whole country of Samaria and Galilee, and also of the Region beyond Jordan. And when he had reigned thirteen years and eight months, he died, leaving Nero his successor in the Empire.   

CHAP. XX. What was done at Jerusalem in the Reign of Nero.  
NOw in Nero's time, Felix being procurator of Judea, Josephus relateth in the twentieth Book of his Antiquities, that there was again a Sedition of the Priests one against the other, in these words: There arose also a Sedition of the chief Priests, against the Priests and the chief of the people of Jerusalem. And each of them forming for themselves a company of most audacious fellows and such as endeavoured to make innovations, behaved themselves as Captains; and encountering they railed against each other, and threw stones at one another. There was no body to rebuke them; but, as in a City destitute of a Governor, these things were licentiously done. And so great impudence and presumptuous boldness possessed the chief Priests, that they dared to send their servants to the threshing floors, and take the Tithes due to the Priests. Whence it came to pass that the poorest of the Priests were seen to perish for want of sustenance. In such sort did the violence of the Seditious prevail over all justice and equity. And again the same writer relates that at the same time there arose a sort of thiefs in Jerusalem, who in the day time, as he says, and in the very midst of the City, killed those they met with; but especially on the Festivals, being mixed among the crowd, and hiding little daggers under their garments, they stabbed the most eminent 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; so it is in Josephus. Gelenius renders it, enemies: which I like not. For Josephus by that term means 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the most eminent Personages. Vales.  Personages; and when they fell, these murderers would dissemble themselves to be of the number of those that grieved. Whereby they were undiscovered, because of the good opinion all men had of them. And first, he says, Jonathan the High Priest was killed by them, and after him many were slain daily, and he says, the fear was more grievous than the calamity, in that every one, as in war, hourly expected death.   

CHAP. XXI. Of that Egyptian who is mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles.  
AFter these things Josephus adds, having interposed some other words; But the Egyptian false prophet annoyed the Jews with a greater mischief than these. For he, coming into the Country, being a Magician, and having gotten himself the repute of a Prophet, gathered together about thirty thousand men such as he had seduced; and leading them out of the wilderness to the mount called the mount of Olives, prepared by force from thence to enter Jerusalem; and, having vanquished the Roman guards, to seize the principality over the people, resolving to make them his guard who together with him by violence entered the City. But Felix prevented his attempt, having met him with the Roman Soldiers; and all the people joined their assistance in repelling his injurious violence. So that, the Assault being made, the Egyptian fled with a few, and most of his party were slain and taken prisoners. These matters Josephus relates in the second Book of his History; and its worthy our 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies properly, to attend too, or observe. In this sense Eusebius uses the word chap. 18. of this Book, and in B. 3. chap. 24. This word occurs in Athenaeus, Polybius, and others. Vales.  observing, together with what is here related of this Egyptian, those things which are declared of him in the Acts of the Apostles: There, in the time of Felix it is said by the chief Captain at Jerusalem unto Paul, when the multitude of the Jews raised a tumult against him; 
* Acts 21. 38. See Josephus Antiq. B. 20. c. 6, & 7. See also Dr Hammond on Acts 21. 38.  Art not thou that Egyptian which before these days madest an uproar, and leddest into the wilderness 
b Josephus says there were thirty thousand men: which is so to be understood, as that the number of the whole multitude was 30000, of which 4000 only were murderers. And so Josephus will be reconciled to Luke. But I agree not with Eusebius, who writes that this was done in Nero's time. For, in Acts 21, this Egyptian is said to have been overthrown a little before Paul's coming to Jerusalem. Now Paul came thither in the last year of Claudius: which may be gathered from the 24 chap. Acts, where Luke writes that Portius Festus was sent as successor to Felix. Seeing therefore Festus was sent into Judea in the second year of Nero, the overthrow of this Egyptian must necessarily fall on the last year of Claudius. The narration of Josephus, who seems to refer all this to the times of Nero, deceived Eusebius. But Eusebius ought to have considered, that Josephus does in that place relate all the Acts of Felix together, as well what he did under Claudius, as what under Nero. Vales.  four thousand men that were murderers? But thus much concerning the times of Felix.   

CHAP. XXII. How Paul, being sent bound from Judea to Rome, having made his defence, was wholly acquitted.  
BUt Festus is by Nero sent as successor to this Felix: in whose time Paul having pleaded for himself is carried bound to Rome; Aristarchus was with him, whom somewhere in his Epistles he deservedly styles his fellow prisoner: And Luke, who committed to writing the Acts of the Apostles, concluded his History here, having showed that Paul lived two full years at Rome, enjoying in a great measure his liberty; and, that he Preached the Word of God, no man forbidding him: Then, having made his defence, it is moreover reported that the Apostle traveled again upon account of the ministration of Preaching; and that, coming the second time to the same City, he ended his life by martyrdom in this Emperor's Reign. At which time, being in bonds, he wrote the second Epistle to Timothy, signifying therein both his former defence, and also his approaching death. Take his own Testimony hereof. At my first answer, says he, no man stood with me, but all men forsook me, I pray God that it may not be laid to their charge: notwithstanding the Lord stood with me, and strengthened me, that by me the Preaching might be fully known, and that all the Gentiles might hear; and I was delivered out of the mouth of the Lion. By which words he makes it plainly evident, that at the first time, that his Preaching might be fulfilled, he was delivered out of the mouth of the Lion; speaking, as it was likely, of Nero, because of his cruelty. 
a Indeed this place is very obscure; and therefore Musculus (as also Dr Hanmer) omitted it. But, having considered upon it long and much, at length I apprehended the true sense of this place. Eusebius therefore says, that from the second Epistle of Paul to Timothy this may be gathered, to wit, that Paul in his first defence was acquitted by the Judge's sentence; but afterward at his second defence he was condemned. The former part hereof he apparently manifests in these words [At my first defence no man stood with me;] and whenas he says [I was delivered out of the mouth of the Lyon.] which is as much as if he had said, I was snatched from Nero's jaws. But Paul speaks far otherwise of his second accusation. For he does not say [The Lord delivered me out of the mouth of the Lion] as he had said before. For he foresaw, God revealing it to him, that he should by no means any longer avoid the sword of the persecutor, but should end his life by a glorious martyrdom. Therefore when he had said of his first accusation [I was delivered out of the mouth of the Lion] concerning his second, with which he was then charged, he adds these words [The Lord shall deliver me from every evil work, and will preserve me unto his heavenly Kingdom] apparently manifesting his death by these words. This is the meaning of this place, which neither the translatours, nor I myself at first understood. Wherefore in the words of Eusebius, it must be read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in two distinct words, or else the accent must be changed, thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Indeed, in the Maz. M. S. it is thus written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in two distinct words. Moreover Jerome, in his Book De Scriptorib. Ecclesiast. has quoted this place of Eusebius, where he speaks of Paul; but he apprehended not Eusebius' meaning, as it will be apparent to the Reader. Wherefore Sophronius also, when he translated this place of Jerome, into Greek, omitted some words, which seemed to hinder the meaning. Vales.  But afterwards he has not added any thing like unto these words [He shall deliver me out of the mouth of the Lion:] for by the Spirit he saw that his end was now near at hand: wherefore, having said [and I was delivered out of the mouth of the Lion] he adds this [The Lord shall deliver me from every evil work and will preserve me unto his heavenly Kingdom] evidently signifying that his martyrdom was at hand; which he more plainly foretells in the same Epistle, saying, For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. Moreover in this second Epistle to Timothy, he manifestly declares, that only Luke was then with him when he wrote it; but, at his first answer, that not so much as he was with him then. Whence 'tis agreeable to reason to think, that Luke concluded the Acts of the Apostles at that time, having continued the History so long as he accompanied Paul. These things we have spoken, that we may make it manifest that the martyrdom of Paul was not consummated at that first coming of his to Rome; which Luke mentions. For its likely, that Paul's Apology for his opinion was more easily admitted by Nero, he behaving himself more mildly at the beginning of his Empire; but proceeding afterwards to the commission of most horrid and villainous Acts, those things against the Apostles together with many other persons, were by him taken in hand.   

CHAP. XXIII. How James, called the brother of the Lord, was Martyred.  
MOreover Paul having appealed to Caesar, and being by Festus sent to Rome; the Jews, who had plotted a design against him, being now disappointed of their expectation, set upon James the brother of the Lord, to whom the Episcopal seat at Jerusalem was given by the Apostles: and of this sort were their villainous practices against him: Leading him forth publicly, they required him to renounce the faith of Christ before all the people. But when he, contrary to the expectation of all, had spoken freely and with a greater boldness than they looked for, before the whole multitude, and had confessed that our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was the Son of God; being no longer able to endure the Testimony of the man, they slew him who was believed by all to be a most just person, by reason of that singular eminence he arrived to, in his leading a Philosophical and pious course of life; taking the vacancy of the Government as a fit opportunity for this their Licentiousness. For Festus being at that time dead in Judea, that Province was without a Precedent and procurator. Now the manner of this James' death, the words of Clemens before quoted by us have manifested; he having declared, that he was cast headlong from the battlement of the Temple, and beaten to death with a club. But moreover, 
a The first succession of the Apostles is extended to the times of M. Aurelius Antoninus. For in his Reign Polycarp the disciple of John the Apostle was crowned with Martyrdom. Hegesippus therefore is rightly said to have lived in the first succession of the Apostles, in that he flourished in the Reign of the sons of Antoninus Pius. And coming to Rome when Anicetas was Bishop, he stayed there to Eleutherus' time. In the Alexandrian Chronicle (which I would more willingly call the Antiochian) Hegesippus is said to have died in the Reign of Commodus. He was therefore cotemporary with Ireneus: who also was next to the first succession of the Apostles, as Eusebius testifies, Book 5. chap. 20. Vales.  Hegesippus, being one of those who were of the first succession after the Apostles, does in the fifth Book of his Commentaries most accurately relate these things concerning this James, speaking after this manner: James, the brother of our Lord, undertook, together with the Apostles, the Government of the Church; That James who was surnamed the Just by all even from the times of our Lord until ours. For many were called by the name of James; but this man was holy from his mother's womb. He drank neither wine, nor strong drink; nor eat any creature wherein there was life. There never came Razor upon his head; he anointed not himself with oil, neither did he use a Bath. To 
b Scaliger, in his Animadvers. Eusebian. p. 178. has examined this whole passage of Hegesippus', and finds fault with many things in it; which are well worth reading. See also Dionysius Petavius in Not. ad He●esim 78. Epiphanii, & P. Halloixius, in his Notes on the Life of Hegesippus, chap. 3. Vales.  Him only it was lawful to enter into the Holiest of Holie's: He wore no woollen, but linen garments; and went into the Temple alone, where he was found upon his knees, making supplication for the forgiveness of the people: in so much that his knees were become hard and brawny, like those of a Camel, by reason of his continual kneeling to worship God, and to make supplication for the remission of the people. Wherefore, upon account of his most eminent righteousness he was called Justus and 
c The learned Nich. Fuller, Book 3. chap. 1. of his Miscellan, has thus corrected this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. He was called Saddick, and Ozleam, which signifies in English, a just man, and the defence of the people. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hebrew signifies, a just man. And Ozleam is made up of these two Hebrew words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which signify, the strength, or, defence of the people; the Letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being the sign of the Genitive or Dative case with the Hebrews. The original of this appellation is taken from Psalm 28. 9 where we meet with these words in the original, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lord shall give strength to his people. Fuller's Miscell. B. 3. chap. 1.  Oblias, which signifies in English, the defence and righteousness of the people, as the Prophets declare concerning him. Therefore certain men of the 
d This place of Hegesippus, wherein, he says, he wrote concerning the seven Heresies, we shall meet with in the 4 B. of Eusch. Eccles. Hist. where we will speak more concerning them. Vales.  seven Heresies among that people of the Jews, which we have before written of in our Commentaries, asked him, which is the 
e By Gate here, is meant nothing else, but the way of Entrance to Christ; which is, by Faith in God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Agreeable hereto its said Psal. 118. 20. This is the gate of the Lord, the righteous shall enter into it. Vales.  gate of Jesus? And he said, that That Jesus was the Saviour. Some of them believed that Jesus was the Christ: but the forementioned Sects believed neither the 
f The Pharisees, who were one branch of these Sects, believed the Resurrection from the dead. Vales.  Resurrection, nor that he was to come to reward every man according to his works. But as many as believed, believed by the means of James. Therefore, many of the chief men believing, there was a commotion among the Jews, and Scribes and Pharisees, who said that all the people were in danger to think Jesus to be the Christ. Coming altogether therefore unto James they said unto him, we beseech thee restrain the people, for they are in an error concerning Jesus, supposing him to be the Christ; we entreat thee, persuade all those that come together at the day of the passover, that they may think aright concerning Jesus: For we all put our confidence in thee; and we and all the people bear thee witness that thou art just, and respectest not the person of any man: persuade the multitude therefore that they be not deceived about Jesus: for we and all the people put our confidence in thee: stand therefore upon the battlement of the temple, that from on high thou mayest be conspicuous, and thy words readily heard by all the people; for upon account of the passover, all the tribes, together with the 
g Petavius does here deservedly reprove Scaliger, who had denied, that it was lawful for any Gentile to be present at the Festivals of the Jews. For besides that place which Petavius quotes; John 12. 20. we are supplied with many testimonies out of Joscphus, to evidence this matter. Vitellius the Precedent of Syria went up to Jerusalem at the feast of the Passover, and was honourably entertained by the Jews: as we may read chap. 6. B. 18. of Josephus' Antiq. He writes the same concerning Quadratus the Precedent of Syria, B. 20▪ of his Antiq. Vales.  Nations are come together. Therefore the foresaid Scribes and Pharisees placed James upon the battlement of the Temple, and cried out to him, and said, O Justus! whom we all ought to put our confidence in; because the people are misled after Jesus who was crucified, declare to us, which is the gate of Christ who was crucified: and he answered with a loud voice, Why do ye question me about Jesus the Son of man? He even sits in heaven at the right hand of great power, and will come in the clouds of heaven. Now when many were fully satisfied and confirmed and glorified God for this Testimony of James, and cried, saying, 
h This word Hosanna, is a corruption of the Hebrew word, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which signifies, preserve me, or, make me safe.) being the Imperative mood Hiph. with the Assix● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; derived from the Theme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See the original Text of Jer. 17. 14. And also, see Bishop Pearson on the Creed, in his marginal notes, pag. 70. Edit. Lond. 1669.  Hosanna to the 
i These words, which Hegesippus says the Jews then uttered, aught to be understood of Christ, rather than of James. For when James was set upon the battlement of the Temple, and had declared Jesus to be the Christ and Redeemer of mankind, those that embraced the Faith of Christ began to cry out, Hosanna, to the Son of David, that is, to Jesus Christ. Vales.  Son of David, than the same Scribes and Pharisees said again to one another, we have done ill in exhibiting such a Testimony to Jesus; but let us go up and cast him down, that so the people being terrified may not give credit to him. And they cried out, saying, O, O, even Justus himself is also seduced. And they fulfilled that which was written in Esaiah. 
k So the 72 Translate Esai. 3. v. 10. Their words are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the Hebrew copy differs much from this Translation, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which our Translation following, renders thus in English, Say ye to the righteous, that it shall be well with him; for they shall eat the fruit of their doings. Compare the Sept. Translat. of Isai. 3. 10. with the Hebrew Text of that place.  We will destroy the righteous, for he is troublesome to us; wherefore they shall eat the fruit of their doings. They went up therefore and cast down Justus, and said amongst themselves, Let us stone James the Just; and they began to stone him, for he was not fully dead after his fall, but turning he kneeled, saying, I entreat thee, O Lord God the Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do. As they were thus stoning of him, one of the Priests of the sons of Rechab the son of 
l As if he had said, one of the Priests, the son of Rechab, of the family of the Rechabites; which last words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] are therefore added, that Rechab, the father of this Priest, might be distinguished from other Rechabs. For many were called by the same name of Rechab▪ but this man, of whom Hegesippus speaks, was of the stock of the Rechabites, spoken of by the Prophet Jeremy, chap. 35. Vales.  Rechabim, testified of by Jeremy the Prophet, cried out, saying, 
m Epiphanius, in Hares● 78, writes, that these words were not spoken by the Rechabite Priest, but by Simeon the son of Cleopas. Vales.  cease, what do ye? Justus prays for us. And one of them, being one of the Fuller's, took a leaver, with which he used to squeeze garments, and smote Justus on the head; and so he was martyred. 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so the Kings M. S. reads it; which Stephens followed in his Edit. But our other three M. SS. Maz. Med. and Fuk▪ have it thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, and they buried him in that place, near the Temple; which reading Nicephorus and Rufinus do confirm▪ Vales.  And they buried him in that place, and 
o How can it be that the Grave-stone, or Monument of this James should remain after the destruction of the City by the Romans? Neither is that very likely, which Hegefippus says, to wit, that James was buried near the Temple. For the Jews used to bury their dead without the City; as appears from the Gospel, and from the Sepulchre of Helena, which before we spoke of, at chap. 12 of this Book. Rufinus therefore leaves out this whole clause, in his Version. In the most ancient Maz. M. S. I found (at the Grave-stone) this note written in the margin: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; That is, you must know that this Monument was nothing else but a stone not form into any shape upon which the name of James there buried was cut: from whence even to this time the Christians set up stones on their Sepulchers, and either write Letters thereon▪ or engrave the sign of the Cross. Vales.  his Grave-stone as yet remains near the Temple. This man was a true and substantial witness both to Jews and Gentiles, that Jesus was the Christ: and soon after Vespasian beset Judea round about, and took the Jews captive. These things Hegesippus having related fully and largely, does therein agree with Clemens. But James was a person so admirable, and so much cried up amongst all men for his righteousness, that the most sober men of the Jews were of opinion that this was the cause of the siege of Jerusalem, which immediately followed upon his Martyrdom: and that this siege befell them upon no other account than that audacious villainy committed against this James; Josephus therefore was not afraid to testify this in writing, declaring himself in these words: These things befell the Jews in the way of revenge for James the Just, who was the brother of Jesus called Christ; because the Jews had murdered him, being a most righteous person. And the same Author in the twentieth Book of his Antiquities, relates his death in these words: Caesar, being certified of Festus his death, sent Albinus procurator into Judea: But Ananus the younger, who as we said before had gotten the High-priesthood, was a man as to his disposition rash and excessively bold: he embraced the Sect of the Sadduces, who in matters of judgement are cruel above all the Jews, as we before manifested. Ananus therefore, being such an one as we have described him to be, supposing he had a fit opportunity, in that Festus was dead, and Albinus yet upon his journey, called an Assembly of the Judges; into which he caused the brother of Jesus called Christ (whose name was James) with certain others to be brought, whom he accused as violatours of the Law, and so delivered them up to be 
p What can be more different, yea contrary, than this relation of Josephus, and that of Hegesippus, about James' Martyrdom? For Josephus says, he was condemned in a public council of the Jews; and Hegesippus, that he was murdered in a sedition and tumult of the people: Hegesippus relates, that he was killed with a Fuller's club, in the midst of the City: but Josephus declares that he was stoned; which was always done without the gates of the City. Farther Josephus shows us the year, wherein James died, by these two remarks, to wit, that it was when Ananus was Highpriest, and when Albinus came first into Judea. Eusebius, in his Chronicon, writes that Albinus succeeded Festus in the sixth year of Nero's Empire; and yet the same Author places the Martyrdom of James on the year following, which manifestly contradicts what Josephus has related: for he expressly says that James was murdered before Albinus came into that Province. Eusebius therefore ought to have included the beginning of Albinus his Procuratourship, and James his Martyrdom in the same year. But Baronius denies all this, and proves, that the Martyrdom of James happened on the seventh year of Nero; which assertion he confirms both from the consent of all the Ancients, and also from Josephus his History of the Jewish wars B. 2. chap. 12. But I judge that the consent of Jerome, Nicephorus, and others, who wrote from, and followed Eusebius' Chronicon (Eusebius' opinion not being discused) is not much to be esteemed of: Now the place in Josephus proves nothing else, than that Albinus was procurator of Judea in the fourth year before the Jewish war began, and in the seventh before the City was taken. But from that place in Josephus it cannot be concluded that Albinus began his Procuratourship in the seventh year before the taking of Jerusalem. Yea, it seems truer in my judgement, that Albinus came into Judea in the fourth year of Nero. For Porcius. Festus Governed Judea two years, as appears by his Acts, of which Josephus relates but few▪ To him succeeded Albinus in the fourth year of Nero, and continued there to the tenth of that Emperor, as Eusebius has out of Josephus rightly observed. Therefore James was Martyred in the fourth year of Nero. Epiphanius confirms this our conjecture (in Heres. 78.) where he says James presided over the Church at Jerusalem about twenty four years, from the Lords Ascension. Vales.  stoned. But as many as seemed to be the mildest and most modest in the City, and who were the strictest observers of the Law, were very much offended hereat; and sending privately to the King, they entreated him to write to 
q Nicephorus (in his second B. chap. 4.) thinks this Ananus to be the same with that Ananias, who commanded Paul to be smitten; of whom Luke speaks Acts 23. 2. But herein he is much out. For Ananias the son of Nebed●us (of whom Luke there speaks) was Highpriest in Claudius' Empire, from his seventh year to the beginning of Nero's reign; a man that was the most potent of all the Jews in his age, as Josephus testifies in his twentieth book of Antiq. But moreover, that catalogue of High-priests, which is there put down by Nicephorus, is to be made up out of Josephus' Books: And after Joseph the son of Cama, Ananias the son of Nebedaeus is to be placed, of whom Josephus speaks in the 3 chap. of his twentieth book. After him was Ishmael the son Phabaeus, made Highpriest by Agrippa juniour. After whom succeeded Joseph, surnamed Cabus, the son of Simon; and then Ananus, the son of Ananus, who is here spoken of. Vales.  Ananus▪ to warn him that he should not any more attempt any such thing. For that he had not done this first fact regularly and legally. And some of them also went to meet All binus journeying from Alexandria, and informed him, that it was not lawful for Ananus without his consent to assemble the Sanhedrim. Albinus being induced to believe what they said, wrote in great anger to Ananus, threatening that he would punish him. And King Agrippa for this very thing took the High-priesthood from him, which he had held three months, and constituted Jesus the son of 
r In Josephus and Nicephorus it is Damnaeus. Vales.  Dammaeus Highpriest. Thus much concerning James, whose the first of those called the general Epistles is reported to be. But you must know it is 
Rufinus and Christophorson translated this place so, as if this were the opinion of some; which sense we have followed in our version. But, having now considered the matter better, we think otherwise, to wit, that Eusebius did absolutely pronounce this Epistle to be Spurious. Jerom (de Jacobo) says thus, Unam scripsit Epistolam, quae & ipsa ab alio quodam sub nomine eius edita asscritur, licet paulatim tempore procedente, obtj●uerit autoritatem: that is, He wrote one Epistle, which is affirmed to have been set forth by another, under his name; though by degrees in process of time it hath obtained authority. Vales.  suspected to be spurious. Therefore not many of the Ancients have made mention of it, like as neither of that called Judas, being also one of the seven, termed the general Epistles: Yet notwithstanding we know, that these with the rest have been publicly read in most Churches.   

CHAP. XXIV. How, after Mark, Annianus was constituted the first Bishop of the Church of the Alexandrians.  
BUt Nero being in the eighth year of his reign, Annianus, the first after Mark the 
In the Kings M. S. it is written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, Mark the Apostle and Evangelist; but in the rest of the M. SS. Maz. Med. Fuk and Savil▪ these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Apostle and] are wanting: which neither are in Rufinus' translation. I know indeed, that Mark may deservedly be called an Apostle; in that he was the first that Preached the faith of Christ to the Alexandrians. Athanasius (in Synopsi) indeed calls Mark and Luke Apostles. Idatius also (in Fastis) styles Luke and Timothy Apostles. See what we noted above at the last chap. of the first Book. But we do not here inquire what title Mark deserved, but only what Euscbius wrote. Vales.  Apostle and Evangelist, succeeded in the public charge of the Church at Alexandria; 
b This whole clause is wanting in our three M. SS. copies, Maz. Med. and Fuk. and in the translation of Rufinus. But because it was in the Kings M. S. we have put it in. We have also written the name of Annianus with a double ●; from the authority, of the Maz. and Med. M. SS. To which agree Rufinus, Jerom, and others. For Annianus is a Roman name, and is derived from Annius. Vales.  being a man beloved of God, and in all respects admirable.   

CHAP. XXV. Of the persecution in the time of Nero, in which Paul and Peter were for Religion graced with Marty doom at Rome.  
THe Empire being now confirmed to Nero, he, giving his mind to the commission of nefarious facts, armed himself against the very worship of the supreme God. Indeed, how wicked a person he was, our present leisure will not permit us to describe. But, in as much as many have related in most accurate Treatises those things that were done by him, he that is desirous, may from thence see the cruelty and insolent rage of the man. Whereby having without all consideration destroyed an infinite number of men, he arrived to such an height of murdering cruelty, that he forbore not his most familiar and most beloved friends; but slew his mother and his wife, with innumerable others that were related to him, as if they had been enemies and adversaries, by sundry kinds of death. This indeed also ought together with the rest to have been ascribed to him as one of his titles, That he was the first of the Emperors that demonstrated himself to be an Adversary to the worship due to God. Thus much again Tertullian the Roman does record, saying, after this manner: 
a He that translated Tertullian's Apology into Greek, (were it Eusebius, which I think not to be true, or whoever it was;) he understood not Tertullian's words. Neither is this true of this place only, but of many others also of Tertullian, which are produced in Greek by Eusebius in this work. Vales. Tertullian's words are these: Consulite commentarios vestros; illic reperietis primum Neronem in hanc Sectam, tum maxim● Romae orientem Caesariano gladio ●erocisse. Sed tali dedicatore damnationis nostrae etiam gloriamur. Qui enim scit illum, intelligere potest, non nisi grande aliquod bonum à Nerone damnatum. Tertul. Apolog. p. 6. Edit. Rigal.  Consult your Records. There you will find that Nero was the first, who with the Imperial sword raged against this Sect then greatly flourishing at Rome. But we even boast of such a beginner of our persecution. For he that knows him, may understand that nothing but some great Good was condemned by Nero. Thus therefore this man, being proclaimed the first and chiefest enemy of God, set upon slaughtering the Apostles. Wherefore they relate that in his time Paul was beheaded at Rome, and also Peter crucified. And the name of Peter and Paul unto this present time remaining upon the Burial-places there doth confirm the story. In like manner, even an 
b The term [Ecclesiastical] is used in three senses. Sometimes it's taken for a Christian, and opposed to an Heathen, or Gentile: So Jerome in his preface to his Book, De Scriptor. Ecclefias. Sometimes it denotes a Catholic, and is opposed to an Heretic; So Jerome also in his preface to St Matthew, and on Chap. 13. Ezechiel. So Origen also, Tome 16. Explanat▪ on St John's Gospel. Lastly, sometimes it signifies a Clergyman, and is opposed to a Laic, or Secular person. So Jerome again, in his Epistle to P●●machius, and in his 46 Epist. to Rusticus. I would rather take this word in the second sense here, both because that signification of this word is more frequent, and also in regard Eusebius▪ speaking here of Caius' Book against Proclus, gives each of them his proper Epithet; he styles cain's [an Ecclesiastical man] and Proclus he calls [the defender of the opinion of the Cataphrygians,] i. e. an Heretic. The Sect of the Cataphrygians was divided into two parts; the Ringleader of the one party was Proclus; of the other Aeschynes. So Tertullian, in his Book De prescript. H●●●t. Vales.  Ecclesiastical man, by name Caius, who flourished in the time of Zephyrinus Bishop of Rome, and wrote against Proclus a great defender of the opinion of the Cataphrygians, says these very words concerning the places where the sacred bodies of the aforesaid Apostles were deposited: I am able to show the Trophies of the Apostles: For if you would go to the 
c Peter was buried in the Vatican; Paul in the Vid Ostia. Vales.  Vatican, or to the way Ostia, you will find the Trophies of those who founded this Church. And that they both suffered Martyrdom at the same time, Dionysius Bishop of Corinth, writing to the Romans, doth thus affirm: So also you, 
d Dionysius here answers the Epistle of Sot●r and of the Roman Clergy; who, writing to the Corinthians, had in a friendly way admonished them, as Eusebius hereafter declares, B. 4. Chap. 23. The same thing Clemens Romanus in his Epistle had before done. Dionysius therefore says to Sot●r; You by this your admonition have again united the Plantation of the Roman and Corinthian Churches heretofore made by Peter and Paul. This I have the more largely explained, because the translatours, and especially Christophorson, have been much mistaken in the Version of this place. Vales.  by this your so great an admonition, have joined together the plantation both of the Romans, and also of the Corinthians, made by Peter and Paul. For both of them coming also to our City of Corinth, and having planted us, did in like manner instruct us. Likewise they went both together into Italy, and, having taught there, suffered Martyrdom at 
e Dionysius does not expressly say that Peter and Paul suffered on the same day, but only at the same time; which may be so understood, as that there might be an interval of many days between their sufferings. Prudentius [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] says they were both Martyred on the same day, but not in the same year: and that there was a years space between their deaths. With Prudentius agrees Augustine, in his 28 Sermon, De Sanctis; And Arator. Lib. 2. Hist. Apost. But Simcon Metaphrastes takes these words of Dionysius so, as if he said that Peter and Paul were Martyred on the same day together. His words are to be found in Comment, de percgrinat. Pauli ac Petri, apud Surium, Tom 3. Vales.  the same time. And thus much I have related, that the History hereof might be yet farther confirmed.   

CHAP. XXVI. How the Jews were vexed with innumerable mischiefs, and how at last they entered upon a war against the Romans.  

a At these words I began the chapter, following the authority of the Kings M. S. But in the Maz. M. S. we found another reading, and a different distinction. For that begins the chapter from these words (which are the conclusion of the foregoing chapter) [And ●hu● much I have related, etc.] and it points the whole place thus, [And thus much I have related that the History hereof might be yet farther confirmed. Moreover, Josephus, discoursing, etc.] and puts the full point after these words [makes it manifest in express words.] The same reading is observed by the Med. and Fuk. M. SS. But the reading and punctation in the Kings M. S. seems to me to be much better; which both Nicephorus and Rufinus followed. I had almost forgot to put you in mind, that these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in the title of this chapter, aught to be taken adverbially; for so Rufinus translates it; Ut innumeris Judaei malis afflicti sint, ac novissimè contra Romanos arma moverint. Vales.  MOreover Josephus, discoursing at large about the calamities that happened to the whole Jewish nation, makes it manifest in express words, amongst many other things, that a great number of the most eminent personages amongst the Jews, having been cruelly beaten with scourges, were crucified even in Jerusalem by the command of Florus. For it happened that he was procurator of Judea, when the war at first broke out, in the twelfth year of Nero's Reign. Afterwards, he says, that after the revolt of the Jews there followed great and grievous disturbances throughout all Syria, those of the Jewish nation being by the inhabitants of every City every where destroyed as enemies, without all commiseration: In so much that a man might see the 
b These are the words of Josephus in his second Book of the Jews wars, pag. 814. Edit. Genev.  Cities filled with dead bodies that lay unburied; and the aged together with the infants cast forth dead, and women not having so much as any covering upon those parts which nature commands to be concealed: and the whole 
c In the original 'tis here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in Josephus and Nicephorus 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By the Province we must in this place understand Judea, which after the death of Agrippa the Elder was reduced into the form of a Province, and governed by Procuratours sent from the Emperor. Vales.  Province was full of unspeakable calamities: But the dread of what was threatened was greater and more grievous than the mischiefs every where perpetrated. Thus much Josephus relates word for word. And such was the posture of the Jews affairs at that time.    

THE THIRD BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

CHAP. I. In what parts of the world the Apostles Preached Christ.  
NOW the affairs of the Jews being in this posture: the holy Apostles and disciples of our Saviour, being dispersed over the whole world Preached the Gospel. And Thomas, as Tradition hath it, had Parthia allotted to him; Andreas had Scythia; John Asia, where after he had spent much time, he died at Ephesus: Peter, 'tis probable, Preached to the 
* 1 Pet. 1. 1.  Jews 
a The Jews were dispersed at several times, and for several causes. First, when they were carried Captive into Babylon and into Egypt and Syria▪ and also when they were subdued by Pompey. Then, in the times of the Macchabees, they did of their own accord remove out of Judea into Egypt. For the Law for bad not the Jews to remove into other Country's, as it is manifest from the Book of Ruth. Thirdly, they dispersed themselves upon account of gaining Proselytes, which they admitted of all Nations, whence it came to pass that they were scattered over the whole world. Vales. Those Jews that were dispersed in Europe had their chief Assembly at Alexandria; and there the Septuagints translation of the Bible was in use; and thence they were called (John 7. 35.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the dispersion of the H●llenist●▪ And of these there were many also in Jerusalem, which used the same translation of the Seventy two, being thus skilled in the Greek tongue; and these living not in Greece are yet called (Acts 6. 1.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because they used the Greek language and the 72 translation, whereas the other are called there (See Acts 6. 1.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Hebrews, who used the Jerusalem Paraphrase. The Asian dispersion is mentioned 1 Pet. 1. 1. they had Babylon for their Metropolis, and used the Targum, or Caldec Paraphrase of Onkelos in their Synagogues.  scattered throughout Pontus and Galatia, and Bythinia, Cappadocia and Asia. Who, at last coming to Rome, was crucified with his head downwards; for so he desired to suffer. It is needless to say any thing of Paul; who having fully Preached the Gospel of Christ from Jerusalem unto Illyricum, at last suffered Martyrdom at Rome in the time of Nero. Thus much 
b It is very doubtful where these words of origen's, whom Eusebius here quotes, do begin; whether it be at those words, And Thomas, etc. or rather at those, Peter 'tis probable, etc. For Eusebius has not shown us where they begin. Vales.  Origen declares word for word in the Third Tome of his Expositions on Genesis.   

CHAP. II. Who First Presided over the Roman Church.  
AFter the Martyrdom of Paul and Peter, Linus was the First that was elected to the Bishopric of the Roman Church. Paul, writing from Rome to Timothy, makes mention of him in the salutation at the end of the Epistle; saying, 
* 2 Tim. 4. 21.  Eubulus gr●●teth thee, and Pudens, and Linus, and Claudia.   

CHAP. III. Concerning the Epistles of the Apostles.  
INdeed, one Epistle of Peter's, called his First, hath by general consent been received as genuine; For that the worthy Ancients in former ages quoted in their writings, as being unquestionable and undoubted. But as for that called his 
a That this 2d Epistle of S. Peter was not at first received in the Church of Christ with so universal agreement and consent as the former, may be concluded from this passage in Eusebius. But notwithstanding, there are great and sure evidences of this Epistles being written by the acknowledged Author of it, as (1.) the Title of Simon Peter with the Addition of An Apostle of Jesus Christ (Chap. 1. v. 1.) (2.) There is a whole passage in this Epistle (Chap. 1. v. 16, 17.) which doth signally belong to Peter, that of having been on the holy mount with Christ, and hearing those words, This is my beloved Son, etc. which certainly belongs to the transfiguration, Matth. 17. where only Peter and James and John were present with Christ. (3.) This is said to be a 2d Epistle (Chap. 3. v. 1.) written much to the same purpose with the ●ormer. (4.) St Judas speaking (v. 18.) Of the scoffers that should come, etc. citys that Prediction from the Apostles of our Lord Jesus (v. 17.) where it is reasonable to believe that this Epistle (Chap. 3. v. 3.) is referred too; for in it those very words are met with (and are not so in any other Apostolic writing) Knowing this first, etc. Compare Judas the 17. & 18. ●. with 2 Epist. Pet. 3. chap. v. 3. All this in all Copies stands unmoved to secure the authority of this Epistle, and to convince us of the author of it. See Dr Hammonds preface to the 2d Epist. Pet.  Second Epistle, we have been informed by the tradition of our Predecessors that it was not acknowledged as part of the New Testament. Yet, because to many it seemed useful, 'twas diligently read together with the other Scriptures. But the Book called his Acts, and the Gospel that goes under his Name, and that Book termed his Preaching, and that styled his Revelution, we know these have in no wise been accounted genuine writings: because no Ecclesiastical Writer either ancient or modern hath quoted any authorities or proofs taken out of them. But in the procedure of our History we will make it our chief business to show, together with the successions, what Ecclesiastical writers in every Age have used the authority of such writings as are questioned as spurious: likewise what they say of those Scriptures that are Canonical and by general consent acknowledged as genuine, and also what concerning those that are not such. And thus many are the writings ascribed to Peter, of which I have known only one Epistle accounted to be genuine, and universally acknowledged as such by the Ancients. But of Paul's there are fourteen Epistles manifestly known, and undoubted. Yet it is not fit we should be ignorant, that some have rejected that to the Hebrews, saying, it is by the Roman Church denied to be Paul's. Now what the Ancients have said concerning this Epistle, I will in due place propose. But as for those Acts that are called his, we have been informed from our Predecessors, that they are not accounted as unquestionable and undoubted. And whereas the same Apostle, in his Salutations at the end of his Epistle to the Romans, makes mention among others, of one Hermas, who▪ they sa●● is Author of that Book entitled Pastor; you must know that that Treatise also has been questioned by some; upon whose account it must not be placed amongst those which by general consent are acknowledged as genuine: But by others it has been judged a most useful Book, especially for such as are to be instructed in the first rudiments of Religion. Whereupon we know it is at this time publicly read in Churches; and I do find that some of the most Ancient writers do quote it. Let thus much be spoken in order to a representation of the Holy Scriptures, to discriminate those Books, whose authority is in no wise contradicted, from those that by general consent are not acknowledged as genuine.   

CHAP. IU. Of the first Succession of the Apostles.  
THat Paul therefore, Preaching to the Gentiles, laid the foundations of those Churches from Jerusalem and round about unto Illyricum, is manifest both from his own 
* Rom. 15. 19  words, and also from what Luke has related in the 
† Acts from 14. to ●1. chap.  Acts. Likewise in what Provinces Peter, Preaching the Gospel of Christ to those of the Circumcision, delivered the doctrine of the New Covenant, is sufficiently apparent from his own 
† 1 Epist. Pet. 1. 1.  words out of that Epistle of his, which, we have said, is universally acknowledged as genuine; which he wrote to the Jews that were dispersed throughout Pontus and Galatia, Cappadocia, and Asia, and Bythinia. Now how many and what sincere followers of them have been approved as sufficient to take the charge of those Churches by them founded, it is not easy to say; except such and so many as may be collected from the words of Paul. For he had very many fellow labourers, and, as he termed them fellow soldiers; many of which were by him vouchsafed an indelible remembrance, he having in his own Epistles ascribed to them an everlasting commendation. But Luke, enumerating, in the Acts, the disciples of Paul, makes mention of them by name. Moreover, Timothy is reported to have been the first that was chosen to the Bishopric of the Ephesian Church: as also Titus, of the Churches in Or●●t. Luke, by original extract an Antiochian, by profession a Physician, for the most part accompanied Paul; and being diligently conversant with the rest of the Apostles, has left us, in two Books written by divine inspiration▪ Lessons that are medicinable for our souls, which he procured of them. The one is the Gospel, which he 
* Luke 1. 1, 2, 3.  professes he wrote even as they delivered it unto him, who from the beginning were eye witnesses and Ministers of the Word, in all which things, he says, he had perfect understanding from the very first. The other is the Acts of the Apostles, which Treatise he composed now not of such passages as he had received by report, but of what he had seen with his own eyes. They say also that Paul was wont to mean the Gospel according to Luke, when, speaking, as it were of his own Gospel, he says, 
† 2 Tim. 2. 8.  According to my Gospel. Of the rest of the followers of Paul, Crescens is by the Apostle himself declared to be one; who was sent by him into 
a These words of St Paul occur 2 Tim. 4. 10. where we now read, Crescens to Galatia. But the Ancients, among whom Eusebius, seem to have read Gallia: so Epiphanius in Haeres. Alogor▪ and Hieronymus in Catalogue. and Sophronius and others. But the other reading is the truest, which Clemens confirms in his Constitut. Apost. Theodoret reads Galatia, but says that thereby is meant Gallia. Vales.  Gallia. Linus also; whom in his second Epistle to Timothy he mentions to be at Rome with him, who was before manifested to have been the first that was chosen to the Bishopric of Rome, after Peter. Clemens also, who was likewise constituted the third Bishop of Rome, is attested by Paul himself to have been his fellow labourer, and companion in sufferings. Furthermore, that Areopagite (by name Dionysius, whom Luke in the Acts records to have been the first that believed after the Sermon made by Paul to the Athenians in 
b Areopagus was the Senate or standing Court of Judicature in Athens, by whose Laws and orders any new gods were received among them; and therefore as soon as they perceived that Paul was a promulger of strange Deities, they bring him to the Areopagus to have him examined what Gods they were that he thus Preached. Two Judicatures they had at Athens; one every year changed, made up of 500 chosen men, of whom the Republic consisted; the other perpetual, which judged of Murders and the like capital Offences; and this was in Areopago; of which and the customs thereof▪ See Budaeus on the Pandects. Why it was called Areopagus, see St Aug. de civet Dei L. 18. c. 18. The Judges which sat in this Court were called Areopagitas, who were looked upon with such reverence, that an Areopagite signified proverbially an excellent Persons. Gell. L. 12. c. 7. Dionysius was one of these Areopagites.  Areopagus) another Dionysius, one of the Ancients, a Pastor of the Corinthian Church relates to have been the first Bishop of the Athenian Church. But as we go on with this work of ours, we will in due place declare the successions of the Apostles in their several times. Now we will proceed to that part of our History which follows in order.   

CHAP. V. Of the last Siege of the Jews after Christ's death.  
AFter Nero, who held the Government thirteen years, Galba and Otho having reigned a year and six months; Vespasian grown famous in the wars against the Jews, was made Emperor in Judea, being proclaimed by the Army there. He therefore going immediately to Rome, committed the management of the war against the Jews to his son Titus. Moreover, after the Ascension of our Saviour, when the Jews, besides the audacious wickedness committed against him, had now contrived and executed very many cruel designs against his Apostles; (first Stephen being stoned to death by them; then after him James the son of Zebedee and brother of John beheaded, and last of all that James who was first chosen into the Episcopal seat there, after our Saviour's Ascension, Murdered according to the fore mentioned manner;) when the rest of the Apostles, were by innumerable wiles laid wait for to be put to death; and being driven out of Judea, were gone to Preach the doctrine of the Gospel to all nations, assisted by the power of Christ who had said unto them; 
* Matth. 28. 19  Go and teach all Nations in my Name: And furthermore, when the whole congregation of the Church in Jerusalem, according to an Oracle given by revelation to the approved persons amongst them before the war, were commanded to depart out of the City, and inhabit a certain City (they call it 
a So says Epiphanius (in Haeres. Nazaraeorum cap. 7.) to wit, that the Christians who dwelled in Jerusalem being forewarned by Christ of the approaching Siege removed to Pella. But in his Book (de ponderibus & mensuris) he writes that the disciples of Christ being warned by an angel removed to Pella: And afterwards when Adrian rebuilt Jerusalem and called it after his own name Aelia Colonia, they returned thither▪ Vales.  Pella) beyond Jordan; into which when those that believed in Christ had removed from Jerusalem; and when the holy men had as it were totally relinquished the Princely Metropolis of the Jews, and the whole Country of Judea: then at length divine vengeance seized them who had dealt so unjustly with Christ and his Apostles, and utterly destroyed that wicked and abominable generation from among men. But, how great calamities than befell the whole nation in every place, and how they especially who were inhabitants of Judea were driven to the extremity of misery; and how many 
* A Myriad is ten thousand.  Myriads of men, together with women and children, were destroyed by Sword and Famine, and by infinite other kinds of death; and how many and what Sieges there were of the Jewish Cities; and how great miseries and more than miseries they beheld who fled into Jerusalem itself, as into the best fortified Metropolis; and also the manner and order of the whole war, and every particular action therein; and how at length the abomination of desolation predicted by the Prophets was set up in the very Temple of God, heretofore famous, but now about to suffer all manner of pollution, and to undergo its last destruction by fire: He that is desirous to know it, may accurately read all this in the History written by Josephus. But, how the same Writer relates, that a multitude of about thirty hundred thousand persons assembled together from all parts of Judea at the time of the passover feast, were shut up in Jerusalem (as it were, says he, in a prison) I think it requisite to show in those his own words. 
b Immediately before these words B● Christophorson (in his Latin translation of Eusehius) inserts a passage at length out of Josephus his Hist. of the Jewish wars, B. the 6th, both against the authority of all the M. SS. Copies, and also without any necessity. Neither Rufinus nor Nicephorus hath inserted this passage of Josephus'; and Eusebius did sufficient to intimate it, and to produce some words from it, as are those, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. as it were in a prison; which words Eusebius does sufficiently show to be Josephus', in that he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In the common Editions of Eusebius these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were wanting, which we have put in, warranted thereto by the old M. SS. copies, Maz. Med. and Fuk. we found those words also in the Kings M. S. which Robert Stephens made use of in his Edition of Eusebius; who too much favoured his own conjecture, by expunging those words here, and putting them in a little after, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, against the authority of all Copies. Vales.  For it was fit, that at that very time (wherein they had killed the Saviour and Benefactor of all, Christ the Son of God,) that in the same days, I say, they should be shut up as it were in a Prison, to receive that destruction from divine vengeance which awaited them. But I will omit the particular relation of those miseries which befell them, and their great sufferings by the Sword and otherways, and do think it necessary to propose only the Calamities of the Famine; that so they who shall read this our work may from that part of their sufferings understand, that the divine punishment for their enormous impieties committed against the Christ of God did not long after light upon them.   

CHAP. VI Of the famine that oppressed the Jews.  
COme on therefore, Let us again take the fifth Book of Josephus his History into our hands, and rehearse the Tragedy of those things then and there done. 
* Joseph. Hist. of the Jewish wars B. 6. chap. 26.  Moreover (says he) for those that were rich to stay it was equally destructive. For they were slain for their wealth, under a pretence of their revolting to the enemy. Together also with the famine, the insolent rage of the seditious increased, and both those mischiefs daily grew more extremely sharp and violent. Besides, there was no food any where openly to be seen: but they rushed violently into houses, and made a strict Search: and when they had found any, they beat the masters of the houses after a most cruel manner, because they denied they had any: but if they found none, they tortured them, as if they had most carefully hid it. Moreover, the bodies of the wretches were a certain sign whether they had any food or no: for those who were yet strong and lusty they supposed had plenty of provision; but such as were already lean and macerated, they meddled not with. For it seemed irrational to kill those that were ready to die for want of sustenance. Many also privately exchanged their estates, the richer sort for one measure of wheat, the poorer for one of barley: Then locking themselves up in the inmost recesses of their houses, some of them by reason of their excessive want of food, eat the unground corn; others made bread of it after such a manner as necessity and fear advised them. Indeed there was no where any table furnished; but they snatched the meat while it was raw from the fire, and 
a Josephus means that those wretched people tore the meat from one another; not, that they greedily devoured it, as Christopherson took his meaning to be, he translating it avidè ore abripiebant. That is the meaning of those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  tore it from one another. The food was miserable, and the spectacle truly worthy of Lamentation; in that the stronger sort got all, whilst the weaker bewailed their own condition. Famine doubtless is superior to all the affections of the mind; but nothing is so utterly destroyed by it, as is a dutiful and observant behaviour. For that which otherwise is worthy of a reverend regard, in this case (to wit, in the necessity of famine) is contemned. Therefore the wives tore the meat from their husbands, the children from their parents; and, which was most exceedingly lamentable, the mothers snatched it out of the very mouths of their infants; yea, they spared not to deprive them of those very drops of milk which were their only sustenance to keep them alive, whilst their most beloved babes languished in their arms. And whilst they eat such food as this, they notwithstanding could not secure themselves from being discovered; because the Seditious were every where at hand, preying upon them; for when they at any time saw a house shut, that was a sign that those within were eating victuals; and immediately breaking open the doors they rushed in, and squeezing the bits of meat even out of their very jaws, they took them away. The old men, who would not part with their food were beaten; and the women which hid what they had in their hands were drawn about by the hair of the head. No compassion was shown to the hoary-head, or to infants; but lifting up the little children on high, hanging at their morsels of meat, they dashed them against the pavement. Now to those, who prevented their incursion and beforehand devoured what they would by force have taken away, they were more inhuman, as if such had done them an injury. Moreover they invented cruel ways of torments for the searching out of provision; for they stopped up the passage of the privities of those miserable men with the pulse called Orobos, and thrust sharp rods up their fundaments; and to force any person to confess he had but one loa● of bread, or to extort from him a discovery of his having but one handful of meal hidden, he underwent such torments as are most horrible to be heard. Now the tormentors themselves were not oppressed with hunger; for it would have seemed less cruel for them to have done all this out of necessity: but they did it to exercise their outrageous insolence, and to procure themselves provision for the following days. Those also, who by night crept out as far as the Roman watch to gather wild herbs and grass, they met; and when they supposed they had now escaped the enemy, these men by force took from them what they had gotten. And when they often entreated, and by the most Sacred Name of God beseeched them to communicate some part of that to them which they had brought off with the hazard of their lives, they imparted nothing thereof to them; yea, they were to look upon it to be a kindness, that they were not also killed, as well as robbed of what they had gotten. To this, after some other words, he adds, saying, The Jews, after they were hindered from going out of the City, were deprived of all hope of relief. And the famine increasing extremely, consumed the people throughout every house and family. The houses were filled with women and infants destroyed by the famine: and the narrow streets with dead old men: The children and young men as pale as ghosts wandered up and down the market places, and fell down wherever the distemper seized any of them; neither were the sick able to bury their relations: and those who were strong were loath to undertake it, both upon account of the vast numbers of the dead, and also because of the uncertainty of their own condition. For very many dropped down dead upon those whom they were interring. Many also betook themselves to their Coffins or Sepulchers before death seized them. Neither was there mourning or lamentation in these calamities; but the famine had suppressed every ones affection. And they who struggled with the very pangs of death, with dry eyes beheld those who went to rest before them. A profound silence and darkness loaden with death encompassed the City. But the thiefs were more pernicious than all this: For they digged through into houses, now turned into burial places, and robbed the dead: and taking away the cover from off the Corpse, went out laughing. They also tried the 
b In Josephus it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but in the M. SS. copies of Eusebius it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which is the better reading: for the Greeks call that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Latins call aciem, and we in English the edge, etc. Vales.  edges of their swords upon the dead bodies: and some of those that lay along, and yet alive, they ran through, to make trial of the sharpness of their weapons: But those that beseeched them to make use of their hand and sword upon them, by way of scorn they let alone to be destroyed by the famine. And every one of them that died, leaving the Seditious yet surviving, 
c Observe here the religion of the Jews, who in what parts of the world soever they were, always prayed to God with their eyes turned towards the holy City and the Temple. We have an example of this custom in Dan. 6. 10. and 1 Kings 8. 48. and 1 Esdr. 4. 58. Henc● perhaps was derived the custom of the Christians, to pray towards the East. Vales.  fixed their eyes steadfastly upon the Temple. At first they gave command that the dead should be buried at the charge of the public Treasury, not being able to endure the stench of the dead bodies: but afterwards being insufficient to continue so doing, they cast them from the walls into deep pits; which Titus having viewed round, when he beheld them filled full with the dead, and a thick gore issuing from the putrified bodies, he sighed, and stretching forth his hands, called God to witness, that it was not his fact. To all this, after the interposition of some words, he adds, saying: I will not be afraid to declare what grief commands me to speak; I think, had the Romans been slack to destroy those flagitious wretches, that either they would have been swallowed by the earth opening under them; or that the City would have been drowned by an inundation; or that, like Sodom, it would have been destroyed by lightning. For it had brought forth a generation of men by far more abominably impious than those, who had suffered such things. By reason therefore of the desperate outragiousness of those men, the whole body of the people was together with them destroyed. And in his sixth Book he writes thus: Of those who perished being destroyed by the famine throughout the City, the multitude was innumerable; the afflictions that befell them cannot be uttered. For in every house, where there appeared but the least shadow of provision, there was fight; and such as were dearest friends strove one with the other, snatching from one another the miserable provisions of their life. Neither were those that died believed to expire for want of sustenance. But the thiefs searched those that gave up the ghost, lest any one having meat in his bosom should feign himself to die. The thiefs themselves, empty and hollow for want of sustenance, wandered and hunted up and down like mad dogs, striking against the doors like drunken men; and by reason of their stupefied condition, breaking into the very same houses twice or thrice in one hour. Necessity made all things to be eaten: and what was unfitting to be given to the most sordid irrational creatures, they gathered up, and endured to eat. Therefore at the last they did not forbear to eat girdles and shoes: and plucked the leather from off their Bucklers and eat it. The stumps of old hay were made food by some; and others gathered the very▪ stalks or small fibers of plants, and sold the least weight of them for four 
d That is, ten shillings in our coin. See note on B. the 1. chap. 8. in the margin concerning the word Drachms.  Attic drachms. But what need I speak of the sharpness, and extremity of the famine, as to the eating things without life? For I will declare such a fact, the like whereof is no where recorded either amongst the Grecians or Barbarians; which may seem both horrid to be related, and also incredible to be heard. And indeed lest I might seem to posterity to feign monstrous stories, I could very willingly leave this sad accident unmentioned; but that I have innumerable witnesses thereof, to wit, men that are cotemporary with me: And besides, I should do my Country a very frigid and inconsiderable kindness, should I go about to conceal the rehearsal of what it really suffered. A woman, of the Region beyond Jordan, by name Mary, the daughter of Eleazar, of the village Bathezar, (which word signifies, The house of Hyssop) for descent and wealth eminent, flying with the rest of the multitude into Jerusalem, was there together with them besieged. All her goods, which she had taken with her out of the region beyond Jordan and brought into the City, the tyrants rob her of. The remains of what she had, which was of greatest value and price, and what ever provision of food she could any way procure, the spearmen breaking in daily took from her. A most vehement indignation moved the woman; and oftentimes she reviled and cursed those ravenous pillagers, and provoked them against herself. But when none of them could be either instigated by anger, or moved by compassion to kill her; and she being grown weary of finding victuals for 
e That is for the thiefs, not for herself: and therefore it is in the original 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the Geneva Edition of Eusebius adds in the margin. Vales.  others; and provision being now no where to be found; the famine also having entered her very bowels and marrow, and her anger being more exceedingly hot than the famine was sharp; she took fury and necessity as her advisers, and in a hostile manner invaded Nature itself. And having snatched up her son, for she had a sucking child, Miserable Babe, said she, amidst these Wars, Famine and Sedition, for whom shall I preserve thee? Amongst the Romans, if they let us live, we shall be slaves; and the famine must precede that servitude; but the Seditious are more mischievous than both those evils. Be thou therefore my food, a 
f The Jews, as well as the Grecians, believed, that the Ghosts of such as had been murdered follow those that killed them, to take revenge of them. In this sense those words may be taken, that occur Gen. 4. 10. The voice of thy brother's blood cryeth unto me from the ground: i. e. thy brother, whom thou hast wickedly slain, requires that I should revenge him, and punish thee for his murder: Then it follows v. 12. a fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in the earth; i. e. thy brother's ghost, whom thou hast slain, shall follow thee every where and be always troublesome to thee. Vales.  fiend to take revenge upon the Seditious, and a story for men to talk of, which is only yet wanting to complete the calamities of the Jews. Having said this, she kills her son; then roasting him she eat half of him; the remainder she kept covered. The Seditious came immediately, and having smelled the horrible savour, threatened to kill her forthwith, if she would not bring out to them what she had provided: But she, answering that she had reserved a good part for them, uncovered the remains of her son. Horror and astonishment of mind suddenly seized them; and they stood benumbed, as it were, with amazement at the spectacle. This, said the woman, is the son of mine own womb, and this mine own fact: Eat, for I have eaten of him already; be not you more effeminate than a woman, or more compassionate than a mother. But if you are religious and abhor this my sacrifice, I have eaten the one half already, and let the rest also remain with me. After this they went out trembling, abashed at this very one thing, and with much ado yielding to leave this food with the mother. Immediately the whole City was filled with the noise of this detestable fact; and every one setting before his eyes this unnatural deed was horribly afraid and trembled, as if it had been audaciously perpetrated in 
g That is; all the Citizens were stricken with such an horror at this fact, as if it had been done in their own houses. Vales.  his own house. And now all who were sorely pressed with the famine, earnestly hastened to die, and happy were they accounted, who were taken away by death before they heard and saw so great calamities. Such was the punishment the Jews underwent for their iniquity and impiety against the Christ of God.   

CHAP. VII. Of Christ's predictions.  
BUt it is worth while to adjoin hereunto the most true prediction of our Saviour, wherein he manifestly foretells these very things after this manner: 
* Matt. 24. v. 19, 20, 21.  And ●o unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days. But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath-day: for than shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no nor ever shall be. But the same writer adding together the whole number of those that were destroyed, says, that by the famine and by the sword an hundred and ten Myriads perished: And that the Seditious and the Thiefs that were left, discovering one another, after the City was taken, were put to death: that the tallest and comeliest of the young men were reserved to adorn the Triumph: that of the rest of the multitude, such as were above seventeen years of age, were sent bound to the Mines in Egypt; and that very many were distributed through the Provinces to be destroyed in the public Shows by the sword and by wild beasts: that those who were under seventeen years of age were carried captive and sold; and that the number of these only amounted to 
a Eusebius is here mistaken; for Josephus does not say so; but only affirms that the number of those that were taken captive, during the whole war, by the Romans, amounted to ninety thousand men. The words of Josephus are to be seen at the latter end of his sixth Book of the Hist. of the Jewish wars. Vales.  ninety thousand. These things were done after this manner in the second year of the Reign of Vespasian, agreeable to the presages and predictions of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, who by his divine power foreseeing these things, as if they had been present, wept and lamented, according to the History of the Holy Evangelists, who have related his very words; one while speaking as it were to Jerusalem itself: If thou hadst known (said he,) even thou 
Luke 19 42, 43, 44.  at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes. For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, and shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children within thee: Then speaking concerning the people: For there shall be (said he) great distress 
Luke 21. 23, 24.  in the Land, and wrath upon this people. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations, and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled: And again, 
Luke 21. 20.  When ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with Armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. Now whosoever does compare the words of our Saviour with the rest of our Writers relations of the whole war, he cannot but with admiration confess the prescience and prediction of our Saviour to have been truly divine, and exceeding wonderful. Therefore concerning those things which befell the whole Jewish nation after the salutary passion of Christ, and after those words, whereby the multitude of the Jews desired a thief and a murderer should be released from his punishment of death, and that the Prince of life should be destroyed, it is needless to 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; these are the words of Eusebius; by which he means, not his own History, as Bishop Christopherson thought, but the History of Josephus: in our translation therefore we have expressed his name; but it is not, we confess, in the original of Eusebius. Vales.  add any thing to the relation given by Josephus. So much only is requisite furthermore to be annexed, as may represent the endearing goodness of the most excellent providence of God, deferring the destruction of these men full forty years after their most audacious villainy committed against Christ. During which space, many of the Apostles and disciples, (and James himself the first Bishop there, he that was called the brother of the Lord) being yet alive and making their abode in the City of Jerusalem, continued to be a most impregnable fortification to that place: divine visitation hitherto patiently forbearing them; that, if peradventure they would yet repent of what they had done, they might obtain Remission and Salvation; and to so great patience and forbearance, adding wonderful signs from heaven foreshowing what was about to befall them unless they repented. Which signs, having been accounted worthy to be recorded by the foresaid 
* That is Josephus.  Writer, nothing hinders but we may here propose to those that shall look upon this our work.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning the Prodigies that appeared before the War.  
LEt us then take the sixth Book of his History, and rehearse what is therein related by him in these words; Therefore those Impostors, and such as feigned themselves to be sent of God, by their false persuasions deceived the wretched people at that time: So that they neither gave heed to, nor believed those evident Prodigies which foreshowed their desolation to be at hand. But being like persons thunderstruck, and having neither eyes nor understanding, they contemned and disregarded the forewarnings of God. First, a star in the likeness of a sword stood over the City; and then a 
a We read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as it is in Josephus B. 7. pag. 960. But Nicephorus thought that this Star which appeared in the likeness of a Sword, and the Comet which continued a whole year was all one; which, as we judge, is not right. Vales.  Comet continued a whole year. Further also, when, before the revolt and the first beginnings of the war, the people were gathered together to the feast of unleavened bread, on the eighth day of the month April, at the 
b The Jews divided the whole 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. night and day, or four and twenty hours, into eight parts, each of them containing 3 hours; the 3d d the 6th, the 9th, and the 12th hour of the day; and the like again for the several watches of the night: the ninth hour of the night (or third watch) according to their account, was commonly betwixt our hours of twelve and three a clock in the morning. See Buxtorf. Synag. Judaic. Chap. 13.  ninth hour of the night, so great a light shined round about the Altar and the Temple, that it seemed to be bright day; and so continued for the space of half an hour: And this was judged by those that were unskilful a good sign; but by the 
c The Scribes amongst the Jews were the same with the Doctors of the Law, as Petavius has well observed, in Animadvers. ad Haeres. 15 Epiphanii. Their office it was, to keep the holy Books of the Law, and to read them in the presence of the people, in the Temple and in the Synagogues. But their principal office was to be assessors with the chief Priests and Elders in the great Council called the S●nhedrim. See the 6, and 23 Chapters of the Acts. The name of Scribe therefore was the name of a Magistrate among the Jews as well as among the Grecians. And as the [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Scribes in Greece were to be present at assemblies and judicatures, and to have the custody of the Laws and Statutes made by the people, and Decrees made by the Senate; so also were the Scribes amongst the Jews the keepers of the Law. That this was no small honour, appears from many places in the Gospel; where our B. Saviour reproves their pride and insolence. After the same manner, amongst the Grecians, the Scribes. [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] were in great authority, as appears from that which S. Luke relates Acts 19 35. [our translation calls him Town-Clerk, how truly, Mr Jo. Gregory of Oxford will tell you in his notes on the Text; chap. 9 p. 43. of his works.] Amongst the Jews the Scribes were so much the more respected by how much that nation above all others esteemed their own Laws: of which the Scribes were not only the keepers, but the interpreters also. Moreover they were consulted as being taken to be men of great knowledge and skill, and who were best able to interpret Signs and Prodigies; and also who best knew the mysteries of the Law. So we read Matth. 2. 4. Herod there consults the Scribes; and in this place of Josephus here, the Scribes foretell the meaning of the Prodigies. Moreover the Magistrate of the City of Jerusalem who was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, had his Scribe, as Josephus tells us B. 20. But whither this Scribe was among the number of those that were interpreters of the Law, it is hard to say. Farther, the [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] amongst the Egyptians were certain Priests who looked after the Ordinances about things Sacred, and had the keeping of the mystical Learning, and foretold things to come; concerning whom see Joseph. L. 2. c. 5. where he calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These, after the Cantor and the Horoscopus went in the third place into the Temple, wearing wings on their heads, and carrying before them in their hands, Ink, and a Pen, with a Book. They had also the Hieroglyphical Books of Mercury, and those of Cosmography, and of the situation of Countries, and of Egypt, and of the Nile, and of the places consecrated in honour of their Gods, committed to their custody, as Clem. Alexandrinus writes in his 6 B. Lucianus saith that these sort of men had been of long continuance in Egypt. Vales.  Scribes that were skilled in the Law, it was immediately concluded to portend those calamities which afterwards happened: And at the same Feast, a Cow, led to be sacrificed by the Highpriest, brought forth a Lamb in the midst of the Temple. Also the Eastern gate of the inner Temple made all of brass, exceeding massy, and scarcely to be shut in the evening by twenty men, (being made also very strong by vast iron hinges on which it moved, and having bolts that went into the ground a great depth,) was seen to open of its own accord about the sixth hour of the night. 
d After these words Eusebius omits some passages that are extant in Josephus, as, of this Prodigies' being told to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Magistrate; for an account of whom, and his office see the Learned Hammond in his notes on Luke 22. 52.  Not many days after the Feast, upon the one and twentieth of May, was seen a Ghost for Prodigiousness wholly incredible. But that which I am now about to say would seem an idle story, were it not related by those that saw it, and had not the subsequent calamities been answerable to such Prodigies. For before Sunset there was seen in the Air over the whole Country, Chariots, and whole companies of Armed men, running up and down in the clouds, and investing Cities. Also at the Feast, called Pentecost, the Priests, as it was their manner, going by night into the Temple to perform their offices, reported that they perceived at first indeed a motion and heard a noise; but that afterwards they heard a voice as of a great multitude, saying, Let us depart hence: But, what was more dreadful than all this; one Jesus, the son of Ananias, a country man of the ordinary rank, four years before the war, (the City being then in perfect peace and in a flourishing condition) coming to the Feast, in which its customary for all to make tabernacles to the honour of God near the Temple; on a sudden began to cry out with a loud voice: A voice from the East, a voice from the West, a voice from the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem and the Temple, a voice against the bridegrooms and the brides, a voice against all the people. This he went up and down crying, day and night throughout all the narrow streets and cross ways of the City. But some of the chief of the people were very much disturbed at this ominous cry, and, being highly incensed, took the man and beat him with many and also grievous stripes. But he neither spoke any thing for himself, nor said any thing in private to those that 
e The reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. those that beat him, as it is in Josephus; not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. those that were present; although Rufinus followed that reading. Vales.  beat him, but persisted crying those very words he did before. Then the 
f That is, the Magistrate of the Temple, the chief Priests, and the Scribes. Vales.  Magistrates, supposing (as indeed it was) that the man was moved by divine impulse, bring him to the Roman 
g That was Albinus, who then was procurator of Judea. Vales.  Precedent; where being beaten with stripes till his very bones were bare, he neither entreated for himself, nor shed a tear. But to the utmost of his power changing his voice into a doleful tone, he answered every stripe, Woe, woe to Jerusalem. There is another thing also more wonderful than this, which the same Writer relates, saying, that a Prophecy was found in the holy Scriptures comprehending thus much, to wit, that about that time one was to come out of their Country who should rule over the whole world; which this Writer understood to have been fulfilled in 
h Percrebuerat Oriente toto vetus & constans opinio; esse in satis, ut eo tempore Judae● profecti rerum potirentur. Id de Imperatore Romano quantùm eventu posteà praedictum patuit. Judaei ad se trahentes, rebellarunt. So Suetonius in the Life of Vespasian.  Vespasian. But he did not rule over the whole world, only obtained the Roman Empire. This therefore may more justly be referred to Christ, to whom it was said by the father: 
* Psal. 2. 8.  Desire of me and I shall give thee the Heathen for thine inheritance; and the utmost parts of the earth for thy possession: And the 
† Psal. 19 4.  sound of whose Holy Apostles at the very same time went out into all Lands, and their words unto the ends of the world.   

CHAP. IX. Of Josephus, and the Writings he left.  
AFter all this, it is fit that we should not be ignorant of this same Josephus, who has given us so great assistance in the History we now have in hand, from whence, and of what stock he came. And he himself does manifest even this also, saying after this manner: Josephus the son of 
a In the Kings M. S. it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so also in Josephus, in his Book of his own Life, and in the proem to his History of the Jewish wars. In Sophronius' Book, De scriptoribus Eccles. it is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So also Sozomen calls him in the beginning of his first Book. And Rufinus calls the father of Josephus Mathias; Joseppus, says he, M●thiae fillus, ex Hierosolymis sacerdos. So it is written in the most excellent M. S. of the Parisian Church. Vales. Suetonius, in the life of Vespasian, has this passage of Josephus; Unus ex nobilibus captivis Josephus, cum conjiceretur in vincula; constantissime asseveravit fore, ut ab eo brevi solveretur, verum jam Imperatore.  Mattathias, a Priest of Jerusalem, who myself also at first fought against the Romans, and was by necessity forced to be present at what was done afterwards. This man was esteemed the most eminent person of all the Jews of those times, not only by his own country men, but also by the Romans: insomuch that he was honoured with a Statue dedicated to him in the City of Rome, and the Books compiled by him were accounted worthy to be placed in the public Library. He wrote all the Jewish Antiquities in twenty entire Books; and the History of the Jewish war, in his own time, in seven Books; which History he himself testifies, he put forth not only in Greek, but also in his own Country language; and He is worthy to be credited both in this, and in other things. There are also two other Books of his extant very worthy to be read, which are about the Ancientness of the Jews: in which he answers Apion Grammaticus who at that time wrote a 
b The words of Eusebius are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but Nicephorus writes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Josephus seems to confirm, who testifies that Apion wrote more Books than one against the Jewish nation. But Jerom, in Catalogo, where he speaks of Josephus' writings, defends the ordinary reading. Vales.  Volume against the Jews, and some others who had attempted to calumniate the 
c Josephus in his Books against Apion, answers not only those who had calumniated the Laws and Institutions of the Jews; but also he more especially writes against those who had forged certain falsities concerning the original and antiquity of the Jews, as appears by his first Book. But about the end of his second Book he answers Apollonius, Molon, and Lysimachus, who had written some lies about the Laws and Institutions of the Jews. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore in this place must mean both these, to wit, the Antiquity, and the Laws of the Jewish Nation. Vales.  Antiquity and Laws of the Jewish Nation. In the former of these he sets forth the number of the Canonical Books of that called the Old Testament, which of them are among the Hebrews unquestionable and undoubted, as being received from ancient tradition; discoursing of them in these words.   

CHAP. X. How Josephus makes mention of the Holy Bible.  
THere are not therefore amongst us an innumerable company of Books disagreeing and contradicting one another; but only 
a There were so many Books of the Scripture amongst the Jews, as they had letters in their Alphabet; So Origen tells us in his exposition of the first Psalm, and Jerome in proemio galeato; where also he says that there were among them three ranks of these holy Volumes; the first contained the Law; the second the Prophets; the third the Hagiography. All which agrees very well with Josephus. But in this they differ; Josephus makes thirteen Books to be of the second order; to wit, following the series of the times. But of the third, he reckons only four, disagreeing from S. Jerom: who in the foresaid preface, and in that of his before the Prophecy of Daniel, reckons up eight Books of the Prophets, and nine of the Hagiography. But Josephus seems to have placed the Book of Joshua, and Judges, also those of the Kings, Chronicles, and Ezra amongst the Prophetical writings; not that they contain Prophecies, as the Books of the Prophets do; but because they were written by men that were Prophets. Vales.  two and twenty, containing an Historical account of all times; which are worthily believed to be divine. And five of these are the works of Moses, which comprehend both the Laws, and also a continued Series of the generations of men, and what was done by them from their first creation until his own death. This space of time wants little of three thousand years. And from the death of Moses until the Reign of Artaxerxes King of the Persians successor to Xerxes, the Prophets, who succeeded Moses, wrote what was done in their Ages, in thirteen Books: The remaining four contain Hymns to God, and precepts and admonitions for the well ordering of men's lives. Also from Artaxerxes until our own times every thing is indeed recorded, but these Books have not been accounted worthy of the like authority with the former, in that the succession of the Prophets was not so accurately known. But it is manifestly apparent how highly we revere our own Writings: For in so many ages now passed over, no one has dared either to add or to diminish from them, or to change any thing therein; but it is implanted upon all us Jews immediately from our very birth, to think that these are the Precepts of God, and to persevere in them, and, if need so require, willingly to die for them. And let these words of this Writer be profitably here inserted. He compiled also another elaborate work not unworthy of himself, about the Empire of Reason, which some have entitled Maccabees, because it contains the conflicts of those Hebrews, in the writings called the Maccabees so termed from them, who valiantly fought for the worship of God. And, at the end of his twentieth Book of Antiquities he intimates, as if he purposed to write in four Books (according to the opinion of the Jews which they had received from their Ancestors) of God, and of his essence, also of Laws, why according to them some things are lawful to be done, and others forbidden. Himself also in his own Books mentions other works compiled by his diligence. Moreover it is also consonant to reason to adjoin those words of his which he has inserted at the 
b To wit, in the book of his own life, pag. 1026 Edit. Genev. which book is the conclusion of his twentieth and last book of his Antiquities; from which it is separated unadvisedly in the Greek and Latin Editions. Now that it is the conclusion of the 20 B. of Antiquities, Josephus himself tells us at the close of that Book, and at the end of this book, of his own life. Scaliger therefore is mistaken, in his Animadvers▪ on Euseb. p. 188, where he says, Eusebius forgot himself here; and so is Christopherson, who, supposing this place in Eusebius to be corrupted, altered it. But had they seen the Greek M. SS. Copies of Josephus, or had they consulted the Basil. Edition of him, they might easily have found, that which I have said to be true, to wit, that this book of Josephus', of his own life, was nothing else but an appendix or conclusion of his 20 book of Antiquities. Vales.  conclusion of his Antiquities, for the confirmation of the quotations and Authorities, we have taken out of him. He therefore, blaming 
c Our M. SS. Copies, Maz. Med. and Fuk. have it thus written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; corruptly as I judge. For both Stephanus Byzantius doth acknowledge it to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and also Jerom, in his book De Scriptorib. Ecclesiast. calls him Justus Tiberiensis; whom we have followed. But Scaliger styles him Tiberiadensis. This Justus wrote an History of the Jewish wars, as Josephus tells us in his book, De vitâ suâ; and Stephanus, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Besides this History he wrote a Chronicle of the Kings of the Jews▪ as Photius testifies, in Bibliothecâ: which work he dedicated to King Agrippa▪ as Scaliger affirms, in Animadvers. Euseb. pag. 176. And he adds these words: Nemo de obitu Regis Agnostus ippae certiûs pro nuntiare potuit quam is qui illi opus suum dedicavit i. e. No body could speak more certainly of the death of King Agrippa, than he who dedicated his work to him. Which I indeed wish, had not dropped from so acute a man. For how can an Historian testify of the death of him to whom he dedicates his History? unless we say that Justus dedicated his Chronicle to Agrippa, when he was dead, which is absurd. But as Scaliger without all ground asserted, that Justus Tiberiandensis dedicated his Chronicle to K. Agrippa; so what he infers therefrom is also absurd. But from Photius his testimony it is manifest, that that work was put forth by Justus after the death of King Agrippa. Josephus relates that the History of the Jewish wars was published by Justus also after the death of Agrippa, although it was written twenty years before. A book of this same Justus his, whose title was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is quoted by Laërtius, in the life of Socrates; which Photius says was the same with his Chronicle. Vales.  Justus Tiberiensis, (who had taken in hand, as well as he, to write an History of those very times,) as having not related the truth, and accusing the man of many other faults, at last adds thus much in these words: But I was not, in that manner as you were, timorous concerning my Writings; but gave my Books to the Emperors themselves, when the deeds done were fresh and almost yet to be seen: for I was conscious to myself, that I had all along faithfully observed the delivery of the truth; upon account whereof, hoping for their evidence, I was not disappointed of my expectation: and moreover I communicated my History to many others, some of whom were actually present in the war; as was King Agrippa, and 
d He means Julius Archelaus and Herod, as Josephus himself declares in his first book against Apion. Julius Archelaus was brother in law to King Agrippa; for he had married his Sister Mariam; so says Josephus at the end of his 19 and 20 books of Antiquit. Vales.  several of his Relations: Also Titus the Emperor was so willing that the knowledge of what was done should be delivered to men solely out of them, that he 
e Nicephorus, in his 3 book, chap. 11. interpreting these words of Josephus, says that Titus with his own hand copied out the books of Josephus his History of the Jewish wars. See what Johannes Langus has noted at that place of Nicephorus. But all interpreters who have translated this place of Josephus into Latin, understand thereby that Titus only subscribed the books of Josephus with his own hand, and did not copy them out himself. But I would rather follow the opinion of Nicephorus. Neither do these words of Josephus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] seem to sound any thing less to me. Thus this place is pointed in all Copies as well M. S. as Printed. But if this place of Josephus were to be understood only of Titus his Subscribing Josephus his books with his hand, than the distinction or comma ought to be put after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but here you see it put after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  subscribed my Books with his own hand, and gave command they should be 
f In the most excellent M. SS. Maz. Med. Fuk. and in Sr Hen. savil M. S. it is written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which reading all interpreters seem to have followed: but I like Rufinus his Version best, who translates it: To be publicly read; in which sense the same word is used by Eusebius in chap. 22. of his second book, where he speaks of the General Epistles of James and Jade; and in chap. 3. of his 3 book. But from these words of Josephus we may gather that the History of the Jewish wars was put out by him in the Reign of Vespasian; but his Antiquities were published by him in the thirteenth year of Domitian, as he himself testifies at the end of his 20 book, and at the close of his book, of his own life. But, that which Scaliger affirms, in Animad. Euseb. p. 187. to wit, that the book of Josephus his own life was by him put out seven years after his Antiquities, seems not probable to me; for that book is as we made it out before, only the conclusion of his twentieth Book of Antiquities; and at the end of it Josephus reckoning up the Roman Emperors, concludes with Domitian. Vales.  publicly read. And King Agrippa wrote Sixty two Epistles, testifying therein, that the truth was delivered by me. Two whereof Josephus there adjoins. But let thus much be thus far manifested concerning him. We will now proceed to what follows.   

CHAP. XI. How, after James, Simeon Governed the Church at Jerusalem.  
AFter the Martyrdom of James and the taking of Jerusalem, which immediately followed thereupon, report goes that the Apostles and disciples of our Lord, who were yet alive met together from all parts in the same place, together also with the kinsmen of our Lord according to the flesh, (for many of them hitherto survived,) and that all these held a consultation in common who should be adjudged worthy to succeed James: and moreover that all with one consent approved of 
a This account of Eusebius his here agrees not with what he has written in that work of his called his Chronicon: for there he writes, that presently after the death of James, Simcon was elected; to wit, in the seventh year of Nero. But here he makes it evident, that after the murder of James, the Episcopal See was vacant for the space of about eight or nine years. Which interval of time, that the Author Chronici Alexandrini might fill up, he places the death of James on the first year of Vespasian. Vales.  Simeon the son of Cleophas, of whom the History of the Gospel makes mention, to be worthy of the Episcopal seat there; which Simeon, as they say, was Cousin German by the Mother's side to our Saviour: for Hegesippus relates that Cleophas was the 
b That is, because (as we conjecture) he married Mary which was Sister to the B. Virgin; upon which account Simeon the son of this Cleophas is here called Cousingerman by the mother's side to our Saviour; for so we translate the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] not patruelem, i. e. Cousingerman by the father's side, as it is in the version of Valesius; but consobrinum, i. e. Sister's son. For Mary the wife of Cleophas, and the B. Virgin were Sisters; see Jo. 19 25. and so Simeon the son of the former Mary, and our Saviour the son of the latter, were Sister's children. See the Learned B● Pearson on the Creed, p. 175, & 176. Edit. Lond. 1669. And Petavius, in hares. 78. Epiphan. cap. 7, & 14. and also St Jerom, in Catalogue.  brother of Joseph.   

CHAP. XII. How Vespasian commanded that the descendants of David should be sought out.  
ANd moreover, it is reported, that Vespasian after the taking of Jerusalem, commanded all those that were of the kindred of David to be diligently sought out, lest any one of them who were of the Royal Race should be left remaining amongst the Jews: and that a most sore persecution was thereby again brought upon the Jews.   

CHAP. XIII. That Anencletus was the Second Bishop of the Roman Church.  
BUt when Vespasian had reigned ten years, his son Titus succeeded him in the Empire: In the second year of whose Reign, Linus Bishop of the Roman Church, having held that public charge twelve years, delivered it to 
a I know not why R. Stephens read Anacletus, seeing that all our books have it written Anencletus. And so Nicephorus Constantinopolitanus, and his Translator Anastasius Bibliothecarius in Chronolog. Tripartit▪ reads it. So also Nicephorus Calistus in Libr. 3. cap. 2. and Georgius Syncellus, and the M. SS. copies of Rufinus. So likewise Irenaeus (in Lib. 3, where he reckons up the Roman Bishops in order) names him Anencletus; and omits the name of Cletus, which to me seems to be made of a piece of the word Anencletus. Neither does Optatus, nor S. Augustine▪ in his 165 Epistle (where he counts up the Romish Bishops) acknowledge Cletus. But on the contrary, in two very ancient Catalogues of the Roman Bishops, one whereof is in the Monastery of S. German, and the other in the Jesuits College at Clermont— there is no mention of Anencletus; but only of Cletus, who succeeded Linus, and sat eleven years, one month, and two days. From whence its evident that Cletus and Anencletus was the same man. See more of this in P. Halloixius, in notat. ad cap. 7. vitae Irenaei. Vales.  Anencletus. And Titus, after he had reigned two years and as many months, was succeeded by his brother Domitian.   

CHAP. XIV. That Avilius was the Second Bishop of Alexandria.  
FUrthermore, in the fourth year of Domitian, 
a That is, the First after Mark. So Eusebius said before, concerning Linus Bishop of Rome, at the 2 chap. of this book. For Mark was the Apostle of the Alexandrians as we before have said. But the Apostles were not reckoned amongst the number of the Bishops. There was therefore no need of putting in here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Nicephorus did. See selden's notes add Eutychium patriarcham Alexandr. Vales.  Annianus the First Bishop of the Alexandrian Church, having there spent two and twenty years complete, died. After whom succeeded 
b Rufinus and the other Translatours call this man Abilius; and also Jerom himself, in Chronico, not so rightly as I judge. For he ought to be called Avilius, which is a Roman name; as well as Annianus, who was Bishop before Avilius. Besides, the order of the chapters is here disturbed in the common Editions; this chap. of the succession of Avilius being put before that of the succession of Anencletus: but we by the direction of the M. SS. copies Maz. and Fuk. have placed them in their true order. This was a very ancient mistake; for in the Index of the chapters prefixed before the 3 B. of Rufinus his translation, and in all the Greek copies except in that of Fuk. the same error is committed. But in the body of the Maz. M. S. (which book has the titles of the chapters exactly placed in their order) this error is corrected. Vales.  Avilius, being the second Bishop there.   

CHAP. XV. That Clemens was the Third Bishop of the Roman Church.  
ALso in the twelfth year of this Emperor's Reign, Anencletus having been Bishop of the Roman Church twelve years, had to his successor Clemens: whom the Apostle, writing an Epistle to the Philippians, declares to be his fellow-labourer, saying: 
* Philip. 4. 3.  with Clement also, and with other my fellow-labourers, whose names are in the book of life.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning the Epistle of Clemens.  
MOreover there is extant one Epistle of this Clemens his, which by general consent is acknowledged as genuine, and is singularly excellent and admirable; which he wrote in the name of the Roman Church to that of the Corinthians, there being at that time a Faction raised in the Corinthian Church: which Epistle also we have known to have been publicly read in many Churches before the whole congregation, both in times past, and also in our own memory. Now, that in the time of the aforementioned Clemens there was a Faction raised in the Corinthian Church, Hegesippus is a witness worthy to be credited.   

CHAP. XVII. Of the Persecution in Domitian's time.  

a Rufinus thought these words that follow here were the words of Hegesippus, whom Eusebius quoted at the end of the foregoing chapt. whence it appears that Rufinus read as it is in our M. SS. copies, Maz. Med. and Fuk. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover in Rufinus the chap. 17. begins at those words, Now that in the time of the forementioned, etc. as I observed it to be also in the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. But I rather approve of the ordinary writing and distinction. Vales.  BEsides, Domitian having shown much cruelty towards many, and by unjust sentences put to death no small company of men of Rome that were nobly descended and illustrious, and having punished innumerable other most eminent persons undeservedly with banishment and loss of goods, at length rendered himself the successor of Nero as to his hatred of God, and his fight against him. For he raised the second persecution against us: Although his father Vespasian had designed nothing injurious towards us. 
ᵇ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, it signifies one that is descended from an illustrious and noble stock. So Gregor. Nazianz. in oration. 40. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Jerom, in Chronico Anno 8. Domitian. says, Domitianus plurimos nobilium in exilium mittit, atque occidit. Vales.    

CHAP XVIII. Concerning John the Apostle, and his Revelation.  
IN this persecution its reported, that John the Apostle and also Evangelist, who yet lived, was banished into the Isle Patmos upon account of the Testimony he exhibited to the word of God. Indeed, 
Lib. 5. c. 5.  Irenaeus, writing concerning the number of the name of Antichrist mentioned in the 
† Revel. 13.  Revelation of John, does in these very words in his fifth book against Heresies thus speak concerning John: But if at this present time 
* That is, Antichrists name.  his name ought publicly to be preached, it would have been spoken of by him who saw the Revelation. For it was seen not a long time since, but almost in our Age, about the latter end of Domitian's Reign. But so mightily did the doctrine of our faith flourish in those forementioned times, that even those Writers who are wholly estranged from our Religion have not thought it troublesome to set forth in their Histories both this Persecution, and also the Martyrdoms suffered therein. And they have also accurately shown the very time: relating, that in the fifteenth year of Domitian, Flavia Domitilla, daughter of the sister of Flavius Clemens at that time one of the Consuls at Rome, was, together with many others also, banished into the Island Pontia, for the Testimony of Christ.   

CHAP. XIX. How Domitian commanded that the descendants of David should be slain.  
WHen the same Domitian gave command that the descendants of David should be slain, there goeth an ancient report that some Heretics accused the posterity of Judas, (who was the brother of our Saviour according to the flesh) as being of the offspring of David, and bearing affinity to Christ himself. And this Hegesippus manifests word for word saying, thus.   

CHAP. XX. Concerning those that were Related to our Saviour.  
THere were yet surviving (who were related to our Lord) the Nephews of that Judas who was called the 
a So he is called Matth. 13. 55. But it was the usual language of the Jews to call the first Cousins brethren. See Bishop Pearson on the Creed, pag. 175, 176. Edit. Lond. 1669. See also Bishop Montague's Acts and Mon. chap. 4. S. 6. concerning the Desposyni.  brother of Christ after the flesh, whom they accused as being descended from David. And these 
b Rob. Stephens, in his Edition of Eusebius calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and so does the Med. M. S. but in the Kings M. S. I found it written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which R. Stephen's observed also in his notes added at the latter end of his Edition. Georg. Syncellus, in Chronico, reads it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. We from our three M. SS. Copies, to wit, Maz. Fuk. and Sr Henry savil, have made good the true writing of this place, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and these Evocatus brought, etc. This reading Nicephorus and Rufinus do confirm; the words of Rufinus are, Hos Revocatus quidam nomine, qui ad hoc missus fuerat, perduxit ad Domitianum. Nicephorus, Lib. 3. cap. 10. has it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These Evocati were Soldiers of an higher degree who having performed their service and being dismissed, were upon occasion summoned by the Emperor himself. There is mention of these in the ancient▪ inscriptions, Evox. Aug. i e. Evocatus Augusti. No man need wonder, that Hegesippus a Greek writer should make use of a Latin word here; for that is usual with him; and in this very relation of his he lias [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] and [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] both Latin words. Vales.  Evocatus brought to Caesar Domitian. For Domitian was afraid of the coming of Christ, as well as Herod. And he asked them, if they were of the stock of David; and they acknowledged it. Then he questioned them how great possessions they had, or what quantity of money they were masters of: and they said, that they both had but nine thousand 
c So we translate the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] warranted thereto by the same translation of that word, occurring Matth. 22. 19 The value of that penny there showed Christ, was, says▪ Dr Hammond on the place, a whole Attic drachm; but what value these here were of it is hard to say, in regard there were several sorts of these Denarii, which were also of a different value. See Voss. Etymol.  pence, a moiety whereof belonged to each of them: and these they said they had not in ready money, but in land of that value, being only thirty nine Acres: of which also they paid 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were Tributes, or Taxes, raised upon Lands, and they were commonly paid in Wheat, Barley, Wine, and the like▪ as it appears from Cod. Theodosian. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the Toll gathered by the Publicans, who farmed it commonly; it was paid in ready money. The word here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which we therefore render Tribute. Vales.  tribute, and themselves were maintained by their own labour. And then they showed their hands; producing, as an evidence of their working, the hardness of their skin, and a brawniness imprinted on their hands by reason of their assiduous labour. Being also asked concerning Christ and his Kingdom, of what sort it was, and when and where it would appear; they returned answer, that it was neither worldly nor Terrestrial, but Celestial and Angelical, that it should be at the end of the world, when he would come in Glory to judge the quick and dead, and reward every man according to his deeds. Upon which answer Domitian condemned them not, but scorning them as despicable persons, he dismissed them unbound, and by Edict appeased the Persecution raised against the Church. But they, thus released, (as 'tis said) afterwards presided over Churches, as being both Martyrs, and also allied to our Lord; and, peace ensuing, they lived till the Reign of Trajan. So far Hegesippus. But moreover, 
Tertullia's words are these, Tentaverat & Domitianus, portio Neronis d● crudelitate. Sed quia & homo, facil● coeptum repressit, restitutis etiam quos relegaverat: they are in his Apolog. But whosoever it was that translated his Apology into Greek, he has not rendered his words well. For Tertullia's words are to this effect, that after Nero, who first raged against the Christians, Domitian also, like another Nero, attempted the same; but as men are fickle and mutable, he soon desisted from his enterprise. But Eusebius, or whosoever he was that translated Tertullia's Apology, takes the meaning of those words [Quia & homo] to be, as if Tertullian had said, that Domitian was something of a man, but Nero was rather a savage beast than a man. Vales.  Tertullian also makes mention of Domitian: Domitian also attempted a Persecution, who was a Limb of Nero as to cruelty. But being also but a man he soon desisted from his enterprise, restoring even those whom he had banished. But after Domitian had reigned fifteen years, Nerva, having succeeded him in the Empire▪ the Roman Senate decreed that Domitian's Titles of Honour should be abrogated, and that such as were by him unjustly banished should return to their houses and have their goods restored. This they relate who committed to writing the History of those times. Moreover the account of the Ancients amongst us declares that then also the Apostle John, was released from his banishment in the Island, and took up his habitation again at Ephesus.   

CHAP. XXI. That Cerdo was the third that presided over the Alexandrian Church.  
BUt Nerva having reigned something more than a year, Trajan succeeded him. It was his first year, wherein Cerdo succeeded Avilius who had governed the Alexandrian Church thirteen years. This Cerdo was the third, from Annianus, who first presided there. At this time also Clemens yet governed the Roman Church, he being also the third that after 
a Here, and before, we may observe Paul put before Peter by Eusebius. In the Seals of the Roman Church Paul is put on the right hand, and Peter on the left▪ as Baronius observes, in Expositione Council, Nicen. and Eusebius seems to make them both Bishops of Rome together, Vales.  Paul and Peter had the Episcopal dignity there: Linus being the first, and after him Anencletus.   

CHAP. XXII. That Ignatius was the Second that presided over the Alexandrian Church.  
MOreover, Euodius having been constituted the first Bishop at Antioch, the second was Ignatius, a man famous in those times: Simeon likewise was the second, who, after our Saviour's brother, at the same time 
The Kings M. S. reads according to our translation, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the other four M. SS. i e. Maz. Med. Fuk. and Sr Henry savil have it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had the public charge, etc. Vales.  entered upon the public charge over the Church at Jerusalem.   

CHAP. XXIII. A Relation concerning John the Apostle.  
AT the same time, the Apostle and also Evangelist John, (the same whom Jesus loved) remaining yet alive in Asia, governed the Churches there, being returned from his Exile in the Island after the death of Domitian: For that he was hitherto alive, it is sufficiently confirmed by two, who evidence the matter: and they are very worthy of credit, having been constant assertors of Catholic sound Doctrine: I mean these persons Irenaeus and Clemens Alexandrinus. The former of whom, in his second book against Heresy, writes thus word for word: 
* Irenaeus. Lib. 2. cap. 39  And all the Elders, that were conversant in Asia with John the disciple of our Lord, do testify that John delivered it to them: for he continued among them until Trajan's time. And in the third book of that work he manifests the same thing in these words: Moreover the Church at Ephesus was founded indeed by Paul, but John, continuing among them until Trajan's time, is a most faithful witness of the Apostolic Tradition. And Clemens likewise, having evidently shown the time, adds withal a Relation very necessary for those who delight to hear good and profitable things (in that work of his which he entitled who that rich man is that shall be saved.) Let us therefore take his book and read the story, which is thus. Hear a Relation, which is not a feigned story, but a real truth, delivered concerning John the Apostle, and kept in remembrance. For after the death of the Tyrant he returned from the Island Patmos to Ephesus, and being thereto requested, he went to the neighbouring Provinces, in some places constituting Bishops, in others setting in order whole Churches, 
a The words of Eusebius in the Edit. of Valesius (which in our translation we follow) are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In Rob. Stephen's Edit. of Euseb. it is thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Valesius says, he altered the reading here upon account of the Authority of the three M. SS. Maz. Med. and Fuk. rejecting the reading of the Kings M. S. (which Rob. Stephens followed) in that he was not able to make sense of it: And moreover, says Valesius, Rufinus his Version confirms this our emendation; for he translates this place thus: Rogabatur etiam vicinas lustrare provincias, quò vel Ecclesias ●undaret, in quibus non erant locis; vel in quibus crant, sacerdotibus ac ministris instruerct, secund●m quod ei de unoquoque Spiritus Sanctus indicasset. Vales.  and other where electing into the Clergy some one or other of those who were made known to him by the Spirit. Coming therefore to one of the Cities not far distant, the 
b The Author of the Chronicon Alexandrinum calls the name of this City Smyrna. Vales.  name whereof some mention, and moreover having 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This verb occurs often in the New Testament, as in 1 Cor. 16. 18. 2 Cor. 7. 13. etc. where our English translation generally renders it [to refresh] upon which account we thus translate it here.  refreshed the brethren; at length casting his eyes upon a youth of a goodly stature of body, comely countenance, and lively disposition, he looked upon him whom he had Ordained Bishop, and said, This youth I do with all imaginable care commit to thy charge, in the presence of the Church, and of Christ as a witness. And when he had undertaken this charge, and promised his utmost care thereof, John declared and desired the same again; And afterwards returned to Ephesus. But the 
d See Dr Hammond, concerning the use of this word Presbyter by the Apostles and writers of the New Testament, and by the Fathers in the first Apostolical times, in his notes on Acts 11. 30.  Presbyter, taking home the youth committed to his custody, educated him, kept him within compass, and cherished him; and at length baptised him: but after that, he abated something of his great care and caution over him; because he had fortified him with that most absolute defence, to wit, the 
e The Primitive Christians so termed Baptism, as Gregor. Nazianz. Orat. 40. where he observes that Baptism is called by Christians by divers names; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Now the reason why Baptism is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Seal, is annexed by the same Gregory Nazianz▪ because, to wit, Baptism is, as it were, a preservation, or a mark of dominion. Vales.  Seal of the Lord. But, having obtained his freedom a little too early, some idle dissolute young men; that were enured to all manner of vice, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word here in the original is the same, insignification, with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. accedere ad aliquem, adjungi, to be of the same company, or, to be familiarly acquainted: only it is taken in a bad sense. Vales.  keep him company: and first of all they entice him with sumptuous Banquets; then going out by night to rob and strip those they could meet with, they carry him a long with them: afterwards they desire him to be their complice in greater rogueries: So by little and little he was accustomed to lewdness; and because he was high spirited, having once left the right way (like a strong hard mouthed horse holding the bit between his teeth,) he was so much the more fiercely hurried into destruction▪ In fine, despairing of the salvation of God, he spent not his thoughts now upon any trifling design; but attempted some enormous wickedness, in as much as he was wholly past all hope, he 
g Grut●rus reads it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and so Rufinus and Musculus seem to have read; I should rather like 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he scorned, etc. Vales.  scorned to run the hazard of so mean a punishment as other thiefs did. Taking therefore those his accomplices, and having form them into a Troop of thiefs, he was readily made their commander in chief; being the fiercest, the most bloody, and cruelest person of them all. Sometime after, and there happening some necessity for it, they send again for John; who, after he had set in order those things upon account whereof he came, said, Come on, Bishop, restore us that which was committed to thy custody, which I and Christ delivered to thee to take care of, in the presence of the Church as witness, over which thou dost preside. But he at first was astonished, supposing himself to be falsely accused about money which he had not received; neither could he give credit to John concerning his demand of what he had not, nor yet durst he disbelieve him. But when John had said, I demand the young man and the soul of our brother; the old man fetching a deep sigh and also weeping, said, he is dead. How? and what kind of death? To God, said he, he is dead; for he proved wicked, and extremely naught, and in conclusion a thief. And now instead of continuing in the Church, he hath taken possession of the mountain with a troop of associates like himself. The Apostle therefore having rend his garment, and with a great outcry smiting his head, I left, said he, an excellent keeper of our brother's soul! But let an horse be presently brought me, and let me have a guide to direct me in the way. He road (as he was) forthwith from the Church, and coming to the place, is taken by the watch which the Thiefs had set; he flies not, nor makes entreaty, but calls out, For this purpose I came, bring me to your captain: he in the mean time, armed as he was, stood still; but as soon as he knew John approaching, being ashamed, he fled: But he, forgetful of his Age, with all possible speed pursued him: crying out, Son, why dost thou flee from thy Father, unarmed, and aged? Have compassion on me, my son; fear not; as yet there is hopes of thy salvation; I will intercede with Christ for thee; if need require, I will willingly undergo death for thee, as the Lord underwent it for us; I will by way of recompense give my soul for thine; stand still; believe me, Christ hath sent me. He, having heard this, first stood still looking downward; then he threw away his armour; afterwards trembling, he wept bitterly, and embraced the approaching old man, craving pardon as well as he could for crying, and being as it were baptised the second time with tears; only he hid his right hand. The Apostle, promising him, and solemnly swearing that he had obtained remission for him of▪ our Saviour, praying, kneeling, and kissing the young man's right hand, as being now cleansed by repentance, brought him into the Church again. And partly by abundant prayers making supplication for him, partly with continual fastings striving together with him, and also comforting his mind with divers 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are sayings or sentences taken out of the holy Bible, with which John comforted the young man's mind. Vales.  sentences out of holy Scripture, he departed not, as they say, until he had 
i There is a difference between being brought in, and restored to the Church: he is brought into the Church, who promises he will repent: but he is restored to the Church, who, having been actually and truly penitent, is received into it again and owned as a member thereof. Vales.  restored him to the Church; having hereby shown a great example of true repentance, an illustrious instance of regeneration, and a Trophy of a conspicuous Resurrection.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning the Order of the Gospels.  
THese words of Clemens' we have here inserted, upon account both of the story its self, and also of the profit it may yield to the Readers. But, we will now declare and recount the unquestionable writings of this Apostle. And indeed, the Gospel according to him, well known to all the Churches throughout the world, must in the first place be without controversy acknowledged and received as undoubted and genuine. Now that it was truly, and upon a good account put in the fourth place after the other three Gospels by the ancients, may after this manner be made apparent. Those heavenly and truly divine persons (I speak of the Apostles of Christ) having been as to their lives and conversations perfectly purified, and as to their souls adorned with all manner of virtue, were indeed rude of speech and uneloquent, but they put their confidence in that divine and wonderful power of working miracles bes●●wed on them by our Saviour, and neither attempted, nor knew how to be 
a The word in the Original is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which we translate, to be Ambassadors of, warranted thereto from the same word occurring 1 Cor. 5. 20▪ and there so translated. This word signifies the Apostolical office, and that from God to men, offering pardon on his part, and requiring on their part reformation for the future. See Dr Hammond on 2 Cor. 5. 20.  Ambassadors of their Master's precepts in wittiness of words and artificiousness of language. But they solely made use of the demonstration of the divine spirit cooperating together with them, and the power of Christ with which they were fully endowed, and which by them performed miracles; and so they published the knowledge of the kingdom of heaven to the whole world; making it the least of their care to be diligent about writing books: And this they did, because they were employed about a more excellent and more than humane work. Indeed Paul, who was the most powerful of them all in the furniture of words, and the most able in weighty expressions, hath left in writing nothing more than some very 
b It is doubtful whether Eusebius would call Paul's Epistles short or few▪ both may be said of them; to wit, that they are few, being in number not above fourteen; and they are short to them that Piously and Religiously read them over. Origen in Libro 5. Exposition. in Evangeli. Johan. calls them, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, containing few verses▪ he that desires to read origen's words, will find them hereafter quoted in the sixth B. of Euseb. chap. 25. Vales.  short Epistles; although he could have disclosed innumerable secrets, because he attained unto a contemplation of those things that are in the third heaven, and being caught up into the divine paradise, was voutsafed to hear there unspeakable words. Moreover the rest of our Saviour's Preachers, both the Twelve Apostles, and also the Seventy disciples, together with innumerable others besides them, were not unexperienced in these things. And yet of all the disciples of the Lord, only Matthew and John have left us written records; who also, as report says, were necessitated to write. For Matthew, having Preached first to the Hebrews, and being about going to other Nations, did in his own Country language pen the Gospel according to him; supplying by writing the want of his presence and converse among those, 
c Nicephorus, Libr. 2. chap. 45. reads it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and Rufinus and Musculus translate it as we have done. But Christophorson interprets it otherwise; thus, and what seemed to be wanting to those from whom he departed whilst he was present with them, that he fully made up by his sedulity and labour in writing. In which translation this is to be blamed, to wit, in that he says Matthew wrote his Gospel after his departure from the Hebrews, when as Eusebius says the contrary; For in the Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. from whom he was going. Athanasius in his Tract de Libr. S. Scrip. and chrysostom write that Matthew first wrote his Gospel at Jerusalem: And Nicephorus and the Author Chronic. Alexandr. say he wrote it in the 15th year after Christ's Ascension. Christophorson referred those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; whereas they are referred to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And in the Kings Maz. and Med. M. SS. after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the comma is put. Vales.  whom he was now to leave. Now, when soon after Mark and Luke had set forth the Gospel's according to them, John, they say, spent all that time only in preaching, and at length came to write for this reason. The three first written Gospels having been now delivered into the hands of all, and of John himself, they say, that he approved of them, and confirmed the truth thereof by his own testimony; only there was wanting in writing an account of those things done by Christ at the first beginning of his Preaching. And the thing is true. For it's evidently perspicuous, that the other three Evangelists have committed to writing only those things which were done by our Saviour in one years' space, after John the Baptists being shut up in Prison; and that they have expressly evidenced the same at the beginning of their History. For, after the forty days fast and the Temptation that followed thereupon, Matthew does plainly set forth the time of his own writing, saying, 
* Matth. 4. 12.  When he had heard that John was cast into prison, he departed out of Judea into Galilee. And in like manner Mark; 
† Mar. 1. 14.  Now ofter that John, says he, was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee. And Luke also, before he begins the relation of the Acts of Jesus, does in like manner make this remark, saying, that Herod, adding yet 
Luk. 3. 19, 20.  this to all the evils he had done, shut up John in prison. Therefore they say, that the Apostle John, being for these causes thereto requested, has declared in a Gospel according to him the time passed over in silence by the former Evangelists, and what was done by our Saviour therein, (and they were the things that he did before the imprisonment of the Baptist;) and that he manifests the same thing, partly when he says thus: This beginning 
John 2. 11.  of miracles did Jesus; and partly when he makes mention of the Baptist, whilst He is speaking of the Acts of Jesus, as being at that time 
* Joh. 3. 23, 24.  Baptising in Anon, near to 
d In the most ancient Maz. M. S. I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a diphthong, i. e. Saleim. Vales.  Salem: and this he evidently declares by saying thus; For John, says he, was not yet cast into prison. Therefore John indeed in the penning of the Gospel according to him declares those things that were done by Christ, the Baptist being as yet not cast into prison; but the other three Evangelists give an account of those things Christ did after the Baptists confinement to prison. And to him that shall attentively consider these things it will not appear that the Gospels disagree one with the other; seeing the Gospel according to John contains the first part of the Acts of Christ; but the remaining three give a relation of what was done by him at the latter end of the time. With good reason therefore has John passed over in silence the Genealogy of our Saviour after the flesh, as having been before written of by Matthew and Luke; and has begun with his Divinity, reserved as it were by the divine Spirit for him, as being the more excellent person. Let thus much therefore be spoken by us concerning the writing of the Gospel according to John: Now what was the occasion of writing the Gospel according to Mark hath been manifested by us in what we said 
* Book 2. Chap. 15.  before. And Luke also himself, in the beginning of his Gospel, hath showed the cause for which he compiled that History; for he makes it manifest that, because many had rashly taken in hand to make a declaration of those things which he himself most certainly knew, he judged it necessary to disengage us from the uncertain conjectures made by others, and therefore hath in his own Gospel delivered a most firm and true account of those things, the evidence whereof himself had sufficiently obtained, having been assisted therein both by the company and converse of Paul, and also by his familiarity with the rest of the Apostles. And thus much now concerning these things. But at a more opportune season we will endeavour to manifest, by a quotation of the Ancient writers, what has been said by others concerning this very matter. Among the writings of John, besides his Gospel, also the former of his Epistles hath without controversy been admitted as genuine both by those men that are modern and also by the Ancients: The two other writings of his are questioned. The opinion concerning his Revelation is even at this time on both sides much controverted among many: But this controversy also shall at a seasonable opportunity be discussed by the authority of the Ancients.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning those Divine writings, which are without controversy acknowledged; and of those which are not such.  
BUt it will in this place be seasonable summarily to reckon up those books of the New Testament which have been before mentioned. In the first place therefore is to be ranked the four sacred Gospels: next to which follows the book of the Acts of the Apostles: after that are to be reckoned the Epistles of Paul; after which follows that which is called the first Epistle of John, and in like manner the Epistle of Peter is to be admitted as authentic. Then is to be placed, if you think good, the Revelation of John: the opinions concerning which I will in due place declare. And these are the books that with general consent are acknowledged. Among those which are questioned as doubtful, which yet are approved and mentioned by many, is that which is called the Epistle of James, and that of Judas, also the second Epistle of Peter, and those called the second and third Epistles of John, whether they were written by the Evangelist, or another of the same name with him. Amongst the 
a Eusebius does here use this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] very improperly, to wit, to signify those books whose authority is doubtful; whereas those books are to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which are adulterated and forged by Heretics, of which sort he makes mention at the end of this chapter, which that it may more manifestly appear, you must understand, there are three sorts of Sacred Books. Some are without controversy true; others without controversy false; a third sort are those, of which the ancients doubted. This latter sort can't be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because many accounted them to be genuine: it remains therefore that the second sort only be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Spurious books. Of which sort is Paul's Epistle to the Laodiceans, which St Jerom says was with one consent exploded by all. But Eusebius corrects himself in chap. 31▪ of this Third book, where he manifestly differences the Spurious Books from those which are doubtful. See his words there. Gregory Naz. in jambico carmine ad Seleucum, manifestly confirms our opinion. For of the books of Sacred Scripture, some, says he, are genuine and true, which he there reckons up; others are supposititious, which he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Spurious; a third sort he makes those to be, which come nearest to those books that are genuine, which division Gregory had from Origen, out of his 13 Tome of Explanat. in Johan. But to speak properly, there are but two sorts of Sacred books, those namely that are true, and those whose authority is asserted by some, and questioned by others. For the Spurious books deserve not to be reckoned amongst the Sacred Books. Vales.  Spurious works let there be ranked, both the work entitled the Acts of Paul, and the book called Pastor, and the Revelation of Peter; and moreover that which is called the Epistle of Barnabas, and that named the 
b Concerning this book see the Learned Archbishop Usher in his dissertation on Ignatius Epistles, Chap. 7. Edit. Oxon. 1644.  Doctrines of the Apostles; and moreover, as I said, the Revelation of John (if you think good) which some, as I have said, do reject, but others allow of and admit among those books that are received as unquestionable and undoubted. And among these some do now number the 
c Concerning this Gospel, St Jerome, in Catalogo, where he, speaking of James the brother of our Lord, says thus, Evangelium quoque quod appellatur secundum Hebraeos, & à me nuper in Graecum-Latinumque Sermonem translatum est, quo & Origenes saepe utitur, etc. Julianus Pelagianus, Lib. 4. speaks of this Gospel, where he accuses Jerome, because in his dialogue against the Pelagians he made use of an authority of a fifth Gospel, which he himself had translated into Latin. But that which Eusebius adds, that the Jews which embraced Christianity are chiefly delighted with this Gospel, makes him seem to mean the Nazareans and Ebionites; for they use to read that Gospel written in Hebrew, as St Jerom shows, in Esaia c. 11. and in Ezech. c. 18. Vales.  Gospel according to the Hebrews, with which those of the Hebrews that have embraced the faith of Christ are chiefly delighted. All these books may be questioned as doubtful. And I thought it requisite to make a Catalogue of these also, that we may discriminate those Scriptures that according to Ecclesiastical tradition are true, and unforged, and with general consent received as undoubted, from those other books which are not such, nor incorporated into the New Testament, but are questioned as doubtful; which yet have been acknowledged and allowed of by many Ecclesiastical persons: and further that we may know these very books, and those other that have been put forth by Heretics under the name of the Apostles, containing as well the supposed Gospels of Peter, Thomas, and Mathias, and of some others besides them; as also the supposed Acts of Andrew and John, and other of the Apostles. Of which books no 
d Eusebius speaks not here of the successors of the Apostles, which title belongs only to Bishops; but he speaks of the Ecclesiastical writers who in a perpetual succession have flourished in the Church. Therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is the same as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. of the Ecclesiastical writers in every Age. For, as heretofore among the Jews there was a succession of Prophets, though sometimes interrupted (as Josephus says in his first book against Apion;) so in the Church there always was a succession of Learned men and Writers which were called ecclesiastics. Moreover in the M. SS. Maz▪ Med. & Fuk. it is written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with the Article. Vales.  Ecclesiastical writer even from the Apostles times hitherto hath in any of his works voutsafed to make the least mention. But moreover also, the manner of the phrase and the stile wherein they are written are much different from the Apostolic natural propriety and innate simplicity: and the meaning and drift of those things delivered in these books, being mightily dissonant from Orthodoxal truth, doth manifestly evince that they are the forgeries of Heretical men. Upon which account they are not to be ranked amongst the Spurious writings, but altogether to be rejected, as wholly absurd, and impious. But we will now proceed to what follows of our History.   

CHAP. XXVI. Of Menander the Impostor.  
MEnander, succeeding Simon Magus, showed himself to be, as to his disposition and manners, a second 
a I wonder that all Interpreters have erred in the translation of this word. Rufinus renders it Sc●tum, a buckler; Langus and Musculus, armaturam, armour: Christophor son, propugnaculum, a bulwark. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here signifies telum, a dart. Therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an instrument of diabolical force. Vales.  Dart of Diabolical force no whit inferior to the former. He also was a 
b In four of our M. SS. copies, to wit, Maz. Med. Fuk. & Sr Hen. savil I found a far different punctation of this place from that which Christophorson followed, as appears by his version. For in the said M. SS. it is thus pointed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And truly this punctation is ●a● better than the vulgar. For what can the meaning of these words be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] I know the Jews hated the Samaritans, as the worst of men; in so much that the name of Samaritan was accounted by the Jews the greatest reproach. But here Menander's country is spoken of; his manners Eusebius speaks of hereafter. Moreover he is said to be a Samaritan in the same sense that Justin in Apologet. and Clemens in Libr. Recognit. calls Simon▪ a Samaritan; i. e. he was of the Province or Country of Samaria, ●e came not out of the very City Samaria. For Simon was of the Village Gitton; but Menander of the Village Caparattae. Vales.  Samaritan; and, arriving to no less height of imposture than his master, abounded much more in greater and more monstrous illusions: For he▪ said that he himself was a Saviour, sent from above for the salvation of men from invisible ages; and he taught that no man could otherwise overcome the Angels the makers of this world, unless he were first instituted in the Magical knowledge delivered by him, and initiated in the baptism by him imparted. Of which baptism those that were adjudged worthy, they, he affirmed, would be partakers of a perpetual immortality in this very life; they should be no longer subject to death; but continuing in this present life should be always young and immortal. And indeed its easy to know all this from the books of Ireneus. And Justinus in like manner having made mention of Simon, adds also a narration of this man, saying; And we knew one Menander, a Samaritan also of the village Caparattae, a disciple of Simons, who being moved by the fury of devils, and coming to Antioch, seduced many by Magical art; who also persuaded his followers that they should not die; and at this time there are some of his Sect that profess the same. Wherefore it was the device of the Diabolical power by such Impostors, going under the name of Christians, to endeavour to calumniate by Magic the great Mystery of Godliness, and by them to expose to reproach the Ecclesiastical opinions concerning the immortality of the Soul, and the Resurrection of the dead. But those who joined themselves to such Saviour's as followers of them, were frustrated of the true hope.   

CHAP. XXVII. Of the Heresy of the Ebionites.  
THe malicious devil being unable to remove others from the love of the Christ of God, finding that they might 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A new word, made up of a strange kind of composition: of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to take or catch on some other side, or some other way. Vales.  some other way be surprised, he made them his own. These the Ancients fitly termed Ebionites, in that they had a poor and low opinion of Christ. For they accounted him an ordinary man and nothing more than a man; justified only for his proficiency in virtue, and begotten by Mary's accompanying with her husband: and they asserted that an observance of the Law was altogether necessary for them, supposing they could not be saved only by faith in Christ and a life agreeable thereto. But others among them being of the same name have eschewed the monstrous absurdity of the forecited opinions, denying not that the Lord was begotten of the Virgin by the Holy Ghost: but notwithstanding, these in like manner also, not confessing that he existed before all things as being God the Word, and the Wisdom of the Father, are lead into the same impiety with the former; especially in that they make it their business to maintain and observe the bodily worship of the Law. They also think that all the Epistles of the Apostle Paul ought to be rejected, calling him an Apostate from the Law: They made use of only the Gospel called the Gospel according to the Hebrews; the rest they made small account of: They observed also the Sabbath and all other Judaical rites in like manner as the Jews do: but on Sundays they performed the same things with us in remembrance of the Lords Resurrection. From whence, because of such opinions by them held, they got this name, to wit, the appellation of Ebionites, a name that betokens the poverty of their understanding. For by this name a beggar is called amongst the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Egenus, a beggar, in Hebrew; from the theme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Voluit, desideravit; because a beggar desires, or craves supplies for his wants. Buxtorss Lexic. Rab. See Origen. Lib. 4. de Princip. concerning these Heretics.  Hebrews.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Of the Arch-Heretick Cerinthus.  
WE have heard that at the same time there was one Cerinthus a Founder of another Heresy. Caius, whose words I before quoted, in that disputation of his now extant, writes thus concerning him. But Cerinthus also, who by Revelations written by himself as it were by some great A postle, hath feigned monstrous narrations as if they had been showed him by Angels, and sets them abroach amongst us, saying, that after the Resurrection the Kingdom of Christ will be terrestrial, and that men living again in the flesh at Jerusalem shall be subject to desires and pleasures. He also being an enemy to divine Scripture, and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So it is Printed in Rob. Stephen's Edition, I know not by what accident. Which error of the press the Geneva Edition afterwards followed: But we, from our M. SS. copies, and from Nicephorus his book, have made good the true reading of this place, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, desirous to induce men into error, etc. Vales.  desirous to induce men into error, says that there shall be the number of a thousand years spent in a nuptial feast. And Dionysius also, who in our time was chosen Bishop of the Church of Alexandria, 
b It should be thus written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in his second book concerning promises. Dionysius Alexandrinus wrote two books of promises, or rewards which God promised to give to pious men after this Life. The second of these was written against Nepos a Bishop of Egypt, who from the Revelation of John asserted that Christ's Kingdom would be terrestrial, as Eusebius declares in his seventh book. Vales.  in his second book concerning promises, speaking something of the Revelation of John, as from ancient tradition, mentions this man in these words: But Cerinthus, the Founder of the Heresy called from him the Cerinthian Heresy, was, they say, the author of that book; 
c This place of Dionysius is to be found whole and entire in the 7th B. of this History, chap. 25. from thence is to be had the explication of this passage. Some, says Dionyfius there, said that the book of the Revelation was made by Cerinthus the A●ch-Heretick, who published it under the name of John the Apostle, that he might get the greater authority for his own opinions. Vales.  being desirous to put a creditable name upon his own Forgery. For this was one of the tenets of his doctrine, that the Kingdom of Christ should be terrestrial: and those things which he, being a lover of his body and altogether carnally minded, earnestly lusted after, in them he dreamt the Kingdom of Christ consisted, to wit, in the satiety of the belly and of those parts beneath the belly; that is in meats, drinks, and marriages, and in those things whereby he thought these might with a 
d Christophorson, in stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] from B. 7. c. 25. But that place in B. 7. is rather to be corrected by this, than this corrupted from that. Our M. SS. copies Maz. and Med. have it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in B. 7. So also Nicephorus in his 3d d B. c. 14. Under the name of Feasts and Sacrifices Cerinthus hid his Lusts, that he might make a show of honesty and decency. Vales.  greater pretence and show of piety be procured, that is, in feasts, sacrifices, and in the ●laying of offerings. Thus far Dionysius. But Ireneus, in his first book against Heresies, does recite some more secret false opinions of this man's; and in his third book he delivers in writing a certain story (unworthy to be forgotten) as from the tradition of Polycarpe, saying, that John the Apostle going on a time to the Bath to bathe himself, and understanding that Cerinthus was within, retired in great haste from that place, and fled out at the door, not enduring to go under the same roof with him; and that he persuaded those who were with him to do so also, saying, Let us be gone, lest the Bath fall, Cerinthus that enemy of the truth being within it.   

CHAP. XXIX. Of Nicholas, and those Heretics who bear his name.  

a In the M. SS. Maz. Med. and Sr Henry savil it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. after him, to wit, Cerinthus. Vales.  AT this time the Heresy called the Heresy of the Nicholaites continued for a very short time: of which also the Revelation of John makes mention. These boasted of Nicholas (one of the Deacons who together with Stephen were Ordained by the Apostles to minister to the poor) as the Author of their Sect. Now Clemens Alexandrinus in the third of his Stromatwnn relates thus much of him word for word; He, they say, having a beautiful wife, being after our Saviour's ascension blamed by the Apostles for his jealousy, brought his wife forth, and permitted her to marry whom she had a mind to. For this deed, they report, is agreeable to that saying of his, to wi●, That we ought to abuse the flesh. Those therefore, who follow his Heresy, 
b These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. simply and rashly] aught to be referred to the word, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. assenting to] and not to the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. this saying:] which being not minded by Christophorson, he widely mistook Clemens his meaning. For Clemens does not say that that sact, or that saying was do●e or said by Nicholas rashly and inconsiderately. Yea he declares in the 2d of his Stromatwnn about the latter end, that this saying [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] was one of Nicholas his Apophthegms, or Pithy speeches. Which saying of his, his followers interpreted so, as if Nicholas had commanded every one to abuse his flesh with all manner of voluptuousness and lasciviousness: but Nicholas meant the clean contrary by this his speech, to wit, that the flesh ought not to be indulged too, but to be kept under, and wearied out with continual exercises of virtue. Vales.  simply and rashly assenting to this saying, and imitating this deed, do most impudently give themselves over to fornication. But I am given to understand that Nicholas made use of no other woman besides her he married; and that those of his children which were daughters remained virgins when they were old; and his son continued undefiled by women. Which things being thus, his bringing of his wife, (over whom he was said to be jealous) forth before the Apostles, was a sign of his rejecting and bridling his passion; and by those words of his [that we ought to abuse the flesh] 
c These words are spoken by Clemens Alexandrinus by way of Enallage; for thus they are to be taken, as if he had said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. by those words of his [that we ought to abuse the flesh] He taught continency and an abstaining from pleasures, etc. Vales.  he taught continence and an abstaining from those pleasures which are with so much earnestness desired by men. For, I suppose, he would not (according to our Saviour's commandment) serve two masters, pleasure and the Lord. Moreover, they say, that Mathias taught the same doctrine; that we should war against the flesh, and abuse it, allowing it nothing of pleasure; but that we should enrich the soul by Faith and Knowledge. Let thus much therefore be spoken concerning those who endeavoured about that time to deprave the truth, but on a sudden were wholly extinct.   

CHAP. XXX. Concerning those Apostles that are found to have been married.  
BUt Clemens, whose words we even now recited, after that passage of his before quoted, does reckon up those Apostles that are found to have been married, upon account of such as despise marriage; saying, what will they reprehend even the Apostles also? For Peter and Philip begat children; and Philip matched his daughters to husbands. Paul also, in one of his Epistles fears not to name his wife, whom he carried not about with him, that he might with more expedition perform his Ministration. But because we have mentioned these things, it will not be troublesome to produce also another story of his worthily memorable, which he hath set forth in the seventh of his Stromatwnn after this manner; Now they say that S t Peter, seeing his wife led to be put to death, rejoiced because she was called by God, and because she was returning home: and that calling her by her name he exhorted and comforted her, saying, O woman Remember the Lord. Such was the wedlock of the Saints, and such the entire affection of most dear friends. And thus much, being pertinent to the subject now in hand, we have here seasonably placed.   

CHAP. XXXI. Of the Death of John and Philip.  
INdeed, both the time and manner of the death of Paul and Peter, and moreover the place where after their departure out of this life their bodies were deposited, we have before manifested: concerning the time of John's death we have already also in some sort spoken: but the place of Sepulchre is demonstrated by the Epistle of Polycrates (who was Bishop of the Ephesian Church) which he wrote to Victor Bishop of Rome; wherein he mentions both him and also Philip the Apostle and his daughters after this manner. For also in Asia the great 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Jerome and Musculus translate it Elements, elements, or foundations. Christophorson turns it Seminaria, Seedplotts: but Rufinus▪ best of all, calls it Lumina, Lights. For the Grecians were wont to call the signs of the Zodiac 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Diogen. Laert. in the Life of Menedem●s. Now the Heathens called those signs so, because they thought the principles of the lives and fortunes of men were placed in them. See Epiphan, in Heres. Pharisaeor●m. Vales.  Lights are dead; which shall be raised again at the last day, the day of the Lord's coming, wherein he shall come with glory from heaven, and shall find out all his Saints. I mean 
b Christophorson in this place did in no wi●e perform the office of a good translator, who for Philip one of the Twelve Apostles put in Philip one of the seven Deacons. It was an ancient mistake, to confound Philip the Deacon and Evangelist with Philip the Apostle. And because they read, Acts 21. v. 8, 9 that Philip had four daughters, virgins, that Prophesied, they asserted Philip the Apostle was married and bego● daughters. So, besides Polycrates, Clemens Alexandrinus said in the foregoing chap. and so said Papeas, as we shall see hereafter. But from the Acts of the Apostles it may be manifestly gathered, that Philip the Deacon (he th●● Baptised the Eunuch and that had the four daughters that were Prophetesses) was not the same with Philip the Apostle, but another man. See Isidore Pelusiota, in his first book Epist. 447. and so on, where he evidently demonstrates this. Vales.  Philip one of the twelve Apostles who died at Hierapolos; and two of his daughters who continued virgins to the end of their lives. Also his other 
c This third daughter of Philip, Polycrates separates from the other two which died virgins; whence it may be collected that she was married. Neither is this repugnant to the Acts c. 21. For it may be answered that then when these things were done that Luke mentions, Philip's daughters were virgins: but afterwards one of them was given in marriage by her father. And Clemens Alexandrinus seems to intimate thus much in those words of his, which Eusebius quotes in the foregoing chap. Moreover Christophorson confounds this third daughter of Philip's with the two former. Whose translation did much trouble Baronius as appears from his Annals, ad Annum Christi 58. chap. 113. Eusebius repeats this passage of Polycrates in his fifth book chap. 24. where Christophorson does rightly distinguish the three daughters of Philip, and amendss his former error. But it may here be deservedly questioned, why Polycrates mentions only three daughters of Philip's, whereas in the Acts they are counted four. I answer Polycrates mentioned only those that died and were buried in Asia, as may be seen from his whole Epistle which is recited in the fifth book of Euseb. Hist▪ ●eeing therefore one of the four daughters died at C●satea, or some where else, upon that account Polycrates mentions her not. Moreover of these daughters of Philip, one was called Hermione, the other Eutychis. For so it is in Men●o Graecor●m di● 4 Sept. See the place. Vales.  daughter who having lived by the guidance of the Holy Ghost, died at Ephesus. And moreover John, who leaned on the breast of the Lord, and was a Priest and wore a 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that's the word in Polycrates here quoted by Eusebius. The 72 use this word Exod. 28. 36. for so they translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Hebrew word there, which properly signifies a flour, but by our translatours is in English rendered a plate there, and afterwards. Exod. 39 30. 〈◊〉 is called a plate of the Holy crown. It was a long plate of gold, two fingers broad, and reached from one ear of the Priest to the other, says Maimon. in his Treatise of the Implements of the Sanctuary, Chap. 9 Sect. 1. See Ainsworth on the Pentat.  plate of gold, and was a Martyr and a Doctor; this John, I say, died at Ephesus. And thus much concerning their deaths. And also in the Dialogue of Caius, of which we a little before made mention, Proculus, against whom he instituted the dispute, agreeing with what we have enforced concerning the death of Philip and his daughters, says thus, After that also, the four Prophetesses the daughters of Philip were at Hierapolis a City of Asia, their Sepulchre is there, and also their fathers. Thus he, L●k●▪ likewise in the Acts of the Apostles makes mention of the daughters of Philip that lived then at Caesarea of Judea with their father, who were endowed with the gift of Prophecy, saying word for word thus: We came unto Caesarea and we entered into the house of Philip the Evangelist (which was one of the seven) and abode with him. And the same man had four daughters, virgins, which did Prophecy. Having thus far therefore treated of those things which came to our knowledge both concerning the 
e In our four M. SS. copies, Maz. Med. Fuk. and Sr Hen. savil I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. concerning the Apostles themselves, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being in them added. Vales.  Apostles and the Apostolic times, and the Sacred Writings they left us, both those that are questioned as doubtful which yet are publicly read by many in most Churches, and those also that are altogether Spurious and Repugnant to Apostolical sound Doctrine, we now proceed to the subsequent part of our History.   

CHAP. XXXII. How Simeon the Bishop of Jerusalem suffered Martyrdom.  
AFter the persecution of Nero and Domitian, Report goes, that under this Emperor whose times we now recount there was a persecution raised against us by piece-meal throughout every City, which proceeded from a popular insurrection. In which we have by tradition received that 
a In the Kings M. S. it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Simon, as Rob. Stephen's observed. Jerom, in Chronico, testifies that the name of this Bishop of Jerusalem was written two ways, to wit, Simeon and Simon. The same Georg. Syncellus observes, and also the Author Chronici Alexandrini. Vales.  Simeon the son of Cleophas, who we declared was constituted▪ the second Bishop of the Church at Jerusalem, finished his life by Martyrdom. And this the same Writer attesteth, several words of whose we have before quoted, that is Hegesippus. Who, giving a relation of certain Heretics, adds; that this Simeon, being at that time by them accused and tormented divers ways, and for the space of many days because he was a Christian, struck with a great amazement both the Judge and those about him, and at length died by the same kind of suffering that the Lord did. Nothing hinders but that we may hear the Writer relating these things word for word, thus; Some of those Heretics accused Simeon the son of Cleophas, as being a descendant from David, and a Christian; and so he suffered Martyrdom when he was an hundred and twenty years old, under Trajan the Emperor, and 
b That is, when Atticus was Deputy of Syria. The Syrians used to show their years, by the name of these their precedents. Moreover, of the Emperor's Deputies some were of the Consular order; others of the Praetorian. Wherefore Atticus is here called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to show that he was of the Consular order, or had been Consul. In the M. S. copies of Rufinus his translation (that is in the King's Library) it is, Martyr effectus est cum esset annorum centum xxv. i e. he was Martyred when he was 125. years old. Vales.  Atticus of the Consular order then Precedent of Syria. And the same Author says that those his accusers, (such as were of the Royal family of the Jews being at that time sought for) happened to be convicted, as belonging to that family. Now, should any one say that this Simeon was one of those who both saw and heard the Lord, he would speak what is in no wise absurd, having as an undoubted evidence thereof the great length of his Life, and the mention made in the Gospels of Mary the wife of Cleophas; whose son that he was, 
* Book 3. chap. 11.  our former words have manifested. Also the same writer says that others, related to one of those called the brethren of our Saviour (whose name was Judas) lived until this 
† i e. trajan's.  Emperor's Reign, after their profession of the Faith of Christ under Domitian, 
* Book 3. chap. 20.  before which we mentioned. For thus he writeth, They come therefore and preside over the whole Church, as being Martyrs, and of the Kindred of our Lord. And a profound Peace ensuing over the whole Church, they continued alive till the times of Trajan the Emperor, until the foresaid Simeon, the son of Cleophas (who was 
c That is, because he married Mary sister to the B. Virgin. See note A in chap. 11. of this Book.  Uncle to our Lord) being accused by the 
d The Author Chronici Alexandrini supposes that the Cerinthian Heretics and the Nicholaïtes are here meant: to whom I do not assent. Hegefippus means those Sects which at that time were potent at Jerusalem, to wit, the Pharisees, Sadduces, and others, of whom hereafter, at book 4. chap, 22. Vales.  Heretics, was in like manner also impeach● for the 
e That is, because he Preached the Faith of Christ, as he said before, and says again, B. 4. chap. 22. Vales.  same thing before Atticus the precedent. And being cruelly tortured for many days he with constancy professed the Faith of Christ; in so much that the Precedent and all those about him wondered greatly, how a man of an hundred and twenty years old as he was, could have endured such torments. And in fine, it was ordered he should be crucified. Moreover the same man, relating what was done in those times, adds, that until then the 
f This Hegesippus spoke of the Church of Jerusalem in particular, to wi●, that it continued a Virgin until the death of simeon, unto Trajan's time. The words of Hegesippus you will meet with hereafter, at chap. 22. B. 4. Eusebius seems to have attributed that to the whole Church which Hegesippus spoke of the Church at Jerusalem in particular. Vales.  Church continued a pure and undefiled Virgin; those who endeavoured to corrupt the sound Rule of wholesome Doctrine, if any such persons there were, absconding themselves hitherto in obscure darkness. But after the sacred company of the Apostles was by various kinds of death become extinct, and that generation of those men, who were accounted worthy to hear with their own ears the divine wisdom, was gone, than the conspiracy of impious error took its rise from the deceit of false Teachers; who, in as much as not one of the Apostles was then surviving, did now at length with a bare face attempt to Preach up— the knowledge falsely so called, in opposition to the doctrine of the Truth. 
g All these words, to the end of the chapter, are wanting in the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. neither doth Rufinus acknowledge them in his translation, as appears therefrom. And this whole clause seems to me to be Spurious and supposititious. For whosoever added it, thought the words that went before were Hegesippus his; whereas they are not his, but Eusebius', as we may see from chap. 22. B. 4. Vales.  And thus much this Author, treating of these things, has after this manner said. But we will proceed to what in order follows of our History.   

CHAP. XXXIII. How Trajan forbade that the Christians should be sought after.  
MOreover, so great a persecution raged against us at that time in many places, that Plinius Secundus the most eminent amongst the Governors of Provinces, being moved at the multitude of Martyrs, gave the Emperor an account of the great numbers of those that were destroyed, because of their faith; and together therewith certified him, that he found they did nothing of impiety, nor acted any thing contrary to the Laws; only that they rose at break of day, and sung Hymns to Christ, as unto God; but that they abhorred the commission of Adultery and Murder, and such like horrid crimes; and that they did all things consonant to the Laws. Upon account of which Trajan made this Edict, That the Christians should not be sought out; but if by accident they were lighted on, they should be punished. Which being done, the most vehement heat of the persecution that lay heavy upon us was in some measure quenched: But to those who had a mind to do us mischief there remained pretexts no whit less fair and specious; in some places the people, in others the Rulers of the Provinces, f●●ming treacheries against us; in so much that even when there was no open and general persecution, yet there were particular ones throughout the Provinces, and very many of the Faithful underwent various sorts of Martyrdoms. We have taken this account out of Tertullia's Apology, written in Latin (of which we before made mention) the translation whereof is thus; But we have found that the inquisition after us has been prohibited. For Plinius Secundus, when he was Governor of the Province, having condemned some Christians, and deprived other some, being at length troubled at their great number, asked advice of Trajan then the Emperor, what he should do with the Residue, saying, that, besides their obstinacy in not sacrificing, he found nothing of impiety in their religious mysteries, only that they held early assemblies in singing Hymns to Christ as unto God, and that they had a 
a He that translated the words of Tertullian into Greek has rendered them unhappily. For neither does 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify discipline, nor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to agree together. I would therefore rather translate these words of Tertullian thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. and that they had a certain summary of their polity. Vales.  certain summary of their polity; that they forbade Murder, Adultery, Fraud, Perfidiousness, and such like crimes. Then Trajan returned answer, that those sort of men should not indeed be diligently sought out, but if by chance 
b Here also the Greek translator of Teriullian hath done ill; for Tertullian, or rather Trajan, calls those Oblatos, who were brought in before the Judges; for so the Latins use to speak. The sense therefore of the Emperor Trajan's Rescript against the Christians is this, that the Governors of Provinces should not too diligently hunt after the Christians by sending out Spies and Officers to take them▪ but if any Christians were by chance found out by their Officers, or if they were made appear to be such by their accusers, that then they ought to be punished. Vales.  they were lighted on and brought before the Governors, they should be punished. And this was then the posture of affairs.   

CHAP. XXXIV. That Evarestus was the Fourth that Governed the Roman Church.  
CLemens, one of the Roman Bishops, having left his Episcopal Office to Evarestus, finished his life in the third year of the foresaid Emperor's Reign; when he had had the charge of the doctrine of the Divine word for full nine years' space.   

CHAP. XXXV. That Justus was the Third that Governed the Church at Jerusalem.  
BUt moreover, Simeon having finished his life after the foresaid manner, a certain Jew, by name Justus, succeeded in the Episcopal Seat at Jerusalem; there being then an innumerable company of the Circumcision (of which he was one) that believed in Christ.   

CHAP. XXXVI. Concerning Ignatius and his Epistles.  
MOreover, at this time Polycarpe a disciple of the Apostles flourished in Asia, to whom was committed the Bishopric of the Church at Smyrna, by those that saw and ministered to the Lord. At the same time 
a This whole elogue of Papias is wanting in our M. SS. copies, Maz. Med. and Fuk. Neither did Rufinus read these words in his copies, as may be gathered from his translation. Wherefore I doubt not but they were inserted by some unskilful Scholiast, against the mind and opinion of Eusebius. For how can it be▪ that Eusebius should here style Papias a man most excellently learned, and very skilful in the Scriptures, whenas himself does at the end of this book expressly affirm, that Papias was a man of an ordinary wit, and altogether ignorant and simple. Vales.  Papias was famous, who also was Bishop of the Church at Hierapolis, a man most eminently learned and eloquent, and knowing in the Scriptures. Ignatius also, renowned amongst m●●y even to this day, who was chosen Bishop of Antioch, being the second in succession there, after Peter. Report goes that this man was sent from Syria to Rome to be made food for wild beasts, upon account of the profession of his faith in Christ. And being led through Asia under the custody of a most watchful guard, he confirmed the Churches in every City through which he passed, by discourses and exhortations; warning them most especially to take heed of the Heresies, which then first sprung up and increased. And he exhorted them firmly to keep the traditions of the Apostles, which he thought necessary for the more certain knowledge of posterity to be put in writing, having confirmed them by his own testimony. Coming therefore at length to Smyrna, where Polycarpe then was, he wrote one Epistle to the Church at Ephesus, mentioning Onesimus the Pastor there: and another to the Church at Magnesia standing on the River Meander, wherein again he makes mention of Damas' the Bishop. And another to the Church at Trallis, the Governor whereof at that time he declares was Polybius. Besides these Epistles he wrote also to the Church at Rome, wherein he earnestly beseeches them that they would not entreat him to avoid Martyrdom, lest they should defraud him of his desired Hope. Out of which Epistle 'tis worth our quoting some short passages, for the confirmation of what we have said. Thus therefore he writes word for word; From Syria to Rome I fight with beasts, by sea and land, day and night, bound to ten Leopards, that is, to a file of Soldiers, who being kindly treated by me, become 
b In the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. 'tis read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A little after I read, with Isaac Vossius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, which I heartily wish may be found to be fierce, which amendment Rufinus his translation confirms. For thus he turns it, Quas & ego opto acriores parari. Therefore Rufinus read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies [soon, or straight-ways.] the same error is amended by us hereafter, in the sixth book; for there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was Printed for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. But Bishop Usher reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and also, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See his Annot. on this Epistle▪ number 48.  worse. But by their injuries I am the more instructed; but for all that I am not justified. Oh! that I might enjoy the wild beasts that are provided for me▪ which I even heartily wish may be found to be fierce! which I will allure to devour me immediately, that they spare me not, as out of fear they have left some untouched. But if they be unwilling to do it, I will compel them by force. Pardon me; I know what is good for me: Now I begin to be a disciple: 
c It is as much as if Ignatius had said, Let nothing envy me the Glory of being a disciple of Christ; Let no man pluck me from his Embraces. The holy Martyr alludes, as he uses to do, to those words of St Paul, who shall separate us from the Love of Christ? Rom. 8. 35. Vales. See Bishop Usher's notes on Ignatius Epist▪ to the Romans, number 52.  Let nothing visible or invisible divert me from, or envy my happiness of, attaining Christ Jesus. Let Fire, and the Cross, the assaults of the wild beasts, the pulling asunder of bones, the cutting off of members, the stamping in pieces of the whole body, the punishment of the Devil come upon me; so I may obtain Christ Jesus. And thus much he wrote from the foresaid City to the Churches before named. Being now gone beyond Smyrna, he from Troas again sent Letters to those at Philadelphia, also to the Church at Smyrna, and privately to Polycarpe the Prelate thereof: to whom, because he well knew him to be an Apostolical man, he entrusted his flock at Antioch, being a very true and good Pastor; requesting him, that he would have a diligent care thereof. The same person writing to those of Smyrna, borrows some words, which whence he had I 
d This passage of Ignatius his concerning Christ is taken out of the Gospel according to the Hebrews; which was either omitted by Eusebius, or unknown to him. Jerome, in his book de Ecclesias. Scriptor. informs us hereof; as also in his 18 B. of Commentaries on Esaiah. See Ushers Annotat▪ on Ignatius his Epistles. pag. 48. number 23.  know not; speaking thus much concerning Christ; But I both know and believe that after the Resurrection he was in the Flesh; and that, coming to Peter and those who were about him, he said unto them, take hold of me, handle me, and see, for I am not an incorporeal Spirit: And straightway they touched him, and believed. Irenaeus also speaks of his Martyrdom, and mentions his Epistles, saying thus; As one of our men, condemned to the wild beasts for his faith in God, said, I am the breadcorn of God, and I must be ground by the teeth of wild beasts, that I may be found to be pure bread. And Polycarpe mentions the same Epistles in that of his to the Philippians, in these very words; I therefore beseech you all to obey those that are over you, and to exercise all manner of patience, which you have evidently seen not only in those blessed men Ignatius, Rufus, and Zosimus, but also in others of us; likewise in Paul himself, and in the other Apostles: being fully persuaded that all these ran not in vain, but proceeded in Faith and Righteousness; and that they are in that place due to them from the Lord, together with whom they suffered. For they loved not this present world, but him who died for us, and was by God raised for us again. And a little after he adds; Both you and Ignatius wrote to me, that if any one went into Syria, he should carry your Letters thither. Which I will do, if I can get a fit opportunity; either I myself, or some other, whom I will send as a messenger on purpose for you. Those Epistles of Ignatius sent by him to us, and all the other we had here with us, we have sent to you, according as you enjoined us; they are made up with this Letter; from which Epistles you may profit very much; for they contain Faith, Patience, and what ever is conducible to our Edification in the Lord. And thus much concerning Ignatius: After whom succeeded Heros in the Bishopric of Antioch.   

CHAP. XXXVII. Concerning those Preachers of the Gospel who at that time were eminent.  
AMong those who were illustrious in those times Quadratus was one, who, as Fame says, flourished at the same time with the daughters of Philip, in the gift of prophecy. Many others also besides these were famous at that time, having obtained the first place among the successors of the Apostles. Who, because they were the 
a In our M. SS. Maz. Med. Fuk. and Sr Henry savil, it is written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. eminent, or excellent disciples. Vales.  eminent disciples of such men, built up those Churches, the foundations whereof were every where laid by the Apostles; promoting greatly the doctrine of the Gospel, and scattering the salutary seed of the Kingdom of heaven at large over the whole world. For many of the then disciples, whose souls were inflamed by the divine Word with a more ardent desire of Philosophy, first fulfilled our Saviour's commandment, by distributing their substance to those that were necessitous; then after that travelling abroad, they performed the work of Evangelists to those who as yet had not at all heard the word of Faith; being very ambitious to Preach Christ, and to deliver the Books of the divine Gospels. And these persons, having only laid the foundation of faith in remote and barbarous places, and constituted other Pastors, committed to them the culture of those they had perfectly introduced to the faith, departed again to other Regions and nations, accompanied with the Grace and cooperation of God. For the divine Spirit as yet wrought many wonderful works by them; insomuch that at the first hearing, innumerable multitudes of men did with most ready minds altogether admit of and engage themselves in the worship of that God who is the Maker of all things. But it being impossible for us to recount by name all those who in the first succession of the Apostles were Pastors or Evangelists in the Churches throughout the world, we will here commit to writing the mention of their names only, whose writings, containing the Apostolical doctrine they delivered, are to this day extant amongst us.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Concerning the Epistle of Clemens, and those other Writings, which are falsely attributed to him.  
AS for example, the Epistles of Ignatius, which we have reckoned up, and that of Clemens acknowledged by all as undoubted, which he wrote in the name of the Roman to the Corinthian Church. Wherein, seeing he has inserted many sentences taken out of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and sometimes had made use of the express words of it, it evidently manifests that that work is not new; whence it has seemed agreeable to reason to reckon this Epistle amongst the rest of the Writings of that Apostle. For Paul having written to the Hebrews in his own country Language, some say that Luke the Evangelist, but others that this Clemens, of whom we speak, translated that work. Which latter seems the truest opinion, because the stile both of Clemens his Epistle, and also of that to the Hebrews appears to be very like; and the sense and expressions in both the works are not much different. You must also know that there is a second Epistle, which is said to be Clemens his: But we know for certain that this is not so generally acknowledged, nor approved of as the former, because we are sure the Ancients have not quoted any authorities out of it. Further also, some have of late produced other voluminous and large works, as if they were his, containing the 
a In the tenth book Recognit. of Clemens Romanus there is mention of Appion, who is said to have come to Antioch with Anubion about the same time that the Apostle Peter came thither. But there is nothing said there of Peter's dispute with Appion. What shall we say then? that the book of Clemens which contains Peter's dispute with Appion is different from his books Recognit? To me indeed they seem not to be two books. For if there had been two books of Clemens', the one Recognit. the other containing the dispute of Peter with Appion, why should Eusebius mention one only, and omit the other? There was▪ therefore but one book of Clemens' entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But 'twas divided into two parts; the former mentioned Matidia and Faustinianus to be acknowledged of their children; in the second part was contained the dialogues of Peter and Appion. Indeed Rufinus, who translated that book of Clemens' into Latin, does testify, in his Epistle to Gaudentius the Bishop, that there were two parts of this book in the Greek; in the one of which some things occurred which the other had not▪ he writes also that on set purpose he omitted some things, because they disagreed from sound doctrine. Vales.  Dialogues of Peter and 
b This name is written with a double p, in all our M. SS. but that of Mr Fukett, where 'tis writ with à single p, as it is in Josephus and others. Photius, in Biblioth. chap. 112, agrees with our copies; and Clemens also in B. 10. Recognit. where he says that Appion Plistonicensis came to Antioch with Anubion. Lastly Agellius, in his 6 B. says Appion Graecus homo qui plistonices est appellatus. Undoubtedly Appion is a Roman name, wrested into a Greek form, as is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and the like. Appion was a common name amongst the Egyptians; derived from Apis, whom they worshipped; as, Serapion, Anubion, and the like. Ptolcmaeus King of the Cyrenae was called Apion. Wherefore seeing this Grammarian the son of Plistonices was an Egyptian, it seems that he should be called Apion, rather than Appion. For Appion that was Consul in Justinians time, the Latin Annals calls Appion; but the Chronicon Alexandrinum calls him Apion. Vales.  Apion; 
c But Origen, in his 3d d B. Explanat. on Genesis, makes mention of these books of Clemens'; and quotes a passage out of them, which is still extant in the books of Clemens' Recognit. This quotation of origen's is in the 22 chap. Philocal. (pag. 81. Edit. Cambr. 1658.) and in the common editions of that piece the▪ place is said to be taken out of his B. 2. against Celsus; but in the books of Origen against Celsus now extant, it is not to be found. This quotation out of Clemens is indeed in his 3d d B. Explanat. on Genesis.— But I have observed that Origen does often quote books, whose authority is unknown; wherein he does, like the Bee, gather honey from venomous flowers. Vales.  of which there is not the least mention extant amongst the Ancients; neither does there appear in them the 
d Photius testifies the same, chap. 112. Biblioth. and before him, Rufinus in his Epistle to Gaudentius the Bishop, to wit, that in those books Recognit. of Clemens' there are some things said concerning the Son of God, which disagree from the true rule of Faith, and make for the opinion of the Arrians. Epiphanius, in Heres. Ebionaeorum chap. 15. doe● expressly affirm, that those books of Clemens Romanus, entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, were corrupted and falsified by the Ebionites. Vales.  pure form of Apostolical sound doctrine. Now therefore 'tis apparent which are the genuine and undoubted writings of Clemens: we have also spoken sufficiently concerning the works of Ignatius and Polycarpe.   

CHAP. XXXIX. Concerning the Books of Papias.  
THe Books of Papias now extant, are five in number, which he entitled, an explication of the Oracles of the Lord. Irenaeus mentions no more than these five to have been written by him, saying thus; And these things Papias, the Auditor of John, the companion of Polycarpe, one of the ancients, attests in writing, in the fourth of his books; for he compiled five. Thus far Irenaeus. But Papias, in the preface to his books, does not evidence himself to have been a beholder, or an Auditor of the Holy Apostles, but only, that he received the matters of faith from those who were well known to them; which he declares in these words; But it shall not be tedious to me, to 
a In the Kings M. S. it is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 agreeable to our translation. Rufinus reads this place so, as appears by his translation. For he renders it thus, Non pigebit autem nos tibi omnia quae quondam à Presbyteris didicimus, & bene retinemus, recordantes exponere cum interpretationibus nostris. But in the other M. SS. Maz. Med. Fuk. and Nicephorus it is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  set down in order together with my interpretations, those things which I have well learned from the Elders, and faithfully remembered, the truth whereof will be confirmed by me. For I delighted not in those who speak much, as most do, but in those that teach the truth: nor in those who recite strange and unusual precepts; but in such as faithfully rehearse the commandments given by the Lord, and which proceed from the truth. Now if at any time I met with any one that had conversed with the Elders, I made a diligent enquiry after their sayings, what Andrew, or what Peter said; or what Philip, or Thomas, or James, or John, or Matthew, or any other of the Lords disciples, were wont to say: And what Aristion, and John the Elder (the disciples of our Lord) uttered. For I thought that those things contained in books could not profit me so much, as what I heard from the mouths of men yet surviving. In which words its very observable that he recounts the name of John twice; the former of whom he reckons among Peter, James, Matthew, and the rest of the Apostles; manifestly showing thereby that he speaks of John the Evangelist: but, making a distinction in his words, he places the other John with those who are not of the number of the Apostles; putting Aristion before him; and expressly calls him The Elder. So that hereby is shown the truth of their relation, who have said that there were two in Asia who had that same name; and that there are two Sepulchers at Ephesus, and each of them now called the Sepulchre of John. Now I judged it very requisite to make this observation. For its likely that the second, (unless any one would rather have it to be the first) saw that Revelation which goes under the name of John. Further, this Papias, whom we speak of, professes he received the sayings of the Apostles from those who had been conversant with them; and was, as he says, the hearer of Aristion and John the Elder. Indeed he mentions them often by name, and has set down in his works those traditions he received from them. And thus much has been said by us, not unprofitably, as we judge. It is also worth our adding to the forequoted words of Papias, other relations of the same Authors, wherein he gives an account of some miracles, and other passages, which he received by tradition. Indeed, that Philip the Apostle together with his daughters lived at Hierapolis, has been manifested by what we said 
* Chap. 31▪ of this 3d d▪ book.  before. Now we are to show, that Papias, who lived at the same time, mentions his receiving a wonderful narration from the daughters of Philip. For he relates, that in his time a dead man was raised to life again: and further, that there came to pass another miracle about Justus who was surnamed 
b In 3 of our M. SS. Maz. Med. and Fuk. it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Barsabbas. Vales.  Barsabas; how that he drank deadly poison, and by the grace of the Lord sustained no harm. That this Justus, after our Saviour's Ascension, was together with Mathias set forth by the Holy Apostles, and that they prayed that one of them might instead of the Traitor Judas be allotted to fill up their number; the Book of the Acts of the Apostles doth after this manner relate— And they appointed two, Joseph called 
Acts 1. 23, 24.  Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, and Mathias. And they prayed and said. Moreover the 
☜  same writer has set down some other things which came to him barely by word of mouth, to wit, certain strange parables of our Saviour's, and Sermons of his, and some other more fabulous relations: Among which he says there shall be a Thousand years after the Resurrection from the dead, wherein the Kingdom of Christ shall be corporally set up here on earth: and, I judge, he had this opinion from his misapprehending the Apostolical discourses, in that he did not see through those things they spoke mystically by way of similitude. For he seems to have been a man of a very narrow understanding, as it may be conjectured from his Books. Yet he gave occasion to very many Ecclesiastical persons after him to be of the same erroneous opinion with him; who had a regard for the antiquity of the man▪ as for example, to Irenaeus, and to every one also who has declared himself to be of the same opinion. He relates also in his Books other interpretations of the foresaid Aristions, of the sayings of the Lord; and the traditions of John the Elder. To which we do refer the studious Readers, and judge it requisite now only to adjoin to his fore mentioned words a passage he relates concerning Mark the Evangelist, in these words; This also the Elder said; Mark, being the 
c Jerom, in Catalogo, calls Mark the interpreter of Peter, from this place of Papias, as I judge. Hence 'tis, that many of the Greeks write, that the Gospel of Mark was dictated by Peter. So Athanasius in his treatise, de Libris Sacra Scripturae. Which, how it's to be understood, Papias declares in this place. For it is not to be supposed that Mark wrote his Gospel from the mouth of Peter dictating to him; but, when he heard Peter Preaching the Word of God to the Jews in Hebrew, Mark carefully digested those things in the Greek Language, which concerned Christ. Vales.  Interpreter of Peter, accurately wrote what ever he remembered; but yet not in that order, wherein Christ either spoke, or did them: For he was neither an hearer of the Lords, nor yet his Follower; but, as I said, he was afterwards conversant with Peter, who Preached the doctrine of the Gospel profitably to those that heard him, but not so as if he would compose an History of the Lords sayings. Wherefore Mark committed nothing of error, in that he wrote some things so as he had remembered them. For he made this one thing his chiefest aim, to wit, to omit none of those things he had heard, nor yet to deliver any thing that was false therein. Thus much Papias relates concerning Mark. Concerning Matthew, he says this; Moreover Matthew wrote his divine Oracles in the Hebrew tongue, and every one interpreted them, as they were able. This Papias also has quoted authorities taken out of the First Epistle of John, and likewise out of the former Epistle of Peter. He has set down also another relation about a woman who was accused of many crimes before the Lord; which relation is contained in the Gospel according to the Hebrews. And thus much we have usefully and diligently observed, and added to those things which before we had set down.    

THE FOURTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History of EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

CHAP. I. Who were the Bishops of the Roman, and Alexandrian Churches in the Reign of Trajane.  
ABout the 
a In the Chronicon of Eusebius, the beginning of Primus' being Bishop of Alexandria falls upon the tenth year of Trajan. Also the beginning of Alexander's being made Bishop of Rome is placed on the tenth year of Trajan. But in the digesting of the years of the Bishops both of Rome, and also of other Cities, I have observed that Eusebius' Chronicon does often descent from his Ecclesiastical History. Whether it be the fault of the Transcribers, or of Jerome the Translator, or of Eusebius himself▪ I cannot positively affirm: for in so great a diversity its difficult to assign the cause of the mistake. But, seeing that the Ecclesiastical History was written by Eusebius after his Chronicon wheresoever such a disagreement occurs, that seems rather to be followed, which is asserted in the Ecclesiastical History. Vales.  twelfth year of Trajan's Empire, Cerdo the Bishop of the Alexandrian Church, 
* Book 3. chap. 21.  whom we a little before mentioned, departed this life: and Primus, the fourth from the Apostles, was elected to the public charge of that Church. At the same time also, Evarestus having finished his eighth year, Alexander undertook the Bishopric of Rome, who was the fifth in succession from Peter and Paul.   

CHAP. II. What the Jews suffered in this Emperor's time.  
MOreover, the Doctrine and Church of our Saviour flourishing daily, increased more and more: but the calamities of the Jews were augmented by continual mischiefs following one upon another. For, the Emperor entering now upon the eighteenth year of his Reign, there arose again a commotion of the Jews, which destroyed a very great number of them. For both at Alexandria and over all the rest of Egypt; and moreover throughout Cyrene, they being stirred up as it were by some violent and contentious spirit, raised Sedition against the 
a The Jews, who dwelled in the Clties and Towns with the Grecians and Gentiles, and had equal freedom thereof with them, did frequently disagree with them; tumults being usually raised by reason of their different religions. For the Grecians scorned that the Jews should be fellow-citizens with them and enjoy the same privileges they did; on the other hand, the Jews would not live in a meaner condition, than the rest of the Citizens did. Hence arose frequent contentions, both in Egypt, and also in Syria, as Philo, and Josephus do attest. Therefore in our translation we have inserted both [Grecians and Gentiles] because one word seemed not to suffice. For the Jews did not only assault the Grecians, but the Natives also of Egypt and Lybia: nor again, the Gentiles only, but the Christians likewise, of whom there was then no small number in Egypt and Cyrene. Vales.  Greeks and Gentiles with whom they dwelled. And they increasing the Faction very much, on the ensuing year enkindled a great War; Lupus was at that time Governor of all Egypt: Moreover it happened that in the first encounter they were too hard for the Greeks; who flying to Alexandria, took the Jews that were in the City alive, and slew them. But those Jews who inhabited Cyrene, being frustrated of assistance in the war from them, persisted to infest and destroy the country of Egypt and all its 
b This destroying of all Egypt and Lybia by the Jews, besides Dion, Orosius mentions, in his 7 B. Vales.  Prefectures, by pillages and robberies, one Lucuas being their Leader. Against whom the Emperor sent Marcius Turbo with horse and foot, and also with Naval forces: he in many engagements, having made the war against them long and tedious, destroyed many Myriad of Jews, not only of those of Cyrene, but also of those of Egypt, who flocked together to give assistance to their King Lucuas. But the Emperor suspecting that those Jews in Mesopotamia would also set upon the inhabitants there, commanded 
c This man was a Moor, not of the Province of Mauritania, but of the barbarous Moors, who were Allies of the Roman Empire. At first he commanded a Troop of Moors; not long after he was condemned for his lewdness, and in disgrace cashired. But afterwards in the Dacick war▪ when the Army stood in need of the assistance of the Moors, he did a brave piece of service. Upon which account being rewarded and honoured, he did more and braver exploits in the second Dacick war. At length, in the Parthian war, which Trajan waged against the Parthians, he was so valiant and fortunate, that he was chosen into the Praetorian order, bore a Consulship, and Governed the Province of Palestine, which promotion first made him to be envied, then hated, and at last ruined him. Thus much Dion Cassius relates, in Excerpt. Vales.  Lusius Quiet us to clear that Province of them. Who engaging with them, destroyed a very great number of them that dwelled there: for which successful piece of service he was appointed Deputy of Judea by the Emperor. And thus much those heathens, who committed to writing the transactions of those times, do almost in the very same words relate.   

CHAP. III. Who, in the time of Adrian, wrote Apologies in defence of the Faith.  
WHen Trajan had held the Empire twenty years complete, excepting six months, Aelius Adrianus succeeded in the Government. To whom Quadratus dedicated and presented a book, wherein he had comprised an Apology for our Religion; because certain malicious men endeavoured to molest the Christians. This work is still extant amongst many of the brethren, and we also have it. From which book may be seen perspicuous evidences of the man's understanding, and of his truly 
a The phrase in the original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. of his Apostolical right division. This word occurs (2 Tim. 2. 15.) In the Old Testament the Greek translatours use of the word belongs to a way or path to go in, which was wont to be cut out that it might be fitter for use; thence the Latin phrase, viam secare, i. e. to cut a way, that is, to go before and direct any in their journey. And with the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, right] joined with it, it is to go before one, and direct him in the strait way to such a place. Hence the Syriack version of the New Testament renders this phrase in Timothy [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] recte praedicare sermonem, i. e. rightly to Preach the word. Fuller's Miscellan. B. 3. chap. 16.  Apostolical faith and sound doctrine. The same Writer makes his own antiquity sufficiently evident, by what he relates in these very words; The works of our Saviour were always conspicuous; for they were true. Those that were healed, such as were raised from the dead, did not only appear after they were healed, and raised; but also were afterwards seen of all: and that not only whilst our Saviour was conversant upon earth, but also after he was gone they continued alive a great while; in so much that some of them survived even to our times. Such a person indeed was Quadratus. Aristides also, a faithful man of that Religion professed by us, left in like manner, as Quadratus did, an Apology for the faith, dedicated to Adrian. And this man's book is, to this day, preserved by many persons.   

CHAP. IU. Who were ennobled with the Title of Bishops over the Roman, and Alexandrian Churches in this Emperor's time.  
IN the third year of Adrian's Empire, Alexander the Bishop of Rome died, having completed the tenth year of his administration. Xystus was successor to him: and about that time, Primus dying in the twelfth year of his Presidency over the Alexandrian Church, Justus succeeded him.   

CHAP. V. Who were Bishops of Jerusalem from our Saviour, even to these times.  
MOreover, the space of time which the Bishops of Jerusalem spent in their Presidency over that See I could in no wise find preserved in writing. For, as report says, they were very short lived: But thus much I have been informed of from old records, that unto the Siege of the Jews in Adrian's time, there were in number fifteen successions of Bishops there: all whom, they say, were by birth Hebrews, who had sincerely embraced the knowledge of Christ; in so much that by those, who were then able to give judgement as to such matters, they were approved to be worthy of the Episcopal Office. For that whole Church at Jerusalem was made up of believing Jews, who had continued steadfast in the faith from the Apostles times even to the then Siege: wherein the Jews, revolting again from the Romans, were vanquished and destroyed by no small wars. The Bishops therefore that were of the circumcision then ceasing, it will be now requisite to give a catalogue of them in their order from first to last. The first therefore was James called the brother of the Lord; after him the second was Simeon; the third Justus; the fourth Zaccheus; the fifth Tobias; the sixth Benjamin; the seventh John; the eighth Mathias; the ninth Philip; the tenth Seneca; the eleventh Justus; the twelfth Levi; the thirteenth Ephres; the fourteenth 
a Eusebius, in his Chronicon, calls him Joses. So Joseph the brother of the Lord, of whom Matthew and Mark speak in their Gospels, is by Jerom and others called Joses. Ephres also is, by Nicephorus, called Ephrem. Vales.  Joseph; the fifteenth and last Judas: And thus many were the Bishops of the City of Jerusalem, from the Apostles to this time we are now treating of; all which were of the Circumcision. But now, Adrian being in the twelfth year of his Empire, Telesphorus the seventh from the Apostles, succeeded Xystus, who had completed the tenth year of his Episcopal Office over the Romans; and within a years space and 
b Or, one month; for so Rufinus seems to have read in his copy. Vales.  some months Eumenes, the sixth in order, succeeded in the Presidency over the Alexandrian Church; his immediate predecessor there having sat eleven years.   

CHAP. VI The last Siege of the Jews in the time of Adrian.  
BUt when the rebellion of the Jews again increased exceedingly, 
* His name was Tinius Rufus. Euscbius, in his Chronicon, says this rebellion happened on the 16 year of Adrian; at which time the said Rufus was Precedent of the Province of Judea. Vales.  Rufus the precedent of Judea, having had auxiliary forces sent him from the Emperor, marched out against them; and, making use of their madness and desperation as an occasion of his sparing none, he slew Myriad together both of men women and children; and by the Law of war reduced their country to servitude and subjection to the Romans. The Leader of the Jews at that time was by name Barchochebas, a name indeed that signifies a Star, but otherwise he was a man that was a murderer and a robber: who by reason of his name did monstrously pretend to his followers, being 
a He calls the Jews slaves, because of their poverty and baseness of birth; for most of them were descended of those captives, who were fold under Titus. Vales.  slaves, that he was a star come down from heaven to enlighten them who were now oppressed with servitude. But, the war growing sharp in the eighteenth year of Adrian's Empire at the City 
b Or, Biththera; there was a Town called Betthar, which was two and fifty miles distant from Jerusalem; another Village there was called Bethar, which was twelve miles off Jerusalem: both these Jerome calls Bethoron. Vales.  Betthera, which was the best fortified place, and not far distant from Jerusalem; and the Siege continuing a long time; the innovatours also having been utterly destroyed by famine and thirst; and the author of this their madness undergone condign punishment; from that time that whole Nation was 
c The same is attested by Tertullian, Apologet. c. 16; by Celsus, in the latter end of B. 8 of Origen against him; and by Gregor. Naz. in his 12 Orat. Only, on one day (that whereon Jerusalem was taken and destroyed by the Romans) the Jews out of all nations were wont to meet in Palestine, and, having paid a sum of money to the Soldiers, they entered into that part of the City where Solomon's Temple heretofore stood; and there they bewailed the destruction of the City and Temple. See Scaliger, in Animadvers. Euseb. p. 198. Vales.  altogether interdicted to enter into the country about Jerusalem: the Law, Edict, and Sanctions of Adrian having commanded them, that they should not so much as from a far off behold their paternal soil. Ariston of 
d That was a City of Syria, which, after the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus, was the seat of the Bishops of Jerusalem; as Eusebius testifies. This Ariston of Pella wrote a book entitled a Dispute of Jason and Papiscus; this book Origen makes mention of in his 4 B. against Celsus: but the Preface of it is only now extant amongst the works of Cyprian. Vales.  Pella relates this. Thus the City being made destitute of the Jewish Nation, and wholly cleared of its old inhabitants, was possessed by foreigners that dwelled there, and 
e Euscbius is here doubly mistaken; both in that he says Jerusalem was wholly destroyed in Adrian's time; and also because he thought that Aelia Capitolina was built by the same Adrian after the Siege of Betthera. As to the first; its evident from Josephus, that Jerusalem was totally destroyed by Titus, in so much that it was ploughed. As to the second, Aelia was so far from being built by Adrian after this Victory obtained over the Jews, that this war was begun by the Jews upon that very account. For when the Jews saw the Soil of their City occupied by strangers; and perceived that in that very place where the Temple had been, Jupiter Capitolinus was worshipped and sacrificed to; being not able to endure that, they took Arms, and began this war which Eusebius here relates. Which was begun in the 16 year of Adrian, and ended the 18 of his Empire. But Aelia Capitolina was built long before, to wit, in the second year of Adrian. From whose times to those of Constantine the Great it was always called Aelia. But from the time of Constantine the Great it recovered again the name of Jerusalem, both upon the account of the honour of that name, and also because of its prerogative, being the first Episcopal Seat. Vales.  afterwards made a Roman City; and, changing its name, was, in honour of the Emperor Aelius Adrianus, called Aelia. And, when there was a Church there gathered of the Nations that dwelled in it, Mark was the first who, after the Bishops of the circumcision, undertook the public administration of matters there.   

CHAP. VII. Who at that time were the Authors of false doctrine.  
NOw, the Churches throughout the whole world shining like most bright stars, and the faith in our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ flourishing among all mankind, the Devil that hater of good, as being always the enemy of truth, and most malicious impugner of man's salvation, using all his arts and stratagems against the Church, at first armed himself against it with outward persecutions: But then afterwards being excluded from them, he made his assaults by other methods, making use of evil men and Impostors as being the pernicious instruments for destroying of souls, and ministers of perdition: devising all ways, whereby these impostors and deceivers, clothing themselves with the title of our Religion, might both lead into the Pit of destruction, those of the Faithful whom they had enticed to themselves, and also divert such as were unskilful in the Faith from the way that leads to the comfortable Word, by such means as they attempted to put in practice. From that Menander therefore, whom we a little 
* Book 3. chap. 26.  before manifested to have been the successor of Simon, there was hatched a Serpentine breed, double mouthed as it were, and double headed, which constituted the Founders of two different and disagreeing Heresies; Saturninus, by birth an Antiochian, and Basilides, an Alexandrian; whereof the former in Syria, the other in Egypt, set up Schools of most detestable Heresies. Moreover, Irenaeus makes it manifest that Saturninus feigned mostly the same things that Menander did; but that Basilides under a pretext of more mystical matters, most mightily enlarged his inventions, forming monstrous and fabulous fictions for the making up of his impious Heresy. There being many Ecclesiastical men therefore, who at that time were defenders of the Truth, and eloquent maintainers of the Apostolical and Ecclesiastical doctrine, some of them forthwith comprised in writing explanatory accounts of the fore-manifested Heresies, which they left as cautions and preventions to posterity: of which there is come to our hands a most strenuous confutation of Basilides, of Agrippa Castor's, a most eminent Writer in those times; wherein he discovers the horrible imposture of the man: disclosing therefore his secrets, he says that he made four and twenty books upon the 
a Eusebius says not upon what Gospel Basilides wrote these, books, perhaps Basilides made these books upon his own Gospel; for he wrote one, and set his own name to it, and called it [the Gospel according to Basilides] as Origen attests in his 1 Homil, on Luke; and Jerom in his Preface to S. Matthew. These books were called Basilides' Exegeticks. Clemens (lib. 4. Stromat.) quotes some places out of the 23d d of these books. Vales.  Gospel, and that he counterfeited for himself Prophets named by him 
b Or, Barcabas: upon these Prophets, Barcabbas and Barcoph, Isodore the son of Basilides wrote some books of Expositions, as Clemens Alexandr. shows, B. 6. Stromat. Vales.  Barcabbas and Barcoph, and some 
c Eusebius speaks here of those Prophets whom Basilides feigned for himself. Our Author is right in his saying that Basilides' Heresy sprang up in Adrian's Reign. For then the Heretics began to creep out of their holes: they thought (the Apostles being all dead) that they had then an opportune time to divulge their errors. Vales.  others who never were in being; and that he gave them barbarous names to astonish those who were admirers of such things; and that he taught that it was a thing indifferent to taste of meats offered to Idols, and that in times of persecutions those did not imprudently who abjured the Faith: and that, after the manner of the Pythagoreans, he enjoined a five years' silence to his followers: the foresaid Author having recounted these things and others like them concerning this Basilides, hath most diligently detected and brought to light the error of the forementioned Heresy. But Irenaeus writeth also, that Carpocrates, the father of another Heresy termed the Gnostick Heresy, was cotemporary with these. These Gnostics thought that those magical delusions of Simon's were not to be exposed covertly as he did, but publicly and openly; boasting of amorous potions accurately and curiously made by them, and of certain spirits that were causes of Dreams, and 
d So they were called, because they were supposed to be assistant to men; and kept them from diseases, and unfortunate accidents. Magicians had such spirits as these at their command, by whose help they did miraculous things. Vales.  Familiars, and of certain other such like delusions, as if these were the greatest and only excellent things. And agreeable hereunto they taught, that those who would arrive to perfection in their mysteries, or rather detestable wickednesses, must act all things that were most filthy and unclean; being no other ways able to avoid the Rulers of the world (as they call them) unless they distributed to all of them their deuce by most filthy and detestable acts of obscenity. The devil therefore who delights in mischief, making use of these instruments, it came to pass that he both miserably enslaved such as were seduced by them, and so led them into destruction; and also gave those Nations that were unbelievers a great occasion of abundantly slandering the divine doctrine; a report arising from them being diffused to the reproachful detraction of the whole Christian Religion. Upon this account therefore chiefly it happened than an impious and most absurd suspicion concerning us was spread abroad amongst those who then were unbelievers; as if we used detestable carnal copulation with mothers and sisters, and fed upon nefarious meats. But these crafts of the devil's did not long succeed with him; the truth asserted and confirmed its self, and in process of time shone forth most clearly and apparently. For these devices of the adversaries, being repelled by their own force, forthwith became extinct; Heresies of a different sort newly designed and cut out, and succeeding one after the other, the former forthwith melted and fell away, and being dissolved into kinds that were of divers sorts and fashions, were, some one way, some another, destroyed. But the brightness of the Catholic and only true Church, being always the same and so continuing steadfast and like itself, was greatly increased and augmented; the gravity, the sincerity, the ingenious freedom, the modesty, and purity of an holy conversation and Philosophical course of life shooting forth a splendour over all Nations both Grecians and Barbarians. That reproachful detraction therefore wherewith our Religion had been overspread, was instantly suppressed. Wherefore our doctrine continued to be the only, and the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the original, hence the Christian Religion was by the heathens called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the prevailing opinion; and the Christians were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Porphyrius, in his book de Oraculor. Philosoph. which place Eusebius quotes, in his 9th B. Preparat. Evangel. cap. 10. Vales.  prevailing opinion among all men, and was confessed to be most eminently flourishing upon account of its gravity, its prudent modesty, and its divine and wise precepts: in so much that no one hitherto hath been so audacious, as to charge our faith with any foul slander, or any such reproachful detraction, as those our old adversaries were formerly ready and willing to make use of. But moreover, in these times the truth again produced many that were its defenders, who engaged these impious Heresies, not only with unwritten arguments, but also with penned demonstrations.   

CHAP. VIII. What Ecclesiastical Writers there were in those times.  
AMongst which flourished 
a In my opinion Hegesippus is not rightly placed in the times of Adrian; neither do his words, here quoted by Eusebius, evince so much. It's certain, Hegesippus wrote his books when Eleutherus was Bishop of Rome, as he himself attests in the 22 chap. of this book. He was contemporary therefore with Irenaeus, who then composed his Elaborate books against the Heresies. Indeed our Eusebius, retracting as it were his former opinion, does, in the 21, and 22 chapt. of this book, place Hegesippus in the times of Marcus Antoninus. Vales.  Hegesippus, out of whom we have quoted many words in our foregoing books, when we delivered some passages of those things done in the Apostles times from his relation thereof. He therefore having in five books set forth the certain relation of the Apostolic doctrine in a most plain series, evidently shows the time wherein he flourished: writing thus concerning those who at first set up images— For whom they made Monuments and Temples, as until now they do. Of which number is Antinous the servant of Caesar Adrianus, in honour of whom there is a sacred 
b Which was celebrated every fifth year, at Mantinaea in Arcadia, says Pausanias, in Arcad. Vales.  game instituted, called Antinoium, which is celebrated now in our days. For Adrian also built a City, and named it Antinous, and instituted 
c Amongst the Egyptians, the chief Priest, who was over the other Priests, and distributed to them the Revenue of the Temple, was called a Prophet. For the first Officer of the temple was the Cant●r, than the Horoscopus, after him the Scriba, than the Vestitor: last of all the Propheta took his place, who carried a waterpot in his bosom. See Epiphan. in 3 B. advers. Haeres. etc. Concerning these Prophets of Antinous instituted by Adrian there is mention made in an old Greek inscription, quoted by Casaubon in his notes on Spartianus. Wherefore it's no wonder that Antinous, deified by Adrian, had his Prophets, seeing he was worshipped chiefly by the Egyptians. Vales.  Prophets. At the same time also Justin, a sincere lover of the true Philosophy, as yet spent his time about, and was studious in, the writings of the gentile Philosophers: he in like manner declares this very time, in his Apology to Antoninus, writing thus; We judge it not absurd here to mention Antinous also who lived very lately; whom all men through fear have undertaken to worship as a God, not withstanding they evidently know who he was, and from whence he had his original. The same Author, mentioning also the war then waged against the Jews, adds thus much; For in the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. in the Jewish war which was not long since. For the Greek word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is sometimes used in such a sense, as to signify [nuper] i. e. lately. In which sense Justin uses it, when he speaks of Antinous in this chapt. Vales.  late Jewish war, Barchochebas, who was the Head of the Jewish Rebellion, gave command that the Christians only should be most cruelly tormented, unless they would deny Jesus Christ, and blaspheme. But moreover, declaring in the same book, his own conversion from the gentile Philosophy to the worship of the true God, that it was not done by him rashly and unadvisedly, but with judgement and consideration, he writes thus; I also myself, being much addicted to and affected with the Platonic Philosophy, hearing the Christians calumniated, and seeing them undaunted at death, and at what ever else is accounted terrible, thought it impossible that such men should live wickedly and be given to voluptuousness. For, what sensual or intemperate person, and one who accounts humane flesh good food, could willingly embrace death, which would deprive him of his desires? and would not rather use his utmost endeavour to live continually in this life, and conceal himself from the Magistrates? much less would he voluntarily offer himself to be put to death. Moreover the same Author relates, that Adrian (having received letters from that most eminent Governor 
e Or, Serennius; he was Proconsul of Asia, and predecessor to Minutius Fundanus in that Government. Vales.  Serenius Granianus concerning the Christians, setting forth how unjust it was they should be slain uncondemned, merely to gratify the clamours of the people, when no accusation appeared against them) wrote an answer to 
f It may be deservedly questioned, why Adrian answered not Granianus from whom he received these letters but wrote to Minutius Fundanus his successor: the reason, as I suppose, might be this; either Granianus died soon after he wrote to Adrian; or else he left that Government; For the Proconsul's were annual. Vales.  Minucius Fundanus Proconsul of Asia, wherein he commanded that no one should be put to death without a judiciary prosecution, and an accusation lawful and allowable. And Justin there produceth the copy of the Rescript in Latin, the language wherein it was originally written. But before it he premiseth these words; 
g Justin, in his second Apology, as 'tis now commonly written, p. 99 Vales.  And although from the letter of the most excellent and renowned Caesar Adrianus your father, we might request you would give command, that the judiciary proceedings against us be made according as we desire; yet we crave this, not so much because it was commanded by Adrian, but, in regard we know and understand our petition to be just: And moreover, that you may perceive what we say herein to be true, we have inserted the copy of Adrian's letter; which is thus. To these words Justin hath annexed the Latin copy of the Letter; which we, as well as we could, have done into Greek, after this manner.   

CHAP. IX. The Rescript of Adrian, that we Christians should not be unjustly prosecuted.  
TO Minutius Fundanus. I received a letter, written to me, from that eminent person Serennius Granianus, your predecessor. Indeed, this business, a I judge, is not to be passed by undiscussed; lest both the Christians be molested, and also an occasion of doing mischief given to Sycophants. Wherefore if the men of your Province can by a due way of complaint openly charge the Christians with any accusation, and so do it, as that they appear and answer it before the seat of judicature; let them make it their business only to take such a course as this against them; but let them not use 
a He means the outcries, which the people were wont to make in the Theatres,- The Christians to the Lions! as Tertullian attests. Sometimes it so happened that the Proconsul's and Governors' were forced to yield to these tumultuous clamours, though unwilling to it of themselves. Wherefore the Emperor Adrian admonisheth Fundanus the Proconsul not to suffer himself to be induced by such requests to the persecution and slaughter of the Christians. It was an old custom in the Roman Empire, for the populace both in the City and in the Provinces, as oft as they met at the public shows, to ask of the Emperor, or Governor what they had a mind to, with loud outcries all at once. Instances hereof are frequent in the Writers of the Roman History. Vales.  tumultuous outcries and clamours. For it's most requisite, if any person prefers a complaint, that you should have the cognisance of the matter. If therefore any one does accuse them, and make out that they do any thing contrary to the Laws, do you give sentence according to the nature of the offence. But if it be certain, that any does frame an accusation merely out of a malicious detraction, do you determine according to the heinousness of the crime, and take care that due punishment be inflicted on him. And thus much concerning the Rescript of Adrian.   

CHAP. X. Who in the Reign of Antoninus were Bishops of the Roman and Alexandrian Sees.  
BUt, Adrian having paid the deuce of nature after he had reigned one and twenty years, Antoninus, surnamed Pius, succeeded in the Roman Empire. In whose first year Telesphorus departing this life in the eleventh year of his presidency, Hyginus assumed the Episcopal Government of the Roman Church. Moreover, Irenaeus relates that Telesphorus ended his life with a glorious Martyrdom; manifesting in the same place, that in the times of the aforesaid Hyginus Bishop of the Romans, flourished at Rome both Valentinus the introducer of his own Heresy, and also Cerdo the Founder of the error of the Marcionites; his words are these.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning those who were Arch-heretics in these times.  
FOr Valentinus came to Rome when Hyginus was Bishop there: but he flourished in the times of Pius, and continued to those of Anicetus. Cerdo also, who was master to Martion, flourished in the times of Hyginus who was the 
a These words of Irenaeus are extant in his 3 B. chap. 4. where the old translator seems to have read the eighth: which reading is most agreeable to trenaeus, as appears from the 3 chapt. of the same book; where he, reckoning up the Roman Bishops, counts Hyginus the eighth from the Apostles. But in the 1 B. of Irenaeus chap. 28. it's written [the ninth] so also in Epiphan. in Haeres. Cerdon. and in the Epistle of Cyprian to Pomp●ius. Vales.  ninth Bishop; he went into the Church, and openly confessing his error, so continued at Rome; sometimes teaching privately, other while again acknowledging his error; but being now and then reprehended for his impious doctrine, he 
b Irenaeus does not say he was excommunicated; but that he separated himself from the Church; whence it appears, that Cerdo condemned himself, in his own judgement, and so prevented the sentence of the Church. Vales.  withdrew himself from the assembly of of the brethren. Thus far Irenaus, in his third book against Heresies. Moreover, in his first book he again says this concerning Cerdo: But one Cerdo, deriving the original of his errors from the Tenets of Simon, came to Rome in the times of Hyginus (who was the ninth that in the Episcopal succession from the Apostles had that See) and taught, that that God, who was Preached under the Law, and by the Prophets, is not the father of our Lord Jesus Christ: For the one is known, the other unknown; the one is just, the other good: Martion of Pontus, an impudent blasphemer, succeeding him, did mightily propagate that opinion. But the same Irenaus, having sounded the bottom of that immense depth of matter, full of various errors, which Valentinus, had put together, does fully discover the secret and occult deceit and wickedness, that like a Serpent lurking in its hole, lies hid within him. Moreover, he says there was at the same time another person (by name Mark) who was most expert at Magical delusions: and further, he declares their profane rites of initiation, and their most detestable mysteries in these very words; For some of them prepare a nuptial-bed, and perform a secret ceremony by pronouncing some words over such as are to be initiated; and a marriage, they say, thus made by them, is spiritual, and conformable to the celestial nuptials: But others of them bring [those that are to be initiated] to the water, and dipping them, use this form of words, In the name of the unknown Father of all, In the truth the Mother of all, In Him who descended upon Jesus: Another sort of them pronounce Hebrew names, to put those that are to be initiated into the greater consternation. But Hyginus dying, 
c Rufinus seems to have readit otherwise; for he translates it thus; Quarto autem Episcopatûs sui anno cum decessisset Hyginus, etc. i. e. Hyginus dying in the fourth year of his being Bishop, etc. Vales.  after he had been Bishop four years, Pius undertook the Government of the Roman Church. Moreover, at Alexandria Mark was chosen Pastor, Eumenes having sat there thirteen years complete. Which Mark dying after he had presided there ten years, Celadion assumed the Government of the Alexandrian Church: and at Rome, Pius departing this life in the fifteenth year of his presidency, Anicetus was preferred to that See. In whose time Hegesippus relates that he himself came to Rome, and continued there until Eleutherus was made Bishop. But at that time flourished Justin and was singularly eminent, one that in a Philosophical habit was an assertour of the Divine Word, and earnestly contended for the Faith in his writings: who, in the 
d Our Eusebius forgot himself here, in that he says, that these following words of Justins were taken out of his book against Martion; they are taken out of Justins' second Apology; pag. 70. Edit. Paris. Vales.  book he wrote against Martion, mentions the man to be alive at that time when he compiled that work. His words are these; And one Martion of Pontus; who now at this time teacheth his followers, and instructs them [to believe] there is another God greater than him that made the world. This man also, assisted by devils hath persuaded many throughout the world to speak blasphemy, to deny the Maker of the universe 
e These words [to be the Father of Christ] are wanting in the common Editions of Justin; and they seem to be superfluous. Martion asserted, there were two Gods, the one the Creator, by whom this world was made▪ the other superior to him; who framed the better and more excellent things: this God, he said, we ought to confess, and to deny the other. This is the meaning of Justins' words: to whom agrees Epiphan. in Haeres. Martion. Martion held, that that most High God was the Father of Christ; and that Christ came down from heaven to reprehend the other God the maker of this world, whom he called the God of the Jews. Vales▪  to be the Father of Christ, and to affirm there is another greater than he that made it: And all their followers, as we said, are called Christians, after the same manner as the name of Philosophers, derived from Philosophy, is in common given to all that profess it, though they differ as to their Sects and Opinions. To this he adds further, saying, We have compiled a book against all the Heresies that ever were, which, if you be willing to read it, we will deliver to you. The same Justin, having wrote many elaborate works against the Heathens, dedicated also some other books, containing an Apology for our faith, to the Emperor Antoninus, surnamed Pius, and to the Roman Senate: For he dwelled at Rome: But in his Apology, he makes known himself, who and whence he was, in these words.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning Justin's Apology to Antoninus.  
TO the Emperor Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Pius Caesar Augustus, and to Verissimus his son the Philosopher, and to Lucius (By 
a Lucius was by Nature the son of Aelius Verus Caesar whom Adrian adopted. He dying, Adrian adopted Antoninus Pius▪ upon this condition, that Pius should adopt Marcus and Lucius; as Spartianus and Capitolinus do declare. But others say, that Lucius was adopted by Marcus; so Capitolinus in the life of Marcus. Wherefore in these words of Justin, can be no other person meant by Caesar the Philosopher, than Aelius Verus, whom Adrian adopted. For Justin says, that Lucius was by nature the son of Caesar the Philosopher, and the adoptive son of Antoninus Pius. Now, its evident, Lucius was Aelius Verus' own son: therefore by Caesar the Philosopher must be meant Aelius Verus. But there are two things which seem to withstand this exposition of this passage. The first is, the surname of Philosopher is no way agreeable to Aelius Verus. Indeed, Aelius Verus (who was adopted by Adrian) was a learned man, and studious, especially in Poetry, as Capitolinus says in his life: but his Morals were in no wise agreeable to the study and profession of Philosophy. Then further, if Justin would here mean Aelius Verus why does he not mention his name? For the Appellation of Caesar the Philosopher seems not sufficient to evidence him to be meant; in as much as that appellation might be common to Marcus also. We could easily clear ourselves of these difficulties by admitting the reading of the four M. SS. Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. where this place is thus written [And to Lucius the Philosopher, by nature the son of Caesar] which reading Casaubon approves of, in his notes on Spartianus. But we judge it not to be good. For it follows in Justin [the lover of Learning] where you see, Marcus and Lucius have each their Epithets: Marcus is termed [the Philosopher] and Lucius [the lover of Learning] Vales.  Nature son of Caesar the Philosopher, but by Adoption son to Pius) the lover of Learning: To the sacred Senate also, and people of Rome, I Justin the son of Priscus, the Grandchild of Bacchius, who were of 
b Neapolis, a City of Palestine, is called Flavia, because there was a colony brought thither by Flavius Vespasianus. Before, it was called Sichem. Yet Pliny does not say there was a Colony there. Afterwards, the Emperor Severus deprived it of its privileges, and reduced it to a village, because it favoured Nigers side. Vales.  Flavia Neapolis a City of Syria-Palestine, make my Request and 
c In the Original 'tis [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Rufinus translates it [postulatum, i. e. a Petition] The Greek word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies, to go to the Emperor, and make a request to him; which was most commonly done in writing: There is extant a form of such a Petition (presented by Marcellinus the Presbyter to Theodosius Augustus) which Syrmondus published lately: it begins thus; Deprecamur mansuetudinem vestram; i. e. We earnestly entreat your Graciousness, etc. Vales.  Petition in behalf of those men (being myself one of them) who are unjustly hated and most injuriously treated by all mankind. And the same Emperor, being addressed too by other brethren, Inhabitants of Asia, who were vexed with all manner of molestations by the men of their own Province, voutsafed to send this Edict to the 
d See note B. in the following Chapter.  Common-Council of Asia.   

CHAP. XIII. The Rescript of Antoninus to the Common Council of Asia, concerning our Religion.  
THe Emperor Caesar 
a Eusebius is mistaken in attributing this Rescript to Antoninus Pius, whenas it was M. Aurelius' (as appears by the Title) written in the first year of his Reign, when he was Consul III. See Onuphrii Fast. ad ann. Vrb. 914. The testimony of Melito (which Eusebius produces to confirm his opinion in this point) destroys it. For Melito, in his Apology, reckons up all the Rescripts of Antoninus Pius in favour of the Christians; to wit, his Epistle to the Lariseans, to the Thessalonians, the Athenians, and to all the Grecians: Now if this Rescript to the Common Council of Asia had been Antoninus Pius', doubtless Melito (being of the Province of Asia) would not have omitted it. For he could not be ignorant of it, since it was published at Ephesus: and, when he had reckoned up the other Rescripts of Pius, why should he not make mention of this, which was written to the people of his own Province? Vales.  Mareus Aurelius Antoninus Augustus Armenicus, Pontifex Maximus, Tribune of the People XV, Consul III. to the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Council, is to be understood. For the Afians had a Common. Council of the whole Province, to which each City sent its Representatives; as Aristides declares, in the 4. of his Orat. Sacr. And the same Author says there, that this Council met in the upper Phrygia, that is, at Apamea, or Synnada. Yet, as it seems, they met in other Cities. There were, in the other Roman Provinces, such Councils as these. Vales.  Common [Council] of Asia, sendeth greeting. We know indeed that the Gods do take care, this sort of men should not continue undiscovered. For it is much more suitable for them to punish such as resuse to pay them Adoration, than for you. You confirm those, whom you molest and disquiet, in their opinion which they have embraced, whilst you accuse them of impiety. And it would please them much more to seem to be accused and put to death for their own God, than to live: upon which account they are become conquerors, and do willingly lose their lives, rather than they will be induced to do what you command them. But concerning the Earthquakes, which either have been or yet do happen, it will not be inconvenient to advertise you (because you despond and are out of heart when such accidents come to pass) to compare 
c It should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Your: as it is in Justins' Apology, at the end. Vales.  your [manner of life and behaviour] with theirs. They [at such times] put a greater confidence in God; but you, during the whole time (upon which account you seem to us to err through ignorance) neglect the Gods, and are careless both of all other [religious performances,] and also of the worship of the immortal God: And the Christians, who adore him, you are enraged at, and persecute even to death. Concerning these men many Governors of Provinces heretofore wrote to 
d Although this Rescript be not Antoninus Pius'; yet it's here produced in an opportune place. For in it is mention made of that Epistle which Antoninus Pius wrote to the Governors of Provinces, when they enquired of him what they should do with the Christians. Melito makes mention of this Epistle of Pius'; whose words Eusebius quotes in chap. 26. of this 4 book. Vales.  our most divine father. To whom he returned answer, that such men should not be molested, unless it appeared they attempted any thing prejudicial to the State of the Roman Empire: And many also have given us intimation concerning these men, whom we answered pursuant to our Father's decree. If therefore any one shall still persevere to give disturbance to any one of these sort of men, because he is a Christian, the party accused shall be acquitted, although it evidently appears he is a Christian; but the accuser shall be obnoxious to punishment. This Edict was 
e To some Laws, in the Codex Theodosian. there is put [P. P.] which mark signifies that that Law of the Emperor was made Public in such a City. For the Emperors, as oft as they would have any Edict be taken notice of and known to all, were wont to write with their own hand this word [Proponatur, i. e. Let it be Published.] Vales.  published at Ephesus in the 
f That is, in the room or place where the Council met. It may also be taken for the Temple which the Province of Asia built in honour of Rome and Augustus. There is extant an old Coin of Claudius Augustus, whereon there is a Temple to be seen with this Title [R. & AUG.] and this inscription [COM. ASIAE.] on both sides of the Temple. This Temple, I suppose, was at Ephesus, wherein all the Cities of Asia met to solemnize their Religious Rites for the prosperity of the Emperor and the Roman People: and this Temple was for the use of all Asia in common, being built at the public charge. Vales.  public assembly of Asia. That these things were thus done, Melito Bishop of the Church at Sardis (who flourished in the same times) does evidently attest, by what he has said in his most useful Apology, which he made to the Emperor Verus, for our Religion.   

CHAP. XIV. Some memoirs of Polycarp the disciple of the Apostles.  
AT this time, Anicetus presiding over the Roman Church, Irenaeus relates that Polycarp (who till now survived) came to Rome and discoursed Anicetus about a question that arose concerning Easter-day. And the same Author delivers another relation concerning Polycarp, (in his third book against Heresies) which I judged requisite to adjoin to what has been mentioned concerning him; it is thus: And Polycarp, who was not only instructed by the Apostles and conversant with many that saw Christ, but also was by the Apostles ordained Bishop of the Church of Smyrna in Asia (whom we also saw in our younger days; for he lived to a great age, and being very ancient, ended his life by a glorious and most renowned Martyrdom) This Polycarp, I say, continually taught what he had learned of the Apostles, such points as the Church now teacheth, and such only as are true: all the Churches throughout Asia do attest this, and also all those who to this day have been successors to Polycarp; who doubtless is a witness much more worthy to be credited, and gives a firmer assurance to the truth, than either Valentinus, or Martion, or any other Authors of corrupt opinions. This Polycarp, coming to Rome in the times of Anicetus, converted many of the foresaid Heretics to the Church of God, declaring that he had received the one and only truth from the Apostles, which was taught by the Church. And there are some yet surviving, who heard him relate, that John the disciple of the Lord going into the Bath at Ephesus to wash himself, and seeing Cerinthus in it, leapt out having not bathed himself, but said, let us make haste away, lest the Bath fall, Cerinthus that enemy of the Truth being within it. This same Polycarp also, when Martion on a time came into his presence and said to him 
a In the Original the term is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which in this place is the same almost in signification with the word [Salutare, i. e. to Salute] For therefore would Martion have had himself taken notice of, that he might be saluted. So, anciently in the Church, when the Faithful approached the holy Table, the Deacon was wont to cry aloud often [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. acknowledge one another] to wit, lest any profane person or Jew should come to the Sacrament. Vales. S. Paul uses this term (1 Cor. 16. 18.) where our translation renders it [acknowledge.]  Take acquaintance of us, returned him answer, I take notice of thee to be the first begotten of the devil. So exceedingly cautious were the Apostles and their disciples, not so much as by speech to have any converse with such as were corrupters of the Truth; as Paul also said, 
* Tit. 3. 10. 11.  A man that is an heretic, after the first and second admonition, reject: knowing that he that is such, is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned of himself. There is extant also of this Polycarp's a most incomparable Epistle, written to the Philippians; from which those who are desirous to be careful about their own salvation, may learn the character of his Faith, and the publication of the Truth. Thus far Irenaeus. But Polycarp, in his said Epistle to the Philippians, which is still extant, quotes some authorities out of the first Epistle of Peter. Moreover Antoninus, surnamed Pius, having completed the two and twentieth year of his Reign, died; and was succeeded by M▪ Aurelius Verus (who also was named Antoninus, and was his son) and his brother Lucius.   

CHAP. XV. How, in the Reign of Verus, Polycarp, together with others, suffered Martyrdom in the City of Smyrna.  
AT this time, when most sore persecutions were stirred up in Asia, Polycarp ended his life by Martyrdom: [The account of] whose death (as it is yet extant in writing) we judged most requisite to be inserted into this our History. It is an Epistle, written from the Church over which he presided to the Churches throughout 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. throughout Pontus, the reading, as I judge, should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Every where: which is confirmed by the inscription of the Epistle, which is thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. every where, etc. Neither is there any mention of the Churches of Pontus in the title of this Epistle. For Philomelium is not a City of Pontus, but of Lycaonia, as Pliny says, or (as others) of Pisidia. For so in the Acts of the Council of Chalcedon, one Paul, a Philomelian, is named among the Bishops of Pisidia. Vales. In Robert Stephens Edit. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. throughout Pontus.  Pontus, which sets forth the sufferings of Polycarp in these words: The Church of God which is at Smyrna, to the Church at Philomelium; and to all the congregations of holy Catholic Church every where, the mercy, peace and love of God the Father, and of our Lord Jesus Christ be multiplied: we have written unto you, brothers, both concerning others who suffered Martyrdom, and also about the blessed Polycarp; who by his own Martyrdom sealed up, as it were, and put an end to the persecution. 
b This whole Epistle, concerning the Martyrdom of Polycarp, is put out by the Learned Bishop Usher. Our Eusebius does not insert the whole Epistle; the Learned reader may see it entire in that Edit. of Bishop Ushers.  After these words, before their relation concerning Polycarp, they give an account of the other Martyrs; describing their constancy of mind during their torments: For those, they say, who stood round were astonished, when they saw them first lacerated with scourges even as deep as their inmost Veins and Arteries; (insomuch that the hidden parts of their bodies, and their bowels were visible;) then laid upon the shells of a sort of Sea-fish, and on some very sharp heads of darts and Javelins strewed on the ground, and undergoing all sorts of punishments and torments; and in fine, thrown to the wild beasts to be devoured. But most especially they relate, that Germanicus was most signally courageous, who being 
c In Bishop Ushers Edit. of this Epistle this place is different from what 'tis here. The words there are these [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. For the most courageous Germanicus strengthened the imbecility of others by his great patience in undergoing the Tortures.  corroborated by divine grace, overcame that fear of bodily death implanted by nature on the mind of man. For when the Proconsul, desirous by persuasion to prevail upon him, proposed to him his youthfullness, and earnestly entreated him that, being young and in the prime of his years, he would have some compassion on himself: he made no delay, but readily and courageously enticed the wild beast to devour himself, and almost forced and stimulated it, that he might the sooner be dismissed out of this unrighteous and wicked life. Immediately upon his glorious death, the whole multitude, greatly admiring the couragiousness of the divine Martyr, and the fortitude of all the other Christians, on a sudden began to cry out, destroy the impious: Let Polycarp be sought after. Moreover, there▪ following a great tumult upon these clamours, a man, by name Quintus, by extract a Phrygian, lately come out thence, seeing the wild beasts, and the other tortures they threatened to make use of, was daunted and disspirited, and at length gave way to a desire of saving his life. The contents of the foresaid Epistle do manifest, that this Quintus (together with some others) ran with too much rashness, and without any religious consideration, to the place of judicature; but being forthwith apprehended, he gave all men a signal example, that none should be so audacious, as to precipitate themselves into such dangers without a considerate and pious circumspection. But thus far concerning these men. Now the most admirable Polycarp, when he first heard these things, was not at all disturbed, but continued to keep himself in a steadfast, serene, and unmoved temper of mind; and resolved with himself to continue in the City. But his friends and those who were about him, beseeching and entreating him, that he would withdraw himself, he was prevailed with, and went out of the City to a countryhouse not far distant therefrom; where he abode with a small company, spending the time day and night (being intent upon nothing else) in continued prayers to the Lord; wherein he craved and made humble supplications and requests for the peace of all the Churches throughout the world: For that was his constant and continual usage. Moreover, three days before his apprehension, being at prayer in the night time, and falling into a sleep, he thought he saw the pillow, whereon his head lay, on a sudden consumed by a flame of fire. Whereupon being awaked out of his sleep, he forthwith expounded the vision to those who were then present, and having little less than predicted what was in future to be, he expressly declared to those that were about him, that he should be burnt to death for [the testimony of] Christ. Further, when those that sought for him used their utmost care and diligence to find him out, he was again constrained through the love and affection of the brethren to remove, as they say, to another country house. Whither his pursuers soon after came, and catcht up two boys that were there; by the one of which, after they had scourged him, they were conducted to the house where Polycarp lodged; and coming in the evening, they found him reposing himself in an upper room. Whence he might easily have removed into another house, but he would not, saying, The will of the Lord be done. Moreover, when he understood they were come, as that Epistle relates, he went down, and with a very cheerful and most mild countenance talked with the men: insomuch that they (to whom Polycarp was before unknown) thought they saw a wonder, when they beheld his exceeding great age, and his venerable and grave 
d Or, countenance; for in Rob. Stephen's Edit. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] But in the Kings M. S. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. behaviour, or, carriage;] as we translate it. Vales.  behaviour; and they admired so much diligence should be used to apprehend such an old man. But he, making no delay, presently ordered the table to be spread for them: then he invites them to a sumptuous feast, and requested of them one hours' space, which he might without disturbance spend in prayer: when they permitted him that, he arose and prayed, being so full of the grace of the Lord, that those who were present and heard him pray were struck with admiration, and many of them altered their minds and were now very sorry that so venerable and divine an old man was forthwith to be put to death. Afterwards, the foresaid Epistle contains word for word this subsequent relation concerning him, But after he had ended his prayer (wherein he made mention of all persons who at any time had been 
e In the Maz. and Med. M. SS. in stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. which happened, etc.] the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. which had been conversant] and so Rufinus read this place, as appears from his Version: and the old Translator of this Epistle, put forth by Bishop Usher, is found to have read it so likewise. Vales. In Rob. Stephen's Edit. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. which had happened to him.  conversant with him, both small and great, noble and obscure; and also of the whole Catholic Church throughout the world) the hour of his departure being now come, they set him upon an Ass, and brought him to the ●ity on the day of the 
f So it was called whenever the first day of the feast of unleavened bread fell on the Sabbath day. See Jo. 19 31. & 7. 37. For that which among the Jews is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a feast, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the day of solemn assembly in any feast, (and such were the first day, and the last of the feast of tabernacles, the first and seventh of the feast of unleavened-bread, and the day of Penteoost) is by the Jews, writing in Greek, called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a great day. So the 72 render it▪ Isa. 1. 13. where we read calling of assemblies. Se● Scalig. proleg. de Emend. Temp. p. 6, & 7. Bishop Usher (in his tract De anno Macedon. chap. 3.) says that the great Sabbath, mentioned here, was that which immediately preceded Easter; the Learned reader may see the Author and his reasons.  great Sabbath: Herod the 
g It was the office of this Magistrate to apprehend seditious persons, and disturbers of the public peace, and, having before sent their indictments, to bring them to the places of judicature: so says August. in his 140, and 159 Epist. Hence 'tis here said, that Herod, the Irenarch of Smyrna, took up Polycarp into his Chariot, whom he had commanded to be found out and apprehended by his guards. These Irenarches were made of some of the members of the Court of Judicature, as the 49th Law in the Codex Theodos. does show. At last Theodosius Junior wholly abolished that office in the East: his constitution is extant in the Codex Theodos. They had under their command horsemen, and the Diogmitae, [i. e. pursuers] a sort of Soldiers that were lightly armed, and so more expedite to pursue and take such as were thiefs. Vales.  Eirenarch and his father Nicetes met him; who taking him up into their Chariot, as they sat together, endeavoured to persuade him, and said: For what harm is it to say these words, Lord Caesar, and to sacrifice, and so to evade punishment? He at first made them no answer; but, they continuing to be importunate with him, he said, I will never do what you endeavour to induce me to. They, despairing of persuading him, gave him opprobrious language, and thrust him out of their Chariot so hastily, that in his going down be very much bruised the fore part of his leg. But he, no more concerned than if he had suffered no harm, went on cheerfully and made haste, being brought [by a guard] to the 
† That was the place where their sacred games and shows were exhibited.  Stadium: but (there being so great a noise made in the Stadium that few could perfectly hear) this voice came from heaven to Polycarp as he entered the Stadium, Be courageous, Polycarp, and behave thyself valiantly: no person indeed saw him that spoke, but many of us Christians heard the voice. When therefore he was brought before the Tribunal, a great shout was made, because the multitude heard Polycarp whas apprehended. After that, when he was come near him, the 
h This Proconsul's name was Statius▪ Quadrature for so 'tis truly Printed in the old Latin translation of this Epistle, which the most learned Arch B. Usher published. This man, as ● judge, was the same person with L. Statius Quadratus, who was Consul in the reign of Antoninus, anno ur●. conduit. 895. Aristi●●● makes mention of this Proconsul of Asia, in the first and fourth of his Sacred Orations: where he also calls him a Rhetorician. I doubt not therefore but he was the same man with Quadratus the Consul, who, as Philostratus says, was the master of Varus Sophista, who was wont to declaim extempore upon any subject given; and was a great emulatour of Favorinus Sophista. In what year he bore the office of Proconsul of Asia, Aristides indeed says not. But that, as it seems to me, may be made out from his relation. For, in the 4 of his Orat. Sacr. Aristides says, that a little after that Plague which raged in Asia, Scverus was Proconsul. Eusebius, in his Chronicon, places that Plague on the 8 year of M. Aurelius Antoninus. Therefore Severus was Proconsul of Asia in the 9 of M. Aurelius. When he was Proconsul, Aristides writes, that he received letters out of Italy from the Emperors; to wit, from the seniour Augustus and his son: where by the name of Augustus he understands Mareus; and the son of the Emperor is Commodus, who was then called Caesar. Next before Scverus, Pollio was Proconsul, as Aristides attests in the same place; and immediately before Pollio, our Quadratus was the Proconsul of Asia: for so says Aristides in the same Oration. So that Quadratus was Proconsul of Asia in the 7 of Marcus' Empire. On which year also Eusebius, in his Chronicon, places the Martyrdom of Polycarp. They are in an error therefore, who say the Martyrdom of Polycarp happened on the ninth of Marcus. For, whereas 'tis manifest from the attestation of Aristides, that Quadratus (under whom Polycarp suffered) bore the Proconsulate of Asia in the seventh year of Marcus, the death of Polycarp is necessarily to be placed on the same year. Vales.  Proconsul asked him whether he were Polycarp; and when he had confessed he was, the Proconsul endeavoured to persuade him to renounce [Christ] saying, have a reverend regard to thine age (and some other words agreeable hereto, which 'tis usual for them to speak) swear by the fortune of Caesar; change thy mind; say, destroy the impious: But Polycarp, beholding with a grave and severe countenance the multitude that was in the Stadium, stretched forth his hand towards them, and sighed, and looking up towards heaven, said, destroy the impious. When the Governor was urgent with him, and said, swear and I will release thee, speak reproachfully of Christ; Polycarp made answer, I have served him these eighty and six years; during all which time he never did me injury; how then can I blaspheme my King, who is my Saviour? But when the Proconsul was again instant with him, and said, swear by the fortune of Caesar; Polycarp said, because you are so vain glorious as to be urgent with me to swear by the fortune of Caesar, (as you call it) pretending yourself ignorant who I am; hear me plainly and freely making this profession; I am a Christian: now if you are desirous to learn the doctrine of Christianity, allow me one days space, and you shall hear it. The Proconsul said, persuade the people: I have thought good▪ (answered Polycarp) to give you an account; for we are taught to attribute due honour (such as is not prejudicial to our profession) to Magistrates and powers which are ordained of God; but I judge them unworthy of having an account given them of our faith. The Proconsul said, I have wild beasts, to them I will cast thee, unless you alter your mind: Command them to be brought forth (said Polycarp) for our minds are not to be altered from better to worse; but we account that change good, which is from vice to virtuous actions. He said again to him, since you contemn the wild beasts, I will give order that you be consumed by fire, unless you change your mind. You threaten me (replied Polycarp) with a fire that burns for an hour, and soon after becomes extinct; but you are ignorant of that fire of the future judgement and eternal punishment, which is reserved for the impious; but why do you make delays? Order 
To wit, either the fire, or the wild beasts. For the reading in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in the plural number; and so we translate it. Vales.  which you will to be made use of upon me. When he had spoken these and many other words, he was filled with confidence and joy, and his countenance was replenished with a comely gracefulness: in so much that he was not only not overwhelmed with terror at what was said to him, but (on the contrary) the Proconsul stood astonished; and sent the Crier to make Proclamation thrice in the midst of the Stadium, Polycarp professeth himself to be a Christian: at which words uttered by the Crier, the whole multitude both of Heathens and Jews who were inhabitants of Smyrna, in a most furious rage and with a great noise cried out, This is the Teacher of Asia, The Father of the Christians, The destroyer of our Gods, who gives command to many men not to sacrifice, nor adore the Gods. Having said these words they cried out and requested Philip the 
k These Asiarches were the Priests of the community (or whole body of inhabitants) of the Province of Asia: for as the people of Asia had Temples built by common charge, sacred games, sacred feasts in common, and a Common-council; so also they had a Priesthood called Asiarchia, that is, the common priesthood of Asia; and those who executed this sacerdotal office (which consisted in the managing their public sports or spectacles) were termed Asiarches. These Asiarches were elected after this manner: each City of Asia, at the beginning of every year (that is, about the Autumnal equinox) had a public meeting, wherein they appointed one of their own Citizens to be an Asiarch; then they sent Deputies to the Common-council of the Province, who declared to them his name whom they had made choice of at home: after which the Common-council chose about ten to be Asiarches, out of the number of all those, whom each City had elected to that office. See Aristides, in Orat. Sacr. 4tâ. Now the difficulty is, whither all these, who were elected, by the Common-council, executed this office altogether, or whither only one of them was Asiarch; Valesius thinks there was but one Asiarch; his reasons are these; though more than one were elected by the Senate of Asia, yet that perhaps was done that out of them the Roman Proconsul might choose one, as he usually did in the Election of the Irenarches: again, the Senate might elect more than one, because if the first that was chosen Asiarch should die, before he had ended his year, there might be another to supply his place: lastly, that there was but one Asiarch every year, is apparent from the words at the latter end of this Epistle (which Eusebius leaves out in his quotation, but the learned reader may see them in Arch B. Ushers's Edit▪ of it) where 'tis said, Polycarp suffered under Philip the Asiarch, and Statius Quadratus Proconsul of Asia. This is the opinion of Valesius, and these are his reasons for it. On the other side, the incomparably learned Usher affirms that there were more Asiarches than one at the same time; which he collects from Acts 19 31. with whom agrees the learned Dr Hammond in his Paraphrase and Notes on that Text, and also Mr Jo. Gregory of Oxford, pag. 49. of his works, Edit. Lond. 1665. This office (says Valesius) was very chargeable, therefore the richest persons were elected to it. Hence 'tis that Strabo affirms, that the Asiarches were commonly chosen out of Trallis, the Citizens whereof were the wealthiest of all Asia.  Asiarch to let forth a Lion upon Polycarp. But he made answer, that that was not lawful for him to do, because the Amphitheatrical shows, or the hunting of the wild beasts were concluded. Then they all cried out with a joint consent, that Polycarp should be burnt alive. For it was necessary that the vision which appeared to him upon his pillow should be fulfilled; when, being at prayer, he saw that burning, he turned to the brethren that were with him and said Prophetically, I must be burnt alive. These things therefore were with no less celerity done than they had been spoken; the multitude immediately brought together wood and dried branches of trees out of their shops, and from the Baths; but the Jews especially most readily (as it was their usage) assisted in this business. Now when the pile of wood for the fire was made ready, Polycarp, having unclothed himself, and unloosed his girdle, endeavoured also to put off his own shoes; a thing which before he never did, because every one of the faithful continually striven who should soon touch his skin: for he was always reverenced for his godly course of life, even before he came to be gray-headed, presently therefore all the 
l That is, the stake, (to which such as were to be burnt were bound) the Nails, the Ropes, and the Tunica molesta (mentioned by Juvenal) which was a Coat, daubed all over with Pitch and Brimstone, and put upon the Person who was to be burnt, Vales.  instruments prepared for the fiery pile were applied to and put about him; but when they went about to nail him to the stake, he said, Let me be as I am; for he that gives me strength to endure the fire, will also grant that I shall continue within the pile unmoved and undisturbed by reason of my pain, even without your securing me with nails: so they did not make him fast to the stake with nails, but only bound him to it. He therefore, having put his hands behind him, and being bound, (as it were a select Ram, picked out of a great flock, to be offered as an acceptable Holocaust to Almighty God) said; Thou Father of thy well beloved and blessed Son Jesus Christ, through whom we have received the knowledge of thee! Thou God of Angels and powers, and of the whole Creation, and of all the generation of the Just who live in thy presence! I bless thee because thou hast vouchsafed to bring me to this day and this hour, wherein I may take my portion among the number of the Martyrs, and of the cup of Christ in order to the resurrection both of soul and body to eternal life, in the incorruption of the Holy Spirit; among whom let me (I beseech thee) be this day accepted in thy sight, as it were a sacrifice fat and well pleasing to thee, according as thou hast prepared, foreshowed, and fulfilled, thou God of truth who canst not lie; wherefore also I praise thee for all these things, I bless thee, I glorify thee, through the eternal Highpriest Jesus Christ thy well beloved son, through whom to thee together with him in the Holy Ghost be glory both now and for ever Amen: 
m From this passage I conjecture, that Polycarp said this foregoing prayer of his with a low voice; but pronounced Amen aloud. That this of old was the custom of the Christians (that is, loudly to resound the Amen at the end of the prayer) the rite now observed in the Church does demonstrate, to wit, that after each prayer repeated by the Priest, all the people do with a loud voice answer Amen. Vales.  When with a loud voice he had said Amen, and made an end of praying, the officers who had the charge about the fire, kindled it; and when there arose a great flame, we (who were permitted to see it, and who are hitherto preserved alive to relate to others what then happened) saw a wonderful sight. For the fire, composing itself into the form of an arch or half circle (like the fail of a ship swelled with the wind) immured within a hollow space the body of the Martyr; which, being in the middle of it, looked not like burnt flesh, but like gold, or silver refining in a furnace; and forthwith we smelled a most fragrant scent, as if it had been the smell of frankincense, or of some other of the precious sweet scented spices. In fine therefore, when those impious wretches saw the body could not be consumed by the fire, they commanded the 
n This officers charge was (not to fight with the wild beasts, as the Bestiarii did, but) to dispatch them, if at any time they were enraged, and like to endanger the spectators, as sometimes it happened. They were also called Lancea●ii. Vales.  Confector to approach it, and sheathe his sword in it; which when he had done, there issued forth so great a quantity of blood, that it extinguished the fire; and the whole multitude admired, in that there was so great a difference showed between the infidels and the Elect. Of which number this most admirable person was one, who was the Apostolical and Prophetical doctor of our age, and Bishop of the Catholic Church at Smyrna. For every word, which proceeded out of his mouth, either hath been, or shall be fulfilled. But the envious and malevolent devil, that deadly enemy to the generation of the just, understanding the couragiousness of his Martyrdom, and his unblameable conversation even from his youth, and [perceiving] that he was now encircled in a Crown of immortality, and had most undoubtedly obtained the glorious reward of his victory; the devil, I say, used his utmost diligence that his body should not be born away by us Christians, although many of us were desirous to do it, and to have 
o The phrase in the Original is this [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says Hesychius) oi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. i e. They are said to communicate, who distribute to one another, and they that partake and receive from one another, whether friendship, or knowledge. Whence it appears that the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is appliable to friendship or society; which the primitive Christians expressed to the Martyrs, etc. departed, when, meeting yearly at the place where their sacred relics were interred, they celebrated the anniversary day of their Martyrdom: thus they maintained a friendship or society (as it were) with the departed Martyr. The following words of this Epistle do declare the resolution of the Church of Smyrna about the celebration of the day of Polycarps Martyrdom, after this manner, and also the reason of that their so doing.  been conversant with his sacred dead body. Some therefore suggested to Nicetas the father of Herod, but the brother of 
p Or, Alce, for so it is in Bishop Ushers Edit. Vales.  Dalcis; do address to the Governor, that he would not give us his body; lest (as they said) they leave him that was crucified, and begin to worship this person: and this they spoke upon account of the suggestion and importunity of the Jews, who very diligently watched us when we were about to take his body out of the fire: but they were ignorant, that we could never at any time relinquish Christ (who suffered for the salvation of all those throughout the world who were to be saved) nor yet worship any other. For we adore him as being the Son of God; but we have a worthy affection for the Martyrs (as being the disciples and followers of the Lord) because of their most exceeding great love shown to their own King and Master; whose 
q In the learned Ushers Edit. 'tis [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] that is, companions; from the verb [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] used here in the same sense, as we said (note o.) it is sometimes taken to signify.  companions and fellow disciples we wish ourselves to be. The Centurion therefore, perceiving the contentious obstinacy of the Jews, caused the body to be brought forth, and (as 'tis customary with them) burned it: and so we at length gathered up his bones, more highly to be prized than the most precious gems, and more refined than the purest gold, and deposited them in a decent place of burial: whereat being assembled together, the Lord grant we may with joy and gladness celebrate the 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the original phrase: so the primitive Christians called the days whereon the Martyrs suffered, because at their deaths they were born sons (as it were) and heirs of the Kingdom of Glory.  Birthday of his Martyrdom, both in memory of those who have heretofore undergone and been victorious in this glorious conflict, and also for the instruction and preparation of such as hereafter shall be exercised therein. Thus much concerning the blessed Polycarp, who together with 
s This passage is otherwise (and truer) in B. Ushers Edit. thus [who together with those of Philadelphia was the twelfth that suffered Martyrdom in Smyrna.] So that, those Martyrs of Philadelphia were not 12 in number but 11 only; and Polycarp was the twelfth. Vales.  twelve Philadelphians was crowned with Martyrdom at Smyrna: who alone is so eminently famous and memorable amongst all men, that even the heathens everywhere do make mention of him: 
t Eusebius purposely omitted the conclusion of this letter, as being unserviceable to his present design; and because he had inserted the entire Epistle into another work of his, to wit, into his book concerning the sufferings of the Primitive Martyrs: the learned Reader may see this whole Letter (as before we intimated) put forth by Arch B. Usher, from the conclusion whereof he may observe, (1.) that this Epistle was not written immediately after Polycarps Martyrdom, but that there was some distance of time between that and the writing thereof: for the Philomelians, hearing a report of the suffering of Polycarp, sent Letters to the Church of Smyrna, desiring an account of all particulars that happened at the suffering of this B. Martyr: which those of Smyrna willingly undertook, and wrote them this Letter, most part whereof Eusebius quotes in this Chapter. (2.) That Polycarps Martyrdom is there called Evangelical; and the reason is given, to wit, because Polycarp fled from those who pursued him, (agreeable to the example of our Saviour.) Lastly, 'tis observable therefrom, that Polycarp was Martyred the 2d day of the month Xanthicus, that is, the 7th of the Calend. of March. Vales. But Arch B▪ Usher dissents (in this particular, that is, concerning the day of Polycarps Martyrdom) from Valesius, as the learned reader may see in his notes on that Epist. and in his tract De Anno Solar, Maced. & Asian.  Such was the glorious exit of the admirable and Apostolic Polycarp, whose story the brethren of the Church in Smyrna have in the forecited Epistle recorded: and to the same writing concerning him are annexed other Martyrdoms undergone at the same City of Smyrna, and at the 
Eusebius is here much mistaken in that he thought, Pionius, Metrodorus, Carpus, and the rest suffered in the Reign of M. Antoninus, at the same time when Polycarp was Martyred; for 'tis manifest from the Acts of Pionius, Carpus, and Papulus, that they were Martyred in the Reign of Decius. Vales. See Usher, in his book De Anno Solar. Maced. & Asian. cap. 3.  same period of time wherein Polycarp suffered. Amongst which number Metrodorus, supposed to be a Presbyter of the Sect of the Marcionites, was burnt to death. But the most famous and eminent Martyr of those times was one Pionius. Whose particular professions, boldness and freeness in speaking, Apologies and most learned orations in defence of the faith, made both before the people and in the presence of the Governors; and moreover, his affectionate invitations and encouragements to those who in time of persecution fell into temptation, and the consolatory speeches he used to such brethren as made him visits during his imprisonment; and further than all this, the torments, and besides them the exquisite tortures he endured, his being nailed to the stake, and his fortitude amidst the fiery pile, and lastly his death which was subsequent to all these miraculous sufferings: whosoever are desirous to know all these particulars, we remit them to the Epistle (which contains a most ample account concerning him) which we have inserted into that collection we made of the sufferings of the Primitive Martyrs. Moreover there are extant the Acts and Monuments of others who suffered Martyrdom at Pergamus, a City of Asia, to wit, of Carpus and Papulus, and of a woman named Agathonica, who after many and most eminent confessions of our faith, were made perfect by a glorious death.   

CHAP. XVI. How Justin the Philosopher, asserting the Christian Religion at the City of Rome, suffered Martyrdom.  
AT the same time also Justin, of whom we made mention a little before, having presented 
a Eusebius mentions this second Apology of Justins in the following chapter and so does Jerom in his work De Script. Ecclesiast. But in the vulgar Editions of Justin's works, his Apologies are preposterously placed: for that which in the Printed Copies is put in the second place▪ should be placed first; and that which in those Editions is set first, and dedicated to the Roman Senate, should be placed last; which we shall more fully manifest hereafter. Vales.  a second Apology to the foresaid Emperors in defence of our faith, was crowned with divine Martyrdom; Crescens the Philosopher (whose life and manners were answerable to the appellation of a Cynic; of which Philosophical Sect he was a follower) form and contrived the treacherous plot against him▪ because Justin confuted him often in several disputes had in the presence of many auditors, at length by his own Martyrdom he obtained the reward of that truth he was an assertour of. Thus much, this most studious follower of the truth (perceiving before hand what was about to befall him) does, in his foresaid Apology, expressly predict in these same words; 
b This passage of Justin's is now extant in his first Apology; pag. 46. Edit. Paris. Graco-Latin. Vales.  And I also myself do expect to be treacherously betrayed by some one of those called [Philosopher's] and 
c The Maz. Fuk. & Med. M. SS. interpose here the preposition [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. in] which we have followed in our translation. The term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] we have rendered [stocks;] in which sense this word is frequently used in Eusebius; for example, in the beginning of his 5 B. The learned Petavius (in his notes on Themistius, Orat. 9) remarks that the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which there occurs, is the same in signification with [nervus, i. e. a kind of stocks] For these sort of fetters were made of wood. Vales. The same word is used Acts 16. 24. where our translatours render it thus [And made their feet fast in the stocks.]  put in the stocks▪ and perhaps by Crescens that illiterate fellow, and one who is a lover of vain glorious boasting: for the man is unworthy the name of a Philosopher, because he declares in public such things as he is altogether ignorant of, and affirms the Christians to be impious and irreligious persons, merely to please and delight the multitude; 
d In the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. Crescens did very ill, to defame the Christians, (the points of whose religion he was altogether ignorant of) merely to win the applause of the multitude. Vales. In Rob. Stephen's Edit. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. i. e. Crescens did this to please and delight the erroneous multitude.  committing herein a great error: For, in that he inveighs against us, having never read the doctrine of Christ, he is abominably wicked, and much worse than the vulgar sort of men, who most frequently are cautious in their discourses concerning those things they are ignorant in, and avoid speaking falsely thereof. But if he has read our doctrine, and understands not the majestic sublimity thereof; of if he understands it, and behaves himself thus because he would not be suspected [to be a Christian:] then he is far more base and wicked, in that he makes himself the slave of popular applause and irrational fear. For I would have you to know that when I proposed to, and asked him some such questions as these, I perceived and was convinced he indeed understood nothing at all: and that you may know I speak what is true, I am ready (if those our disputations have not come to your knowledge) to propose the queries again even in your presence. And this exercise will by no means be misbecoming your Imperial Majesty. But if both my questions, and also his answers have been made known to you, than it will be apparently manifest to you that he is altogether ignorant of our Religion. But if he understands it, but dares not freely declare himself because of his auditors; he is no Philosopher, (as I said before,) but is manifestly evidenced to be an affector of popular applause, and has no esteem for that most excellent 
e He means that incomparable saying of Socrates, that is in Plato's works: which Valesius thought good to insert into his translation; (supposing it was left out by the negligence of the transcribers of Eusebius;) and we also have expressed it in our Version; but it is not in this original Edit. of Eusebius, nor in Rob. Stephen's Edit. and is therefore Printed in a different Character.  saying of Socrates [to wit, that no man is to be preferred before the truth.] Thus far therefore Justin▪ And, that he was put to death (according to his own prediction) by a treacherous plot, of which Crescens was the framer▪ Tatianus (a man who in the former part of his life had been a 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the original; which though it▪ be sometimes taken in that signification Eusebius here uses it in; yet by other Writers (and particularly by Tatianus in his book here quoted by Eusebius, about the end of it) it is used in such a sense, as to comprehend all the learning of the Grecians, and the Liberal Sciences. Vales.  teacher of Rhetoric, was well read in the Grecian learning, and obtained no small repute by his being conversant therein; who also has left in his works many monuments of his Ingenuity) does relate in the 
g This work of Tatianus' is extant at the latter end of Justin Martyrs works, Edit. Paris. 1636. It is there called Tatiani Assyr●i contra Graecos oratio. This passage here quoted by Euseb. occurs p. 157, 158. where the translator renders these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in Megalopol●●: but we, following Valesius, have translated it thus [in the great City, i. e. Rome.]  book he wrote against the Grecians in these words; And the most admirable Justin said truly, that the foresaid persons were like thiefs. Then, interposing some words concerning these Philosophers, he adjoins thus much; Indeed Crescens, who had made his nest in the great City [Rome,] was most notorious for the sin of buggering boys, and above all men most addicted to covetousness: and he, who exhorted all men to despise death, did so mightily dread it himself, that he made it his business to procure Justin to be put to death, (as judging that to be the worst of evils) because he Preached the truth, and manifestly proved, that the Philosophers were gluttons, and deceivers. And this indeed was the true cause of Justins' Martyrdom.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning those Martyrs, whom Justin makes mention of in his Apology.  
THe same Justin, before his own Martyrdom does in his 
a It should be [in his second Apology, etc.] as the learned Petavius has conjectured (in his notes on Heres. 46. Epiphan.) For Eusebius does not recount the Apologies of Justin in the same order wherein they are now Printed. For that which in the ordinary Editions is termed the second, and is dedicated to Antoninus Pius, Eusebius calls the first, as appears from chapt. 12. B. 2. and from chapt. 12, and 18. B. 4. And that, which in the vulga▪ Editions is said to be his first Apology, and is dedicated to the Senate, Eusebius calls the second, (See chap. 16. of this book.) and says (chap. 16. and 18, of this 4 B.) it was presented to M. Aurelius Antoninus, after the death of Pius. As to the order of Justins' Apologies I agree with Eusebius, and do grant that to be the latter which is in the vulgar Edit. inscribed to the Senate. But whereas Eusebius says, Justins' former Apology was presented to M. Aurelius Antoninus; I cannot assent to him. For, in the beginning of that Apology Justin says, that the woman (which was a Christian) being accused by her husband, presented a Petition to the Emperor [and she presented a Libel to these O Emperor:] (see these words in this chapter.) Now if that Apology had been presented to the Successors of Antoninus Pius, as Eusebius thinks it was, doubtless▪ Justin would have used the plural number, and said [To You, O Emperors:] For Marcus and Verus were both Emperors together. Again, Justin says, that one Lucius, seeing Ptolemeus a Christian led away to be put to death, used these words to the Judge [these judiciary proceedings are misbecoming both Pius the Emperor, and the son of Caesar the Philosopher, etc.] (in chap. 12. of this 4th B. the reading is better, thus, [and the Philosopher] which is confirmed by our M. SS.) Who therefore sees not, that Antoninus Pius is meant in these words? For his surname [Pius] evidently shows so much; and [the Philosopher son of the Emperor] manifestly confirms this our opinion. Lastly, Urbicus the Perfect (See note d. in this chap.) whom Justin there mentions, lived in the times of Antoninus Pius. For he was that Lollius Urbicus, who, being the Emperor's Deputy, appea●ed the Rebellion of the Britain's, as Capitolinus relates in the life of Antoninus. Apul●ius (in the beginning of his Apology) affirms that this Lollius Urbicus was Perfect of the City in the Reign of Pius. These are the reasons by which I am induced to affirm, that the latter Apology of Justin was not presented to M. Aurelius, but to Antoninus Pius: under which Emperor he suffered Martyrdom, and not under Marcus Aurelius, as Eusebius here places his Martyrdom: But, in his Chronicon (whom Georg. Syncellus also follows) he seems to place it in the Reign of Antoninus Pius; and so does Mich. Glycas, in Annal. Vales. Mr Tho. Lydiat, in his Emend. Temp. says Justin suffered under this Emperor Antoninus Pius.  first Apology make mention of some others who suffered as Martyrs before him▪ which words of his, because they are accommodate to our Subject, I will here recite: He writes thus A certain woman had an husband who led a lascivious and libidinous course of li●e; she herself also had formerly been addicted to lightness and a dishonest behaviour; but after she had been acquainted with the doctrine of Christ, she became modest and chaste, and made it her business to persuade her husband to live in like manner continently and chastely; advertising him of the Christian precepts, and declaring to him the future punishment in eternal flames prepared for such as lead an obscene and disorderly course of life. But he, persevering in his wont lasciviousness, by such his doings, alienated his wife's affection from him. For the woman at last judged it a wicked thing for her to cohabit with an husband who wholly practised all manner of lustful courses, contrary to the law of nature, and disagreeable to justice and honesty; and therefore she resolved to be divorced from him. But the woman was obedient to the instructions of her friends▪ who advised her to continue married a while longer, in expectation that her husband would in future alter his mind, and ere long lead a more regular course of life; so she constrained herself and continued with him. But after this, her husband, having made a journey to Alexandria, was discovered to have committed more notorious acts of lewdness; the woman therefore (fearing▪ that by her continuing married to him▪ and by her being his comfort at bed and board, she should▪ be partaker of his wickednesses and impieties) sent him that which we call a bill of divorce, and departed▪ from him. But this excellent fellow her husband (who ought to have rejoiced, because his wife (who formerly had committed lewdness with servants and mercenary fellows▪ and took delight in drunkenness and all manner of vice) did now both desist from those wicked doings, and also desired him to leave them off; which because he would not do she was divorced from him.) drew up an accusation against her, and said she was a Christian. And she presented a 
b That is, a Petition, wherein the woman requested of the Emperor, that the proceedings against her might be deferred, which delay was usually granted as well to the accused, as to the Accusor. See Cod. Theod. Tit. 36. ut intra annum, etc. Vales.  Libel to thee, O Emperor; wherein she requested liberty might be allowed her first to set in order her domestic affairs; after which settlement she promised to put in an answer to her accusation. And You granted the woman's Petitions. But her (heretofore) husband, being within that 
c To wit, which was prefixed by the Emperor; who had granted the woman's Petition, in regard it was reasonable and just. Vales.  space unable to say any thing against her, set upon one Ptolemaeus (whom 
d This Urbicus was Perfect of the City; whose sentence, pronounced against the two Christians Ptolemaeus and Lucius, was the occasion of Justins writing this Apology. He was called Q. Lollius Urbicus, as an old inscription at Rome attests. See Apulcius, in desens. su●: yet, 'tis strange that in all our Copies he is written Urbicius. In Justin he is now and then rightly called Urbicus, to wit, in the beginning of his Apology, and a little after that. Vales.  Urbicius put to death) who had been the woman's instructor in the Christian Religion, after this manner: he persuaded a Centurion, who was his friend, to apprehend Ptolemaeus, and having put him in bonds, to ask him this one question, whether he were a Christian? And Ptolemaeus, (being a lover of truth, and no deceitful person, nor falsifier of his own judgement) confessing that he was a Christian, the Centurion caused him to be bound in fetters, and afflicted him with a long imprisonment. At length, when the man was brought before Urbicius, he was again asked this one question, whether he were a Christian? And he▪ assuredly knowing that he should obtain glory and happiness by the doctrine of Christ, again made profession of that divine and virtuous institution. For, he that denies himself to be a Christian, declines the confession of that Religion, either because he is a disallower as well as a denier of it, or in regard he knows himself to be unworthy of, and estranged from its Rules and Precepts: neither of which can happen to him that is a true Christian. When therefore Urbicius had given command that Ptolemaeus should be led away to be put to death, one Lucius, (who also was a Christian,) considering the injustice of the sentence that was pronounced, spoke thus to Urbicius; what reason is there that thou shouldst have condemned this man, who is neither adulterer, nor fornicator, nor murderer, nor thief, nor robber, and who is not in any wise convicted of any other wicked fact, but only owns and acknowledges the appellation of a Christian? Such judiciary proceedings as these, O Urbicius! are misbecoming both Pius the Emperor, and the son of Caesar the Philosopher, and also the sacred Senate. But Urbicius made Lucius no other answer, only said thus to him, you also seem to me to be such an one, and when Lucius had said that he was, Urbicius again gave command that he also should be led away to be put to death: Lucius acknowledged himself much obliged to him; for I shall be delivered, said he, from such wicked masters, and go to a gracious God, who is my Father and King. And a third, stepping forth, was also condemned to undergo the same punishment. After this, Justin does pertinently and agreeably induce those words (which we quoted before) saying, And I also myself do expect to be treacherously betrayed by some one of those called [Philosopher's] and so forth.   

CHAP. XVIII. What books of Justin's are come to our hands.  
THis person has left us many monuments of his learned and most accomplished 
a Or, mind; as it is in the Kings M. S. Vales. In Robert Stephens Edit. 'tis [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. understanding.  understanding, and also of his sedulous diligence about divine matters, full of variety of profit: to which we will remit such as are lovers of learning, after we have usefully remarked such of them as are come to our knowledge. The first therefore of his books is his supplication to Antoninus surnamed Pius, and his sons, and to the Roman Senate, in behalf of our Religion: the second contains another Apology for our faith, which he presented to Verus (who was successor to, and bore the same name with, the foresaid Emperor Antoninus) whose times we are now giving an account of. There is also another book of his against the Gentiles; wherein he treats at large, both of many questions that are usually disputed both amongst us and the Gentile- Philosophers; and also declares his opinion concerning the nature of Spirits; which 'tis of no importance for us here to insert. And further there is another work of his against the Gentiles come to our hands, which he entitled, A confutation: and besides these another, concerning the Monarchy of God; which he confirms not only by the Authority of the sacred Scriptures, but also from the testimonies of the Writers amongst the Gentiles. Moreover he wrote another book, the title whereof is Psaltes: and another, containing 
b The term in the original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in Nicephorus, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The ancient Grecians called [Scholia] some short notes; and distinguished them from Exegeticks: for Exegeticks were long and large expositions, and explained the whole work of a writer: but Scholia were put to explain particular words, or to expound one sentence. Sometimes, Scholia are called short expositions of more obscure words and sentences. Such were cyril's Scholia concerning the incarnation of the only begotten son of God, which are now extant, and are nothing else but some short explications of the more obscure questions concerning the Incarnation. And of this sort was Justin's book of the soul; to wit, some questions and opinions, concerning the nature and origin of souls; to which were added Justin's exposition and demonstration thereof. Jerom calls them Excerpta, which Origen termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  some short notes concerning the soul; wherein he proposes divers questions pertinent to the explication of that Subject, and produces the opinions of the Philosophers among the Gentiles, which he promiseth to confute, and to set forth his own opinion thereof in another work of his. He also composed a Dialogue against the Jews, being a conference which he had at the City of Ephesus with one Trypho the most famous person amongst the Jews at that time. In which book he manifests, after what manner divine grace incited him to embrace the doctrine of the true faith; and with what sedulous earnestness he before that set himself about the study of Philosophy, also with how great an ardency of mind he was laborious in finding out the truth. Moreover, in the same book he relates concerning the Jews, how that they form treacherous plots and contrivances against the doctrine of Christ; and useth these express words to Trypho; So far were you from a repentance of your impious doings, that you chose out some men fit for such a design, and at that time sent them forth from Jerusalem over the whole world, to publish this, that there was an impious Sect called Christians sprung up; and to divulge the same reproaches, which all those that are ignorant of our Religion do now fasten upon us: so that, you are not only the authors of your own wickedness and error; but also give the sole occasion thereof to all other men. He says also, in the same work, that the gifts of Prophecy even in his time shone forth upon the Church. Moreover, he has mentioned the Revelation of John, and says expressly 'twas written by that Apostle. Also he recites several testimonies of the Prophets, which, in his dispute with Trypho, he evinces were cut out of the Bible by the Jews. Several other works also of his are extant among many of our Christian brethren. Further, the Books of this person were so highly esteemed by the Ancients, that Irenaeus quotes some expressions of his; partly in his fourth book against Heresies, where he produces these words of his; And Justin ●ays well, in his book against Martion, I would not have credited the Lord himself, if he had Preached any other God than him, who was the Maker of the world: and partly, in his fifth book of the same work, where he quotes these words of his; It was well spoken of Justin, to wit, that before the coming of our Lord, Satan never durst blaspheme God, because till then he did not certainly 
c Epiphaenius seem● to have been of the same opinion. In his Panarium (lib. 1. Heres. 39 pag. 289. Edit. Petau.) he proposeth to us, as a certain truth, that the devil, before the coming of Christ,— 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was in hopes of grace and pardon; and that out of this persuasion of his, he never all that while showed himself olfactory towards God: but that having understood by the manifestation of our Saviour, that there was left him no hopes of salvation, he from thenceforth had grown exceedingly enraged▪ doing as much mischief as possibly he could against Christ, and his Church. But this opinion (as the learned Petavius has observed in his note on that passage) vulgò non probatur, i. e. is not generally approved of, as true.  know his own condemnation. And let thus much be here necessarily said by us, to incite such as are lovers of learning, to have an high esteem for, and accurately to read over, his books. Thus far concerning Justin.   

CHAP. XIX. Who, in the Reign of Verus, presided over the Churches of Rome, and Alexandria.  
NOw the foresaid Emperor being in the eighth year of his Reign, Anicetus, having completed the eleventh year of his Episcopal dignity over the Roman Church, was succeeded by Soter. And moreover, Celadion, having presided fourteen years over the Church at Alexandria, Agrippinus was his successor in that See.   

CHAP. XX. Who then Governed the Church of Antioch.  
AT that time also Theophilus, the sixth from the Apostles, flourished in his Presidency over the Church at Antioch▪ for Cornelius, successor to Heros was the fourth that presided there; after whom Eros, in the fifth remove from the Apostles, succeeded in that Episcopal See.   

CHAP. XXI. Concerning the Ecclesiastical Writers who flourished in that Age.  
IN those times Hegesippus flourished in the Church, of whom we have made frequent mention in the foregoing book; and Dionysius Bishop of the Corinthians; also one Pinytus Bishop of the Cretians. Moreover, Philippus, Appollinaris, and Melito; Musanus also, and Modestus: and lastly Irenaeus. All which persons wrote books that are come to our hands, containing the sound doctrine, and true faith, delivered by the Apostles.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning Hegesippus, and those he makes mention of.  
MOreover, Hegesippus, in his five books of Historical memorial, which are come to our hands, has le●t a most full and complete account of his own faith and opinion. Wherein he declareth, that travelling as far as Rome, he discoursed with many Bishops, and from them all heard one and the same doctrine. You may please to hear him (
a In stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] as it is in the Kings M. S. and in Rob. Stephen's Edit. it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. after some words; as we translate it. Vales.  after some words of his concerning the Epistle of Clemens to the Corinthians) continuing his discourse thus; And the Corinthian Church continued in the true faith until Primus came to be Bishop there: with whom I had some discourse in my voyage to Rome, and was conversant with the Corinthians a sufficient time; wherein we received mutual refreshment from the true faith. But arriving at Rome, I 
b Sr Henry Savil, at the Margin of his M. S. made it [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] that is, I stayed there. In Robert Stephens Edit. 'tis [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Whether the learned Knight corrected this passage from his own conjecture, or by the authority of some M. S. copy, is to me uncertain: However this emendation is very necessary. Further, Eusebius quotes this passage of Hegesippus' in chap. 11. of this book; between which place and this here there seems to be some disagreement. For Eusebius writes there, that Hegesippus came to Rome in the times of Anicetus, and stayed there till Eleutherius was promoted to that See. But Hegesippus himself does not say so here, only, that he stayed at Rome until Anicetus was Bishop there. Therefore Hegesippus came thither about the latter end of Pius' Reign. Vales.  stayed there till Anicetus' time, whose Deacon Eleutherus then was: after Anicetus succeeded Soter, and next to him Elutherus. Now in every succession [of Bishops] and throughout each City the doctrine is conformable to what the Law, the Prophets, and our Lord Preached. And the same Author subjoines an account of the Heresies which were broached in his age, in these words; And after James the Just had suffered Martyrdom (as the Lord had also) for the preaching of his doctrine, Simeon the son of Cleophas (which [Cleophas] was Uncle by the mother's side to our Saviour) was constituted Bishop in his room; whom all preferred to be second Bishop there, because he was the Lords 
c See note (a) on c. 11. book 3.  Cousingerman by the mother's side. Upon which account that Church was styled a Virgin; for it was not hitherto corrupted with vain opinions. 
d In the Kings, the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. his name is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Thebuthis. In Rob. Stephen's Edit. he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Thebulis. Rufinus, in his Version, calls him Theobutes, and Thobutes. Vales.  Thebuthis (because he was not made a Bishop) was the first that began to vitiate it. This man was 
e That is, he was one that gathered up his errors from the false opinions of those seven Sects amongst the Jews; as did also Simon, Cleobius, Dositheus, etc. Vales.  one of those that took his rise from the seven Sects, which were amongst the [Jewish] people: of which Simon was another, from whom the Symoni●ns; and Cleobius, from whom the Cleobians; 
f Some think that this Dositheus was much ancienter than these times he is here mentioned to have lived in: Drusius (in Respons. ad Minerval S●raii, cap. 10.) asserts he lived in the times of Sennach●rib King of Assyria; and Jerom is of that opinion, as appears by what he says in Dialog. Advers. Luciferian. But Scalig●r, (in Elencho tribaeres.) and Origen (book 1. against Celsus) affirm he lived since our Saviour's incarnation, and was co-temporary with Simon Magus. See Photii Bibliothec. cap. 230. Vales.  and Dositheus, from whom the Dositheans; and Gortheus, from whom the 
g Or, Goratheans: for so these Heretics are named in the Kings, Maz. Med. Fuk. and Sr Henry savil M. SS. Vales.  Gortheans; and Masbotheus, from whom the Masbotheans, had their denomination: from these also came the Menandrians, and the Marcionists, and the Cartocratians, and the Valentinians▪ and the Basilidians, and the Saturnilians; each of which men in particular was an introducer of his own opinion. From these came the false Christ's, the false-Prophets, and the false-Apostles; who rend asunder the Unity of the Church by their corrupt opinions brought in against God, and his Christ. Moreover, the same Writer gives an account of the Heresies which were heretofore amongst the Jews▪ in these words; There were divers Sects and Opinions in▪ the Circumcision among the children of Israel, which were opposite both to the 
h By this passage Hegesippus seems to have thought the tribe of Judah clear of all Sects and Heresies; so that none of that tribe were followers of the Essens, Sadducees, and Pharisees, etc. But this is very improbable. Hegesippus said it only in favour of that Tribe, from whence Christ sprang. Vales.  tribe of Judah, and also to Christ; to wit, the 
i These were the seven Sects amongst the Jews; of which Hegesippus makes frequent mention, as may be seen from some quotations out of him, which occur in the foregoing books. Justin (in disputat. advers. Triphon.) mentions them, but calls them by other names, to wit, Sadducees, Genists, Merists Galilaeans, Hellenians, Pharisees, and Baptists. Epiphanius terms them, Scribes, Pharisces, Sadducees, Essens, Nazareans, Hemerobaptists, and Herodians. Vales.  Essaeans, the 
k Judas Galilaeus was the original author of this Sect, (says Josephus, Antiq. B. 18. chap. 2.) who▪ having joined Saddock, a Pharisee, to him, solicited the people to defection, telling them, that God was to be their only Prince and Master, and no mortal to be acknowledged as such; that the requiring a Tax from them, if it were by them paid, was a manifest profession of servitude, and that 'twas their duty to vindicate their liberty; by which means he raised a great Sedition among the Jews, and was the cause (under pretence of defending the public liberty) of innumerable mischiefs to the nation. See Joseph. Antiq. B. 18. chap. 2.  Galilaeans, the Hemerobaptists, the 
l They are called also Marboneans and Morboneans; they must be distinguished from those whom Hegesippus mentions a little before; for these here were one of the seven Sects amongst the Jews; but those were propagated from the seven Sects; as were also the Simonians, Dositheans, etc. Vales.  Masbotheans, the Samarit●s, the Sadducees, and the Pharisees. And he writes many other things, of which we have partly made mention before, and inserted his relations in their proper and opportune places and times. Also, he produces several passages out of the Gospel according to the Hebrews, out of the Syriack, and particularly out of the Hebrew tongue; whereby he plainly intimates himself to have been converted from being a Jew to the faith of Christ. He makes mention also of other things as contained in the unwritten traditions of the Jews. Now, not only he, but also Irenaeus, and all the Ancients, do call the Proverbs of Solomon, the book of Wisdom that 
m Indeed, Jerom gives this Epithet to that B. called the Wisdom of Jesus the son of Sirach, (in his Preface to the books of Solomon) his words are these: Fertur & panaeretoes Jesus filii Sirach liber, & alius pseudepigraphus, qui sapientia Solomonis inscribitur. Quorum priorem Hebraicum reperi; non Ecclesiasticum, ut apud Latino's, sed parabolas pranotatum, etc.  contains the Precepts of all Virtue: and, treating of those books which are termed The Apocrypha, he relates that some of them were forged by certain Heretics in his times. But we must now proceed to another Writer.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning Dionysius, Bishop of the Corinthians, and the Epistles he wrote.  
ANd first we are to speak of Dionysius: who had the Episcopal Chair of the Corinthian Church; and liberally and copiously communicated his divine labours, not only to those committed to his charge, but also to such as inhabited Country's remote and at a great distance: rendering himself most serviceable and useful to all persons, by those general Epistles he wrote to divers Churches. Of which number one is that to the Lacedæmonians, containing the first rudiments of, and institutions in, the true Faith; and moreover an exhortation to Peace and Unity. Another of them is that to the Athenians, which is excitatory to Faith, and to lead a life answerable to the Precepts of the Gospel: in which point he reproves the negligence of [the Athenians] who had in a manner apostatised from the Faith, since the time that Publius their Bishop suffered Martyrdom, during the persecutions which then happened: he makes mention also of 
a This Quadratus, I judge, is not the same person with that Quadratus, the disciple of the Apostles, mentioned by Eusebius (book 3. chap. 37.) For the Quadratus last named was not a Bishop, as it plainly appears from the foresaid place of Eusebius. But, that Quadratus (spoken of by our Author at the beginning of this fourth book) who presented an Apology to Adrian for our Religion, was the disciple of the Apostles, as Eusebius, in his Chronicon, expressly affirms. Now this Quadratus here spoken of (who was Bishop of the Athenians) must, as I said, be distinguished from Quadratus the disciple of the Apostles: for this latter lived not beyond the times of Adrian; but he that was Bishop of the Athenians, governed that Church in the times of M. Antoninus, as 'tis evident from Dionysius' Epistle to the Athenians▪ for he speaks of him, as being his co-temporary▪ Now Dionysius Bishop of Corinth flourished in the Reign of M. Antoninus▪ Vales.  Quadratus, who was constituted their Bishop, after the Martyrdom of Publius; and attests, that by his labour and industry, the congregations [of the Christians] were reassembled, and the ardour of their faith revived, and rekindled. He relates moreover, that Dionysius the Areopagite (who was converted to the Faith by the Apostle Paul, according to the account given in the Acts of the Apostles,) was made the first Bishop of the Athenian Church. There is also extant another Epistle of his to the Nicomedians, wherein he impugneth the Heresy of Martion, and strenuously asserts and defends the exact Rule of Truth: He wrote likewise to the Church at Gortyna, and to the rest of the Churches in Crect; and commends Philip their Bishop, because the Church under his charge was renowned for many signal acts of fortitude; and admonishes them to use caution against the deceit and perverseness of Heretics: And in the Epistle he wrote to the Church of Amastris, together with the other Churches throughout Pontus, he mentions Bacchylides and Elpistus, as being the persons that incited him to write: he annexes likewise several expositions of holy Scripture, and by name mentions Palma their Bishop. He recommends to them many things concerning marriage and chastity, and commands those that recover from any lapse whatsoever, (whether viciousness, or Heretical error) to be affectionately received. In the same Volume is contained another Epistle to the Gnossians, wherein he admonishes Pinytus the Bishop of that Church, not to impose the heavy yoke of continency upon the brethren, as if 'twere necessary; but to have a regard to the infirmity of most men. To which Pinytus returning an answer, does greatly admire, and extol Dionysius; but withal exhorts him, that in future he would impart stronger food, and nourish up the people under his charge by sending again to them some letters that contain more perfect and solid doctrine; lest, being continually accustomed to such milky expressions, they should grow old in a childish discipline. In which Epistle, both the Orthodox Faith of Pinytus, and his solicitude for the proficiency of those under his care; his eloquence also, and understanding in divine matters, is most accurately and to the life represented. Moreover, there is extant an Epistle of Dionysius' to the Romans, superscribed to Soter, at that time the Bishop there: out of which it's not amiss here to insert some words, wherein he much commends the usage and custom of the Romans, observed by them even until the times of the persecution raised in our own 
b He means the persecution in Diocletians Reign. Vales.  age; he writes thus; For this hath been your custom even from the beginning [of your conversion to Christianity] to be divers ways beneficial to all the brethren, and to send relief to most Churches throughout every City; sometimes supplying the wants of such as are in necessity; at others, furnishing those brethren with necessaries that are condemned to work in the mines. By such charitable gifts, which from the beginning you have been accustomed to transmit to others, being Romans, you retain the custom received from your Roman forefathers. Which usage your blessed Bishop Soter has not only diligently observed, but greatly improved; being both instrumental and ready in the conveyance of your bounty designed for the Saints; and also comforting with blessed words (as a tender and affectionate father does his children) those brethren that come as 
c Dionysius means those brethren, who usually came from remote Countries to Rome, to procure some relief for such as in their own Country were in distress, and necessity. Vales.  strangers to you. In the same Epistle also he makes mention of the Epistle of Clemens to the Corinthians, and manifests that 'twas very anciently customary to recite it publicly in the presence of the Church: for he says; 
d To this fragment of Dionysius' Epistle to the Roman Clergy is to be joined that other passage of the same Epist. quoted by our Eusebius (chap. 25. B. 2.) Vales.  This day therefore, being the holy day of the Lord, we have now passed over, wherein we read over your Epistle; which (as also the former Epistle of Clemens' written to us) we continuing to read henceforward, shall abound with most excellent Precepts and instructions. Further, the same Writer speaking of his own Epistles which by some forgers were corrupted, says thus; For I wrote some Epistles, being thereto requested by the brethren: but the emissaries of the devil have filled them with darnel; expunging some passages out of them, and adding other some; for whom a Woe is reserved. It's no wonder therefore, that some attempt to adulterate the holy writings of the Lord, since they have basely falsified such as are of an inferior authority. Besides these, there is extant another Epistle of Dionysius', written to Chrysophora a most faithful Sister, to whom he writes what is agreeable, and imparts to her such Spiritual food as is convenient for her. Thus much concerning the writings of Dionysius.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning Theophilus, Bishop of the Antiochians.  
THere are extant of this Theophilus' (whom we declared to have been Bishop of the Antiochian Church) three books written to Autolycus, containing the first rudiments of the Faith. He has another Tract also extant, entitled, Against the Heresy of 
a Concerning this Hermogenes▪ and his Heresy, see Baronius, ad annum Christi 170. But, I cannot give my assent to him, as to what he affirms, viz. that Hermogenes taught in Asia. Vales. The Heresy of this Hermogenes is related by Theodoret (Heret. fab. L. 1. cap. 19) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. This Hermogenes asserted, that the body of the Lord was deposited in the Sun: and that the devil and the civil spirits should be turned into matter. The Seleuciani and Hermiani taught the same; to wit, that the body of Christ ascended no farther than the sun; the occasion of which assertion they took from those words of the Psalmist, Psal. 19 5. which in S. Jeroms translation is thus rendered, in sole posuit tabernaculum suum: but in the Psalms used in our Liturgy 'tis thus worded, In them hath he set a tabernacle for the sun. See Dr Hammond on that Text. The same opinion Gregory Nazianzen attributeth to the Ma●icheans: Epist. 1. ad Cledonium, and S. August. Tract. 34. in Joh. This opinion is more largely and clearly set down, but without a name, in the Catena patrum on Psal. 18. where 'tis said, that these [Heretics] assert, that after his resurrection, our Saviour deposited his body in the sphere of the sun, to be preserved there till his second coming.  Hermogenes, wherein he quotes authorities out of the Revelation of St John: there are besides some other books of his, wherein are delivered the first principles of our Faith. Moreover, whenas in that age the Heretics (like darnel) did nevertheless corrupt the pure seed of the Apostolic doctrine, the Pastors of Churches were every where very earnest and industrious to chase them away (being as it were savage and wild beasts) from the sheep of Christ; partly by admonishing and exhorting the brethren; and partly by encountering valiantly with the Heretics themselves; whom they either confuted by dint of arguments and unwritten questions propounded face to face; or else disproved their opinions by written Treatises most accurately compiled. That Theophilus therefore did, together with others, engage these Heretics, 'tis manifestly apparent from that elaborate piece, (not unworthy of himself) which he wrote against Martion; which book, together with those other we have recounted, is at this present time extant. Further, Maximinus, the seventh from the Apostles, succeeded this person in the Bishopric of the Antiochian Church.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning Philippus and Modestus.  
MOreover, Philippus (who, as we are informed by the words of Dionysius [even now quoted] was Bishop of the Church at Gortyna) compiled also a most elaborate piece against Martion. So likewise did Irenaeus, and Modestus. But this person last named did most excellently (even better than the other Writers) detect the errors and frauds of the man, and exposed them to the view of the world. Several others also wrote, whose Labours are to this day with exquisite care preserved by many of the brethren.   

CHAP. XXVI. Concerning Melito, and what he has made mention of.  
ALso, at that time Melito, Bishop of the Church at Sardis, and Apollinaris Prelate of the Church at Hierapolis, flourished and were eminently famous. Each of which persons did severally dedicate an Apology written in defence of our faith to the foresaid Roman Emperor, who reigned at that time. The Books of each of them, which are come to our knowledge▪ are these that follow. Two books of Melito's concerning Easter; one of his, 
a In all ou● M. SS. copies this title [concerning the true way of converse and of the Prophets] evidently appears to be the title but of one book. Jerom (in his book de Eccles. Scriptor. which is almost wholly▪ taken out of Eusebius) entitles this piece of Melito's thus [de vitâ Propbetarum▪ i. e. concerning the life of the Prophets. Vales.  concerning the true way of converse, and of the Prophets: another, concerning the Church; and a third, concerning the Lord's day: Moreover, one, concerning the nature of man, and another, about the frame and composure of man▪ and one, concerning the 
b Melito wrote a book upon this subject, because there were some Heretics who asserted, that such men as were carnal, believed by the help of their senses; but those who were spiritual believed by reason. So Heraclio expounded that Text in S. John's Gospel (c. 4. 48.) Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe. Which words Heraclio said, were properly directed to those, who by works and their senses had the nature of obeying, but not of believing through reason. Origen (Tome 13. Enarrat. on S. John's Gospel) mentions, and confutes this opinion: where he declares, that neither spiritual nor carnal men can believe, unless it be by sense. Vales.  obedience of the senses and their subjection to faith; and moreover, one book, concerning the soul, the body and the mind: a book, concerning Baptism; one, of Truth; one, concerning the 
c In the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. and in Nicephorus, this book of Melito's is entitled [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc.] i. e. concerning the Origination, etc. which reading▪ we doubt not but is true. Rufinus, as appears by his Version, and Robert Stephens, as may be seen in his Edit. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] i. e. concerning Faith, etc. The ancient Fathers, who lived before the Nicene Council, meant (by the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉]) not only such a creation as is made out of nothing, but also all sort of production whatsoever, and therefore the divine origination of the Word. Those words of the Apostle (Colos 1. 15.) The first born of every creature, they asserted, were to be understood of the eternal generation of the Son. Vales. But as Dr Hammond observes in his notes on that Text, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. first born, is used some times for a Lord, or person in power, who hath the privilege of the first born, dominion over all his brethren▪ and according to this notion (continues he) 'tis used commonly in scripture for a Prince, or principal person. See Psal. 68 27. Job 18. 13. Or it may peculiarly refer to his resurrection, in which he was the first born from the dead. See Hammond on Colos. 1. 15.  Origination and Generation of Christ: his book of Prophecy, another, concerning Hospitality; and that entitled, The k●y: besides one, concerning the Devil, and, of the Revelation of John; and another, about the incarnatation of God; and lastly, his Apology to Antoninus. Now, in his books concerning Easter, to wit, in the beginning of that work, he declares the time when he wrote, in these words, Servilius Paulus being Proconsul of Asia, at that time when Sagaris suffered Martyrdom, there arose a great controversy at Laodicea concerning Easter, which happened to fall on those days in its due season: at which time I wrote these books. Clemens Alexandrinus makes mention of this book, in his piece concerning Easter; which book of Melito's was, as he says, the occasion of his composing that work. Now, in that book dedicated to the Emperor, he relates what was acted against us Christians in his Reign. For now, says he, that sort of men who are pious and holy are persecuted, (a thing which was never before done) and molested with new Decrees throughout all Asia. For most impudent informers, who are desirous to possess themselves of other men's goods, taking an occasion from the Imperial Edicts, do openly commit robberies, and day and night take away the goods of innocent persons. And, after some words, he continues, thus; Now if all this be done by Your command, let it pass for an orderly and due way of proceeding. For a just Emperor can never decree or authorise any thing that is unjust: and we willingly undergo the reward of such a death. This request only we humbly make to you, that you yourself would first take cognizance of 
d These words are to be understood of the Christians; which appears from what follows. For Melito desires of the Emperor, that he would first look into and examine the cause of the Christians; and then determine, whether they deserved to be punished, or rather preserved in safety. Vales.  them that are sufferers of this vexatious molestation; and then determine impartially, whether they are worthy of punishment and death; or deserve to live in peace and quietness. But if this Decree, and this new Edict (which ought not to have been established against the most barbarous enemies) does not proceed from You, than we more earnestly beseech You, not to be unmindful of us, nor permit us to be any longer infested with these public Rapines. Then, after the interposition of some words, he adds thus much; For this Sect of Philosophy, which we profess, at first flourished amongst the 
e So he terms the Jews, amongst whom the Christian Religion first sprang up. Upon this account Porphyrius (whose words Eusebius quotes book 6. chap. 19 of this work) termed the Christian Religion [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] i. e. an audacious Sect that had its beginning amongst Barbarians. Vales.  Barbarians. But when, in the Reign of the Great Augustus Your Progenitor, it began to be eminent and conspicuous in Your Provinces; it brought with it most fortunate and prosperous success to Your Empire. For from that time the power of the Roman Empire began to be eminently great, and was much augmented. Of which Empire You by succession are the most acceptable Inheritor that could be wished for, and shall so continue, together with your 
f From this place it is evident, that Melito the Bishop presented his Apology to M. Antoninus after the death of Aurelius Verus. For, if Verus had been then living, when Melito wrote this Apology, he would doubtless have mentioned him here; and in stead of these words [together with your son] would certainly have said [together with your brother.] For L. Verus was the adopted brother of M. Aurelius. Seeing therefore, Melito does here mention only the son of M. Antoninus (to wit, Commodus) 'tis manifest, as I said, that this Apology was presented to Marcus after the death of L. Verus. And therefore Eusebius (in his Chronicon) places it on the 10th year of M. Aurelius, to wit, the year after Verge's death. Vales.  Son, if you will be the defender of that Religion which was nursed up together with Your Empire, which took its beginning under the Reign of the Great Augustus; and which your Ancestors did together with other Religions both esteem, and reverence: And this is a most certain evidence that our Religion (which flourished together with your happily begun Empire) brought with it public success and prosperity; to wit, that from the time of Augustus' Reign no unsuccessful accident hath intervened; but on the contrary such splendour and magnificence hath always artended Your Empire, as is agreeable to the desires and prayers of all men. Of all the Emperors, only 
g The same is asserted by Tertullian (Apologet. cap. 5.) whose words our Eusebius quotes, partly at chap. 25. B. 2. and partly at chap. 20. B. 3.  Nero and Domitian (induced thereto by the persuasion and advice of some malevolent persons) endeavoured to fix a calumny and reproach upon our Religion. From whom that false and malicious detraction happened to be conveyed down to succeeding times, agreeable to the usage of the rude multitude, which irrationally gives credit to such groundless rumours. But Your pious Ancestors corrected their ignorance: and by frequent Rescripts reproved such as audaciously attempted to be insolent and vexatious towards those of our Religion. Amongst whom Your Grandfather Adrian wrote both to Fundanus Proconsul of Asia, and also to many other [Governors' of Provinces;] and 
h The Rescript of Antoninus Pius (who is here meant) in savour of the Christians, is not now extant. 'Tis mentioned in the Restript of M. Aurelius Antoninus to the Cities of Asia, which Eusebius has set down in chap. 13. of this book. Vales.  your Father, even at that time when You were his Colleague in the Empire, wrote to the Cities that they should not raise tumults, nor commit any insolences against us; namely to the Larisseans, to the Thessalonians, the Athenians and to all the Grecians. But we most confidently persuade ourselves that You (who retain the same opinion concerning us that your Ancestors had; yea, who are inclined to be much more gracious and mild towards us, and to entertain wiser and discreeter thoughts concerning us,) will do whatsoever we request of you. This passage is extant in the fore mentioned Apology of Melito. The same Author (in that book of Extracts and Collections written by him) does, at the beginning of that work, make a Catalogue of those books of the Old Testament that by general consent are acknowledged as Canonical: which Catalogue I judged necessary to be here inserted: It is word for word thus. Melito to Onesimus the brother sendeth greeting. Whereas, because of your love to, and diligence bestowed about, the word of God, you have often requested me to make you some short Collections and excerptions both out of the Law and the Prophets about those things that belong to our Saviour, and all the Articles of our Faith; and moreover, you being very desirous to have an accurate account of the books of the Old Testament, how many they are in number, and in what order they were written; I have made it my business to do all this, and to satisfy your desire herein. For I well know with what an ardour of faith you are inflamed, and how earnest your desires are after knowledge; and that, by reason of your love of God, you greatly prefer these before all other things, striving earnestly to obtain eternal salvation. When therefore I traveled into the East, and came into that Country where these things were heretofore Preached and done, I made an accurate inquiry about the books of the Old Testament, a Catalogue whereof I have herewith sent you. Their names are these: The five books of Moses, to wit, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomie: Joshua, Judges, Ruth▪ the four books of the Kings, the two books of the Chronicles: the Psalms of David, the Proverbs of Solomon, which is also called the book of Wisdom, Ecclesiastes, the song of Solomon, Job, the prophecies of Esaiah, and Jeremiah: one book of the twelve [minor] Prophet's, Daniel, Ezechiel, Esdras. Out of these I have made some short Collections, which I have divided into six books. But thus much concerning the writings of Melito.   

CHAP. XXVII. Concerning Apollinaris, Bishop of the Hierapolitane Church.  

a In our M. SS. Maz. Med. and Fuk. there is in this place no beginning of a new chapter, but this 27 chapt▪ which treats concerning Apollinaris, and the following chapt. concerning Musanus, are both annexed to chap. 26. the title whereof in our said M. SS. is this [concerning Melito, and what he has made mention of, Apollinaris, and Musanus;] which division Robert Stephen● followed in the body of this fourth book. For in the Contents prefixed before this 4th book, he follows the Kings M. S. and makes three chap. here, to wit, one of Melito, another concerning Apollinaris, and a third concerning Musanus: but in the body of that book he follows the Med. M. S. (as he always does in this particular) and has put no distinction of a new chap. here; but hath made all the three chapters into one. We following the authority of the Kings M. S. have divided them into three chap. and the same was done before, in the Geneva impression of Eusebius' History. Vales.  ALthough several books written by Apollinaris are extant among many men, yet these only of his are come to our knowledge; to wit, His Apology to the foresaid Emperor; his five books against the Gentiles; his two books concerning truth; and his 
b These words [His two books against the Jews] are not in the Maz. Med. nor Fuk. M. SS. nor in that copy Rufinus made use of, as appears from his Version: nor yet in Jeroms B. the Eccles. Scriptor. where he reckons up all Apollinaris' books. But Nicephorus mentions the● 〈◊〉 his History. Vales.  two books against the Jews. Also, those books he wrote afterwards against the Heresy of the 
c Mr Tho. Lydya● (in his Em●●d. Tempor.) says this Heresy began in the times of M. Aurelius and L. Verus; the Author whereof was Montanus.  Cataphrygians; which not long after occasioned great dist●●bances; but at that time it began to make its first appearance▪ Montanus with his false Prophets then laying the foundation of his Error. And this is what we had to say concerning Apollinaris.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning Musanus, and his Writings.  
THere is extant of Musanus' (whom we mentioned a little before) a most sharp piece written by him to some brethren, who turned to the Heresy of the Encratitae; which than first sprang up, and introduced ● new and most pernicious false opinion into the world. Tatianus, as report says, was the Author of this Heresy.   

CHAP. XXIX. Concerning Tatianus and his Heresy.  
WE mean that Tatianus, whose words we quoted a little before, treating concerning the admirable Justin; who, we told you, was a disciple of that Martyr's. Irenaeus evidences this in his first book▪ against Heresies, where he writes thus concerning this Tatianus and his Heresy From 
a The Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. and also Nicephorus, call him Saturninus. Epiphanius and Theodoret name him Saturni●us; and Hegefippus terms those Heretics, which had their name from him, Satur●ilians. See chap. 22. of this B. 4. Vales.  Saturninus and Martion sprang those Heretics called Encratitae, who taught that marriage was unlawful; rejecting that Primitive institution of God, and tacitly accused him, because he created Male and Female for the propagation of Mankind. They were assertors also of an abstinence from the eating those things, that (as they termed them) had life; showing hereby their ingratitude towards God who Created all things▪ They deny likewise that the first man was saved. And this is a Tenet lately invented amongst them, of which impious assertion one Tatianus was the first broacher. Who having been an Auditor of Justin, as long as he conversed with him, disclosed no such false opinions: but after his Martyrdom, he revolted from the Church, and being arrogant and pu●● up with the conceit of his being an 
b Jerom (in his book the Scriptor. Eccles.) takes the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in such a sense as to signify a master of Eloquence. Such an one Tatianus was before his conversion to the Christian Religion, as may be seen from chap. 16. of this 4th book. But I rather think, that by [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] (which is the term in the original) should be meant [an Ecclesiastical Doctor] which sense of that term the following words of Irenaus do confirm; for he says, he was the composer of a new form of Doctrine of his own making. Vales.  Ecclesiastical Doctor (as if he were better than any body else) he was the composer of a new form of Doctrine of his own making, inventing stories about invisible ages, in the same manner as Valentinus did: and asserting with Martion and Saturninus, that Matrimony was nothing less than corruption and whoredom; and framing some new arguments to disprove the Salvation of Adam. Thus far Irenaeus [concerning the Heresy of the Encratite which then was broached.] But not long after, one whose name was 
c Epiphanius makes this Severus to be ancienter than Tatianus; which is a mistake, as 'tis evident from these words of Eusebius. Iren●us makes no mention of this Severus. Theodoret (in his first book Haeret. fabul.) has rightly placed Severus after Tatianus. Vales.  Severus did consolidate and strengthen the foresaid Heresy, and so was the occasion that the followers of that Sect were called, by reason of his name, Severiani. They approve indeed of the Law, the Prophets and the Gospels, expounding the sentences of holy Scripture according to a peculiar sense and meaning of their own; but they speak reproachfully of the Apostle Paul, and reject his Epistles; neither do they admit of the Acts of the Apostles. But Tatianus, their first founder, put together a confused heap of collections extracted out of the four Gospels, which he entitled a 
d Epiphanius (in Haeres. 46.) says, this work of Tatianus' is by some called the Gospel according to the Hebrews. But that Gospel is more ancient than Tatianus. For Hegesippus, who flourished some years before Tatianus, makes mention of the Gospel according to the Hebrews, as Eusebius tells us, chap. 22. of this book: Papias also quotes a passage out of that Gospel, as our Author asserts about the close of the 3d d book. Vales.  Dia●●ssarωn, i. e. a Gospel made up of the four Gospels: which book is at this time extant in the hands of some men. They say also, that he was so audacious as to alter some sayings of the Apostle Paul's, and to express them in more elegant terms, undertaking to correct the composition and order of his phrase. He left a very great number of books; among which, his 
e That is, his Oration against the Grecians, which is extant at the latter end of Justin Martyrs works. Edit par. 1636. At pag. 171. he begins the proof of this point, viz. the Antiquity of Moses and t●● Prophets.  book against the Grecians is looked upon to be an excellent piece, and is commended by most men: in which work, giving an account of the series of times in the former ages of the world, he has made it evident that Moses and the Prophets amongst the Hebrews, were much more ancient, than all the famous men amongst the Grecians. Indeed that book of his seems to be the best and most useful piece of all his writings. But thus far concerning these things▪   

CHAP. XXX. Concerning Bardesanes the Syrian, and those books of his that are extant.  
FUrther, in the Reign of the same Emperor, when Heresies were numerous in 
a Tatianus who was the Founder of the Heresy of the Encratita, lived in Mesopotamia, and there published his Heresy, as Epiphanius attests. And the same may be concluded from what Theodore● write●, to wit, that he found above 200 copies of the Gospel made by Tatianus in the Churches of Osdro●na. Vales.  Mesopotamia, one Bardesanes a most eloquent man in the Syrian tongue, and an excellent disputant, wrote some Dialogues against Martion and several others, who were Authors and assertors of different Opinions, which he published in his own country language; as also many other works which his Scholars (for he had very many Auditors, and was a powerful maintainer of our faith) translated out of the Syriack into the Grecian language. Amongst which is his Dialogue concerning Fate, written to 
b It's doubtful whether Antoninus the Emperor, or one of that name, who was a follower of Tatianus', be here meant. It is not likely that Bardesanes should dedicate his books to the Roman Emperor, which he wrote in the Syriack language. Besides, Eusebius (in his 6 B. the prapara●.) does declare that Bardesanes dedicated his Dialogues to his followers and friends. Vales.  Antoninus, an incomparable piece. 'Tis said he wrote several other Tracts, upon occasion of the persecution at that time raised against us. This man was at first a follower of Valentinus'; but having misliked that Heresy, and confuted many of the fabulous Tenets of the founder thereof, he was satisfied in himself that he had turned to a truer opinion: but notwithstanding he did not wholly clear himself of the filth of his ancient Heresy. Moreover, at the same time Soter Bishop of the Roman Church departed this life.   
The End of the Fourth Book of the ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.   

THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

The PREFACE.  
MOreover, Soter Bishop of the Roman Church having presided there eight years, ended his life. In whose place succeeded Eleutherus, the twelfth from the Apostles. It was then the 
a The persecution of the Christians in the Reign of Marcus raged not every where at the same time; nor was it ended in one years' space. In Asia it began first in the seventh year of M. ●ntoninus; and that not by the Edict of the Emperor, but by a tumultuous insurrection of the populace against them: where it lasted to the end of that Emperor's Reign, as 'tis evident from these words in Melito's Apology [For from that time the power of the Roman Empire began to be eminently great, and was much augmented: of which Empire you by succession are the most acceptable inheritor that could be wished for, and shall so continue together with your son, etc. See chap. 26. B. 4. note (f.)] Now, Commodus was by his father received as his partner in the Empire, when Melito presented this Apology to the Emperor. His being made Colleague in the Empire, 'tis evident, happened about the latter end of M. Antoninus' Reign: wherefore the persecution of the Christians in Asia must necessarily have lasted till that time. But this persecution was more sharp and violent in Asia, in the Gallias, and in other Provinces, in the seventeenth year of the said Antoninus, as Eusebius does here say expressly. See Baronius, ad annum Christi 179. Vales.  seventeenth year of the Emperor Antoninus Verus; at which time a more sharp persecution being in some parts of the world raised against us by a popular incursion throughout every City; how vast the number was of such persons as were dignified with Martyrdom over the whole world, may be conjectured from what happened in one Province. Which things were by accident put in writing and transmitted to posterity, as being truly worthy of an indelible remembrance. Now the Acts, which contain a most perfect and complete account of these things, are set down entire in that Collection we made of the Martyrs; which comprehends not only an Historical relation of what was done, but also Rules and Precepts of Piety and Holiness: But notwithstanding, we will from thence at present make a selection of such passages as are agreeable to the Subject we no whave in hand, and here insert them. Other Historians indeed have wholly made it their business to record in their works Warlike Victories, and Trophies erected against their conquered Enemies; the valour of Generals, and brave exploits of Soldiers, besmeared with blood, and polluted with innumerable slaughters, in defence of their Children, Country, and Estates: But we, who set forth the History of a Divine society of men, will record upon immortal Monuments, inscribed with indelible Characters, the most pacate Wars, waged for the obtaining of Spiritual peace; and the valiant Acts of those persons who in such encounters contended more for the Truth than their Country, and for Religion rather than their dearest Relations: publishing for the perpetual remembrance of posterity, the continued earnestness of those Champions who fought for Piety, their fortitude in undergoing manifold torments, the Trophies erected against the Devils, the victorious conquests obtained over invisible Adversaries, and last of all, their Crowns.   

CHAP. I. How many, in the Reign of Verus, underwent most sore Persecution in France for Religion; and after what manner they suffered.  
NOw France was the Country, wherein the place for performance of the forementioned Combats was appointed. The chief Mother-cities whereof, (and which be more eminently famous than the other Cities there,) are Lions and Vienna; through both which the river Rhone passes, encompassing with a great and rapid stream that whole Region. The Churches therefore that were most eminent in those parts sent an account in writing concerning their Martyrs to the Churches throughout Asia and Phrygia; relating, after this manner, what was done amongst them: For I will insert their very words: 
a There arises here a double question; (1.) Why this Epistle was written jointly by the two Churches, that of Vienna, and that of Lions? (2.) Why the French wrote in Greek to the Churches of Asia and Phrygia? As to the first, I suppose it was for this reason done, because the Churches of Vienna and Lyons were joined together, not only by vicinity of place, but also by the bonds of mutual love. And seeing they had together been engaged in the same Persecution, they jointly wrote an Epistle concerning their own Martyrs. Besides, both Provinces seem at that time to have been under the jurisdiction of one Precedent; which may be conjectured from hence, because as well they of Vienna, as those of Lions, are in this Epistle said to have been by the Precedent apprehended, and condemned for the Faith of Christ. These therefore are the reasons why they wrote jointly. For that which some have supposed, (to wit, that then there was but one Bishop of Vienna and Lyons) is easily confuted out of this Epistle, which says that Pothinus was Bishop of Lions, but not of Vienna. Moreover, those of Lions do, out of respect, set the name of those of Vienna first, whenas notwithstanding they of Lions wrote the Epistle concerning the things which were done at their own City. Which respect also may seem to be attributed to the antiquity, and nobility, of the Colony at Vienna. As to the second query, we may understand from this Epistle, that there were many Grecians in the Church of Lions, as was Attalus, and Alexander the Phrygian, and Alcibiades, who was by original extract a Phrygian also, as I think: also Iren●us was born in Asia, and, when he was very young, had, together with Florinus, been an auditor of Polycarps at Smyrna; as he himself evidences. The very name also of Pothinus the Bishop shows him to be originally a Grecian. 'Tis no wonder therefore, that those who came out of Asia into the Gallia's, should write to their brethren that were in Asia concerning their affairs; from whom, as 'tis probable, they had before received that Epistle concerning the Martyrdom of Polycarp, and others. I suppose Irenaeus to have been the Author of this Epistle, who at that time was a Presbyter of the Church at Lions. Vales.  The servants of Christ which inhabit Vienna and Lions in France, to the brethren throughout Asia and Phrygia, which have the same Faith and Hope of Redemption with us; Peace, Grace, and Glory from God the Father, and from Christ Jesus our Lord. Then, having after this by way of preface premised some words, they begin their relation with these: Now the ●ore affliction amongst us▪ the great rage of the heathens against the Saints, and what the blessed Martyrs endured; we are neither able accurately to express, nor indeed can it be comprised in writing. For the adversary invaded us with his utmost vigour, showing forth even then his arrival amongst us, and some beginnings of his future cruelty. For he left nothing unattempted, whilst by way of practice he prepared, and before hand exercised his ministers against the servants of God. So that we were not only prohibited to come into 
b The term in the original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which signifies only private houses, from which the Christians were then driven, that is, from the houses of their friends, relations, etc. For I agree not with Rufinus, who thought that the Christians were prohibited to inhabit their own houses. Vales.  private houses, the Baths, and the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the original; which signifies any promiscuous or popular assembly; these (setting aside the sacred assemblies, which are otherwise expressed) are principally of two sorts, either (1.) to buy and sell, or (2.) to resort for justice; and the word here used commonly signifies both, or either of these, (1.) a fair or market, (2.) a place of judicature, an hall, or court of judgement. The Romans termed this place Forum; which word they used in the same latitude that the Grecians did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place, and hereafter, we have made use of the Latin term in our translation; and we therefore put this note in here, that the English Reader might understand the meaning of it.  Forum, but it was also by them interdicted that no one of us should at all appear in any place whatsoever. But the Grace of God fought for us against the Devil; which both defended such as were weak, and also set in array against him such men as, like pillars, were firm and immovable, who by reason of their patience in enduring sufferings, might have been able to have pulled on themselves the whole force of the Devil. These persons engaged him hand to hand, undergoing all manner of reproach and punishment; and, accounting the greatest sufferings to be small and trivial, they hastened unto Christ; truly demonstrating, 
* Rom. 8. 18.  that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. First therefore they courageously underwent whatsoever [abuses] were cumulated on them by the whole multitude, to wit, the shouts against them, the stripes, the draggings up and down, the taking away of their goods, the casting of stones at them, their being 
d Here in the first place is recounted the injurious usage, which the Christians suffered from the whole multitude; wherein imprisonment can have no place. For the Judges, and not the people, had power to imprison those that were guilty. Rufinus therefore translates [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] concludi, i. e. to be shut up. For the heathens shut up the Christians within their own houses, and would not suffer them to come abroad. Vales.  shut up within their own houses; and all things which an exasperated multitude do usually undertake against their enemies and adversaries: Then, being brought into the Forum by the Tribune of the Soldiers and the 
e He means the muncipal Magistrates, who were also called the duumviri. Although the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (here used) is usually meant of those judges which have the power of the sword; (See Ulpian. in tit. de Jurisdict.) yet it denotes the municipal Magistrates also, who, as the Civilians phrase it, have modicam coercitionem. Vales.  Magistrates of the City, they were examined in the presence of the whole multitude; and▪ having made their confession, were shut up in prison until the arrival of the 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term that occurs here) has a general signification. For all Governors of Provinces are so called, be they Procuratours, Proconsul's, or Deputies of Caesar. It may therefore be deservedly questioned of which of these three sorts the Governor of the Province of Lions was▪ Indeed, I think he was the Deputy of Caesar, Which I am induced to suppose (1.) because there is mention here made of the Tribune of the Soldiers. For that agrees very well with the Deputy of Caesar▪ who looked after the Military affairs. (2.) In the old inscription, which Gruter speaks of, pag. 427, he is termed Deputy of the Lugdunensian Province. See Gruter. Inscript. p. 427. Lastly, Spartianus (in Severo) attests, that the Province of Lions was in the Reign of M. Antoninus governed by Deputies of Caesar. And perhaps in this Epistle of those of Lions, Severus is meant: for he was Deputy of the Lugdunensian Province under Marcus. Junius Blesus also (whom Tacitus in the B. 1. of his History calls Governor of Gallia Lugdunensis) was Deputy of this Province; and so was Vitrasius Pollio in the times of Adrjan. Vales.  Precedent. Afterwards, when they were brought before the Governor, (who exercised all manner of cruelty against us) 
g This Martyr's name should be written with a double ●, as it is in the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. For Vettius is a Roman name, and occurs in Cicero, and Juvenal▪ Vales.  Vettius Epagathus, one of the brethren, who had arrived to an immense degree of love to God and his neighbour; whose course of life had been so exact and accurate, that although he was a young man, yet he deserved the eloge of Zachariah Seniour; for he had walked in all the Commandments and Ordinances of the Lord, blameless, and was most ready to perform all good Offices towards his neighbour, being full of the zeal of God, and fervent in Spirit: This person, I say, being such an one, was not able to bear those so unjust proceedings against us, but was greatly moved with indignation, and requested that he also might be heard to make a defence in behalf of the brethren, [and to manifest] that there was nothing of impiety or irreligion amongst us. But when those about the Tribunal cried out against him, (for he was an eminent personage,) and when the Governor refused the request so justly proposed by him, and only asked him whether he also were a Christian; he confessed it with a most loud voice, and was received into the number of the Martyrs, being termed by the Governor the Advocate of the Christians: But he had within himself an Advocate, to wit, the holy Spirit, in a greater degree than 
h They mean Zachariah the Priest, the father of John the Baptist, whom they call Seniour, comparing Epagathus, a young man, with him. Vales.  Zacharias had; which he evidently manifested by his abundant love, in that he was well contented to deposit his own life for the defence of the brethren. For he was, and is, a genuine disciple of Christ, following the Lamb whit hersoever he goeth. Then others 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term here used. It seems to be a Metaphor taken from Champions, who before they engaged in the combat, were wont to be examined and proved, whether they were free men, and of the age that Champions should be. And those that were admitted to the combat, were said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ such as were repudiated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ the examination itself was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I collect from this place. Indeed this Epistle is very full of Athletical terms, as 'tis manifest from this place▪ and as we will show more plainly hereafter. Vales.  were diligently proved and examined; and they were illustrious and ready protomartyrs, who with all alacrity of mind accomplished the solemn confession of Martyrdom. Moreover, those who were unprepared, unexercised, as yet weak, and unable to undergo the severity of so great a combat, were then apparent: of whom about ten in number fell away, which was the occasion of great grief and immeasurable sorrow to us, and disturbed that alacrity of mind in others who were not yet apprehended; who although they suffered all sorts of misery, yet were present with the Martyrs, and departed not from them. At that time we were all in a great consternation of mind, because we were dubious about the [perseverance of such as were to] confess [themselves to be Christians;] not that we feared the torments that were to be inflicted, but, revolving in our minds the issue of affairs, we were fearful lest any one should fall off from the faith. Now there were daily taken such as were worthy to fill up their number; so that those, who were most eminent in 
k To wit, in the Church of Vienna and in that of Lions. But these words are in an especial manner to be taken notice of, because from them it appears manifestly, that the Church of Vienna, as well as that of Lions, had at that time its Bishop. For by ancient writers it is not called a Church unless it be a mother-Church, which we call a Cathedral. Ado Viennensis (in his Chronicon) says Justus was Bishop of Vienna at that time; who having been macerated with a long Exile, was at last Crowned with Martyrdom. Vales.  both the Churches, and by whom especially matters here had been settled, were all picked out and apprehended. Some Heathens also, our servants, were seized upon; (for the Precedent did in public give command that we should all be diligently searched out;) which persons, by reason of the treachery of Satan, being afraid of the torments which they saw the Saints undergo, the Soldiers inciting them thereto, raised lies against us, and reported that we used the suppers of 
l The story goes, that this Thyestes eat part of his own son; whom Atreus his brother (to be revenged of him for committing adultery with his wife) made ready, and set before him.  Thyestes, and the incestuous carnal copulation of 
m He (not knowing her to be so) married his own mother Jocast●, (having before out of ignorance slain his own father Laius,) of whom he begat four sons.  Oedipus, and such other things as 'tis neither lawful for us to utter, nor to think of, nor to believe, that any such fact was ever committed among men. These stories being spread abroad, all persons were enraged against us; in so much, that if there were any who before had been moderate towards us by reason of affinity or friendship; even these were then greatly displeased with, and mightily incensed against, us. Thus was fulfilled that which our Lord had said, that the time shall come wherein 
* Joh. 16. 2.  whosoever killeth you, will think that he doth God good service. From thenceforth therefore the holy Martyrs underwent such torments as are inexpressible and above all declaration: Satan endeavouring with much earnestness that some slanderous and reproachful words might be uttered by 
n The servants of the Christians (before mentioned) being afraid of the tortures they were threatened with, had confessed that the Christians killed infants, and committed incest: and here the devil endeavoured, that the Christians themselves, which were apprehended, should after the same manner calumniate the Christian Religion. Therefore the Judges tortured them all manner of ways, that they should confess, that they eat children, and committed incest. Upon this account Blandina (as hereafter it follows) cried out amidst her tortures— I am a Christian, and there is nothing of wickedness acted amongst us. Vales.  them also. But the whole rage both of the multitude, of the Precedent, and of the Soldiers did in a more violent manner fall upon 
o This Sanctus was born at Vienna, but was a Deacon of the Church at Lions. Vales.  Sanctus, of Vienna, a Deacon, and upon Maturus, a person indeed who had been lately baptised, but yet proved a courageous Champion of Christ; upon Attalus also, by country a Pergamenian, who always was a pillar and prop of the Churches here; and lastly upon Blandina; by whom Christ demonstrated, that those things which among men seem vile, obscure, and despicable, are by God accounted worthy of great honour, by reason of the love shown to him, which is actually and powerfully manifested, and not in pretence and show boasted of. For when we were all afraid, and she that was her mistress after the flesh (who also was one of the Champions of the Martyrs) feared, lest, by reason of the imbecility of her body, she should not be able with boldness and freeness to make her confession: Blandina was supplied with so great strength, that those who by turns tortured her all the time from morning till evening, became feeble and weak; and confessed themselves overcome, having nothing further to do to her; they admired also that she yet continued to breathe, her whole body having been mangled and pierced through; and they attested, that one sort of torture was sufficient to have bereft her of life, much more so many and so great torments. But this blessed woman, like a courageous Champion, recovered fresh supplies of strength during her confession: and it was a refreshment, and an ease to her, and abated the pain of those torments that were inflicted on her, to pronounce these words, to wit, I am a Christian, and there is nothing of wickedness acted amongst us. But Sanctus, having in an extraordinary, and more than humane, manner, courageously endured all the torments men could invent, (the impious wretches hoping by reason of the continuedness and exquisiteness of his torments to have heard some undecent expressions from him,) withstood them with so great a degree of courage, that he declared neither his own name, nor that of his Country, nor of the City where he was born, nor yet whether he were a servant or a freeman: but to all the interrogatories, he made answer in the Roman tongue, I am a Christian: this he declared time after time successively, instead of [acknowledging] his name, his City, his kindred, or any thing else: neither could the Heathens get any other words out of him. Upon which account the rage both of the Precedent and of the tormentors against him was exceeding great, and their endeavours to master him were obstinate and earnest. Insomuch that when they had nothing further to torture him with, at last they clapped plates of brass that were red hot upon the most tender members of his body; which parts of his body were burnt indeed; but he stood upright without bending of himself at all, was invincible, and continued steadfast and constant in his confessions; being bedewed and strengthened with that celestial fountain of living water which flowed out of the 
* See Joh. 7. 38.  belly of Christ. His body was a sufficient evidence of what had happened, being all over full of wounds, and prints of stripes, 
p That is, by reason of the greatness of his tortures. For they who were tortured in the Eculeus (the description of which Engine see in Turnebus his Advers. L. 4. c. 39) were forced to bow their heads very much. Vales.  bowed and drawn together, and having lost the external form and shape of a man: in which Christ suffering accomplished therein great glory, vanquishing the adversary and demonstrating for the information of others, that there is nothing formidable where the love of the father is, nor any pain where the glory of Christ is present. For when those impious wretches some few days after began again to torture the Martyr, and supposed that if they should make use of the same torments whilst his body was swelled and the 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the original. Rufinus (as by his Version appears) read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. wounds; which reading seems to be right. Vales.  wounds thereof inflamed, either they might master him, when he could not endure to be touched by hands, or that he would die under his torments and so strike a terror into others: not only no such thing happened concerning him, but also, contrary to the opinion of all men, his body became erect and was repaired in these latter tortures; and he recovered his former shape, and the use of his limbs. So that his being tormented the second time was not a punishment to him, but by the grace of Christ proved to be his remedy. Moreover, the devil caused one Biblias to be brought forth to punishment, (being one of those who had renounced Christ,) whom he supposed to be by him already devoured, but was further desirous to have her condemned of blasphemy, constraining her, being now weak and not courageous, to utter some impious expressions concerning us. But she came to herself again at the time of her being tortured, and (as we may so speak,) was awaked out of her profound sleep, being by the present punishment reminded of the eternal torments in hell; and she returned a contradictory answer to 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that's the reading of the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. And 'tis better than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the Tormentors, as 'tis in Robert Stephen's Edit. They are meant here, who calumniated the Christian Religion; or at least those, who, by reason of the sharpness of the tortures, renounced it, and confessed that the Christians killed infants, and committed incest. Vales.  those that slandered us, saying, how should such persons eat little children, for whom 'tis unlawful to eat the blood even of irrational creatures. From that instant she confessed herself to be a Christian, and was added to the number of the Martyrs. But when the punishments of those tyrannous persons were rendered ineffectual by Christ, through the patient sufferance of the blessed Martyrs, the devil invented other subtle devices, to wit, the imprisonments of them in darkness, and in the most noisome parts of the prison, the stretching of their feet in the 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. in the stocks, see chap. 16. B. 4. and the note there, concerning this term. The fashion of this Engine for punishment, and the manner how persons were punished in it, seems to have been this. It was a piece of timber, wherein five pair of holes were made, at a certain distance one from the other: into these holes (as it were into boots) they put the feet of offenders, and fastened them therein with cords and fetters. The meaning of [their feet being strained to the fifth hole] is, they forced them to straddle so wide, as to put their feet into the last pair of holes; which posture, (those holes being at the greatest distance one from the other) was the sharpest degree of torture in this Engine. Vales.  stocks, which were strained to the fifth hole, and such other sorts of punishment as enraged ministers (and therefore full of the devil) do usually provide for those that are shut up in prison. So that many were suffocated in prison, whom the Lord, manifesting his own glory, was pleased should after that manner depart out of this life. For some (who had been so cruelly tortured, that in all likelihood they could not possibly live any longer, although they should have had all methods of cure administered to them,) continued in prison; destitute indeed of humane assistance, but corroborated by the Lord, and strengthened in body and mind, who also encouraged and comforted the rest: But others who were young, and newly apprehended, whose bodies had not before been accustomed to endure tortures, were not able to bear the burden of confinement, but died in prison. Now the blessed Pothinus, who was entrusted with the administration of the Episcopal Office in Lions, being above the age of ninety years, and very infirm of body, scarce able indeed to draw his breath by reason of his present bodily imbecility, but corroborated with alacrity of mind through an earnest desire of an approaching Martyrdom; He, I say, was also haled to the Tribunal: his body indeed was both by age and also by his distemper decayed and spent, but his life was preserved in him, that Christ might triumph thereby. He, being carried to the Tribunal by the Soldiers, the Magistrates of the City accompanying him, and the whole multitude raising shouts of all sorts against him, (as if he had been Christ,) exhibited a good testimony: but being asked by the Precedent who was the God of the Christians, he replied, if you be worthy, you shall know. After this answer, he was dragged up and down after a most inhuman manner, and suffered various sorts of blows and stripes; both those who were near, exercised all manner of injurious usage towards him with hands and feet, showing no reverential respect to his age; and such as were at a distance cast at him whatever each person had ready at hand: yea, they all accounted it to be a great offence and an impiety, should any one have been deficient in his insolent usage of him. For by this means they thought they should revenge their gods. And when there was scarce any breath left in him, he was cast into prison, where after two days he expited. But here there came to pass a singular dispensation of God's providence, and the immense mercy of Jesus was demonstrated; [an instance whereof] has indeed rarely happened among the Brotherhood, but which was not at all disagreeable to the skill, and dexterity of Christ. For those who, upon their being first apprehended, renounced the Faith, were themselves also confined to prison, and partook of the same miseries which the Martyrs underwent: for their denial of the Faith was not in any wise beneficial to them at that juncture of time. But those who confessed themselves to be what they really were, were imprisoned as Christians, no other crimination being laid to their charge: but these were kept in custody, as being, besides that, murderers and wicked persons, and underwent double the punishment that others did. For the joy of Martyrdom, the hope of the Promises, the Love to Christ, and the Spirit of the Father comforted those: but their conscience did heavily torture these; in so much that 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the phrase, i. e. in their passage from their confinement to the place of judicature. Vales.  in their passage from the prison to the Tribunal their countenances might be manifestly known and distinguished from all the rest. For those came forth cheerfully, their countenances being intermixed with very much of majesty and pleasantness: in so much that their fetters encompassed them with a beautiful comeliness, like a bride bedecked with fringes of gold 
† Psal. 45. 10.  wrought about with divers colours: and moreover they yielded a scent of the sweet savour of Christ; so that some thought they were anointed with terrestrial ointment. But these had a dejected countenance, looked unpleasantly and ill-favoured, and were filled with all manner of deformity: moreover they were reviled by the very Heathens, as being cowardous and unmanly; having indeed procured themselves the crimination of murderers, but lost that most honourable, glorious, and vivifick appellation [of Christians.] Which things when the rest beheld; they were made steadfast; and such as were apprehended did without any thing of dubiousness confess themselves to be Christians, entertaining not the least thought of diabolical consideration. To these, having interposed some words, they again add, saying,— Afterwards therefore, their Martyrdoms were divided into all sorts of death: for, having plaited one Crown of different colours, and of all sorts of flowers, they offered it to the Father. It was indeed fit, that those courageous Champions, who had undergone a various combat, and been egregious conquerors, should receive the invaluable Crown of incorruption. Maturus therefore, and Sanctus, and Blandina, and Attalus were brought before the wild-beasts into the 
t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By this term the Amphitheatre seems to be understood▪ For it can't be referred to [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] because the preposition is repeated, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. This is the reading of the Maz. Med. Fuk. & Savil. M. SS. Vales.  Amphitheatre, and into the public place, where the inhumanity of the Heathens was exhibited; 
The meaning of this place is, that the Precedent, or Deputy, of the Province of Lions granted the people an extraordinary show of fight with the wild beasts; a day being appointed for that purpose, because of the Christians, who were condemned to the beasts. For the Romans had set days for these Spectacles, which fell on the month of December, as may be seen in the Calendar of Herwartius. Except on these days, i● was unlawful for the bestowers of these sports, or for the duumviri (on whom the charge of these shows was imposed) to exhibit these spectacles of fight with wild-beasts to the people. But those judges, who had the power of the sword and of condemning persons to the beasts, exhibited these shows as often as they pleased, that they might delight the people by destroying of offenders. Vales.  a day for fight with the wild-beasts being granted purposely upon the account of those of our Religion. And Maturus, and Sanctus, did again undergo all sorts of torments in the Amphitheatre, as if they had before suffered nothing at all: but the rather, because having already subdued the adversary in many 
x We noted before, that many Athletical terms were made use of in this Epistle. Amongst which is to be accounted the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which occurs here. For the Champions, who were to contend in the games, were wont to be drawn forth by lot, which, after what manner it was done, Lucian (in Hermotimo) tells us. There was a little silver box, dedicated to the God that presided over the Games, into which the Lots were cast. Upon two the Letter A was written; upon other▪ two the Letter B, and so on. Then the Champions drew these Lots out of the box. Those two, who drew ●orth the Lettter A, engaged one with the other, and sought in the first place: and this was the [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] In like manner, they that drew the Letter B, engaged one another in the second place. So the Lot and the Ur● assigned every one his Antagonist. He that vanquished his adversary, was not immediately Crowned, but engaged in another encounter with those others who had conquered their adversaries, until there remained only one Victor over all. Upon which account they drew Lots several times. Hence 'tis, that in the Farne●ian inscription (which Gruter speaks of pag. 314.) one Asclepiades is said to have gotten the victory in many encounters, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. after the first or second casting of Lots having vanquished the Antagonists the second, or third time. For this was usual for that reason I mentioned, as often as there were many couples of Champions. For the conquerors engaged one another, and there was a second and third drawing of Lots amongst them, until the victory remained to one. And this is that which, in this Epistle, is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  encounters, and being now to engage in a Combat for the Crown itself, they again underwent such stripes in their passage thither as are customarily inflicted; the being torn and dragged up and down by the wild-beasts; and whatever else the enraged people, some from one place some from another, called aloud for, and commanded; and in fine, the Iron chair, upon which their bodies being broiled, filled their noses with the offensive smell of burnt flesh. Neither did they make an end of their cruelty thus, but were yet more fiercely enraged, being desirous to overcome the patient sufferance of the Martyrs: But they heard no other expression from Sanctus, save that which he had usually uttered all along from the beginning of his confession. These two persons therefore, after they had continued alive a long while under the sufferings of a mighty combat, at last were slain; having been made a spectacle to the world throughout that day, instead of all that variety which is exhibited in the combats of the Gladiatours. But Blandina, being hung upon a piece of wood fixed in the ground, was proposed as food for the wild-beasts to prey upon; who also, (in that she seemed to hang in the form of a Cross,) by her strong and earnest prayer, implanted much alacrity upon the minds of those that were combatants; when they saw (whilst they were undergoing their sufferings,) even with their outward eyes, under the person of their sister, Him who was therefore crucified for them, that he might persuade those which believe in him, that whosoever suffers for the glory of Christ hath eternal communion with the living God. Now when none of the wild-beasts would then touch her, she was taken from the stake, and cast again into prison, being reserved for another combat: that so, having been 
y It should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] So 'tis in the Med. M. S. and in Nicophorus. See Peter Faber, in his first book Agonistici, chap. 24. Note, also, that Blandina, being a servant, was crucified; for that was the punishment of servants. Vales. Robert Stephens reads [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.]  Conqueror in many encounters, she might render the condemnation of the crooked Serpent inexcusable; also she encouraged the brethren, and though she was a person of small estimation, infirm, and despicable, yet having clothed herself with the strength of Christ that great and invincible Champion, she vanquished the adversary in many encounters; and, after a glorious combat, was encircled with a Crown of incorruption. Attalus also was by the multitude most earnestly required to be delivered up to punishment, for he was an eminent person, and by reason of the clearness of his conscience proceeded forth like a Champion prepared for the combat, in that he had been perfectly and throughly exercised in the Christian discipline, and was always a witness of the truth amongst us: and after he had been 
z The Gladiatours and the Bestiarii, before they began the encounter, were wont to be led about in the presence of the spectators. See Lucian, in Toxari. This was usually done not only with those who let themselves out to play prizes, but also with those offenders, which were condemned to the sword, and to the wild-beasts. So Martial, Traducta est gyris, nec cepi● arena nocentes. Vales.  lead round the Amphitheatre, (a table being carried before him whereon was written in the Roman tongue, This is Attalus the Christian,) and the people had vehemently swelled with rage and a●ger against him; the Precedent having understood that he was a Roman, commanded he should again be committed to custody amongst the rest that were in prison. Concerning whom he wrote to Caesar, and expected an Edict from him. Now, this interval of time was spent neither idly, nor unfruitfully by them, but by their patient sufferance, the immeasurable mercy of Christ was made apparent: for those members of the Church that were dead, were by the living revived; and the Martyrs conferred 
* That is, by making intercession for them, etc. Vales.  kindnesses upon those who were no Martyrs; and there was a great joy begotten in the Virgin Mother [the Church;] she having again received those alive, whom by abortion she had cast forth as dead. For through the means of the holy Martyrs many of those who had renounced the faith, were newly form in the womb, born again, had their vital heat rekindled in them, and learned to confess themselves to be Christians. And having now recovered life and strength, they came before the tribunal, (God, who desireth not the death of a sinner but is indulgent and kindly invites him to repentance, 
a The term in the original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] which is used as well in an active as passive sense. 'Tis a Metaphor taken from the wild-olive-tree, which being gra●●ed, grows sweet; of which S. Paul speaks. Vales.  infusing a sweetness into them) that they might again be interrogated by the Precedent. For Caesar had signified by his Rescript, that those [who confessed themselves to be Christians,] should be 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Lexicographers differ very much in their giving the signification of this term (which here occurs.) Stephens (in his Thesaurus,) renders it, fustibus concidi, i. e. to be beaten with clubs: Varinus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. to be beheaded: The Etymologicon (published by Sylbergius) says it signifies, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no● barely to be put to death, but to be killed with the Tympanum, which is ● piece of wood called a cudgel: The Reader will find a large and learned account of this term, and of this engine of torture, in D. Hammonds note on Hebr. 11. 35. Where he makes it appear, that this sort of punishment was very painful, contumelious, and capital.  tortured; but if any renounced the Faith, they should be dismissed from their imprisonment. Now, the public 
c The public meeting, from all parts of Gallia, up▪ on account of the sports and games, was at Lions, at the Altar consecrated to Augustus. This Altar was consecrated when Julius Antonius and Fabius Africanus were Consuls, on the Calends of August, as Suetonius says, in the life of Claudius. Dio writes, that these games were continued in his time. Hence 'tis collected, that the Martyrs of Lions suffered in the month of August; but not all in one day, as 'tis evident from this Epistle. Vales.  Assembly here (which is frequented by a numerous concourse of people of all nations that meet together at it) being newly begun, [the Precedent] ordered the blessed Martyrs to be brought before the Tribunal, making them a gazingstock, and, by way of ostentation, producing them as a pompous show to the multitude. When therefore he had again interrogated them, as many as were found to have the privilege▪ of being free of the City of Rome, he ordered should be beheaded; the rest were cast to the wild-beasts. But Christ was greatly glorified through those who formerly had renounced the Faith, but then (contrary to the expectation of the Heathens) became to be Confessors: for these persons were interrogated apart, as being, in all probability, forthwith to be set at liberty; but, having confess't themselves to be Christians, they were added to the 
d In the Kings M. S. and, in Rob. Stephen's Edit. the reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] But in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] i. e. number. See note (x) in this chap. Vales.  number of the Martyrs. Now, they continued without, who never had the least impression of Faith, nor a sense of the Wedding garment, nor a thought about the fear of God; but by their conversation defamed the way of Truth, that is, were the sons of perdition: But all the rest were added to the Church; during whose examination, one Alexander, by country a Phrygian, by profession a Physician, a person who had dwelled many years in the Gallia's, and was known almost to all men by reason of his love to God, and his boldness and fearlesness in Preaching his word, (for he wanted not Apostolic grace;) standing near to the Tribunal, and by nods encouraging them to a confession of the Faith, appeared to those who stood round the Tribunal as if he endured the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the phrase in the original; 'tis S. Paul's expression, Galat. 4. 19  pangs of childbirth: now the multitude being in a great sum, because those, who had before renounced the Faith, did now again make confession of it, cried out against Alexander, as if he were the occasion thereof: and the Precedent (having commanded him to be 
e Rufinus translates this passage thus, qui à Praeside in medium statui Jussus, i. e. who being commanded by the Precedent to be set before him. Which translation pleases me best. For [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which is the word here used, does properly signify, to set before the Judge; in which sense also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used. Vales.  set before him, and asked him who he was, and he having said that he was a Christian) being in a rage, condemned him to be cast to the wild-beasts. And the day following he entered the Amphitheatre together with Attalus; (for the Precedent, to gratify the multitude, did again deliver Attalus to the wild-beasts:) which two persons, having undergone all the instruments of torment in the Amphitheatre, that were invented to torture them with, and endured a great combat, were at last 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rufinus translates it, jugulate sunt, that is their throats were cut; I would rather have it thus rendered, they were run through with a sword. For it was the custom that the Confector should ●●ay the bestiarii; as we noted before, in the Martyrdom of Polycarp, B. 4. chap. 15. Vales.  run through with a sword. Alexander indeed did neither sigh, nor utter any expression at all; but in his heart spoke to God, and continued praising of, and praying to him: but Attalus, when he was set in the Iron chair, and scorched all over, (when the favour of his burnt flesh ascended from his body,) said to the multitude in the Roman tongue, behold, this that you do, is to devour men; but we neither devour men, nor practise any other thing that is evil: being asked also what name God had, he answered, God has not a name, as man has. In fine, after all these persons, on the 
g Hence it's manifest that the sports of the Gladiatours were wont to be exhibited for the space of some days, at Lions, at that famous assembly of all Gallia, before the altar of Augustus. Besides these sports of the Gladiatours, there was a day granted by the Precedent for fight with wild-beasts, on account of the Christians, as 'tis expressly said in this Epistle. For I suppose, that these two terms, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are not to be confounded, though the Latins comprehend them both in one word, to wit, Munus. Vales.  last day of the Gladiatours combats, Blandina was again brought forth, together with Ponticus a youth about fifteen years old; (who also were everyday led in, to see the tortures of the rest) and they constrained them to swear by their Idols: but because they continued firm and constant, and contemned their gods, the multitude was so enraged against them, that they neither had compassion on the age of the young man, nor showed any reverential respect towards the Sex of the woman, but exposed them to all manner of cruel tortures, and made them pass through the whole circuit of torments, now and then compelling them to swear, but were unable to effect that. For Ponticus, being encouraged by his sister, (insomuch that the Heathens perceived it was ●he that encouraged and strengthened him) having courageously undergone all sorts of tortures, gave up the ghost. But the blessed Blandina, the last of all, having like a noble and valiant mother encouraged her children, and sent them before as conquerors to the King; after she had measured over the same course of Combats that her sons had passed through, hastened to them, being glad, and rejoicing at her exit, as if she had been invited to a nuptial supper, and were not to be cast to the wild-beasts. And after she had been scourged, exposed to the fury of the wild-beasts, and set in the 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the Greek term; which Rufinus translates craticulam, i. e. a Grid-iron: it is the same, which before is called the Iron-chair, on which the Martyrs being set, were broiled, as it were on a Gridiron. Thus the Christians were used before they were cast to the wild-beasts. Vales.  Iron-chair, at last she was enclosed in a net, and thrown before a 
i Amongst the sports of an Amphitheatrical show this was one; a Bull was brought in, to whom (being first enraged) they cast offenders enclosed in a net; whom, like balls, he tossed on high. Marshal's verse on this subject are well known, Taurus ut impositas jact at ad astra pilas. Vales.  Bull: by which beast after she had been very much tossed, (having been all along wholly insensible of the tortures she underwent, because of her hope and her retaining a firm assent to those things she believed, and also by reason of her familiar converse in prayer with Christ,) she also was run through with a sword: and the very Heathens themselves confessed, that there never was any woman among them, which suffered so many and so great tortures. But their rage and cruelty towards the saints was not thus satiated: for the Savage and Barbarous Nations, having been stirred up by that 
k That is the devil; the Greek word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies, a wildbeast; but [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is often taken for the devil. Vales.  fierce wildbeast, could not without great difficulty be appeased; but their cruelty was begun afresh, in a new and peculiar manner▪ against the bodies of the Saints. For they were so far from being ashamed that they had been vanquished by the Martyrs (because they were destitute of humane reason and consideration,) that their rage was more enkindled; both the Precedent and also the people (like a fierce beast) most unjustly demonstrating the same degree of hatred against us: that the Scripture might be fulfilled, 
l Rev. 22. 11. where instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as the reading in the original is here; we now read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. He that is unjust, let him be unjust still; See the original of the Text.  He that is unjust, let him be unjust still, and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still. For those who had been suffocated in prison, they cast to the dogs; watching continually night and day, lest any of us should inter them; then, having exposed the pieces of the bodies, as well what were left undevoured by the wild-beasts, as what remained unconsumed by the fire, partly torn, and partly burnt, also the heads of the rest together with their trunks, they kept them likewise unburied with a guard of Soldiers for the space of many days. And some were full of indignation, and gnashed their teeth at the dead, being desirous to take some further revenge of them. Others insulted over and derided them, extolling their Idols, and attributing the punishment of the Martyrs to them. But those that were more mild, and who seemed in some measure to sympathise with us, upbraided us very much, saying, where is their God? and what emolument hath this Religion brought them, which they preferred before their own lives? And such variety was there in the Heathens behaviour towards us; but we were affected with a great grief, because we could not hide the bodies in the earth: for neither was the night assistant to us therein, 
m These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. neither would money perswadethem] are not in our three M. SS. Maz. Med. and Fuk. the Kings M. S. and Robert Stephen's Edit. do retain them. Vales.  neither would money persuade them, nor could our prayers induce them to grant our request: but they watched the bodies with all imaginable care and diligence, as if they were to gain some great matter, if they should not be buried. After these words, having interposed some other expressions, they proceed, saying, The Bodies therefore of the Martyrs, having undergone all manner of ignominious usage, and being exposed in the open air for six days space, were afterwards burnt; and being reduced to ashes, were by those impious wretches 
n The Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil, M. SS. read it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. were swept into the River Rhone: but the reading of the Kings M. S. of Stephen's Edit. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. were strewed, etc. Vales.  swept into the River Rhone which runs hard by; that so no remains of them might be any longer visible upon earth. And this they did, as if they were able to have vanquished God, and deprive them of a resurrection; that so (as they said) they might have no hope of rising again; of which being fully persuaded, they introduce a strange and new Religion amongst us, and, contemning the most exquisite torments, do readily, and with alacrity of mind willingly undergo death. Let us now see whether they shall rise again, and whether their God is able to assist them, and deliver them out of our hands.   

CHAP. II. How the Martyrs beloved of God, kindly receiving such as fell away in the persecution, wrought a cure upon them.  
SUch were the Calamities which befell the Churches of Christ, in the times of the foresaid Emperor; from which may be conjectured what also was done in the other Provinces. It is worth our adjoining hereto some other words out of the same Epistle, whereby the meekness and humanity of the forementioned Martyrs is described in these very words; Who also were so far followers and imitators of Christ, (
* Philip. 2. 6.  who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God,) that although they were in such an height of glory, and had suffered as Martyrs not once, nor twice, but often, and had been taken from the wild-beasts and 
a Sr Henry Savil, at the margin of his M. S. copy, has mended this place thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. and had been cast to the wild-beasts, and taken from them again; Which emendation is put in the margin of the Geneva Edit. Indeed Christophorson read this place thus, as appears from his translation; but 'tis uncertain whether he did it by conjecture, or from the authority of some old copies. Our M. SS. alter not the reading here. Moreover▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which is the term in the original) signifies in this place, to be cast again into prison; in which sense 'tis twice used in the foregoing chapter. Vales.  committed again to prison, although they had the marks of fire, the scars of stripes, and wounds all over their bodies; yet they neither declared themselves to be Martyrs, nor would they suffer us to call them by that name. But if at any time any one of us, either by letter, or in discourse, termed them Martyrs, they reproved us sharply. For they readily allowed the appellation of Martyr to Christ, (who is the faithful and true witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the Prince of the life of God;) they commemorated also those Martyrs who were already departed this life, and said, those are now Martyrs, whom Christ vouchsafed to assume whilst they were making their confession, he having sealed their Martyrdom by their death: but we are mean and humble Confessors: and with tears they beseeched the brethren, entreating them, that earnest prayers might be made that they might be perfected: they also in reality demonstrated the power and efficacy of Martyrdom, using much freedom of speech in their answers before all the Heathens, and manifested their excellency by their patient sufferance, fearlesness, and undaunted courage: but they refused the appellation of Martyrs given them by the brethren, having been filled with the fear of God. Again, after some few words, they say; They humbled themselves under the mighty hand, by which they are now highly exalted: then also 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus translates it truest, thus, omnibus rationem fidei suae reddebant, i. e. they gave all men an account of their faith: it may be rendered thus, they excused themselves to all: for that's the proper signification of ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  they excused themselves to all men, but accused none; they loosed all men, and bound none; yea they prayed for those who tortured them, as did Stephen that perfect Martyr, [saying,] 
* Act. 7. 60.  Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. Now if he prayed for those who stoned him, how much more [is it credible that he prayed] for the brethren? Again also, after some other words, they say; For this was the greatest encounter they had with the devil, to wit, upon account of their genuine and sincere charity; because the Serpent, being strangled, vomited up those alive, whom he supposed he had digested. They did not proudly triumph over those that fell; but bestowed, on such as were indigent, those good things with which they abounded, having motherly bowels of compassion, pouring forth many tears for them before [God] the father. They asked life, and he gave it them; which also they imparted to their friends; being Victor's 
c The Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. over all, Vales.  over all, they went to God: having always loved peace, and continually exhorted [us] to it, they departed in peace to God; leaving no grief to their mother, no faction nor dissension amongst the brethren, but joy, peace, concord, and love. Let thus much be here profitably placed, concerning the affection of these blessed persons towards those of the brethren that fell; upon account of the inhuman and merciless disposition of 
d He means the Novatians, who afterwards excluded such as fell in time of persecution from all hope of absolution. Vales.  those, who afterwards behaved themselves most cruelly towards the members of Christ.   

CHAP. III. What a Vision appeared to the Martyr Attalus in his sleep.  
MOreover, the same Epistle of the forementioned Martyrs, contains also another relation worthy to be remembered; which, for the information of the Readers, we will very willingly insert: Thus it is: For when Alcibiades, one of the Martyrs, (who led an austere course of life, and in the foregoing part of his life hitherto had fed on nothing at all, but only made use of bread and water,) attempted to lead the same course of life during his imprisonment; it was revealed to Attalus (after the first combat which he finished in the Amphitheatre) that Alcibiades did not well, in his not making use of God's creatures, and leaving an example of scandal to others. But Alcibiades submitted, fed on all meats afterwards promiscuously, and gave God thanks: For they were not destitute of the grace of God, but the holy Spirit was their director. These things were after this manner. Now, when Montanus, 
a This Alcibiades must be distinguished from Alcibiades mentioned a little before in this chapter. He, that is first named in this place, was a companion of the B. Martyrs of Lions. This person here was (together with Montanus and Theodotus,) a ringleader of the Sect of the Cataphrygians. Concerning whom see chap. 16, & 17 of this book. Vales.  Alcibiades, and Theodotus, began, than first of all, to be looked upon in the opinion of most men as Prophets; (for very many miracles of divine grace, at that time wrought in many Churches, made most men believe, that they also were Prophets;) and when there arose a dissension concerning these foresaid persons; The brethren that were in Gallia did again subjoin their private opinion also concerning these men, (which was Religious and most Orthodox,) and annexed several Epistles of those Martyrs that had ended their lives amongst them, which, being yet in bonds, they wrote to the brethren in Asia and Phrygia, and also to 
b Eleutherus Bishop of Rome, was first deceived by the Montanists, who craftily hid their error under the pretence of a felgned plety. Moreover, being moved thereto by the letters and exhortations of the Martyrs of Lions, he wrote an Epistle to the Churches of Asia and Phrygia, concerning the receiving of the Montanists into the Church. But being soon after admonished by one Praxeas of Asia, he revoked his pacific letters which he had sent; and, following the authority of his predecessor Anicetus, refused to admit of a new Prophecy. So Tertullian, in his book, against Praxeas. Vales.  Eleutherus then the Bishop of Rome, being 
c That is, the brethren of Asia and Phrygia, as well as Eleutherus, were Ambassadors for the peace of the Church, See B. 3. chap. 24. note (a.)  Ambassadors for the peace of the Church.   

CHAP. IU. How the Martyrs, by their Epistle, recommended Irenaeus.  
BUt the same 
a blondel (in his Apology, chap. 8. p. 26.) denies that the Martyrs of Lions wrote to Eleutherus▪ For he affirms that the Martyrdom of Pothinus, and the Lugdunensians, happened on the seventh year of Marcus the Emperor, on the year of Christ 167; at which time Soter was▪ Bishop of Rome. The Martyrs of Lions▪ therefore could not write to Eleutherus who then had not succeeded Soter. But our Eusebius does refute blondel, saying plainly, That the same Martyrs recommended, etc. Vales.  Martyrs recommended 
b Valesius, in his note here, will not allow that Irenaeus did actually go this journey to Rome; the Martyrs indeed, says he, had desired him, and he had promised to undertake it; but the heat of the persecution coming on, and he being fixed in the presidency over that Church, could not be spared personally to undergo it. But since Eusebius clearly intimates, and St Jerom (in Catalogo) and Baronius (at the year of Christ 179) do expressly affirm that the Martyrs sent him upon this errand, 'tis safest to grant his journey thither▪ thought it must be while he was yet Presbyter, for so they particularly say he was in their Epistle to the Bishop of Rome, part of which our Eusebius has here inserted. See the learned Dr Caves Apostolici; in the life of S. Irenaeus; pag. 165. Edit. London, 1677.  Irenaeus (who at that time was a Presbyter of the Church at Lions) to the forementioned Bishop of Rome, giving the man a very good testimony, as their own words do manifest, which are these; We pray that you may in all things and always rejoice in God, Father 
c The Kings, Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. read Eleutherus; as do also Nicephorus and Rufinus. But there are some who call him Eleutherius. Vales.  Eleutherus; we have entreated Irenaeus our brother and companion to bring you these letters, and we beseech you that you would have him recommended, being a follower of the testament or covenant of Christ. For if we knew that place would procure any man righteousness, we would chiefly have recommended him as being Presbyter of the Church, which degree he is of. What need we recount the Catalogue of the Martyrs in the foresaid Epistle; some whereof were perfected by being beheaded, others were cast for food to the wild beasts▪ and others again died in prison? Or what need we reckon up the number of the confessors which till that time survived? For he that is desirous, may easily and fully know all these things by taking into his hands that Epistle, which, as I said, is inserted entire into our collection of the Martyrs. And such were the things that happened in Antoninus' time.   

CHAP. V. How God, having from heaven heard the prayers of some of our Religion, sent rain to Marcus Aurelius Caesar.  
REport says, that when 
a Eusebius is here much mistaken, who says, that M. Aurelius was brother to Antoninus the Emperor, whenas M. Aurelius Antoninus was one and the same person. His Adoptive brother was not named Marcus, but Lucius Aelius Verus, as all men know. But he, who fought against the Germans and Sarmatians (to whom God granted a sudden shower to allay his Soldiers▪ thirst,) was not L. Aelius Verus, but M. Aurelius Antoninus, as all Historians do attest; which our Eusebius does confirm also in his Chronicon, where he says this was done in the 14th year of Antoninus, that is, four or five years after the death of L. Aelius Verus. Vales.  M. Aurelius Caesar, brother to this Emperor, had drawn up his men in Battalia, in order to a fight against the Germans and Sarmatians, his army was brought into so great a straight by reason of thirst, that he knew not what course to take: and that the Soldiers of the Legion of 
b Melitina is a Country of Cappadocia, situate between Commagenes and Cata●nia, says Strabo in his 12 Book; who also relates, that that Country had no Cities. But afterwards Melitina became a famous City, which, upon a new division made of the Provinces, was attributed to Armenia the less; so says Amm. Marcelinus, who always calls it Melitina. Vales.  Melitina, (so it was called, 
* That is, the name of that Legion; he means not the very persons, which then were in it.  which Legion, upon account of their faith, has continued from that time hitherto,) kneeling down upon the ground (whilst the Army was setting in array against the enemy) according to our usual custom in prayer▪ betook themselves to the making supplications to God. Which sight seeming very strange to their Adversaries, report says, that there soon after followed another thing much more wonderful; ta wit, both a terrible Lightning, which put the Enemy to flight and destroyed them; and also a great shower of rain, which fell upon that Army who had prayed to God, and refreshed it, when all the men in it were just ready to perish with thirst. Which story is related both by those Writers, (who are wholly estranged from our Religion,) whose care it was to commit to writing matters done in those times; and 'tis also set forth by our own writers. But the 
c Some of the Heathen writers, who have mentioned this thing, say the Rain was procured by the enchantments of Magicians; others assert it to have been done by the prayers of Marcus the Emperor. So Capitolinus in the life of Marcus, and Claudian in the sixth Consulate of Honorius. Moreover, they have set down the very words of the prayer, that Marcus used, which are these, Hanc dextram ad t●, Jupiter, tendo, quae nullius unquam sanguinem fudi●; i. e. I stretch forth ibis right hand to thee, ● Jupiter, which never shed the blood of any man. Vales.  Heathen Historians, because they are alienated from the Faith, have mentioned the wonder indeed, but confess not that it was done by the prayers of those of our Religion. But our men, in that they are lovers of Truth, have delivered what was done in a plain and ingenuous manner. Amongst which number is Apollinaris; who says, from that time that Legion, which by prayer had wrought that miracle, had a name given it by the Emperor accommodate to what was done, being called in the Roman tongue 
d That is, the Lightning Legion. Scaliger has long since remarked, (in his Animad. Euseb.) that the Legion was not named Fulminea upon account of this miracle, for it was so called long before Antoninus' time. Dio Cassius makes this evident, in his 55 B. where he reckons up all the Legions. Also, the old inscription, produced by Scaliger, confirms this. Wherefore, as to the miracle of the rain, obtained by the prayers of the Christian soldiers, we do readily give credit to the attestation of Apollinaris▪ and Tertullian; but Apollinaris has not yet persuaded me to believe, that the Legion Melitina was named the Lightning Legion upon that account. Some may object, that there was indeed a Legion, called the Lightning Legion, before Antoninus' time, but that he gave the Legion Melitina that name also, because of the benefit he received by their means. But, if it were so, it ought to be called the second Lightning Legion: and yet Dio makes no mention of any such Legion, although he reckons up exactly all the Legions enroled by the former Emperors. Moreover, Dio says, that the Lightning Legion had its station in Cappadocia, which agrees very well with the Legion Melitina. In the book called Notitia Imperii Romani, the prefecture of the 12 Legion, termed Fulminea, at Melitina, is reckoned under the disposition of the Duke of Armenia. Whence 'tis collected that Melitina was not the name of the Legion, but of the Town, wherein the 12 Legion, called Fulminea, abode. But 'twas not usual to give the Legions their denomination from the places where they were in Garrison, but from the Countries wherein they were enrolled. Therefore, what Eusebius says concerning the Legion Melitina, seems to me scarce probable. Besides, Rufinus purposely omitted this name of the Legion, as I suppose, because he knew that Melitina was the name of a Town in Armenia the less, wherein the 12 Legion, called Fulminea, kept guard in his time. But (that I may freely say what I think) it seems not very probable to me, that a whole Legion of Roman Soldiers should at that time be Christians; which yet Eusebius seems to affirm: who errs in this also, because he has not produced the place of Apollinaris, nor shown the book wherein he wrote these things. But the words, with which Eusebius closes this whole story, do sufficiently show, that he himself doubted of the truth of this matter: for thus he says, in this chap. Let every one determine concerning these things according to his own pleasure. Vales.  Fulminea. Tertullian also is a witness of this matter worthy to be credited, who dedicated to the Roman Senate an Apology for our faith, (which we have before made mention of;) wherein he confirms this story by a greater and more manifest demonstration. Thus therefore he writes, saying, 
e Tertullia's words are these; At nos è contrario èdimus protectorem; si litera Marci Aurelii gravissimi Imperatoris requirantur, quibus illam Germanicam sitim Christianorum forte militum precationibus impetrato imbriodis cussam contestatur. Tertul. Apol. pag. 6. Edit. Regal. Paris 1634.  that the Letters of the most intelligent Emperor Marcus were extant in his time, wherein he attests, that his Army in Germany, being ready to perish for want of water, was preserved by the Christians prayers. He says moreover, that this Emperor threatened those with death, who attempted to accuse them of our Religion. To which the forementioned Writer adds these words also. 
f Quales ergo leges istae▪ quas adversus nos soli exequntur impii, injusti, turpes, truces, vani, dementes? Quas Trajanus ex parte frustratus est, vetando inquiri Christianos: quas nullus-Hadrianus, quanquam curiositatum omnium explorator▪ nullus Vespasianus, quanquam Judaeorum debellator; nullus Pius; nullus Verus impressit. Tertul. Apol. pag. 6, and 7. Edit. as before. We have added these words of Tertullian here, that the learned Reader may see how different the translation, Eusebius here quotes, is from the original copies of Tertullian, which we now have.  What-manner of Laws therefore are these, which the impious, unjust, and cruel persons bring against us? such Laws as Vespasian did not observe, although he had conquered the Jews; which Trajan in part disannulled, forbidding that the Christians should be sought for; which neither Adrian, (although an inquisitive searcher into all things that were curious,) nor he who was surnamed Pius, did make authentic. But let every one determine concerning these things according to his own pleasure; we will proceed upon the Series of the subsequent parts of our History. Pothinus therefore having finished his life, (together with those that suffered Martyrdom in Gallia,) when he was ninety years old complete, 
g Baronius has placed the election of Irenaeus to the See of Lions on the year of Christ 180. For after the death of Pothinus, which happened in the year 179, he says that See was vacant till the heat of the persecution was over. Vales. Dr Cave, in his Chronological Table, says Pothinus died in the year of Christ 177, to whom succeeded Irenaeus the year following.  Irenaeus succeeded in the Bishopric of Lions, which See Pothinus presided over. This Irenaeus was, we understand, an auditor of Polycarps in his younger years. This person setting down (in his third book against Heresies) the succession of the Bishops of Rome, closes his Catalogue with Eleutherus, (whose times and actions we now make our researches into) because in his time he compiled that elaborate work; he writes thus.   

CHAP. VI A Catalogue of those who were Bishops of Rome.  
THe blessed Apostles therefore, having founded and built the Church, delivered the Episcopal Office to Linus; of whom Paul has made mention in his Epistles to 
* 2 Tim. 4. 21.  Timotheus. Anencletus succeeded him; after whom, in the third place from the Apostles, Clemens had the Bishopric allotted to him; who had seen the blessed Apostles, and was conversant with them; and as yet he had the preaching of the Apostles sounding in his ears, and their tradition before his eyes: and not he alone; for at that time there were many yet remaining alive, who had been taught by the Apostles. In the times of this Clemens, when no small dissension rose among the brethren at Corinth, the Church of Rome sent a most complete and agreeable Epistle to the Corinthians, joining them together in peace, and renewing their faith, and the tradition they had lately received from the Apostles. And after some few words he says, Evarestus succeeded this Clemens, and Alexander Evarestus; then Xystus was constituted the sixth from the Apostles: after him Telesphorus, who suffered a glorious Martyrdom; after him Hyginus; then Pius; after Pius Anicetus: Soter having succeeded Anicetus, Eleutherus is now in possession of the Episcopal Office, in the twelfth place from the Apostles. In this same order and 
a Our M. SS. copies read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I doctrine; I would rather read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] succession; as Christophorson, Sr Hen. Savill▪ and the old Translator of Irenaeus read it. Vales.  succession, both the tradition of the Apostles in the Church, and also the promulgation of the truth, is descended unto us.   

CHAP. VII. That, even to those times, miracles were wrought by the faithful.  
ALl this, being agreeable to what we have delivered in the foregoing Books of our History, Irenaeus has given his assent to in those five books of his, which he entitled The Confutation and Overthrow of Knowledge falsely so called; in the second book of which Subject he does in these words manifest, that even in his days there remained in some Church's examples of the divine and wonderful power of God in working miracles, saying; So far are they from raising the dead, as the Lord and the Apostles did by prayer. And frequently amongst the brotherhood, (the whole Church of one place having with much fasting and 
a The M●●▪ Med. Fuk. and Savill M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, prayer; the Kings M. S. and Robert Stephens, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 purity. Vales.  prayer requested) the soul of the defunct has returned into his body, and the man has had the benefit of life conferred upon him by the prayers of the Saints. And again, after the interposition of some words, he says; But if they say, that the Lord wrought such miracles as these in appearance only, not really, we will bring them to the oracles of the Prophets, and from thence demonstrate that all things were thus predicted concerning him, and most undoubtedly done by him, and that he only is the Son of God. Therefore they which are his true disciples, receiving grace from him, do in his name perform all things for the benefit of the rest of mankind, according as every one of them hath received the gift from him. For some of them do certainly and truly cast out devils; in so much that those very persons, who were cleansed from evil spirits, frequently become believers, and continue in the Church. Others have the foreknowledge of things future, and visions, and utter prophetic predictions. Others by the imposition of their hands heal the sick, and restore them to their former soundness: and moreover, as we said, the dead also have been raised, who continued with us many years after. What shall we say more? We cannot declare the number of the gifts, which the Church throughout the whole world having received from God, in the name of Jesus Christ who was crucified under Pontius Pilate, does daily perform for the benefit of the Nations; She uses no deceit towards any person, neither does she sell her gifts: for as she has freely received them from God, so she freely ministers them to others. And in another place the same Author writes thus; In like manner as we have heard many brethren in the Church who had prophetic gifts, and by the Spirit spoke all sorts of languages; who also revealed the secrets of men, in such cases as 'twas profitable and necessary, and explained the mysteries of God. And thus much [concerning this matter, to wit] that diversities of gifts continued with such as were worthy, until those times before manifested.   

CHAP. VIII. After what manner Irenaeus makes mention of the divine Scriptures.  
BUt because in the beginning of this work of ours, we promised, that we would produce in due place the words of the ancient Ecclesiastic Presbyters and Writers, wherein they have delivered in writing the traditions concerning the books of the Old and New Testament which came to their hands, (
a These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. of which number Irenaeus was one] seem to be superfluous, and written in the margin only, by some Scholiast. But they are in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. Vales.  of which number Irenaeus was one;) Come on, we will here adjoin his words; and first what he has said of the sacred Gospels, after this manner; Matthew published his Gospel among the Hebrews, written in their own Language, whilst Peter and Paul were Preaching the Gospel at Rome, and founding the Church. 
b Irenaeus, in that he affirms here that The Gospel according to Mark was written after the death of Paul and Peter, does contradict what Eusebius related before▪ at the 15th chap. of the second book: where he says Mark's Gospel was published at Rome, whilst Peter was alive, and approved of by that Apostle. But 'tis no wonder that the ancient fathers disagree amongst themselves in this matter: seeing we have almost nothing of certainty about the writing of the sacred Gospels, save that they are four, and written by four several Authors. But when, or for what reason they were written, and whether the Gospel of S. Matthew were first penned in Hebrew, it's not very evident. Vales.  After their death, Mark the disciple and interpreter of Peter, delivered to us in writing what Peter had Preached. Luke also, the follower of Paul, compiled in a book the Gospel Preached by him. Afterwards John the disciple of the Lord, he that leaned on his breast, published a Gospel, when he lived at Ephesus [a City] of Asia. Thus much the forementioned Author has said in the third book of the foresaid work: And in his fifth book he discourses thus concerning the Revelation of John, and the number of Antichrist's name, These things being thus, and this number being extant in all accurate and ancient copies, and those very persons who saw John face to face, attesting the truth of these things, even reason doth teach us, that the number of the beasts name according to the computation of the Grecians, is made apparent by the letters contained in it. And after some other passages, he speaks thus concerning the same John, We therefore will not run the hazard of affirming any thing too positively concerning the name of Antichrist; for if his name were to have been openly declared in this age, it would have been expressed by him who saw the Revelation. For it was not seen long since, but almost in our age, about the end of Domitian's Reign. Thus much is related by the foresaid Author concerning the Revelation: He mentions also the first Epistle of John, and produces many authorities out of it; as also out of the second Epistle of Peter. He not only knew, but also approved of the book, called Pastor▪ saying, Truly therefore hath that book said, which contains this, Before all things believe that there is one God, who created and set in order all things, and so forth. He quotes some words out of the 
c All the ancient Ecclesiastic Writer▪ (as before was noted) call that book the Wisdom of Solomon, which we now call the Proverbi. But that B. entitled now the Wisdom of Solomon, is Apocryphal. Vales.  Wisdom of Solomon, saying in a manner thus; The vision of God procures incorruption, and incorruption makes us near unto God. He makes mention also of the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here in the original) does properly signify, the sayings of wise men, which are repeated by heart. Vales.  sayings of an Apostolic Presbyter, (whose name he has concealed,) and annexes his expositions of the divine Scriptures. Moreover, he makes mention of Justin Martyr and Ignatius, quoting also authorities out of their writings. The same person has promised to confute Martion, in a separate Volume, by arguments picked out of his own writings. And concerning the translation of the divinely inspired Scriptures, hear what he writes word for word, God therefore was made man, and the Lord himself saved us, having given the sign of the Virgin. But not as some say who are so audacious as to traduce the Scripture thus, Behold, a young woman shall conceive, and bring forth a Son; as 
e Irenaeus is the ancientest writer that makes mention of Theodotion. Wherefore we will see, if from hence we can make out the time when Theodotion lived. Epiphanius (in his book the ponderib.) says Theodotion flourished under Commodus, and then put forth his translation. The Chronicon of Alexandria follows Epiphanius' opinion, and says he published that work in the sixth year of the Emperor Commodus. I Judge Theodotion to be somewhat ancienter. For, seeing Irenaeus has mentioned him in his books against Heresies, (which books, 'tis manifest, he wrote when Eleutherus was Bishop of Rome, for he says so in the 3d d B. of tha● work,) we must necessarily grant that Theodotion flourished before Eleutherus was made Bishop of Rome. Vales.  Theodotion the Ephesian has translated it, and Aquila of Pontus, both Jewish proselytes. Whom the Ebionites having followed, say that Christ was begotten by Joseph. Hereunto, after a few words, he adds, saying; For before the Romans had firmly completed their Empire, (the Macedonians as yet possessing the Government of Asia,) 
f Some of the Ancients do declare that the Greek translation of the holy Scriptures was performed under Ptolemaeus the son of Lagus; others mention it to have been done under Ptolemaeus Philadelphus. Which latter opinion in that 'tis confirmed by the authority of the greater number of writers, has at last prevailed. Anatolius says the translation of the 72 was made both in the Reign of Ptolemy the Son of Lagus, and also in that of his successor Philadelphus: which to me seems very probable. For, seeing Aristobulus, Josephus, and Tertullian do say in express words, that Demetrius Phalereus put Ptolemy upon this business; and it being manifest that the said Demetrius was in great favour with, and authority under, Ptolemy the son of Lagus, and died soon after him, we must necessarily say that this translation (if it were done by the procurement of Demetrius) was begun in the Reign of Ptolemy the son of Lagus. And, seeing that Philadelphus reigned about two years together with his father, being made his Colleague in the Kingdom, therefore perhaps 'tis related that this translation was made under both the Princes. Vales. The Learned Petavius is of the same opinion with Valesius, in this matter; as may be seen from his Annotations on Epiphanius' Book the ponderib. pag. 379. Edit. Paris. 1622.  Ptolemaeus the son of Lagus, endeavouring with much care and industry to adorn the Library he had prepared at Alexandria, with the writings of all men, which were accurately compiled, requested those of Jerusalem, that he might have 
g Cle●oens Alexandrinus says the 72 Seniors translated all the books (as well those of the Law, as those of the Prophets) of the Scripture into Greek. To whom agrees Theodoret, in his Preface to his comment on the Psalms, Olympiodorus, and almost all other writers. But Aristobulus and Josephus, both Jewish writers, do intimate that the Law only was by them turned into Greek. Aristobulus' words may be seen B. 13. of Eusebius de praparat▪ and Josephus's in his Preface to his Antiquities. But to this it may be answered, that the Jews, under the name of the Law, do sometimes comprehend the Prophets also. See Ma●ius's Preface to the Greek Edition of Joshua. Vales.  their Scriptures translated into the Greek Language. They (for till that time they were subject to the Macedonians) sent to Ptolemaeus the Seventy Seniors, which were the most skilful persons among them in the Scriptures, and most expert in both the Languages; 
h Valesius reads this passage thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. satisfying the Kings desire herein.] He says Christophorson read this place so, and Sr Hen. Savill in his M. S. But the Kings, the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. (as he says) and Robert Stephens, in his Edit. read it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. God having done according to his own will. We follow Valesius; but leave the Reader to his liberty.  satisfying the Kings desire herein. [Ptolemy] desirous to make trial of every one of them, and being fearful lest by compact they should agree to conceal the truth of the Scriptures by their translation 
i Justin the Martyr (in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Gentiles) says the 72. Seniors were by Ptolemy put into so many cells; the ruins of which he saw at Alexandria: Epiphanius (in his book the ponderib.) says the King placed them two and two in a cell. These words of Irenaeus agree best with Justin's account of this matter. Others there are, who deride this whole story about the cell; because neither Josephus, nor Aristeas, nor Philo make any mention of them. See Petavius' Annotat. on Epiphanius, pag. 378. Edit Paris; and Mr gregory's discourse (of Oxford) concerning the 70 Interpreters.  separated them one from another, and commanded every one of them to write a translation: and this he did throughout all the books. When they were come all together into the same place in the presence of Ptolemy, and had compared together the version of every particular person amongst them, God was both glorified, and the Scriptures acknowledged to be truly divine: For they all from the beginning to the end, set down the same things in the same words and in the same expressions; in so much that the Gentiles which were present, acknowledged the Scriptures were translated by the inspiration of God. Neither need it seem marvellous that God should do this; seeing that in the captivity of the people under Nebuchodonosor, (the Scriptures being then corrupted,) when after Seventy years the Jews returned into their own Country, afterwards in the times of Artaxerxes King of the Persians, He inspired Esdras the Priest of the tribe of Levi to recompose all the books of the former Prophets, and restore to the people the Law delivered by Moses. Thus far Ireneus.   

CHAP. IX. Who were Bishops in the Reign of Commodus.  
MOreover, Antoninus having held the Empire nineteen years, Commodus assumed the Government. In whose first year Julianus undertook the Prefecture of the Churches at Alexandria, Agrippinus having completed the twelfth year of his Presidency.   

CHAP. X. Concerning Pantaenus the Philosopher.  
AT that time there was a man, Governor of the School of the Faithful 
* At Alexandria.  there, who upon account of his learning was most eminent, his name was Pantaenus; for from a very ancient custom there had been an Ecclesiastical School among them, which also continued to our days; and we have been informed that 'tis furnished with men who are very able Scholars, and industrious about divine matters: but Fame says that the forementioned Pantaenus was at that time the most eminent person among them, because he was bred up in the precepts and institutions of that Philosophical Sect called Stoics. Moreover, 'tis said, he showed so great a willingness of mind and ardency of affection towards the [publication of the] divine Word, that he was declared the Preacher of Christ's Gospel to the Nations of the East, and jorneyed as far as India. For there were many Evangelical Preachers of the Word even at that time, who inflamed with a divine zeal, in imitation of the Apostles, contributed their assistance to the enlargement of the divine Word, and the building men up in the faith. Of which number Pantaenus was one, and is reported to have gone to the Indians. Where, as 'tis famed, he found the Gospel according to Matthew, amongst some that had the knowledge of Christ there, before his arrival. To whom Bartholomew one of the Apostles had Preached, and 
a Rufinus, and Jerome (in catalogo) do say, that Pantaenus, returning from India to Alexandria, brought with him that Gospel of St Matthew in Hebrew. But Eusebius does not say so. For by that which he adds, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] he means only thus much, viz. that than Copy of Bartholomew's was preserved until Pantaenus came into India. So Nicephorus expounds Eusebius' words B. 4. chap. 32; but I assent not to Nicephorus, in that which he says further, to wit, that that Gospel of St Matthew, which Pantaenus found in India, was dictated there by Bartholomow. I rather believe that Copy was brought thither by Bartholomew, out of Judea. Further, Jerom (in cate-log.) says, the Gospel of St Matthew, written in Hebrew, was preserved in the Library of Cafarea (collected by Pamphilus the Martyr.) even in his time. But I doubt 'twas the Gospel according to the Hebrews, which the Nazareans used. For some thought, that this Gospel of the Hebrews was the original Copy of St Matthews Gospel▪ but that's a mistake. Vales.  left them the Gospel of St Matthew written in Hebrew; which was preserved to the foresaid times. Moreover, this Pantaenus, after many excellent performances, was at last made Governor of the School at Alexandria; where by his Discourses and Writings he set forth to public view the Treasures of the divine points.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning Clemens Alexandrinus.  
AT the same time flourished Clemens at Alexandria, (being laborious together with Pantaenus in the studies of the divine Scriptures,) who had the same name with that ancient Prelate of the Roman Church, that was a disciple of the Apostles. He (in his book 
a These books of Clemens' contained a short and compendious exposition of both Testaments, says Photius, in his Bibliotheca. But, because of the errors with which they abounded, they were disregarded, and at length lost. Neither is there any other reason, in my opinion, why the books of Papias, Hegesippus, and others of the Ancients, are ●ost. Yet the Excerpta out of Theodotus, which are extant after his Stromatewn, seem to be taken out of his Institutions; which I wonder no body has taken notice of before. This I conclude to be true, both because in those Excerpta out of Theodotus there are the same things said of Christ, which Photius attests he read in Clemens' books of Institutions; and also because the Author of those Excerpta does, about the end of them, call Pantaenus Master. Now Pantaenus was Clemens' Master, as Eusebius says in this chapter; whom Clemens in his Institutions, does often quote, as Photius relates. Vales.  of Institutions) makes express mention of Pantaenus, as having been his Master. To me he seems to mean the same person also, in the first book of his Stromatewn, where recording 
* Or, the most eminent persons of the Apostolic succession.  the most eminent successors of the Apostolic doctrine by whom he had been instructed, he says thus; Now this work of mine I have not composed for ostentation▪ but these memoirs I have treasured up, as a remedy against the forgetfulness of mine old age; that they may be a true representation and adumbration of those lively and powerful discourses, which I have had the happiness to hear from blessed and truly worthy and memorable persons. Of which one was jonicus, [whom I heard] in Greece; another in 
† It was that part of Italy, which since is called Cal●bria.  Magna Graecia; the first of them was a Coelo-Syrian▪ the other an Egyptian. Others of them lived in the East: of which one was an 
b Valesius thinks this person was Tatianus, Justin the Martyr's Scholar; Baronius says 'twas Bardesanes, of whom see B. 4. chap. the jast; but he was no Assyrian; for he was of Edessa, the chief City of O●droena.  Assyrian; the other in Palestine, by original extract an 
c Baronius says, this was Theophilus Bishop of Caesarea; but I rather think him to have been Theodotus; which I conjecture from hence, because the Epitome of Clemens' institutions is entitled, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the Epitome of Theodotus his Oriental Doctrine.] For Clemens calls that the Oriental Doctrine, which he learned from his masters in the East. I have two arguments to persuade me, that Clemens does not here mean Theophilus of Caesarea; (1) Theophilus was contemporary with Clemens, for he flourished in the times of Victor Bishop of Rome, as we are informed by our Eusebius. (2) None of the ancients ever said that Theophilus was an Hebrew, or, which is all one, a Jew. Vales.  Hebrew. The last [Master] I met with, (who yet was the first and chiefest in power and virtue, whom I inquisitively sought out and foundlying hid in Egypt,) I did fully acquiesce in, and searched no further. These therefore preserving the sincere tradition of the blessed doctrine, which they had immediately received from the holy Apostles Peter, James, John, and Paul, (like children from the hands of their Parents, although few children be like their Parents) are by God's blessing come down to our time, sowing those Primitive and Apostolic seeds [of Truth.]   

CHAP. XII. Concerning the Bishops of Jerusalem.  
AT that time Narcissus, Bishop of the Church at Jerusalem, flourished, a man very famous amongst many even at this time: he was the fifteenth in succession from the siege of the Jews under Adrian. From which time we have before manifested, that the Church of the Gentiles was first constituted there, after those of the circumcision; and also that Mark was the first Bishop of the Gentiles that Presided over them. After whom the 
a The most famous Churches, especially those which were founded by the Apostles, did with great care keep the successions of their Bishops laid up amongst their Archives, recording their names, and the day of their deaths, in a pair of Writing-tables. These our Eusebius had diligently examined, ●s appears from this place; and he has digested the Bishops of the principal Sees from the authority of these tables only. Wherefore, the successions of Bishops which are recounted in the History and Chronicles of Eusebius are highly to be prized, as being the ancientest, and most certain. Vales.  successions of the [Bishops] there do show that Cassianus had the Episcopal Chair: after him Publius; then Maximus; and after these Julianus; then Caius; to whom succeeded Symmachus; then another Caius, and again Julianus the second; moreover Capito, 
b Before this Valens, the names of two Bishops are wanting, to wit, Maximus, and Antoninus, which were omitted by the negligence of the Transcribers▪ For seeing Eusebius affirmed Narcissus to have been the fifteenth Bishop of Jerusalem from Mark, and the thirtieth from the Apostles; that can't be unless you add two Bishops here. Eusebius indeed, in his Chronicon, after Capito the twenty sixth from the Apostles, reckons Maximus, and Antoninus; after these Valens, and Dolichianus▪ and then Narcissus. Georg. Syncellus and Nicephorus do agree with Eusebius; only between Julianus and Capito they insert one Helias, whom Eusebius does not admit of. Vales.  Valens, and Dolichianus; last of all this Narcissus, who in a continued series of succession was the thirtieth from the Apostles.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning Rhodon, and the dissension of the Marcionites, which he has made mention of.  
ABout the same time also Rhodon, born in Asia, (who, as himself relates, had been instructed at Rome by Tatianus, whom we mentioned before,) wrote many books, and together with others engaged against the Heresy of Martion. Which, he relates, was in his time divided into several opinions. He has recorded the Authors of this dissension, and with exquisite diligence confuted the lies invented by every one of them. Hear therefore what he has written in these words. Wherefore also they disagree amongst themselves, because they are assertors of an opinion which is ill put together. For Apelles, one of their gang, (
a Rufinus does well translate this passage thus, qui abstinentiae & senectutis praerogativ●usus, etc. who making an advantage of his abstinence and old age, etc. For [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] does usually signify abstinence and a more strict course of life. But I understand not how Apelles could boast of his continency; who was rejected by Martion, because he was a fornicator, and afterwards retreated to Alexandria▪ as Tertullian affirms in his book the praescription. Wherefore let us see whether the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] does not signify something else here; it sometimes denotes the Office of a Decurio, or, Captain over ten horsemen; for these Commanders are by the Grecians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I have observed in my notes on Amm. Marcellinus. Also, a man may conjecture, that this place should be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. his venerable hoary ha●rs and old age. For Apelles was commonly called old man; and so Rhodon terms high in this chapter. Eusebius favours our conjecture, B. 6. chap. 39 where speaking of Alexander the Bishop, he uses this very phrase. Vales.  who boasts of his age and pretends to lead a more abstemous and strict course of life,) confesses there is but one principle; but says the Oracles of the Prophets proceed from an opposite spirit, being induced to believe this by the responses of a Virgin, possessed with a devil, by name Philumena. But others of them, (in like manner as does Martion himself, the 
b The Kings M. S. and Stephen's Edition do here insert these two words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the mariner] but they are wanting in the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. Indeed Tertullian, in his book the praescription, does testify that Martion was at first a Mariner▪ ubi ●unc, says he, Martion Ponticus nauclerus, Stoica studiosus? Vales.  Mariner) assert there are two Principles; of which number are 
c The Kings M. S. and Robert Stephen's Edition call this man's name Potimus; the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savill M. SS▪ term him Potitus▪ so does Rufinus, in his Version▪ and Theodoret B. 1. H●r●t. Fab. Vales.  Potitus, and Basilicus; and these followers of that 
* He means Martion; see B. 4. chap. 11.  Wolf of Pontus, being unable to find out the distinction of things, (which neither could he do,) have given themselves over to rashness, and have simply and without any thing of demonstration affirmed there are two Principles. Others again [differing] from these, and running themselves into worse [assertions,] suppose there are not only two, but also three natures. Of which sort Syneros was the ringleader and first founder, as the defenders of his doctrine do say. The same Author writes that he discoursed with Apelles; he says thus; For the old man Apelles, having had a conference with us, was convinced that he maintained many things that were false; upon which account he said ●aith should in no wise be too severely inquired into, but, that every one should persist in what he had believed. For he asserted that those who hoped in [Christ] crucified should be saved, provided they be found doing of good works. He concluded the [question] concerning God, to be to him (as we said before) the most obscure thing of all. For he affirmed there was but one principle, as our religion [asserts.] Then, having set forth his whole opinion, he subjoins these words; But when I said to him, whence have you this demonstration, or for what reason can you affirm there is but one principle, tell us? He answered, that the prophecies confuted themselves, because they uttered nothing that was true: For they disagree, and are false, and opposite to themselves; but, how there was but one principle, he professed he knew not, but was induced only to think so. After this, when I conjured him to speak the truth, he swore he spoke what was true, to wit, that he knew not how there could be one unbegotten God, but he believed it. I laughed, and reprehended him, because he styled himself a Doctor, and knew not how to make good what he taught. But, in the same book which he dedicated to Callistion, the said Rhodon doth confess that he himself was instructed at Rome by Tatianus. Moreover he says, Tatianus compiled a book of Questions; wherein Tatianus having promised to explain the dark and obscure passages of the sacred Scriptures, this Rhodon professes he would set forth the solutions to his Qu●stions. There is also extant of this Persons, a Comment upon the six days Work of the Creation. Indeed, this Apelles uttered many impious expressions against the Law of Moses, in many books speaking irreligiously of the divine Scriptures, and using his utmost diligence to confute, and (as he thought) to overthrow them. But thus much concerning these things.   

CHAP. XIV. Concerning the False Prophets of the Cataphrygians.  
MOreover, that adversary of God's Church, (who hates goodness, and makes mischief his chiefest delight,) omitting in no wi●e any ways or methods of Treachery towards men, caused new Heresies again to grow up against the Church: the followers whereof crawled, like venomous Serpents, all over Asia and Phrygia; and boasted that Montanus was the 
* That is, the holy Ghost; whom St John, in his Gospel, does, several times call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, comforter. See Jo. 14. 6.  Paraclete, and that the two women Priscilla and Maximilla, his companions, were his prophetesses.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning the Schism of Blastus raised at Rome.  
OThers also sprang up at Rome, whom Florinus, degraded from being a Presbyter of the Church, headed. Blastus was in like manner entangled in the same 
a Rufinus, and Cristophorson supposed the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] to signify errors Nicephorus takes it in such a sense as to signify, a discharging; and thought that Blastus, as well as Florinus, was degraded from being a Presbyter. Vales.  error. Which two persons drew away many from the Church, and enticed them to embrace their opinion; each of them severally endeavouring to introduce innovations against the Truth.   

CHAP. XVI. What has been committed to memory concerning Montanus, and his False Prophets.  
MOreover, That power, which is the defender of the Truth, raised up Apollinaris [Bishop] of Hierapolis, (whom we made mention of before,) and together with him many others, who at that time were eloquent and learned men, as it were a strong and inexpugnable defence against the said Heresy of the Cataphrygians. By which persons we have a copious subject left us for this our History. 
a The opinions of Writers are various and different, concerning this person, whose authority Eusebius quotes in this chapter. Rufinus, Nicephorus B. 4. chap. 23. and Baronius thought it was Apollinaris of Hierapolis, whom Eusebius mentioned a little before. Jerom (in his book the Scriptor▪ Eccles.) supposed him to be Apollonius, and afterwards thinks 'twas Rhodon. Apollinaris of Hierapolis was not the Author of this book, 'tis from hence manifest, because he wrote against the Cataphrygian Heresy when it newly arose, as Eusebius attests at the end of B. 4. But this unknown author compiled his books after the death of Montanus, Maximilla, and Theodotus, as appears by the fragments of them quoted in this chapter. See Halloixius in his notes on the life of Apollinaris, chap. 3. Vales.  One of the said persons therefore, in the preface to his work against the Cataphrygians, does in the first place show that he assaulted them with unwritten arguments. For he begins after this manner: Having a sufficient while since been enjoined by thee, Beloved 
b In the Greek Menology at the 22 of October, mention is made of the holy Averci●s, (so Nicephorus calls him B. 4.) Bishop of Hierapolis, a worker of Miracles. Halloixius put forth this persons, life in Greek, Tom 2. concerning the famous Writers of the Eastern Church. Vales.  Avirci●s Marcellus, to write a book against the Heresy of 
c Why this Author without a name calls the heresy of the Cataphrygians, the Sect of Miltiades, rather than of Montanus, 'tis hard to be determined. For he means not here that Miltiades, of whom Eusebius speaks in the following chapter. For he wrote for the Catholic Truth against the Cataphrygiant. The Learned Langus, who translated Nicephorus, at this place put in Alcibiades in stead of Miltiades. Indeed Alcibiades is by Eusebius (B. 5. cha. 3●) named amongst the principal Abettors of the Cataphrygian Heresy. Therefore we must either read Alcibiades here, or Miltiades there. Vales.  Miltiades, till now I have in a manner continued doubtful and unresolved; not that I wanted ability both to confute falsehood, and also to give evidence to the truth; but I was fearful and cautious, lest to some I should seem by writing to add to, or make a further determination about, the doctrine of the new covenant of the Gospel: to which nothing must be added, nor any thing taken away from it, by him that resolves to lead a life agreeable to the Gospel itself. But, being lately at Ancyra [a City] of Galatia, and finding the Church 
d The Kings M. S. and Nicephorus (B. 4. chap. 23.) in stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. throughout Pontus] reads it [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the Church of the place,] to wit, Ancyra. Vales.  then 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ that is, filled with the noise of, etc. For the whole Church of that place ●ounded with the rumour of this New Prophecy, inasmuch as, by reason of the strangeness of this great matter, all men talked of it. Hence it appears, that the gift of Prophecy was in those times rare and unusual in the Church; seeing that the Prophecy of Montanus which then arose, stirred up at that time such commotions in the Church. Which certainly had not happened, had the gift of Prophecy been then common in the Church. Vales.  filled with the noise of this New (not, as they call it, Prophecy, but, as it shall be demonstrated,) False Prophecy; as well as I was able, (God assisting me,) I discoursed 
f Sr H●n. Savill (in the margin of his Copy) made it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ i. e. continually, daily: so Christophorson read it. Vales.  frequently in the Church many Days both concerning these very things, and also about other [points] proposed by them: insomuch that the church did greatly rejoice, and was confirmed in the Truth; but the adversaries were at that time confuted, and 
g The reading of the Fuk. and Savill M. SS. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. the enemies of God. So he calls the Montanists, because they were the introducers of a new Paraclete, or holy Ghost. Vales.  the enemies of God made sorrowful. When therefore the Presbyters of that place requested me to leave some written Record of what had been spoken against those adversaries to the Word of Truth; 
h This Zoticus Otrenus must be distinguished from Zoticus of Comanes the Bishop, whom this Author mentions hereafter in this chapter. For he of Comanes was the ancienter of the two. Vales.  (Zoticus Otrenus our fellow Presbyter being then present also▪) I did not indeed do that; but promised, that, (by the assistance of the Lord,) I would write here, and send it quickly and carefully unto them. Having said these words and some others after these in the Preface of his book, he proceeds, and sets forth the Author of the foresaid Heresy after this manner. This their stubborn contention therefore against the Church, and this New Heretical separation [from it] had this original. There is said to be a certain Village in that 
i There were heretofore two Mysia's, (as also two Phrygia's,) says Strabo, B. 12. The one called the Greater, which Strah● calls Olympone; the other the less, which Ptolemy calls Hellespon●ia. Both of them bordered on Phrygia. Whence arose the Greek proverb [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] concerning which see Erasm. Adag. p. 171. Edit. Wech●lian. There was also another Mysia in Europe, which the Latins call Masia, but the Greeks always Mysia. To difference this Mysia therefore from the other, 'tis styled here [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. that Mysia which borders on Phrygia; or Mysia in Asia. In the Maz. M. S. this Town is called Ardabab. Vales.  Mysia [which borders upon] Phrygia, called by the name of Ardaba. There, they say, one of those who had newly embraced the Faith, by name Montanus, (when Gratus was Proconsul of Asia,) by reason of his immoderate desire after, and love for, the chief place, gave the adversary an entrance into himself, and was filled with the devil; and being on a sudden possessed with a ●urious and frantic temper of mind, became perfectly mad, and began to utter strange and barbarous expressions, foretelling what was to come; [a thing which is] contrary to the order and institution of the Church received from ancient tradition, and [propagated] by a continued succession. Now, of those who at that time were at the hearing of his counterfeited expressions, some with indignation rebuked him, as being moved by, and possessed with, a devil and a spirit of error, and as being a disturber of the multitude; they prohibited him also to speak; [for] they were mindful of the Lords 
* Or, distinction, for the term in the original is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  premonition and his menaces, [whereby we are commanded] with vigilancy to beware of the coming of false Prophets. But others, as if they had been inspired by the Holy Ghost and with the gift of Prophecy, conceiving also very high thoughts of themselves, and being unmindful of the 
† See Mat. 24. 11.  Lords premonition, provoked that infatuating, flattering, and seducing spirit [to speak;] and being enticed and deceived by it, forbade it should any more be silenced. By this art, or rather by this method of subtlety and mischief, the devil plotted destruction against those who were disobedient to [the Lords premonition;] and, being undeservedly honoured by them, he excited and enkindled their minds, which had 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis a Metaphor taken from women, who leaving their husband's bed, go by stealth to that of the Adulterer. For [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] to sleep, i● often used for these adulteries, as it occurs frequently in sacred Writ. Vales.  forsaken the true Faith. For he stirred up two other women, and filled them with a counterfeit spirit: so that they (like the forementioned person) uttered extravagant, foolish and strange expressions; and those who delighted in and boasted of that matter, that spirit pronounced blessed, and puffed them up with the greatness of the promises. Sometimes also, making use of conjectural and credible arguments, he condemned them publicly, that so he might also seem a 
l Montanus, or rather the devil who spoke through the mouth of Montanus, knew, that 'twas predicted by the Lord, that the spirit of God, at his coming should reprove the world of ●in. Therefore, the devil, that he might make his Auditors believe he was the true Spirit of God, did sometimes reprove, and rebuke them. Vales.  reproving [Spirit.] Those few, who were deceived, were Phrygians. But this insolent spirit taught them to revile the whole Church under heaven, because this spirit of false Prophecy received neither honour from, nor found any way of entrance into it. For when the faithful throughout Asia had met often and in many places of Asia upon this account, and had inquired into this new doctrine, and determined it to be profane, and rejected this Heresy, they were expelled out of the Church, and interdicted communion [with the Faithful.] Having related thus much in the beginning [of his work] and subjoined, throughout that whole book, a confutation of their error; in his second book he says these words concerning the death of the forementioned persons. Whereas therefore they have termed us the Murderers of the Prophets, because we have not admitted of their prattling and lying Prophets, (for these, they say, are those whom the Lord promised to send his people,) let them answer us for God's sake, is there any one of those, (most excellent!) who even from Montanus and his women began to speak, that hath been persecuted by the Jews; or slain by the impious? not one: Is there any one of them who has been apprehended and crucified for the name [of Christ?] None at all. Neither hath any of their women been scourged in the Synagogues of the Jews, or stoned: [not one of them] any where or in any wise▪ yea, Montanus and Maximilla are said to have died another manner of death. For, 'tis famed, both these persons, incited thereto by that furious spirit, hanged themselves; not together, but each of them at the time of their death, as 'tis strongly reported. And so they died and put an end to their lives after the same manner that the traitor Judas did. In like manner also common ●ame says, that that admirable [fellow] Theodotus, who was as it were the first 
m Amongst the Montanists there was a certain Chest, into which those of their party put money, which was for the maintenance of the Prophets. Theodotus was the first that look● after this Chest; whom this Author does therefore call the procurator of their Prophesy. Montanus with his Prophetesses was otherways a great co●ener, who under a pretence of offerings, scraped much money together. He usually gave salaries to the Preachers of his doctrine. 'Twas necessary therefore he should have his Treasury, and one to oversee and look after it, who also might deliver out the stipends to such as Montanus ordered should be paid. Vales.  procurator of that they styled their Prophecy, was possessed with a 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies, to be seized with a false ecstasy or trance. For there are true ecstasies; such was Peter's Act. 10; and Paul's, when he was caught up to the third heaven. There are also false ecstasies amongst heretics, which this Author does elegantly call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These false ecstasies di●te● little from madness, because the devil is the procurer of them: but those which proceed from the divine spirit do not at all disturb the state of the mind, but are calm and pleasant, as Epiphanius says (in Heres. Cataphryg.) Vales.  false ecstasy of mind, as if at some time or other he should be lifted up, and assumed ●nto heaven; and that having given himself wholly up into [the power of] that spirit of error, he was thrown into the air [by him,] and died miserably. 'Tis said indeed, that this thing was thus done; but in as much as we saw it not, we do not suppose (O Macarius!) that we certainly know any thing hereof. For peradventure Montanus, Theodotus, and the foresaid woman died after this manner, perhaps they did not so die. Again, in the same book he says the holy Bishops of that time did attempt to confute the spirit which was in Maximilla; but were prohibited by others, to wit, those that were favourers of that spirit: He writes thus; And let not the spirit in Maximilla say [to me,] (
o These words within this parenthesis seem to me to be a Scholion, which some old Scholiast, or Eusebius himself put in the margin of his book at this place. Besides, from hence it may be collected that Asterius Urbanus was the Author of these three books against the Cataphrygians, and not Apollinaris, as Rufinus and Christophorson supposed. Vales.  as 'tis related in the same book of Asterius Urbanus,) I am driven as a wolf from the sheep. I am not a wolf. I am the Word, the Spirit, and the Power: but let him evidently manifest and prove that Power in the Spirit; and let him by that Spirit compel those that were then present to confess that they tried and conferred with that babbling spirit; [I mean] those approved men and Bishops, Zoticus of the Town Comanes, and Julianus of Apamea: whose mouths 
p This was a great man amongst the Montanists, who boasted himself to be a Confessor, and a Martyr; and was so audacious, as, like an Apostle, to write a general Epistle to the Churches, in recommendation of this New Prophecy. Apollonius speaks much concerning this man in the following chapter. Vales.  Themison and those of his party having stopped, would not suffer that lying spirit to be reproved by them. Again, in the same book, (having interposed some words to confute the false Prophecies of Maximilla,) he evidences both the time when he wrote these things, and also mentions her predictions, wherein she had foretold there should be Wars and Commotions; the falsehood of which [predictions] he reprehends in these words, And has not this lie been already made apparently manifest? For to this day 'tis more than thirteen years, since this woman died; and yet there has not been either a particular, or an universal war in the world. Yea rather, by the mercy of God, the Christians have had a firm and lasting peace. And thus much out of his second book. Out of the third I will also add some few words, where he says thus to those who boasted, that many even of their [party] had suffered as Martyrs. When therefore they can return no answer, having been confuted in all passages we have mentioned, they endeavour to flee to the Martyrs; saying they have many Martyrs, and that is a certain and undoubted evidence of that power by them called the Prophetic spirit. But this, in my judgement, is much more untrue. For some [followers] of other Heresies [do boast] they have many Martyrs, and yet we shall not, I think, upon this account embrace their opinion, nor confess they have the truth amongst them. Those also who first followed the Heresy of Martion, called Marcionists, say they have very many Martyrs of Christ, and yet they do not in truth acknowledge Christ himself: And after some few words, he subjoins hereunto, saying, Wherefore also, as often as those of the Church, being called to [undergo] Martyrdom for the true Faith, have by accident happened into company with some of those of the Phrygian Heresy, who are called Martyrs, they descent from them, and, having avoided all communion with them, are perfected by a glorious Martyrdom; for they are unwilling to give their assent to the spirit of Montanus and his women: and that this is true, 'tis manifest from what has been done in our times in [the City] Apamea, situate on [the River] Meander, by Caius and Alexander of Eumonia, who suffered Martyrdom.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning Miltiades, and the books he compiled.  
IN the same book he makes mention of one Miltiades, a writer, who also wrote a book against the foresaid Heresy: having therefore cited some words of those [Heretics,] he proceeds, saying; Having found all this in a certain book which they wrote in answer to a book of our brother 
a In the foregoing chapter we observed that the name [Miltiades] was put for [Alcibiades.] On the contrary, here [Alcibiades] is crept into the Text of Eusebius, instead of [Miltiades.] In Nicephorus 'tis [Miltiades;] but neither he, nor Christophorson, understood this place. Vales.  Alcibiades', wherein he proves, that a Prophet ought not to speak in an ecstasy of mind, I epitomised them. A little after this, in the same book, he enumerates the Prophets of the New Testament; amongst whom he recounts one Ammias, and Quadratus, he says thus, 
b Rufinus, and Baronius, were mistaken, in that they supposed these following words were taken out of Miltiades' book. For this nameless Author quotes nothing out of Miltiades' book, but only out of the Cataphrygians answer to Miltiades' book: which thing translatours understood not. Now the meaning of this place is this▪ there is a great difference between the true Prophets, and the false. For the true Prophets, who were filled with the spirit of God, did foretell things future in a quiet and serene temper of mind. But the false Prophets, as was Montanus, uttered what they said in a raging and mad temper of mind. Indeed this was the chief objection of the ecclesiastics against the Montanists, who boasted they were inspired with a Prophetic spirit, because they Prophesied in an ecstasy. But we read that no Prophet either under the Old or New Testament did ever Prophecy in an ecstasy. Therefore Miltiades wrote a book against them, which was thus entitled [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. a Prophet ought not to speak in an ecstasy of mind. See Epiphanius, advers. Haeres. Montanist. chap. 2. & 4; and Chrysostom. Homil. 29. on the 1 Epist. Corinth. Vales.  but a false Prophet in a false ecstasy, (whose concomitants are licentiousness and audaciousness,) takes his beginning indeed from a voluntary ignorance, but ends, as I have said in an involuntary madness of mind: they shall not be able to show any of the Prophets, either under the Old, or New Testament, who was inspired after this manner [by such a spirit.] They shall not boast of Agabus, nor of Judas, nor of Silas, nor of the daughters of Philip, nor of Ammias in Philadelphia, nor of Quadratus, nor of many others which do not at all belong to them. Again, after some few words, he says thus, For if, as they say, Montanus' women succeeded in the gift of Prophecy after Quadratus and Ammias in Philadelphia, let them show us, who among them have been the successors of Montanus and his women. For the Apostle is of opinion that the gift of Prophecy ought to continue in every Church until the last Advent [of our lord] But they are unable to show [any Prophet,] although this is now the fourteenth year since the death of Maximilla. Thus far he. Now that Miltiades, whom he mentions, has left us other monuments of his diligence about the divine Scriptures, both in the books he composed against the Gentiles, and also in those against the Jews; having prosecuted each subject particularly in two Volumes. Moreover also, he made an Apology for the [Christian] Philosophy, which he professed, [and dedicated it] to the 
c Jerom, Refinus, and other Translatours' thought Miltiades dedicated his Apology to the Roman Emperors, called here [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] But because at that time there was only one Roman Emperor, (to wit, Commodus,) I judge the Governors of Provinces are here rather meant. For the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] does commonly signify the Precedents of Provinces. To these therefore Miltiades dedicated his Apology, as did Tertullian afterwards; who calls this Miltiades, the Rhetorician of the Churches. Vales.  Precedents of the Provinces in that Age.   

CHAP XVIII. How Apollonius also confuted the Cataphrygians, and whom he has made mention of.  
APollonius also, an Ecclesiastic writer, employing himself about a confutation of that called the Cataphrygian Heresy, which in his time was prevalent in Phrygia, composed a peculiar Volume against them; wherein he does both word by word disprove the false Prophecies vented by them, and also lays open the life and manners of the Founders of that Heresy, [showing] how they behaved themselves. Hear what he says, in these very words, concerning Montanus. But who is this new Doctor? His works and doctrine do demonstrate: this is he who has taught a dissolution of marriages: who has imposed 
a Montanus instituted three ●ents every year, and besides them, two weeks of abstinence, wherein nothing but dry meats were to be eaten. So Tertullian, in his book, de jejuniis, and Jerom, in his Epistle to Mercella. Apollonius objects here against Montanus, his instituting fasts by a Law; not that 'tis a fault to observe fasts; or as if 'twere not lawful for some in the Church to proclaim fasts: for the Apostle St John appointed a three days fast ●t Ephesus, before he betook himself to the writing his Gospel. But Montanus had no power to proclaim a fast, being an Heretic, an excommunicated person, and no Presbyter. Apollonius therefore does deservedly blame him, because of his own head, not by Apostolic tradition, he instituted fasts. Vales.  Laws of fasting; who has named Pepuza and Tymium (little Cities of Phrygia) Jerusalem; being desirous to gather together their men from all parts; who has constituted exactours of money; who, under the name of oblations, has subtly masked his taking of gifts; who gives stipends to those that Preach up his doctrine, that so by stuffing of the paunch the doctrine he professes may thrive and prevail. Thus much [he says] concerning Montanus. Concerning his Prophetesses, a little after these words he writes thus; We have demonstrated therefore, that these principal Prophetesses, for the time they were filled with the Spirit, forsook their husbands: how falsely then do they speak, who term 
b In the Maz. Med. Fuk. M. SS. and in Nicephorus, this woman is called Prisca: which is confirmed by Rufinus, Tertullian, and Firmilianus, Robert Stephens calls her Priscilla. Vales.  Prisca a virgin? Then he goes on, saying: Does not the whole Scripture seem to you to prohibit a Prophet to receive gifts & money? When therefore I see a Prophetess receive Gold, and silver, and rich garments, how can I choose but abhor her? Again, after some words, he says this concerning one of those whom they call Confessors. Moreover, Themison, who has covered himself with a 
c The Montanists covered their avarice under the pretext of Religion, and specious term of Oblations, as Apollonius says a little before in this chapter. Vales.  specious pretext of avarice, (he who would not bear the 
d Christophorson thought the Cross was meant here: but doubtless Apollonius means bonds, which Themison could not endure for Christ's sake. For that which he calls [the sign of confession] here, in the next words he terms [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] bonds. Vales.  sign of confession, but rid himself of his bonds by a great sum of money, when as upon that account he should in future have behaved himself submissively,) does [notwithstanding] boast himself to be a Martyr, and has been so audacious, as, in imitation of the Apostle, to write a general Epistle, for the instruction of those who have behaved themselves more like true believers than he, but does [therein] defend the Tenets of his own vain Doctrine, and speaks impiously of the Lord, his Apostles, and holy Church. Again, he writes thus concerning others, who amongst them have been honoured as Martyrs; But that we may speak of no more, let the Prophetess answer us concerning Alexander, who terms himself a Martyr, with whom she feasts, whom many of them pay a reverence to. Whose robberies, and his other audacious facts (for which he has been punished) we need not speak of since they may be seen in that place where the public 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the original. At Athens there was an house so called, behind the Temple of Minerva Polias, wherein the public treasury was laid. So says Harpocration, on that word. In all the Temples there was such a place, as Varro asserts, B. 4. But here this term must mean the public Registry, where the public Records are kept. Vales.  Registers are kept. Which therefore of these two forgives the others sins? Does the Prophet [pardon] the Martyrs robberies, or does the Martyr [forgive] the Prophets avarice? For when as the Lord has said, 
* Mat. 10. 9, 10.  Provide neither gold, nor silver, neither two coats, these persons, wholly on the contrary, have committed heinous sins in possessing themselves of things that are forbidden. For we will evidence, that those which they call Prophets, and Martyrs, have extorted money not only from the rich, but also from the indigent, from Orphans, and Widows. And if they are confident [of their innocency] herein, let them stay, and decide the matter with us concerning these things, that so, if they shall be convinced, for the future they may leave their viciousness. For the fruits [that is, the deeds] of a Prophet must be approved. For a tree is known by its fruit. That therefore those who are desirous may know the truth concerning Alexander, judgement was passed upon him at Ephesus by Aemilius Frontinus the Proconsul [of Asia] not for the name [of Christ,] but the robberies he had audaciously committed, being at that time an 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term, which Rufinus translates [an Apostate.] Vales.  Apostate from Christ. Then, after he had counterfeited [a profession of] the name of the Lord, and deceived the faithful [brethren] there, he was dismissed; but his own Church, where he was born, admitted him not, because he was a thief. Those who are desirous to know all matters concerning him, may have recourse to the public Register of Asia [where they will find them.] And yet the 
* He means Montanus.  Prophet does pretend himself ignorant of this man, whom he has conversed with for many years. Having evidently shown what this man is, we have also by him declared the imposture of the prophet. We are able to demonstrate the like in many other things. But if they have any confidence in themselves, let them undergo the test. Again, in another place of the same work, he adds these words concerning those Prophets they boast of: If they deny that their Prophets have received gifts, let them confess this, [to wit] if they be convinced that they have taken gifts, they are not Prophets: And then we will produce infinite demonstrations hereof. 'Tis necessary that all the fruits of a Prophet should be approved of: tell me, does a Prophet 
g The Greeks call that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Latins term, crines tingere seu rutilare, to die, or make the hair red. To do which they made use of ashes which had been put into lie, as Varro says▪ See Hesychius in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  colour [his hair?] does a Prophet paint his eyebrows with 
* That is, a kind of colouring stuff, which is used to make the eyebrows black.  Stybium? does a Prophet make it his business to deck and adorn himself? does a Prophet play at tables, and at dice? does a Prophet put money to usury? Let them confess ingenuously whether these things are lawful or no? But I will demonstrate they are done amongst them. The same Apollonius does relate in the same work, that at that time of his writing that book, it was 
h I perceive now why Eusebius places Apollonius after the Author without a name, of whom he spoke in the foregoing Chapter. For because that anonymous author says he wrote his books fourteen years after the death of Montanus and Maximilla; and in regard Apollonius does here say Montanus broached his new Prophecy 40 years before he wrote; therefore Eusebius supposed Apollonius to be a later writer than that anonymous Author: In which, as I judge, he is much out. For Apollonius wrote his book whilst Montanus, and his mad Prophetesses Priscilla and Maximilla, were yet alive, which appears from these passages [Let the Prophetess answer us concerning Alexander, who terms himself a Martyr, with whom she feasts, &c] and again [And yet the Prophet does pretend himself ignorant of this man whom he has conversed with for many years] Eusebius quotes in this Chapter. Apollonius therefore does not say, 40 years were passed from the death of Montanus, when he wrote this book; but only, that Montanus had set a broach his false Prophecy 40 years before he went about to write this book against him. Let us suppose therefore Montanus to be thirty years old when he set up to be a Prophet; he could not be above 70 years old when Apollonius wrote his book against him. Neither had he Maximilla and Priscilla for his companions, as soon as ever he began his heresy; but, as I judge, they were ensnared by him a long while after. Vales.  forty years since Montanus undertaken [to vent] his forged Prophecy. And again, he says, that Zoticus (whom the former Writer made mention of) resolved to oppose Maximilla, who then feigned herself to Prophesy at Pepuza, and attempted to reprove the Spirit she was moved by; but that he was forbidden by those that were her favourers. He makes mention also of one Thraseas, who at that time was a Martyr. Moreover he says, as from tradition, that our Saviour commanded his Apostles, they should not for the space of twelve years depart from Jerusalem: he quotes authorities also out of the Revelation of John: and relates that John, by the divine power raised a dead man to life at Ephesus. And he says many other things, whereby he sufficiently and fully sets forth the deceit of the foresaid pernicious heresy. Thus much Apollonius.   

CHAP. XIX. Serapion's [Opinion] concerning the Heresy of the Cataphrygians.  
BUt Serapion, (who, as report says, was about this time Bishop of the Church of Antioch after Maximinus,) makes mention of the writings of Apollinaris against the foresaid heresy: he mentions him in that Epistle he wrote to 
a Eusebius (in his 6th B. cha. 12.) calls these men [Pontius and Caricus.] Jerom (in Catalogo) calls them Carinus, and Pontius. Vales.  Caricus and Ponticus; wherein, refuting the same heresy, he subjoins these words; And that you may see, that the operation of that dissembling party called the 
b So the Ancients termed the prophecy of Montanus and his associates; as may be seen from Tertullian, de Jejuniis; Jerom, in Catalogo; Firmilian, in his Epistle to Cyprian; and the old Author quoted by our Eusebius, chap. 16. of this B. Vales.  New-prophesie is abominated 
c The reading of the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savill M. SS. agrees with our translation, to wit, [by all the Brotherhood in the world.] The Kings M. S. and Robert Stephens read it thus [by all the Brotherhood in Christ, over the whole world.] Vales.  by all the Brotherhood in the world, I have sent you also the Letters of Claudius Apollinaris of most blessed memory, who was Bishop of Hierapolis in Asia. In that same Epistle of Serapion's, are contained the subscriptions of several Bishops. One of whom has subscribed thus, I Aurelius Cyrenius Martyr wish You health: another, after this manner, Aelius Publius Julius Bishop of 
d Debeltum, or Develtum, a Colony in Thracia, is mentioned by Geographers, and in the old Coins, which John Tristan put forth. Anchialus also, hereafter named, is a City of Thracia, sufficiently known. But why should the subscriptions of the Bishops of Thracia be put to the Epistle of Serapion Bishop of Antioch? If I may make a conjecture, I suppose the Bishops of Thracia had written an Epistle to the Churches of Asia and Phrygia against Montanus' Prophecy; wherein they gave their opinion thereof, after the same manner that those of Vienna and Lyons did, as our Eusebius related before. That these subscriptions were put to the bottom of some Epistle, 'tis apparent from Cyrenus' subscription here mentioned. But 'tis no way likely that those Bishops did subscribe Serapions Epistle; (1) because Eusebius does not say so, but only that the subscriptions of many Bishops were contained in Serapions' Letter, as was also Apollinaris' Epistle to the said Serapion. For Serapion did this with good advisement, that he might confute the heresy of Montanus by the authority of many Bishops. (2) How could the Bishops of Thracia subscribe the letter of a Bishop of Antioch? 'Tis most probable therefore, as I said, that the Bishops of Thracia had with a joint consent written to the Churches of Asia and Phrygia. Vales.  Develtum a Colony of Thracia: As God liveth who is in heaven, Sotas of blessed memory, who 
e That is, Bishop of Anchialus, a City of Thracia, as we said before. This Sotas the Bishop, hearing of this new Prophecy, sailed out of Thracia into Phrygia, where having seen Priscilla, not filled with the holy Spirit, but actuated by the devil, he undertook to cast him out of her by Exorcism. Not only Sotas, but also many other Bishops went at that time into Phrygia, to examine that new Prophecy, says the Anonymous author, chapt. 16. of this B. Moreover, we may observe, that Sotas, was dead, when Aelius Julius wrote this; which is shown by the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] a term which the Greeks use when they speak of a dead person: had Sotas been alive; he would doubtless have confirmed this thing by his subscription. The same term Serapion uses, when he speaks of Apollinaris, who also was then dead. Vales.  was at Anchialus, would have cast out Priscilla's devil, but the Hypocrites would not suffer him. In the said Letters are extant the subscriptions of many other Bishops, written with their own hands, who were of the same opinion with these. And of this sort were the matters appertaining to the said [Heretics.]   

CHAP. XX. What Irenaeus wrote against the Schismatics at Rome.  

a Here we began the 20 chapter; following therein Rufinus, Musculus, and Christophorson. The Kings, the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. begin the chapter from these words [And of this sort were the matters, etc.] which are the close of the foregoing chapter. Vales.  I Renaeus composed several Epistles against those at Rome who adulterated the sound law of the Church: He wrote one to Blastus concerning Schism; another to Florinus concerning 
b The ancient Christians did frequently use this term; as often, as they disputed against the Gentiles, under which title they put forth many books, to show that there was one God, the maker and King of all things, which term [to wit, Monarchy] they ascribed to God the father; but [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. the dispensation, and administration] they assigned to the Son and holy Ghost; so Tertullian, (in his book against Praxeas,) and Tatianus, (adversus Graecos.) There is a book of Justin the Martyrs, now extant, which has this title. Moreover, from this title of Irenaeus' book we may conclude, that Florinus asserted two principles, and embraced the opinions of Cerdo and Martion, affirming one to be the Author of Good, the other of evil. Vales.  Monarchy, or, that God is not the maker of Evil. For Florinus seemed to be a maintainer of that opinion: upon whose account, (being afterwards lead into the error of Valentinus,) Irenaeus compiled that work of his, [entitled,] 
c See Irenaeus, and Epiphanius, concerning a work of Valentinus', which bears this title. Vales.  concerning the number eight. In which piece he intimates himself to have lived in the first succession after the Apostles: there also at the close of that work, we found a most profitable 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the original. Those notes which were set at the margin of M. SS. that the reader might understand something remarkable occurred there, were properly so called. Therefore we translate it [adnotationem, i. e. a note.] This note is now to be found in many Greek M. SS. expressed only by the two first letters, thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] which do signify [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. note.] This adjuration of Irenaeus' did so well please Eusebius, that he put it at the beginning of his Chronicon. Vales.  note of his, which we judged useful to be inserted into this our History; it is thus; I adjure thee (who shall transcribe this book) by our Lord Jesus Christ, and by his glorious coming to judge the quick and dead, that you compare what you shall transcribe, and correct it diligently according to that copy whence you shall transcribe it; and that in like manner you transcribe this adjuration, and annex it to [thy] copy. And let thus much have been profitably said by him, and related by us, that we may always have [before our eyes] those ancient and truly holy men, as the best pattern of a most accurate care and diligence. Moreover, in that Epistle (we spoke of) which Irenaeus wrote to Florinus, he makes mention of his being conversant with Polycarp, saying; These opinions, (O Florinus!) that I may speak sparingly, do not appertain to sound doctrine; these opinions are dissonant from the Church, and drive those who give their assent to them into the greatest impiety; these Sentiments even the Heretics, who are without the Church, have not dared to publish at any time; these opinions the Presbyters, who lived before our times, who also were the disciples of the Apostles, did in no wise deliver unto thee. For I saw thee (when being yet a child I was in the Lower Asia, with Polycarp,) behaving thyself very well in the Palace, and endeavouring to get thyself well esteemed of by him. For I remember the things then done, better than what has happened of late. For what we learned being children, increases together with the mind itself, and is closely united to it. In so much that I am able to tell even the place where the Blessed Polycarp sat and discoursed; also his 
e All our M. SS. and Nicephorus, do read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. his goings out] and so we translate it. Vales.  goings out and come in; his manner of life; the shape of his body; the discourses he made to the populace; the familiar converse, which, he said, he had with John, and with the rest who had seen the Lord; and how he rehearsed their sayings, and what they were, which he had heard from them concerning the Lord; concerning his miracles, and his doctrine, according as Polycarp received them from those, who with their own eyes beheld the Word of life, so he related them, agreeing in all things with the Scriptures. These things, by the mercy of God bestowed upon me, I then heard diligently, and copied them out, not in paper, but in my heart; and by the grace of God I do continually and sincerely ruminate upon them. And I am able to protest in the presence of God, that if that blessed and Apostolic Presbyter should have heard any such thing, he would presently have cried out, and 
f It was the custom of the primitive Christians, (when they heard any impious expression in a familiar discourse, which was disagreeable to the rule of the Catholic faith,) forthwith to stop their ears, and run away. See Irenaeus (B. 3, Against Heresies, chap. 4;) and Jerom, B. 1. against Rufinus. Vales.  stopped his ears, and according to his usual custom would have said; Good God For what times hast thou reserved me, that I should suffer such things! and he would have run out of the place, where he was either sitting or standing, should he have heard such words as these. And this may be manifested from those Epistles of his, which he wrote either to the neighbouring Churches to confirm them, or to some brethren to admonish and exhort them. Thus far Irenaeus.   

CHAP. XXI. How Apollonius suffered Martyrdom at Rome.  
AT the same time of Commodus' Empire, our affairs were converted into a quiet and sedate posture; peace, by the divine grace, encompassing the Churches throughout the whole world. In which interim the saving Word [of God] alured 
* Or, every soul of all sorts of men. For that's the import of the Greek, if it be exactly rendered. Valesius translates it [ex omnigenere hominum quam plurimos, i. e. very many of all sorts of men.  very many of all sorts of men to the religious worship of the universal God. So that now many of those at Rome, who were very eminent both for riches and descent, did, together with their whole households and families, betake themselves to [the attaining of] salvation. But this could not be born with by the envious devil, that hater of good, being by nature malicious. Therefore he 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. he unclothed himself; 'tis a metaphor taken from champions, who, being to engage, stripped themselves, and studied by various arts and subtleties tò vanquish their Adversaries. Vales.  arms himself again, inventing various Stratagems against us. At the City Rome therefore, he brings before the judgement seat 
b This Apollonius was not the same person with him, mentioned chap. 16. of this book. Jerom (in Catalogo) calls him a Roman Senator. Eusebius does not say▪ he was one of the Senate, in this place. But more of this hereafter. Vales.  Apollonius, a man who was at that time one of the faithful, and very eminent for his Learning and Philosophy; having stirred up 
c Jerom (in his book the Scriptor. Ecclesiast.) Supposes the person here spoken of to be Apollonius' servant; and calls his name Severus. Vales.  one of 
* That is, the devil having stirred up one of his own instruments, or, ministers, etc.  his ministers, who was fit for such a [wicked enterprise] to accuse this person. Now this wretch, having undertaken this accusation in an unseasonable time, (for, according to the 
d He means the Rescript of Marcus, mentioned chap. 13. B. 4. See that place, and the notes upon it. Rufinus thought the Edict of Trajan, (which Eusebius mentions B. 3. chap. 33,) or the Rescript of Adrian, (see chap. 9 B. 4,) to Minucius Fundanus; was here meant. Vales.  Imperial Edict, the informers against those that were [Christians] were to be put to death;) had his legs forthwith broken, and was put to death, Perennis the Judge having pronounced this sentence against him: but the Martyr, most beloved by God, (after the Judge had 
e The judges, who interrogated the Christians that were brought before them, were wont to persuade and entreat them to have a regard for their own safety, by embracing the worship of the heathen Gods. There are infinite Examples hereof in Tertullian, Eusebius, etc. Vales.  earnestly beseeched him by many entreaties, and requested him to render an account [of his Faith] 
f From this passage I am induced to think that Apollonius was of the Senatorian order, as Jerom has said. Who upon the information of some desperate fellow (whose name is unknown) was brought before Perennis, the Perfect of the praetorium, (i. e. the officer to whom the oversight of the Soldiers was committed) as being a Christian; being asked by the Judge what order he was of, and making answer that he was of the Senatorian order, Perennis commanded him to give an account of his faith before the Senate. Which when Apollonius had with much eloquence done, by the sentence of the Senate he was put to death. Why may we not therefore believe Jerom, who (in his book de Ecclesiast. Scriptor, and in his Epistle to Magnus) has said in express terms, that Apollonius was a Senator? And although Eusebius does not expressly say so here; yet from this relation of his thus much may be collected. Besides, Jerom might have read the Acts of Apollonius' suffering, to which Eusebius does here refer us. In which Acts, 'tis probable, Apollonius was called a Roman Senator, and was said to have been betrayed by his servant. These Acts were written at Rome in Greek, by men that were Grecians, after the same manner as the Acts of the Lugdunensian Martyrs were written in Greek. Vales.  before the Senate,) having made a most 
g Jerom (in his book the Scriptor. Eccles.) misunderstanding this place of Eusebius, has accounted Apollonius, amongst the Ecclesiastic Writers. But Eusebius only says, that Apollonius made a most elegant oration before the Judges in defence of the faith he professed, not that he wrote an Apology. Scaliger takes notice of this mistake of Jerom's in his Animadvers. Eusebian. p. 208. But he has there altered the reading of part of this place in Eusebius, thus [But the Martyr, most beloved of God, after he had beseeched the Judge by many entreaties, that he might have leave to give an account of his faith before the Senate.] Which emendation is contradicted by all our M. S. copies, and by reason itself. Vales.  elegant defence before them all for the faith he professed, 
h All Translatours have rendered this place without taking any notice of the particle [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in their Versions; supposing it to be useless. Which as I judge, is not true: first because the Senators were not Judges, neither had they Jurisdiction. [2] Perennis, who was the Judge in this cause, had remitted Apollonius to the Senate, not that the Senate should give judgement upon him, but that Apollonius should give them an account of his religion: He honoured the Senate so far, that he would not condemn a Senator, before the Senate had had cognizance of his crime. When therefore the Senate had heard Apollonius, their answer was, that the man should be judged according to the Law. After this Apollonius was punished with death, by the sentence indeed of Perennis himself, but by the decree of the Senate, because the Senate had heard him, and given their consent that he should be condemned. Vales.  was, as it were by a decree of the Senate, condemned to undergo a capital punishment. For by an ancient 
i He means the Rescript of Trajan, which Eusebius mentions B. 3. chap. 33, at the latter end. See the place and the note upon it. Vales.  Law 'twas established amongst them, that those [Christians] who were once accused before the judgment-seat, should in no wise be dismissed, unless they receded from their opinion. Moreover, he that is desirous to know Apollonius' speeches before the Judge, and the answers he made to the interrogatories of Perennis, the oration also which he spoke before the Senate in defence of our faith, may see them in our collection of the sufferings of the ancient Martyrs.   

CHAP. XXII. What Bishops flourished at that time.  
MOreover, in the tenth year of Commodus' Reign, Eleutherus, having executed the Episcopal office 
a In his Chronicon Eusebius assigns fifteen years to Eleutherus, and continues his Presidency to the last year● of Commodus. Between which two accounts of his there is a great disagreement. Vales.  thirteen years, was succeeded by Victor. In the same year also, Julianus having completed his tenth year, Demetrius undertook the Government of the Churches at Alexandria. At the same time likewise Serapion, (whom we spoke of a little before,) flourished, being the eighth Bishop from the Apostles of the Antiochian Church. At Caesarea in Palestine presided Theophilus; and in like manner Narcissus (whom we made mention of before) at that time had the public charge over the Church at Jerusalem. At Corinth in Achaia, 
b Nice phorus calls him Bacchylus. But sometimes diminutive terms, such as this is, are written with ● double L. Vales.  Bacchyllus was then the Bishop, and at the Church of Ephesus, Polycrates. Many others, 'tis likely, besides these were eminent at that time; but we, at it was meet, have only recounted their names, by whose writings the doctrine of the true faith has been derived down to us.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning the Question then moved about Easter.  
AT the same time no small controversy being raised, because the Churches of all 
a The reading of the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savill M. SS. is [the Churches of all Asia,] as we have translated it. Asia may be taken in a threefold sense; sometimes 'tis taken for the third part of the world; sometimes for a Province, divided into nine Jurisdictions, which was governed by a Roman Proconsul; at other times 'tis more strictly taken for that region which lies by the River Meander. In these words of Eusebius, 'tis, in my judgement, to be taken in the second sense, to wit, for a Province which a proconsul governed. Vales.  Asia supposed, as from a more ancient tradition, that the 
* That is, the fourteenth day after the appearance of the new Moon: for the religious part of the Jewish Calendar was concerned in these appearances of the new Moon, the reports whereof were made by the country people. See the whole manner hereof described particularly, by the Learned Doctor Cudworth, in his excellent discourse concerning the true Notion of the Lords Supper, pag. 67. See also Mr Jo. Gregory of Oxford, in his discourse concerning Upper-rooms. p. 14, etc.  fourteenth day of the Moon ought to be observed as the salutary feast of Easter, [to wit] the same day whereon the Jews were commanded to kill the Lamb, and that they ought always 
b The Learned Archbishop Usher, in his dissertation prefixed before Ignatius' Epistles, thap. 9 says, that the Asiatics, who celebrated Easter, with the Jews, on the first day of unleavened bread, passed over that day with mourning and fasting; after which day was ended, they concluded their Lent-fast. Which opinion Eusebius does here contradict, in that he affirms expressly, that the Asiatics did put an end to their fastings on the 14th day of the first month, although it were not Sunday. Vales.  on that day, (whatever day of the week it should happen to be,) to put an end to their fastings: when as [notwithstanding] 'twas not the usage of the 
c Here Eusebius does plainly declare that the Asiatics only did at that time celebrate Easter with the Jews; but that all the other Churches observed that festiyal on another day. Wherefore I descent from Halloixius, Archbishop Usher, and others, who suppose that the Syrians, Mesopotamians, and Cilicians, did then keep Easter at the same time with the Asia●ics. 'Tis evident that the Syrians and Mesopotamians, were then right in their sentiments about this matter, which appears from their councils here mentioned by Ensebius. For O●droena is a part of Mesopotamia: But afterwards they fell to the Jewish observation of this Festival, and that before the Nicene Council, as Athanasius asserts. On the contrary, the Asiatics forsaking their former error, embraced the sounder opinion in their observation of Easter; which they did before the Nicene-Councill, as appears from Constantine's Epistle, which Eusebius relates B. 3. chap. 18, and 19 of Constantine's life. Vales.  Churches over the rest of the world to do after this manner; which usage, being received from Apostolic tradition, and still prevalent, they observed, [to wit] that they ought not to 
d It was questioned amongst the Ancients, at what hour the Fast before Easter was to be concluded; some were of opinion, that it was to be continued to the dawning of Easter day, after the Cock-crowing, as may be seen in Epiphanius, and Clemens: others thought it was to be finished on the Saturday▪ evening before Easter-day; So Cyrill, in Homil. Paschal. Vales.  put an end to their fastings on any other day, save that of the resurrection of our Saviour: upon this account Synods and assemblies of Bishops were convened. And all of them with one consent did by their letters inform the [Brethren] every where of the Ecclesiastic decree, [to wit] that the Mystery of our Lord's resurrection should never be celebrated on any other day but Sunday, and that on that day only we should observe to conclude the Fasts before Easter. There is at this time extant the Epistle of those who then were assembled in Palestine, over whom 
e The Bishop of Caesarea, (before the Nicene Council, and a longtime after,) had the dignity and honour of a Metropolitan, and presided in all the Councils of Palestine, as being Bishop of the chief See. Nevertheless, the Bishops of Jerusalem had a respect shown them; theirs being the Apostolic Church, which first had a Bishop. Therefore the Bishops of that See were not under the Bishops of Caesarea, but were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. were, as to their privileges, independent of the See of Caesarea. See the seventh Canon of the Nicene-Council. Vales.  Theophilus Bishop of the Church in Caesarea, and Narcissus [Bishop] of Jerusalem, presided. In like manner, another [Epistle] of those [Assembled] at Rome concerning the same question, having Victor the Bishop's name prefixed to it: also [another] of those Bishops in Pontus, over whom 
f He was Bishop of Amastris in Pontus, of whom Dionystus Bishop of Corinth makes mention, in his Epistle to the Church of Amastris, which Epistle our Eusebius speaks of B. 4. chap. 23. There was one, which bore the same name, (to wit, Palmas) of the consular order, whom Adrian commanded to be killed; so says Spartianus. Moreover, Eusebius says, this Palmas presided, as being the most ancient Bishop, not that he was a Metropolitan. For Heraclea not Amastris, was Metropolis of the Cities of Pontus. But in the Ecclesiastic Councils the precedency was different, according to the diversity of times and places. The plainest and most reasonable cause of precedency was, that the ancientest Bishop should take place of the rest. Afterwards the Bishops of the Metropolitan Churches had that honour given them▪ Vales.  Palmas, as being the most ancient, presided. Also [an Epistle] of the Churches in Gallia, which Irenaeus had the oversight of. Moreover, of those in Osdroëna and the Cities there; and 
g Jerom (in his book the Scriptor. Ecclesiast.) expounds this place so, as if Bacchylus had convened a Council in Achaia, apart by himself: for in this sense he takes the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] here used by Eusebius: But there may another sense be given hereof, to wit, that Bacchylus wrote a private Epistle in his own name concerning Easter, not a Synodical Letter, as the rest did. Eusebius (Book 6. chap. 11.) calls a private Lettor, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  a private Letter of Bacchyllus' Bishop of the Corinthian Church; of many others also; all which having uttered one and the same opinion and sentiment, proposed the same judgement; and this we have mentioned, was their only definitive determination.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning the disagreement [of the Churches] throughout Asia.  
OVer those Bishops in Asia, who stiffly maintained they ought to observe the ancient usage heretofore delivered to them, presided Polycrates: Who, in the Epistle he wrote to Victor, and the Roman Church, declares the tradition derived down to his own times in these words: We therefore observe the true and genuine 
* He means Easter-day.  day; having neither added any thing to, nor taken any thing from, [the uninterrupted usage delivered to us.] 
† Eusebius quotes part of this Epistle at the 31 chap. of his 3d d B. The Learned Reader, upon comparing of the original Greek, here, and at the said 31 chapter, will find some small difference: upon which account our Version of the two places differs; for we translated them as we found them.  For in Asia the great lights are dead, who shall be raised again in the day of the Lords Advent▪ wherein he shall come with glory from heaven, and raise up all his Saints, [I mean] Philip, one of the 12 Apostles, who died at Hierapolis, and his two daughters, who continued Virgins to the end of their lives; also his other daughter, having whilst she lived been inspired by the holy Ghost, died at Ephesus. And moreover, John, who leaned on the Lord's breast, and was a Priest, wearing a 
a See B. 3. Chap. 31. note (d.) But the Jewish use of this plate of Gold can't be meant here; for John was neither Highpriest amongst the Jews, nor yet of the sacerdotal race. Polycrates mentions 3 things of John; 1. That he was a Priest, 2, a Martyr; 3, a Dr, or Evangelist, Now as he was a Doctor of Christ, and a Martyr for him; so also must he be understood to be a Priest of Christ. 'Tis probable those first Christian Priests, in imitation of the Jewish High-priests, did wear a plate of Gold, as a badge of honour. Epiphanius (in Heres. Nazaraeor.) says James the brother of our Lord, who was ordained the first Bishop of Jerusalem, wore such a plate of Gold on his forehead. The same is said of Mark the Evangelist in a M. S. concerning his suffering. Vales.  plate of Gold, and was a Martyr, and a Doctor: this [John I say] died at Ephesus. Moreover also, Polycarp Bishop at Smyrna and Martyr, and 
b This is Thraseas the Martyr, whom Apollonius mentions in his Book against the Cataphrygians; whose words our Eusebius quotes chap. 18. of this book; Rufinus says he suffered Martyrdom at Smyrna. Vales.  Thraseas of Eusmema, Bishop and Martyr, who died at Smyrna. What need we mention 
c Melito Bishop of Sardis makes mention of this Martyr, in his Book concerning Easter; in those words which our Eusebius quotes B. 4. chap. 26. This Sagaris was Bishop of Laodicea in Asia; in whose times the Question concerning Easter was raised at Laodicea. Vales.  Sagaris Bishop and Martyr, who died at Laodicea? And moreover 
d In the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. this man's name is thus written, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Papirus.] 'tis a Roman name. Polycrates does not say where this Papirius was Bishop. But I find in Simeon Metaphrastes, (in the Life of Polycarp) that this Papirius was successor to Polycarp Bishop of Smyrna. Vales.  Papirius of Blessed memory, and 
e Polycrates does here stile Melito, an Eunuch, that is, in our Saviour's explication, one of those, who make themselves Eunuches for the Kingdom of heaven's sake; who are content to deny themselves, and to renounce the lawful pleasures and comforts of the world, for the service of Religion. Jerom (the Scriptor. Ecclesiast.) attests that this Melito was by many accounted a Prophet. Vales.  Melito the Eunuch, who in all things was directed by the suggestion of the holy Spirit, who lies at Sardis, expecting the [Lords coming to] visit him from heaven, when he shall be raised from the dead? All these kept the day of Easter on the fourteenth day of the Moon, according to the Gospel: in no wise violating, but exactly following the rule of faith. And moreover, I Polycrates, the meanest of you all, according to the tradition of my kinsmen, some of whom also I have followed: for 
f Rufinus thought that seven of Polycrates' Ancestors, or Relations, were Bishops of Ephesus. But Polycrates does not say they were all Bishops of Ephesus; we may suppose they were Bishops in several Cities of Asia. Vales.  seven of my relations were Bishops, and I am the eighth; all which kinsmen of mine did always celebrate the day [of Easter] when the people [of the Jews] 
g In the Kings, and Maz. M. SS. this place is plainly written thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. when the people removed the Leaven. So Rufinus read this place, as appears by his Version; viz. Qui omnes ita observarunt hunc diem ut conveniret cum illo quo fermentum Judeorum populus ausert; i. e. All which so observed this day, that it might agree with that wherein the people of the Jews removed their Leaven. I wonder why Robert Stephens read it [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when the people prepared, & c?] For on the 14th day of the first month, the people did not prepare, but cast away their Leaven. See Exod. 12. 18. Vales.  removed the Leaven. I therefore, brethren, who am Sixty five years old in the Lord, and have been conversant with the brethren dispersed over the world, and have read the whole Scripture through, am not at all terrified at what I am threatened with. For those, who were greater than I, have said, 
* Acts 5. 29.  We ought to obey God rather than men. To these words, speaking of all the Bishops who were present with him when he wrote, and were of the same opinion with him, he adjoins thus much, saying, I could make mention of the Bishops who are present with me, whom you 
h Hence 'tis apparent that Victor Bishop of Rome had written to Polycrates to convene the Bishops of Asia; and threatened to excommunicate him, unless he obeyed his determination about▪ Easter. As to his menaces, Polycrates answers I am not at all terrified at what I am threatened with. Vales.  requested me to convene, and I have called them together: whose names should I annex [to this Epistle,] they would be very numerous; all which persons having visited me, (who am a mean man) did by their consent approve of this Epistle; well knowing that I have not born these hoary hairs in vain, but have always lead my life agreeable to the precepts of the Lord Jesus. After this, Victor the Bishop of Rome, did immediately attempt to cut off from the common unity the Churches of all Asia, together with the adjoining Churches, as having given their assent to heterodox opinions; and 
i Valesius (in his note at this place) is of opinion that Victor did not excommunicate the Churches of Asia; but only endeavoured, and threatened, to do it. The reasons he brings for this are these: (1) Euseblus says expressly [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. he endeavoured to cut off from the communion, etc.] (2) The Epistles written to Victor by Irenaeus and other Bishops do show that the sentence of excommunication was not then pronounced by Victor; for thus Eusebius writes concerning Irenaeus' Letters [But does in many other words seasonably advise Victor not to cut off whole Churches, etc.] (3) Photius (in Biblioth. chap. 120.) writes that Irenaeus wrote many letters to Victor, persuading him not to excommunicate any one for their dissent about the observation of Easter; therefore, before Irenaeus wrote, Victor had excommunicated no body: now, it cannot be supposed that Victor did it after receipt of Irenaeus'. Letters; for then Eusebius would have made mention of it; but he intimates the contrary to all this, call Irenaeus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] i. e. Peacemaker, because his Letters restored Peace to the Church. These are Valesius' reasons. On the contrary, Socrates, (B. 5. chap. 22.) Halloixius in his life of Irenaeus, pag. 668; and Dr Cave in the Life of Irenaeus pag. 168; are of opinion, that this sentence of excommunication was actually pronounced by Victor. Their main argument for this, is grounded on these words of Eusebius, which here follow [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we have thus rendered [And by his Letters be, i. e. Victor, publicly declares, and pronounces all the brethren there to be wholly excommunicate.] Which, whether it does not outweigh all that Valesius has said to the contrary, is left to the determination of the Learned Reader.  by his letters he publicly declares, and pronounces all the brethren there to be wholly excommunicate: but this pleased not all the Bishops: therefore they persuade him to the contrary, [advising him] to entertain thoughts of Peace, of Unity and love of Christians among one another. Moreover their Epistles are now extant, wherein they have sharply reproved Victor. Among whom Irenaeus, having written a Letter in 
k This Epistle therefore of Irenaeus' was a Synodical Epistle▪ because 'twas written in the name of the Churches of France, the chief City whereof then was Lions. This Epistle is mentioned by Eusebius, in the foregoing chapter: for I judge it to be one and the same Epistle, because 'tis unlikely there should be two Synods convened in so short a time, to determine of one and the same matter. Vales.  the name of those brethren in Gallia, whom he presided over, does indeed maintain, that the mystery of our Lords. Resurrection ought to be celebrated only on a Sunday; but does in many other words seasonably advise him not to cut off whole Churches of God for observing an ancient custom derived down to them by tradition: to which words he adjoins thus much; For the controversy is not only concerning the day; but also concerning the very 
l Irenaeus says, that at that time there was a two fold dissension in the Church; the first concerning Easter day; the second about the form of the Fast; i. e. how many days were to be kept as a Fast; for so he explains himself in the following words. For all, as well those who celebrated Easter on the Sunday, as those who, with the Jews, kept that festival on the fourteenth day of the Moon's appearance, did agree in this, to wit, that they Fasted before Easter. Which Fast, as well as the Feast of Easter, they had received from Apostolic Tradition: See Eusebius, book 2. chap. 17. And the notes there. Vales.  form of the 
m Amongst the ancient Christians there were three kinds of Fasts: the first was the Fast on Wednesdays, and friday, which ended at the 9th hour of the day, (i. e. at three a clock in the afternoon,) after the end of the Station, or Holy communion. The second sort was the Lent-fast, which ended about the evening. The third sort was the strictest of all, and lasted to the cock-crowing; which was therefore by the Greeks called [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] in Latin Superpositio. Epiphanius (in his Expositio fidei Catholic. at the end of his books, against Heresies) does plainly distinguish these 3 sorts of Fasts. So does Dionysius Alexandrinus, in his Epistle to Basilides. But now, it may be demanded, which of these 3 sorts of Fasts Irenaeus does here speak of? 'Tis manifest, he means not the first sort; for he evidently speaks of a whole days Fast, some suppose, says he, they ought to fast one day, etc. Dionysius Alexandrinus, and Epiphanius, (in the places before mentioned) seem to be of opinion, that Irenaeus means the 3d d sort of Fast. Vales.  Fast: for some suppose they ought to 
n These words of Irenaeus are variously understood. Bellarmine thinks he speaks of Lent. Cardinal Perron supposes he speaks of the week that precedes Easter: which opinion is confirmed by Dionysius Alexandrinus, and Epiphanius, in the places before cited. Vales.  Fast 
o Without doubt Irenaeus means, the Friday of the Great week; (i. e. the week before Easter;) on which day was kept a public Fast, says Tertullian, in his book De Orat. and in that De Jejunio. Vales.  one day, others 
p To wit, on the Preparation day, (which we call Good-Friday,) and on the Great Sabbath (i. e. the Saturday before Easter.) For on these two days all persons, except the sick, were wont to Fast, says Tertullian, in his book De Jejunio. Vales.  two, others more; 
q The Kings, Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. do read and point this place thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] And Musculus has faithfully translated it thus [alii quadraginta horas diurnas & nocturnas computantes, diem suum statuunt.] whom we follow in our Version of this place; having rendered it thus [others computing forty continued] hours of the day and night make that [space] their day [of Fasting.] This reading is doubtless the truest: For Irenaeus having said that some Fast one day, others two, others more; what need is there of his adding this [others Fast forty days.] when as in those words of his [others Fast more days] forty days are comprehended? Besides, if the stop be put at [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, forty,] (as 'tis in the Savil. M. S. and in Rufinus and Christophorsons translations) to what shall the following words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc.] be referred? If they be referred to those that Fast forty days, (as 'tis certain they must) than 'twill necessarily follow, that those who Fast forty days during that time do eat nothing at all, seeing that they account their Fast must be continued all the hours of the night, as well as of the day. Having made out the true reading of this place, we come to explain the meaning of it. Irenaeus therefore says, that some Fasted forty continued hours of the day and night. Some think this Fast of forty hours was kept by them in memory of that space of time which was between the Death of Christ and his Resurrection: which space of time contained about forty hours; to wit, from the 6th hour of the preparation day (that is, between 12 and 3 a clock on Good-Friday) to the dawning of Easter-day: But I suppose 'twas kept in honour and memory of Christ's forty days Fast in the wilderness. Three things may be collected from these words of Irenaeus. (1) That the Fast before Easter was usually observed in the Church from the very times of the Apostles. (2) This Fast was celebrated in honour and memory of Christ's Fast: (3) That the space of time, allotted for this Fast, was various and different▪ But we ought always to remember that Irenaeus does here speak of the Fast of Superposition, (See note (m) in this chap.) which the Christians usually observed throughout the Great-week; (i. e. the Passion-week:) the Fast in which week being once admitted, the Fast of Lent must also be admitted: for the week before Easter is part of Lent. Sometimes indeed we see the Fast of this week is distinguished from the Lent Fast; (as in Epiphanius' Expositio fidei, etc.) but 'tis not so distinguished, as if it did not really belong to Lent; but 'tis distinguished from it, as the part is from the whole. The reason of this distinction is twofold; (1) it was kept with a more strict Fast, to wit, the Fast of Superposition, as we showed before, (note m.) (2) this week does properly belong to Easter. For the Feriae (or Days) of it have their denomination from the following Sunday, as shall hereafter be manifested. Hence 'tis called the Great-week; the reasons of which term Chrysostom does give in his 30 Homily on Genesis. This Week began from the second Feria, (i. e. Monday,) says cyril in Homil. Paschal. and Epiphanius in A●rianis. Vales.  others computing forty [continued] hours of the day and night make [that space] their 
r In the original 'tis [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. their Day [of Fasting.] But Irenaeus did doubtless write [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. their Fast.]  day [of Fasting:] and this variety in observing [the Fast] has not been begun in our age, but a long while since, in the times of our Ancestors: 
s Irenaeus would show here whence so great a diversity about the Fast before Easter arose. He says therefore, that it proceeded not from any law given by the Apostles or Christ; but did by degrees grow in use; and afterwards some Bishops, being too remiss in those things belonging to discipline, made that a custom, which was introduced by simplicity and singularity, and left it to be observed by their successors. In this sense Socrates took Irenaeus' words here, as appears from what he says B. 5. chap. 22. Vales.  who being (as 'tis probable) not so diligent in their Presidencies, proposed that as a custom to their successors, which was introduced by simplicity and unskilfulness. And yet nevertheless all these maintained mutual peace towards one another, which also we retain. Thus the variety of the Fast commends the consent of the faith. Hereto he adjoins a relation, which I will suitably insert in this place; it is thus: And the Presbyters, who, before Soter, Presided over that Church which You now govern, I mean Anicetus, and Pius, Hyginus, Telesphorus, and Xystus, these persons [I say] neither observed it themselves, nor did they permit those 
t In Turnebus and Moreus' book, at the margin 'tis mended thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] i. e. with them. So Rufinus reads this place, as appears by his Version. Vales.  with them [to observe it.] Nevertheless, although they themselves observed it not, yet they maintained peace with those that came to them from those Churches wherein it was observed. But the 
u The sense of this place is this; Although the observing, and not observing of any custom are in themselves contrary; yet as often as he that observes the custom is conversant among those who observe it not, this diversity will be much more apparent. Vales.  observation of it, amongst those who kept it not, seemed to have much more of contrariety in it. Neither were any persons ever excommunicated upon account of this form [of the Fast:] but the Presbyters, your predecessors, who observed it not, 
† The Bishops were wont, in the time of the Festivity of Easter, to send the Eucharist to other Bishops, in the name of a benediction. This custom was at length forbidden in the Council of Laodicea. chap. 14. Vales.  sent the Eucharist to the [Presbyters] of those Churches which observed it not: and when 
x Though the exact time of Polycarps coming to Rome cannot precisely be defined, yet will it in a great measure depend upon Anicetus' succession to that See, in whose time he came thither. Now 'tis evident, that almost all the ancient Catalogues place him before Soter, and next to Pius, whom he succeeded. This succession Eusebius (in his Chronicon) places on the year of Christ 154; (a computation doubtless much truer than that of Baronius, who places it on the year 167;) and agreeable to this the Chronicle of Alexandria places Polycarp's coming to Rome, in the year 158; in the 21 of Antoninus the Emperor. See Dr Caves life of St Polycarp. pag. 115.  Polycarp of blessed memory came to Rome in the times of Anicetus, and there had been a small controversy between them concerning some other things, they did straightway mutually embrace each other; having not desired to be contentious with one another about this 
y Valesius (in his note on this place) denies that Polycarp came to Rome concerning the difference about the Paschal solemnity; for it was, he says, some other controversies, that brought him thither. But Irenaeus' express words are (if our Eusebius has rightly represented them, in B. 4. chap. 14.) that Polycarp came to Rome and discoursed Anicetus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] i. e. upon account of a certain controversy concerning the day whereon Easter was to be kept. 'Tis true, Irenaus says (in this chapter) there was a difference between them [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. concerning some other things; but this does not hinder, but that the other was his main errand to Rome.  head: For neither could Anicetus persuade Polycarp not to observe it, because he had always kept it with John the disciple of our Lord, and the other Apostles with whom he had been conversant: nor did Polycarp induce Anicetus to observe it, who said he ought to retain the usage of the Presbyters that were his predecessors. These things being thus, they received the communion together. And Anicetus permitted Polycarp, (to wit, out of an honourable respect to him) to 
z That is, Anicetus had so great a respect for the venerable Polycarp, that he permitted him, in his own presence to consecrate the Sacrament in his own Church. Vales.  consecrate the Sacrament in his own Church; and they parted peaceably one from another; as well those who observed it, as those who observed it not, retaining the Peace and Communion of the whole Church. Indeed, Irenaeus, being truly answerable to his own name, was after this manner a Peacemaker, and advised and asserted these things upon the account of the Peace of the Churches: The same person Wrote not only to Victor, but sent Letters also, agreeable hereunto, to several other Governors of Churches, concerning the said controversy which was then raised.   

CHAP. XXV. How all with one consent unanimously agreed about Easter.  
MOreover, those [Bishops] of Palestine, (whom we mentioned a little before) to wit, Narcissus and Theophilus, and with them Cassius Bishop of the Church at Tyre, and Clarus [Bishop] of that at Ptolemais, together with those assembled with them, having treated at large concerning the tradition about Easter, derived down to them by succession from the Apostles, at the end of their Epistle they adjoin thus much, in these very words: Make it your business to send Copies of this our Epistle throughout the whole Church, that so we may not be blamed by those, who do easily seduce their own souls: we also declare to you, that they celebrate [Easter] at Alexandria on the same day that we do: 
The Maz. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. For Letters, etc.] The Letters about Easter are meant here. The Acts of this Synod of Caesarea are extant in Bede, in his book concerning the vernal Equinox; which some look upon to be Spurious; but I think they are in no wise to be despised. Baronius accounted them to be genuine. Vales.  for Letters are conveyed from us to them, and from them to us; so that we observe the holy day with one consent and together.   

CHAP. XXVI. How many [Monuments] of Irenaeus' Polite Ingeny have come to our hands.  

a The chapters of this fifth book, were, even in our M. S. Copies, very much disordered; but we have put them into due order, from the authority of Rufinus; with whom agrees the Kings, and the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. For those copies begin the chapter at these words, with this Title [How many [Monuments] etc.] but they call it chap. 28. when as 'tis truly the 26; as appears from the Index of the chapters prefixed before the Book. The cause of the mistake was, that the Titles of the former chapters were set down twice in the foresaid Copies, through the negligence of the Transcribers. Vales.  BUt, besides the forementioned works and Epistles of Irenaeus', there is extant a most concise and most necessary book of his against the Gentiles, entitled concerning Knowledge. And another, (which he dedicated to a brother, by name Marcianus,) [containing] a 
b The reading in the original is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Valesius thinks it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Demonstration.]  Demonstration of the Apostolic Preaching. And a Book of Various 
c Rufinus translates it [dialogos, dialogues] Jerom renders it [Tractatus, Tracts.] It may be taken to signify Sermons or Discourses to the people: for in that sense our Eusebius takes the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his 6B. chap. 1●. and in the 36 chap. of that book he calls origen's homilies [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Vales.  Tracts, wherein he makes mention of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and that called The wisdom of Solomon, and quotes some sentences out of them: And thus many are the [writings] of Irenaeus, which came to our knowledge. But Commodus having ended his Government after he had reigned thirteen years, Severus obtained the Empire, Pertinax having not Governed full out six months after the death of Commodus.   

CHAP. XXVII. How many also of [the works of others] who then flourished, [are come to our knowledge.]  
INdeed, very many Monuments of the virtuous and laudable diligence of those ancient and Ecclesiastic men which then [flourished] are to this day preserved amongst many: But [the works] of those, whom we ourselves could 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. (which is the term here) does properly signify, internoscere, ac distinguere, i. e. to discern, or distinguish. The import of Eusebius' words is, that those Writers which by some certain mark be was able to distinguish from heretical authors, were Heraclitus, Maximus, etc. Rufinus and Jerom, instead of Heraclitus, read Heraclius. Our Historian does here relate, first the Ecclesiastic Writers of that time, whose names he knew: afterwards he mentions those, whose books were 〈◊〉 extant; but their names were unknown. Vales.  discern to be such, are, Heraclitus' [Comments] upon the Apostle, and the [Book] of 
b The Title of Maximus' Book was, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning matter: it was composed by way of Dialogue. Eusebius quotes a most excellent piece of it in his last chap. of his 7 B. Preparat, Evang. where he gives the Author this Elogue: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Maximus, a person in no wise obscure for his Christian life and conversation, Wrote a seasonable piece entitled, concerning matter. Vales.  Maximus concerning that question so much talked of amongst Heretics, whence evil proceeds: and concerning this that matter is made. Also Candidus' piece, on the six days work; and that of Apion upon the same Subject. In like manner, S●xtus's book Concerning the Resurrection; and another piece of Arabianus'; and of very many more; whose times wherein they lived, because we want assistances from the proof thereof, we can neither commit to writing, nor yet 
c Eusebius does usually quote some passages out of those Authors works which he mentions: So he did, as we see, out of Irenaeus, Clemens, Hegesippus, Papias, and others; whenever he knew the time of the Authors Writing. But in these Writers, whom he mentions in this chapter, Eusebius says he could not perform this, because he could not certainly know the times they lived in, but was in want of arguments and proofs thereof. Vales.  declare any memorable passages [of theirs, in this our History.] There are also come to our hands the books of many others, whose very names we are unable to recite: all which were indeed Orthodox and Ecclesiastic [persons] as the interpretations of the Sacred Scripture [produced] by every one of them doth demonstrate; but yet they are unknown to us, because what they have written has not their name prefixed to it.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning those, who from the beginning were defenders of Artemon's Heresy; what manner of persons they were as to their morals, and how that they were so audacious as to corrupt the Sacred Scriptures.  
IN an Elaborate piece of one of those Authors, composed against the Heresy of Artemon, (which Heresy Paulus Samosatensis has again attempted to revive in our age,) there is extant a certain Relation very accommodate to the History we now have in hand. For the 
a Nicephorus (B. 4. chap. 2●.) says, the name of this book (the Author whereof is unknown) was The Little Labyrinth: Photius (in Biblioth. chap. 48.) relates that Caius was the Author of this book; and makes it not the same book with the Little Labyrinth: But Theodoret (B. 2. Heret. Fabul.) confirms Nicephorus' opinion, and mentions this very story of Theodotus the Tanner, and Natalis the Bishop, attesting he had taken it out of the book called Th● Little Labyrinth. Vales.  Book now cited, evincing that the foresaid hear, which asserts our Saviour to be a mere man, was an innovation of a late date; (because the indroducers of it had boasted it was very ancient,) after many [arguments] brought to confute their blasphemous lie, has this Relation word for word; For they affirm that all the Ancients and the very Apostles received and taught the same things which they now assert; and that the Preaching of the truth was preserved till the times of Victor, who from Peter was the thirteenth Bishop of Rome; but from the times of his successor Zephyrinus the truth has been adulterated. Peradventure this saying of theirs might seem probable, did not in the first place the Sacred Scriptures contradict them, and then the writings of some brethren ancienter than the times of Victor, which books they wrote in defence of the truth, against the Gentiles, and against the Heresies of their own times. I mean the [writings of] Justin, Miltiades, Tatianus, and Clemens, and of many others: in all which books the Divinity of Christ is maintained. For who is he that is ignorant of the books of Irenaeus, Melito, and the rest, which declare Christ to be God and man? The 
b Hence it appears, that 'twas an ancient custom in the Church to compose Psalms and Hymns in honour of Christ. Pliny (in his Epistle to Trajan) mentions this usage amongst the Christians; as we have already observed, at B. 2. chap. 17.  Psalms also and Hymns of the brethren, written at the beginning by the faithful, do set forth the praises of Christ the Word of God, and attribute Divinity to him. Seeing therefore this Ecclesiastical opinion has been manifestly declared for so many years since, how can it be that the [Ancients] should have preached that doctrine, which these men assert, until the times of Victor? How can they choose but be ashamed of framing such lies of Victor; when as they know for certain that Victor excommunicated Theodotus the Tanner, the Founder and Father of this Apostasy which denies God, who first asserted Christ to be a mere man? For if Victor were (as they say) of the same opinion with that, which their blasphemy does maintain, why did he proscribe Theodotus the Inventour of this Heresy? And such was the face of affairs in the times of Victor: to whom, having presided in his public charge ten years, Zephyrinus was made successor about the ninth year of Severus' Empire. [Further,] the Person that compiled the foresaid book concerning the Author of the now-mentioned Heresy, relates another thing which was done in the times of Zephyrinus, in these very words; I will therefore advertise many of the brethren of a thing done in our Age; which, had it happened in Sodom, would, I suppose, have put those inhabitants in mind of [Repentance.] There was one 
c Perhaps this person was that Caecilius Natalis, who by a dispute of Octavius Januarius' before Minucius Faelix at Rome was converted to the Christian Faith; as Minucius Faelix relates, in his dialogue. Indeed, the name, the time, and the profession of this Person do all agree to make this probable. Vales.  Natalis, a confessor, who lived not a long time a go, but even in our times; this man had been seduced by Asclepiodotus, and another Theodotus, a Banker; both which Persons were disciples of Theodotus the Tanner, who before had been excommunicated, as I said, by Victor then Bishop, for this doctrine or rather madness: Natalis was persuaded by them to be 
d The Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savill M. SS. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. to be elected.] The Kings M. S. and Rob. Stephen's read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. to be called.] Vales.  Elected a Bishop of this Heresy, upon the consideration of a Salary, whereby he was to receive of them monthly an hundred and fifty pence. Being therefore become one of their associates, he was by visions [in his sleep] frequently admonished by the Lord: For our compassionate God and Lord Jesus Christ was unwilling that he, [who had been] a witness of his own sufferings, should perish whilst he was under excommunication. But after he was regardless of the visions [in his sleep,] being beguiled with the bait of primacy among those [of that Sect,] and of filthy lucre, (which is the destruction of many men,) at last he was scourged by the holy Angels, and sorely beaten all night long. In so much that he arose very early, and having put on sackcloth, and besprinkled himself with ashes, in great haste, and with tears in his eyes, he cast himself down before Zephyrinus the Bishop, falling down not only before the feet of the Clergy, but of the Laity also; and with his tears moved the compassionate Church of the Merciful Christ: and after he had used much entreaty, and shown the 
e Valesius says those stripes are meant here, which Natalis had undergone for the confession of Christ; Quas, says he, pro Christi confessione per●ulerat: Indeed Natalis is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a confessor, at the beginning of this story; and afterwards 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Martyr or Witness: but perhaps the Author might mean here the stripes, which the story says he received from the holy Angels.  prints of the stripes he had received, with much difficulty he was admitted into the communion [of the Church.] Hereunto we will also annex some other words of the same Writers concerning these [Heretics;] they are these: They have impudently adulterated the Sacred Scriptures; they have rejected the Canon of the Primitive faith; and have been ignorant of Christ: they are not inquisitive after that which the holy Scriptures say, but bestow much labour and industry in finding out such a Scheme of a Syllogism, as may confirm the System of their impiety: And if any one proposes to them a Text of the divine Scriptures, they examine whether a 
f These are Logical terms: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is properly such a proposition, as this [if it be day, there is light.] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is such an one as this [either it is day, or it is light.] See Diogen. Laert. in Zenone. Vales.  connex, or disjunctive form of a Syllogism may be made of it: leaving the holy Scriptures of God, they study Geometry; being of the earth they speak of things terrestrial, and are ignorant of him who 
g He speaks of the last advent of our Saviour; which the Ancient fathers usually speak of not as future, but present. Vales.  comes from above: therefore amongst some of them Euclids Geometry is with great diligence studied; Aristotle and Theophrastus are admired; and in like manner 
h Galen wrote books concerning the forms of Syllogisms, and concerning the whole system of Philosophy, as appears from the catalogue of his works. From this place 'tis evident that Galen is a very ancient Author, which may be collected not only from the Testimony of this Writer, but from many others, who have made him contemporary with Aristotle, Theophrastus, and Plato. See Alexander Aphrodis. B. 8. Topic. at the beginning. Vales.  Galen is by others of them even adored: what need I say, that these persons, (who make use of the Arts of Infidels for the confirmation of their Heretical opinion, and by the craft of Atheists adulterate the sincere authority of the divine Scriptures,) are most remote from the faith? Hence 'tis that they have impudently laid their hands upon the divine Scriptures, saying they ought to be corrected; he that is desirous may be informed that I speak not this falsely of them. For would any one examine the Copies, which they have gotten together, and compare them one with another, he would find that they disagreed very much. For the Copies of 
i Some call him Asclepiades; but Nicephorus and Rufinus term● him Asclepiadotus. A little after this instead of [Apollonius] we read [Apollonides] as did Rufinus, and Nicephorus. Vales.  Asclepiadotus agree not with those of Theodotus. Many such Copies as these may be procured; because their disciples have with much labour and curiosity written the corrections (as they call them, that is, the corruptions) of every one of their [Masters.] Again, the Copies of Hermophilus agree not with these now mentioned; and those of Apollonides differ one from another. For he that shall compare them will find that those Copies first put forth 
k Sr Henry Savill in the margin of his M. S. had made it [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by him.] Our other M. SS. read it [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by them.] But the former reading is the best: for the Author speaks only of Apollonides here; affirming that he put forth two Editions of the sacred Scriptures▪ the latter of which differed very much from the former. Vales.  by him do very much disagree from his other [Copies] which he did afterwards again wrest and deform. How much of audaciousness there is in this wicked fact, 'tis probable they themselves are not ignorant: for either they do not believe the divine Scriptures to have been dictated by the holy Spirit, and then they are Infidels: or else they account themselves wiser than the holy Ghost; and what are they then but madmen? For they cannot deny this audacious fact to have been done by their own selves, because [the Copies] have been written out by their own hands: 
l The following words [Neither did they receive such Copies as these from those who were their instructours; nor yet can they show the Copies out of which they transcribed these things] are wanting in the Kings M. S. I think them not very necessary: but they are in the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. and in Rufinus' version. Vales.  Neither did they receive such Copies as these from those who were their instructours; nor yet can they show the Copies out of which they transcribed these things. But some of them have not indeed vouchsafed to adulterate the Scriptures, but having wholly rejected both the Law, and the Prophets, 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. by, or, by reason of, is here to be understood. These Heretics, under a pretence of the Grace given by the Gospel, rejected both the Law, and the Prophets: upon which account he calls their doctrine Lawless and Atheistical. Vales.  by a Lawless and Atheistical doctrine under a pretext of Grace, they are fallen into the deepest pit of destruction. And let thus much be after this manner related, concerning these things.    

THE six BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning the Persecution under Severus.  
MOreover, when Severus stirred up Persecution against the Churches in every place throughout all the Churches; noble Martyrdoms were performed by the Champions of Religion; but [the number of the Martyrs] at Alexandria far exceeded the rest, the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, lectis●imi, i. e. the choicest, 'tis the nearest signification of the word, but does not fully explain it, for the word imports something more. See Viger. Idiot. pag. 195.  choicest of the Champions having been conveyed thither out of all Egypt, and Thebaïs', as to the noblest stadium of God; who in reward of their most patient suffering divers sorts of Torments, and several ways of death, were encircled with crowns from God: amongst whom Leonides, said to be the father of 
b 'Tis a critical dispute whether the Greek word be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with an Aspirate, or a Tenuis: some say 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because 'tis derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 maturè and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 natus, i. e. born in a fit season: and for this reason the Med. Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. always write it with an Aspirate. Vales.  Origen, was beheaded, and left his son very young. And here 'twill not be unseasonable briefly to relate what zeal and affection he bore to the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eusebius always uses both for the Gospel, and the Christian Religion, as in▪ Chap. 3, and 5. of this Book, and this Rufinus renders divinae legis studia: Christoph. Sacrarum literarum studium; and Musculus translates it divin●m doctrinam. Vales.  Gospel from this time of his childhood, and for this reason especially, because his fame is much celebrated by all men.   

CHAP. II. Concerning origen's virtuous course of life from a Child.  
NOw should any one undertake accurately and at his leisure to commit to writing this man's life, he must say much, and a strict collection of all passages concerning him, would require even a particular Subject; but our aim at present is to abbreviate most things, and in short, and as well as we can we will give an account of some few passages concerning him; relating what things have been manifested by some Epistles, or by the discourse of those his Scholars, who were alive till our times. The passages concerning Origen (as one would say) even from his Cradle seem to me worth remembrance. Severus therefore being in the tenth year of his Reign, and Laetus being Governor of Alexandria and the rest of Egypt; Demetrius also having lately taken upon him the Episcopal Office over the Churches there, after Julianus; when the flame of Persecution now raged grievously, and many thousands were Crowned with Martyrdom, such a desire of Martyrdom possessed the soul of Origen being yet very young, that he would expose himself to dangers, and was very ready, and willing to rush forward, and leap into the combat: so that now he was not far from death, had not the Divine and Celestial providence, for the good of many, hindered and restrained his willingness to die, by his mother's means. First therefore she entreated him like a Suppliant, and beseeched him to take pity of her motherly love: but when she saw him more intent upon his purpose, and when he understood his father was apprehended and imprisoned, he was wholly possessed with a desire of Martyrdom: wherefore she hid all his clothes, and by this means necessitated him to abide at home: but he, seeing he had no way left, (the alacrity of his mind surmounting the ripeness of his years,) could not be at rest, but composed a most persuasive Epistle concerning Martyrdom, and sends it to his father, in which he thus exhorts him word for word, saying, [Father,] take heed: let not your care for us make you change your resolution. Let this be noted as the first token of Origen's acuteness of wit from his childhood, and of his most sincere zeal for Religion. For he had already got no small stock of knowledge in the doctrine of the faith, continuing whilst he was yet a child, to exercise himself in searching the holy Scriptures; about which he was not a little laborious; his father having taken great care, both in instructing him in the Liberal 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are the words in the Original: the Greeks, call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Liberal Arts which children learned; but Philosophy, by the testimonies of several Authors is not included in that phrase, as Diogenes Laertius, Clemens Alexan. and Eusebius himself in chap. 18. B. 6. do assert; hence is that Ariston Ceus, a noble Philosopher, says, they who place all their study, in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are like Pen●lopes Wooers, who when they were repulsed by the Mistress, courted the Maid. Orators also exclude Rhetoric out of this number; but some include both, who mistake; for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies aliquid in trivi●● positum, vulgar, i. e. what is trivial and vulgar; now Philosophy and Rhetoric are more noble Sciences: hence Demosthenes uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for mean and base Offices. Vales.  Sciences, and also in these not slightly: wherefore he always persuaded him to exercise himself in the study of holy things, rather than in the Learning of the Greeks, enjoining it him as a daily task to learn something by heart out of Scripture and repeat it: nor was the child unwilling, or slack in the performance, but most cheerfully laboured in these things, so that the simple, and common readings of the sacred Scriptures could not satisfy him, but he would search after something more, and even from that time busily enquired into the more profound meanings thereof: Insomuch that he troubled his father by ask him, what was the true meaning of such a sentence of Scripture inspired by God. He seemingly before his face reproved him, admonishing him not to search into any thing above the capacity of his years, nor [to inquire] any further than the plain meaning [of Scripture.] But he privately with himself rejoiced exceedingly, and gave the greatest thanks to God the Author of all good, that he youchsafed to make him the father of such a child: and 'tis reported, he has often stood by the child as he slept, and laying his breast bare, would kiss it with reverence, as if the sacred Spirit of God had been enshrined in it, and accounted himself blessed for his happy offspring. These, and such like, they record, were the passages concerning Origen in his childhood: But when his father was now crowned with Martyrdom, he is left desolate (together with his mother and younger brothers, six in number,) being no more than seventeen years of age: Moreover his father's estate having been confiscate, he was brought into extreme want of necessary subsistence, together with his relations, but God thought him worthy of his providence. And he obtains entertainment and rest from a woman who was very rich in respect of her estate, and very eminent otherways. Moreover; (who carefully ministered to a very famous man, one of that Heretical Sect then at Alexandria, but by birth an Antiochian.) Him the foresaid woman having adopted for her son, kept him with her and showed kindness to him in a most especial manner. But Origen, though forced to converse with the said [Heretic] yet from that time showed powerful proofs of his sound Opinion concerning the Faith. For when great multitudes of people, not only Heretics, but also them of our Religion, flocked to Paul (for this was the man's name) because he seemed to be a person of great eloquence; [Origen] could never be induced to assist him in prayer: always from a child observing the Cannon of the Church, and abominating the doctrines of Heresies, (as he himself in express words somewhere says▪) and having been educated in the Greek learning by his father at first, after his death he devoted himself wholly and more earnestly to the study of the Liberal Sciences; so that he was furnished with an 
b The Med. Maz. Fuk. and Savill M. SS. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. no indifferent skill.] Vales.  indifferent skill in the Art of Grammar; and having professed this Art soon after his father's death, he got plenty of necessaries, considering the age he was then of.   

CHAP. III. How Origen being very young Preached the word of Christ.  

a Some dispute there is concerning the beginning of this chapter: Valesius (whom we follow) follows the division of Rufinus, but Christophorson begins it at these words [when Origen was 17 years old,] the Kings M. S. something lower than Valesius, [when he was 18 years old.] Fuk. M. S. at these words, [his father's estate being confiscate.]  Whilst he yet applied himself to his School, (as he in his Writings recordeth,) no one residing at Alexandria 
b This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies originally, insono, to sound: this preposition [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] makes it, being a verb Neuter, to have an Active signification, and he is properly said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who tells us any thing which he would teach us by way of instruction: hence it signifies to teach the rudiments, or first grounds of an Art, but peculiarly to teach the principles of Christian Religion which we call Catechising in English, fitly made out of the Greek. Some say Heathen Authors knew not this use of this word, but they mistake, for Lucian uses it in this sense, to teach the Rudiments of any Art. Stephan. Lexicon.  to teach the Principles of Christianity, but all being driven away by the threatening persecution: some of the Heathens resorted to him, to hear the word of God. Of which number he notes Plutarch to have been the first; who when he 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. after he had lead a pious secular life: this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by Christians used to signify secularem, vitam agere. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is seculum, as Chrysostom uses it in his 23d d Homily on the Epistle to the Romans, where he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them whom we call Laïcks, to distinguish them from the Clergy, in these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In this sense must the word here be understood; one of Origen's disciples lived a pious secular life being a Laic, the other was a Clergyman. Vales.  had lived a virtuous secular life, was crowned with divine Martyrdom. The second was Heraclas Plutarchus' brother, who having under him showed many instances of a Philosophical and severe course of life, was honoured with the Bishopric of Alexandria after Demetrius. He was now in the eighteenth year of his age when he was master of the Catechetical School; in which he made great proficiency in the persecutions during the time of Aquila's Prefecture over Alexandria. At which time he purchased to himself a famous name amongst all them who were well affected towards the Faith, for the singular friendship and alacrity which he showed to all the holy Martyrs known, and unknown. For he conversed not only with such as were in bonds, nor with them who had been examined until their last sentence, but with those blessed Martyrs also who, after that was pronounced, were led to Execution; making use of great boldness he went to meet dangers: so that the furious multitude of the Heathens standing round, were frequently not far from stoning of him, when he boldly came forth, and with great freeness of speech communed with the Martyrs, and kissed them, had not he once miraculously escaped, having the Right-hand of God for his assistance. The same divine and heavenly Grace at other times again and again (so that 'tis impossible to say how often,) preserved him from them who then laid wait for him, because of his exceeding cheerfulness and confidence in Preaching the doctrine of Christ: Indeed, so great was the hostility of the Infidels against him, (because such multitudes were instructed by him in the things which appertain to the holy faith,) that having made a 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. having made a concourse: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies an Assembly or Tumultuous crowd met together to Plot mischief or raise Sedition. Rufinus and Christophorson will have these words to be referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Soldiers, which is improper and improbable; we must without doubt understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Infidels, as best agreeing with the propriety of the Greek, and sense of the place: but Nicephorus, worst of all, explains the place thus, as if origen's disciples, fearing the outrages of the tumultuous populace, should get a guard of Soldiers for their own safety. Vales.  concourse, they set Soldiers to watch about the house in which he abode. And the Persecution against him waxed so hot daily, that all the whole City of Alexandria could no longer secure him; he removes indeed from house to house, but is driven from all places, because of the multitude which through him were made Proselytes to the Divine Doctrine. For his common actions contained the most admirable Rules of the truest Philosophy: indeed, (as the common saying is) such as his doctrine was, such was his manner of life, and such as his manner of life was, such he demonstrated his doctrine to be: by this means especially, together with the Divine power assisting him, he induced many to a zealous imitation of him. But when he saw many Scholars now flocking to him, (the exercise of Catechising being committed solely to him by Demetrius, who was Bishop of the Church,) supposing the teaching of Grammar disagreeable to his studies in divine Learning, he forthwith breaks off his Grammar School, as unprofitable and contrary to the Sacred learning. Then entering into a prudent consideration with himself, how he might not stand in need of assistance from others, he sold all the Volumes he had of 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Rufinus translates, his Library of Heathen Writers; better than Christophorson, who takes this phrase of Eusebius' to signify only the books of old Orators: as if the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were never used for Grammar and Philosophy, but for Orations only; or as if Origen parted with his old Orators only, and not with his Grammarians, and Philosophic books also. Musculus says they were notes upon Authors gathered by Origen and composed into Volumes; but Rufinus' Version is most natural. Vales.  Ancient Heathen Writers, which were most elaborately compiled, and was content with four 
* Or, five ●●●ce.  oboli a day that were brought him by the buyer. For many years he persevered in this Philosophical course of life, depriving himself of all 
f This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 primarily signifies any matter of which 4 thing is made; but amongst Divines it peculiarly signifies the filth and dregs of this world, out of which proceed unlawful lusts, desires, and contempt of God.  matter [which might nourish] youthful lust's; both undergoing no small labour of severe exercise in the daytime, and also assigning to himself the greater part of the night for his study in the holy Scriptures, patiently persevering in the most Philosophical life imaginable. Sometimes he inur'd himself to the exercises of fasting; at other times to hours measured out for his repose; which he would by no means enjoy upon a bed, but made it his business to take it on the bare ground, for he, thought those Evangelical Words of our Saviour ought most especially to be observed, which exhort us not to 
g The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to have, is left out in the Greek; but must necessarily be added.  have two coats nor to wear shoes, nor to be solicitous about the cares of the time to come. Moreover, with a courage far greater than his age, he patiently endured both cold and nakedness, and came to that height and extremity of want, that he made those of his acquaintance admire exceedingly. And he caused grief in many, who entreated him that they might communicate of their estates to him, because they saw him bring such labours on himself for the Gospel's sake, but he remitted nothing of his patience. 'Tis reported he walked upon the ground barefoot many years, in no wise wearing any shoes. And also for many years he abstained from the use of wine, and from all other things, except necessary sustenance, so that now he fell into a great danger of spoiling and turning his 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here signifies the stomach; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Galen and Dioscorides, is used as here, for the spoiling, or turning, of the stomach, to wit, when it loathes any thing; in Latin 'tis termed subversio stomachi. Vales.  stomach. He deservedly excited most of his Scholars to imitate him, showing them, who looked upon him, such examples of a Philosophical life; Insomuch that now, not only the 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the vulgar; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, bomines ex trivio.  vulgar unbelieving Heathens, but also they who were learned Philosophers, were 
k The Med. M. S. leaves out [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] i. e. by his means; and reads only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by his doctrine; which is the better reading: for the place seems to be corrupted, this [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] creeping out of the Margin into the Text; or out of the line following into, this place. The Kings, and the Maz. M. SS. alter nothing here, but the Fuk. M. S. reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  through him brought to submit themselves to his doctrine. And it came to pass that they who received by him in the bottom of their hearts sincerely the faith of the Gospel, were famous in the time of the then Persecution: so that some of them after apprehension, finished their lives by Martyrdom.   

CHAP. IU. How many of those who had been instructed by him, became Martyrs.  
THe first of them was the aforementioned Plutarch, whom (when he was led to Execution) 
* That is Origen.  he of whom the discourse is, accompanied to the last hour of his life, and again wanted little of being killed by the men of his own City, as seeming the cause of Plutarchus' death. But then also the providence of God preserved him. Next to Plutarch the second of Origen's disciples, that was a Martyr, was Serenus. Who by fire gave a trial of the faith which he had received. Heraclides was made the third Martyr of the same School. The fourth after him was 
a Christophorson calls him Heronex.  Heron. Both which persons were beheaded, the former of them while he was yet learning the Principles of Christianity, the latter when he was newly 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. newly Baptised. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Gregory and Chrysostom, and many other divines is pecullarly used in this sense to Baptise, and rendered by the Translatours Baptizare.  Baptised. Besides these, another Serenus, different from the former, is declared the fifth Champion of Piety [who came out] of this School. Who, 'tis reported, was punished with the loss of his head, after a most patient sufferance of many Torments. And of women, 
c I long since conjectured it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in one word, not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] two words; which conjecture I found confirmed by the Kings, and Fuk. M. SS. Rufinus agrees hereto, who translates this place thus, Sed & mulicres plurimae, in quibus Hera quaedam Catechumena. 'Tis a proper name derived from Juno, who is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: whence comes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Heraiscus, the name of an Egyptian Philosopher, concerning whom see Suidas. The Greoks celebrate the memory of this Herais on the fourth, or rather the fifth day of March, as 'tis in the Menologie set forth by Canisius. I am not certain whether this person be the same with Irais the Alexandrian Virgin, who in the Roman martyrology is said to have suffered Martyrdom (together with some others) at the City Antinoe on September 22. In Cardinal Sirletus' Menologie, at the fifth of September these words occur; Natalis B. Martyris Rhaïdis, quae igne consumpta est; i. e. the birthday of the B. Martyr Rhaïs', who was burnt. This is the same whom Eusebius mentions here. Therefore there were three Heraïs; the first is she mentioned in the Menaeum, at the fifth day of March: the second Heraïs' is the Catechumen, of whom mention is made in the Menologie, on the fifth of September: the third Heraïs' the Egyptian Virgin, born at a place called Tamma; whose fathers name was Peter, a Presbyter: she suffered Martyrdom when she was twelve years old, as 'tis in the M●n●um, at the 23d d of September: where she is called Hieraïs': in the Roman Martyrologic she is termed, Iraïs'. Vales.  Heraïs', who as yet was learning the Principles of Christianity, did, as he himself somewhere says, depart this life, having received Baptism by fire.   

CHAP. V. Concerning Potamiaena.  
LEt Basilides be reckoned the seventh among these, who lead the most renowned Potamiaena to Execution, concerning which woman, even yet there is a famous report amongst the inhabitants of those Countries, for that she combated many times with her lovers, in defence of the chastity and virginity of her body; for which she was famous: (for besides the vigour of her mind, there flourished in her a comeliness of body:) who, having suffered many things for her faith in Christ, at last after grievous Torments and horrible to be related, was together with her mother Marcelia consumed by fire. Moreover they say that the Judge, (whose name was 
a This Aquila was Governor of Egypt, as Euscbius before relates in the 3d d Chapter: at which time Origen was in the eighteenth year of his age. Vales.  Aquila,) after he had inflicted grievous stripes upon every part of her body, threatened at last he would deliver her to the 
b The Gladiators were commonly noted to be lascivious wicked men; therefore Aquila threatened to deliver her to them, thinking she, who had such special care of her chastity, would rather revolt from her faith, then hazard the purity of her body, by being put into their power.  Gladiatours to abuse her body. But she (having considered of the matter some short time,) being asked what her determination was, returned [they say] such an answer, as thereby she seemed to speak some thing which was accounted impious amongst them. Forthwith therefore she received the definitive sentence [of the Judge,] and Basilides one of the Military Apparitors, took and lead her to Execution: but when the multitude endeavoured to molest and reproach her with obscene words, he prohibited them, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifies to fright birds away, but here, as also in Demosthenes, it signifies to thrust aside out of the way, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Demost.  thrusting away them who reproached her, showing much commiseration, and humanity towards her. She taking in good part the man's commiseration shown towards her, exhorts him to be of good courage, for when she was gone hence she would entreat her Lord for him, and within a little while she would make him a requital for what he had done for her. When she had spoken these things, they say she valiantly underwent death, hot scalding pitch being leisurely, and by little and little poured upon all the several members of her body, from the sole of the foot, to the crown of the head; such was the combat fought by this famous virgin. But not long after▪ Basilides upon some occasion being desired by his fellow-soldiers to swear, avouched 'twas not lawful for him to swear at all; for he was a Christian, and he openly confessed it: at first they thought he only spoke in jest; but when he constantly maintained it, he is brought before the Judge, and after he had made profession of his steadfastness before him, he was put into bonds: And when some of the brethren in the Lord came to him, ask him what was the cause of this sudden, and unexpected change, he is reported to have said, that Potamiaena, three days after her Martyrdom, stood by him in the night, put a crown about his head, and said, she had entreated the Lord for him, and had obtained her request: And within a little while the Lord would take him upto himself. After these things the brethren imparted to him the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Eusebius means Baptism.  Seal of the Lord, and the day after, being famous for his testimony of the Lord, he was beheaded; they relate, that many more throughout Alexandria came thick at that time to the doctrine of Christ; to▪ wit, such as Potamiaena had appeared to in their sleep, and 
e Rufinus translates this place so as to make Potamiaena Origen's scholar; neither dare we contradict him in that. For although Eusebius does not mention it particularly, yet we may gather so much from this his narration; for, reckoning up the Martyrs which were of Origen's School, he adds to them Basilides and Potamiaena; whence 'tis collected these two also were his disciples; and though we cannot for certain say Basilides was, yet 'tis probable Potamiaena might be one of them. Vales.  invited them to be converted to the Gospel: But for these things let thus much suffice.   

CHAP. VI Concerning Clemens Alexandrinus.  

a There is little connexion betwixt this and what he said before. Clemens was not then the Catechist at Alexandria; but Origen, Clemens', Scholar. Moreover concerning Clemens, and his books, Eusebius writes in the foregoing book. And Caius in his little Labyrinth▪ reckons him among the Ecclesiastic Writers which writ in the time of Victor; the words of Caius are at the end of the 5th Book: therefore Rufinus rightly places this and the following chapter in the 3d d Chapter of this book where he speaks of Demetrius the Bishop's committing the office of Catechising to Origen. Vales.  CLemens, who succeeded Pantaenus, was Master of the Catechetick School at Alexandria, till this time. So that Origen when he was a boy was one of his Scholars: Moreover, this Clemens, committing to writing the subject of that work of his entitled Stromateis, in his first Volume explains the series of times, and determines his computation at the death of Commodus. So that it is plain those books were elaborated by him in the Reign of Severus, the History of whose times this book of ours contains.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning Judas the Writer.  
AT this time also lived Judas another Writer, who commented upon the Seventy Weeks in Daniel, and puts an end to his computation of the times at the tenth year of Severus' Reign. His Opinion was that even at that time the coming of Antichrist, which was so much talked of, drew nigh. So great a disturbance did the raising of the Persecution then against us cause in many men's minds.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning the bold Act of Origen.  
AT this time while Origen performed the Office of Chatechizing at Alexandria, an act of an unripe and youthful mind was committed by him, but which withal contained a most manifest token of Continence, and true faith; for he taking these words [some 
* Matth. Chap. 19 v. 12.  Eunuches there are which have made themselves Eumuches for the Kingdom of Heaven's sake] in the more simple meaning, unadvisedly like one of his juvenile years, thinking it both his duty to fulfil our Saviour's words, and also [considering] that during his youthful years he was to converse not only with men, but women about the things which appertain to God: that he might exclude the Infidels from all suspicion of obscene slanders, his mind was full bend to perform really our Saviour's words, taking great care that it might escape the knowledge of many of his familiars: but 'twas impossible for him although he was desirous, to conceal such a fact. But when Demetrius understood it, as being then Governor of the Church there, he both greatly admires him for his boldness, and also, (having commended his alacrity of mind, and sincerity of faith,) forthwith encourages, and excites him to a more diligent employment about the duty of Catechising: for such at this time was [Demetrius'] opinion of this act: but no long time after, when he saw Origen do well, and that he was famous, and well reported of by all men; being affected with the frailties of Mankind, he endeavoured by letters, sent to all the Bishops in the world, to describe what was done as a most absurd action. 
a Eusebius here lays open the the reason why Demetrius who was formerly so much Origen's friend, should now so persecute him by his letters; which was, because the Bishops of Caesarea and Jerusalem had ordained him Priest. In which thing no small injury was done to Demetrius, both by the Bishops, and Origen; by Origen because he had yielded to be ordained by foreign Bishops; and by the Bishops, because by doing this they had translated the Catechist of Alexandria into their Church. Moreover, there arises a difficulty not to be passed by, viz. why two Bishops together should ordain Origen? By this means he had power to sit in two Churches, and to communicate with other Priests. See the 23. and 27. chapters following; where this conjecture is confirmed. 'Twas the ●●der when either Deacons or Priests were ordained, some Bishops should be present, that the ordination might be more solemn, (says Innocentius in his Epistle to Marcianus the Bishop.) Photius, in Biblioth. Chap. 118. says that Theoctistus solemnised the ordination, but Alexander gave his approbation. Christophorson also says these were the names of the Bishops; Theoctistus was Bishop of Caesarea, and Alexander of Jerusalem. Vales.  For the Bishops of Caesarea and Jerusalem, the most approved and most famous of all the Prelates in Palestine, judging Origen worthy of dignity and the highest pitch of honours, had by imposition of hands ordained him Presbyter. Therefore when he had ascended to great honour, and had purchased a name amongst all men in all places, and no small fame for his virtue, and wisdom; Demetrius, being furnished with no other accusation, made a great and malicious complaint against that act which he had done in his youth. Daring also to involve the Bishops in his accusations who had promoted him to the Office of a Presbyter. These things were done a little after. But then Origen 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the word here) has several significations; Rufinus explains it thus, when a man has free power to do a thing all impediments being removed; which explanation seems best; for, before Origen made himself an Eunuch, for fear of a scandalous report he had reason to be cautious of conversing with women, and teaching them; but when he had unmanned himself, as he did, he might do it freely without suspicion. Vales.  freely and without any impediment performed his Office of teaching the divine doctrine to all that came to him by day or by night: laboriously spending all his time either in divine learning, or upon them who came to him. 
c Rufinus' old book which was in the Church at Paris begins a new Chapter here, and so does Christophorson. Vales.  After Severus had held the Empire eighteen years, his son Antoninus succeeds him. At this time there [lived] one 
d Concerning this Alexander, Eusebius, in his Chronicle, in the 12 year, of Severus' Reign, which was the second year of this Persecution, writes thus. Alexander was accounted famous for his confession of the Name of the Lord. Vales.  Alexander, one of their number who had behaved themselves manfully in the Persecution, and also by the providence of God had been preserved after their combats during their confessions; him we before manifested to have been Bishop of the Church in Jerusalem. Now because he was famous for his confession of Christ in the time of the Persecution, he is promoted to the aforementioned Bishopric, whilst Narcissus, his predecessor was yet alive.   

CHAP. IX. Concerning the Miracles of Narcissus.  
THe Inhabitants of this Diocese report many Miracles of this Narcissus, by tradition derived from a continued succession of the Brethren: Amongst which they relate such a like Miracle as this done by him; 'tis reported that on the great vigils of Easter the Minister's oil failed them, for which great pensiveness of mind having seized the whole multitude, Narcissus gave command to them who took care of the Lights that they should draw water out of the well which was nearest at hand, and bring it to him, which being forthwith done, he prayed over the water, and commanded them to pour the water into the Lamps with a sincere saith in the Lord. When they had done this also, contrary to all reason and expectation, by a miraculous and divine power, the nature of water was changed into the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, into the nature or quality of oil; we should rather read it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fatness of oil. Rufinus translates it thus, aquae naturâ in olei pinguedinem versâ, and in Moraeus' book 'tis so corrected in the margin; the Fuk. M. S. also reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  fatness of oil. Some small specimen of this miracle then done, has been preserved amongst many of the brethren for a long time, even from that to our age. They also relate several other things worth remembrance cencerning this man's life. Amongst which there is such a [story] as this: Some vile fellows who could not endure this person's vigour, and his perseverance in leading of a pious life, fearing least when they were caught they should suffer punishment, because they were conscious to themselves of many evil actions, they [resolve to] prevent him by patching up a plot against him, and utter a grievous calumny against him. Then, that they might persuade the hearers to credit them, they confirmed their accusations with oaths: one of them swore it was true which he said, or he wished he might be consumed by fire; another, if 'twas not true, that his body might be wasted by some terrible unhappy 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rufinus renders thus, Regio morbo: But Langus calls it morbus sonticus, the falling sickness. Christophorson, morbus scevus & faedus, an unfortunate, or cruel and filthy disease; which comes nearest to Rufinus' Version: for by this morbus Regius he means the Leprosy, as appears by what follows. For in the 10 Book and 25 chapter he speaks thus of Eunomius; vir corpore & anima Leprosus, & interiùs, exteriúsque morbo Regio corruptus. Gregorius Nyssenus also in his first Book against Eunomius certainly affirms he was a Leper. pag. 307. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He who goes into another man's house not invited, and keeps not the filthiness under his own Roof, considers not what natural abhorrence they who are sound have towards those who are infected. Hieronymus in the Life of Hilario speaks thus, of his Scholar Adrianus, post aliquantum temporis computruit morbo Regio. Vales.  disease; and the third, that he might be deprived of his sight: but none of the faithful gave heed to them although they swore thus, because Narcissus' continency was always resplendent amongst all men, and his course of life most eminently virtuous and pious; but he being in-no-wise able to endure the wickedness of what had been said against him; and, besides this, for a long time being desirous to embrace a Philosophical life; retired from the whole Congregation of his Church, and lived many years lying hid in solitudes and in obscure fields. But the great Eye of justice could not quietly wink at what was done: But was quickly revenged upon these wicked men by those curses with which they had bound themselves, being 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The interpreters seem not to have rightly understood this place. Eusebius' meaning is this, those perjured men did not forswear themselves against Narcissus, but against themselves, alluding without doubt to that of the Psalmist, he lied mischief to himself; For craft often falls upon the Author's own head, though he intends it for another. Vales.  forsworn against themselves. The first therefore was burnt together with his whole family, the house in which he lived being burnt in the night by 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Nicephorus thinks 'twas the snuff or spark which fell from a candle. Christophorson and Musculus render the place, as if fire had fell from heaven upon this perjured man's house, but Eusebius confutes that, saying it came 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  the fall of a little spark of fire upon it, which upon no occasion given came out of it. The second person's body was totally infected from the bottom of his feet to his head with the disease he had punished himself with. But the third, seeing the end of the two former and fearing the unavoidable vengeance of the allseeing God, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 makes a public confession. So the Kings M. S. reads, but the Med. and Fuk. M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which tense the following word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confirms. Vales.  publicly confessed to all what they had plotted together in common amongst themselves, and he pined away with so great complaints, repenting of what he had done, and never ceased weeping so long, till he lost both his eyes. And these suffered such punishments for their lying accusation.   

CHAP. X. Concerning the Bishops of Jerusalem.  
WHen Narcissus was retired, it being altogether unknown where he was, 'twas the opinion of the Bishops of the bordering Churches that they should proceed to the Ordination of another Bishop. This man's name was Dius. To him having presided no long time Germanio was successor. Gordius succeeds him, in his time from some place or other Narcissus again appeared, as risen from death to life, and is immediately invited by the Brethren to his Bishopric; all men admiring him much more both for his retreat, and also for his Philosophic [course of life:] But above all for the revenge which was vouchsafed him from God [upon his Accusers.]   

CHAP. XI. Concerning Alexander.  
Narcissus' being no longer able to officiate by reason of his very great Age, the providence of God by Revelation made known to him in a vision by night, called the forementioned Alexander Bishop of another Church to be coadjutour in the discharge of his Office. By this Revelation therefore, as if he had been warned by some Oracle from God, Alexander made a journey to Jerusalem from Cappadocia (where he had before been honoured with a Bishopric,) upon account both of praying there, and also of seeing the places: The Brethren there received him most kindly; and would not permit him to return home, because of another Revelation, made known also to them by night, and a 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christophorson, and Musculus alter the reading thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which also Nicephorus follows▪ but the reading ought not to be altered. Rufinus very well corrects this story of Eusebius' (which he makes something obscure) thus. He sales that that Revelation concerning Alexander was sent by God to Narcissus and other holy men; but the voice was heard by all men; here Rufinus, like a good interpreter, lightly corrects what the Author says amiss. Vales.  voice most plainly uttered to some who were the most eminent for piety amongst them. For it told them if they went out of their gates, they should meet him who was predetermined by God to be their Bishop. When they had done this with the Common 
b Nicephorus and Hieronymus write that Narcissus also consented; which without doubt he did. Here are two things contrary to the Canon of the Church committed in the Election of Alexander, first his translation from one Bishopric to another, secondly that he was joined as an assistant to another Bishop while he was yet alive which was afterwards forbid in the Council of Sardis. Vales.  consent of the Bishops who Governed the Churches round about, they forced him of necessity to continue there. Indeed, Alexander himself, in his own Epistles to the Antinoites which are preserved amongst us till this time, makes mention of Narcissus' presidency together with him, writing thus word for word, at the end of that Epistle: Narcissus salutes you who before me governed this Episcopal See, and he now is my 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rufinus and Christophorson do not translate this place well; but Hieronymus renders it truly according to the sense, though not word for word, he translates it thus: Narcissus salutes you who before me governed this Bishopric, and now governs the same in prayers with me. Alexander's meaning was undoubtedly this; that, Narcissus only assisted him in prayers, but in no other part of the Office of Bishop. Which makes him add that he was an hundred and sixteen years old, signifying thereby that he performed the Office, and Narcissus being very old had only the Title, and name of Bishop. Vales.  Associate in prayer, being an hundred and sixteen years old, and exhorts you to be of the same mind with me. These things were thus done. Now when Serapion was dead, Asclepiades succeeded in the Bishopric of the Church of Antiochia. And he also was famous for his confessions in the time of Persecution. Alexander also makes mention of his consecration, writing thus to the Antiochians: Alexander the servant and prisoner of Jesus Christ, sendeth greeting in the Lord to the Blessed Church of the Antiochians. The Lord made my bonds easy and light in the time of my 
d Alexander wrote this Epistle in the heat of Persecution while he was 〈◊〉 prison, before he was elected to the Bishopric of Jerusalem, as appears by these words, calling himself the prisoner of Christ. Hence Eusebius does not well by reckoning, in his Chronicon, Asclepiades' Consecration in the first year of Antoninus Caracalla: for Asclepiades was Consecrated when Alexander was in Prison; which Eusebius in his Chronicle says, happened in Severus' Reign. Vales.  imprisonment, when I heard that by divine providence Asclepiades (a man most fit by reason of the worthiness of his faith) was entrusted with the care over the holy Church of the Antiochians: he signifies that he sent this Epistle by Clemens, writing on this manner, at the End. I have sent these letters to you, (my Lords and Brethren) by 
e Hieronymus (in Catalogo) conjectures this to be Clemens Alexandrinus. Clemens Alexandrinus certainly lived till the times of Severus, and traveled into these Country's, as he witnesses in the first book of his Stromatewn, he was also a familiar friend of Alexander the Bishop, for to him he dedicates his work concerning the Canon of the Church, as Eusebius writes in the 13 Chapter of this book. Vales.  Clemens a blessed Presbyter a virtuous and approved person; whom ye have known, and shall know better: who, while he was here, by the providence, and care of God confirmed and increased the Church of the Lord.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning Serapion, and his Books that are extant.  
'TIs likely that other monuments of 
a The Greeks write this name Serapion with an ●, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but the Latins with an e. So the Greeks write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but the Latins Serapin. This name is always writ thus in the Med. Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. Vales.  Serapion's studiousness and learning are preserved amongst other men; but those [writings▪] only came to our hands which he wrote to one Domninus, a man who in the time of Persecution fell from the faith in Christ to the Jewish superstition. And what he wrote to Pontius, and Caricus Ecclesiastical men; and other Epistles to other persons. Another book also was composed by him, concerning that Book Entitled The Gospel according to Peter; which Book he wrote to confute the Errors in that, for some men's sakes in the Church of 
b This Rhosse is a City of Cilicia▪ it lies upon the right hand to them who sail into the Gulf of Issus. Some write this City's name with a single s, So Stephanus in his tract De Urbibus, and Theodoret in his Religious History, Chap. 10, and 11. The name of this place in Plutark is corrupted; for he calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Orossus. Vales.  Rhosse, who, taking an occasion from the foresaid Gospel, inclined to Heterodox doctrines. Out of which Book 'twill not be unfit to set down some few words, in which he sets forth the opinion he had concerning that Book, writing thus; For we, my brethren, do admit of Peter and the other Apostles, as of Christ himself; but, like wise men we reject those writings which are forged in their 
c The Maz. Med Fuk. and Savill's M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. in his name. So Rufinus seems to have read it. Serapion, also a little lower says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Origen in his Commentaries upon the 13th Chapter of Matthew makes mention of this Gospel of Peter. Vales.  names, knowing that we have received no such [Books.] For I, when I came to you▪ thought all of you had adhered to the Right faith. And when I read not the Gospel which was offered me, that bears Peter's name, I said, if this be the only thing which seems to breed this dejected spirit in you, let it be read. But now understanding, from what has been told me, that their minds were covered with some Heresy, I will make haste to come to you again; wherefore, brethren, expect me suddenly: But we, Brethren, have found out what heresy Marcianus was of, for he contradicted himself, not understanding what he said, which you shall understand by some things which have been written to you. For we have been able to 
d Here Serapion says he borrowed this Gospel from the successors of some of those Heretics who were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Doceti, of which Heretics Marcianus was one; the Translatours take no notice in this place of that Heretical Sect called the Doceti. They held that Christ was not really incarnate, nor did truly suffer, but in opinion only▪ Clemens Alexandrinus in his 7th book Stromat. and also Theodores in his book Divinorum Decretorum mentions them. The Ringleader of this Sect was one Julius Cassianus, as Clemens tells as in his third book. Vales.  borrow this very Gospel of some who have been continually exercised in it, (that is of some of their successors who preceded Marcianus, whom we call Doceti, for many of [Marcianus'] Tenets are derived from their doctrines,) and read it; and we find indeed many things agreeable to the true doctrine of Christ: but some things that are particularly to be excepted against and avoided, which also we have here subjoined upon your account. And thus much concerning Serapion's Books.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning the writings of Clemens.  
CLemens his 
a Rufinus very well translates this Title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thus, Opus varie contextum. Plutark calls some books of his, which are part History, and part Poetry, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eusebius takes the books to be so called from the divers sorts of matter which they treat of, and so says Baronius in his Annals, and Suidas in his History: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Greek signifies Carpets or Hangings which were woven of divers colours: hence these books are metaphorically entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the mixture of things they treat of: for he intermixes Grecian, Barbarian, and Latin Opinions, confutes Heretics, and composes a kind of a various History. Photius Biblioth.  Stromatas, which are in all eight books, are extant amongst us, which books he thus entitled, The variegated contexture of 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which is the term here,) are such writings as contain only the heads, and some particulars of some special things, or as Cicero in Verrem says, sunt scripta quae▪ domi continentur, nec in vulgus efferuntur: but now the word has got a larger signification.  discourses of Titus Flavius Clemens concerning all things which appertain to the knowledge of the true Philosophy: of the same number with these are his books entitled Institutions: in which he by name mentions Pantaenus, as being his Master, and he writes down his 
c Langus renders this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dictates, Musculus verbally, Excerptions, Rufinus, expositions, and Christophorson Commentaries upon the Scriptures, but none of them sufficiently explain the propriety of the word: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the sense and meanings of Scripture. So Origen uses is in his 4th book de principiis Chap. 2. speaking of the double sense of Scripture, that is the literal, and the spiritual sense, and so also does Methodius, Epiphanius and Dionysius. Alexandrinus use the term. Vales.  opinions he had received concerning the scope of Scripture, and explains his traditions: he has also an Hortatory discourse to the Gentiles. And three books Entitled the Tutor. And another book of his with this title, What Rich man can be saved? And a book concerning Easter. Disputations also concerning the Fasting▪ And concerning detraction. And an exhortation to patience to those who were newly baptised. And a book entitled the Ecclesiastic Canon, or against those who Judaized, which book he dedicated to Alexander the forementioned Bishop. Moreover, in his Stromata he does not only compose miscellaneous discourses out of the holy Writings, but he also mentions some things out of the Gentile Writers, if any thing seems profitable which was spoken by them: he also explains various opinions [which occur] in several books both of the Greeks, and Barbarians. He moreover consutes the false opinions of the Arch-heretics. He lays open much of History, affording us large subject-matter of several sorts of learning▪ Amongst all these he intermixes the Philosopher's Opinions. Hence he fitly made the Title Stromata, answerable to the subject of the book. In the same book he produces authorities out of those Scriptures which are not allowed of [as Canonical;] out of that which is called The Wisdom of Solomon, and out of the book of Jesus the son of Sirac. And out of The Epistle to the Hebrews. And out of the [Epistles] of Barnabas, Clemens, and Judas. He also makes mention of Tatianus' book against the Grecians, and of Cassianus, 
d These words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, made Rufinus believe, that the preceding person Tatianus wrote a chronography as well as Cassianus▪ but we must in no-wise think that true. Vales.  who also made a chronography. Moreover, he mentions Philo, 
e Some Copies read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in all our M. SS. and in Nicephorus 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This Aristobulus here is that same Aristobulus the Peripatetic who wrote books of the Explications of the Mosaical Law to Ptolemy Philometor, as Eusebius records in his Chronicle, and he produces a fragment of these books, in his 8th book Praeparationis, Origen also mentions something of these books in his 4th book against Celsus, pag. 204. Vales.  Aristobulus, Josephus, Demetrius, and Eupolemus, Jewish Writers; who all have proved by their writings, that MOSES, and the Originals of the Jewish Nation are ancienter than any thing of antiquity amongst the Grecians. And this man's books aforementioned are stuffed with very much excellent learning, of several kinds. In the first of these books he says concerning himself, that he was born next to the first successors of the Apostles. He promises also in them that he would write Commentaries upon Genesis. And in his book concerning Easter, he confesses he was constrained by his friends to commit to writing [for the benefit of] posterity those traditions which he had heard from his Ancestors. In that same book also is mentioned Melito, Irenaeus, and some others, whose explications he sets down.   

CHAP. XIV. What Writings Clemens has mentioned.  
THat I may speak briefly, in his 
a For the explication of the title of this book; See the note (a) upon the 11th chap. of the 5th book, where 'tis proved by several quotations, that the true rendering of this title is Institutions, or, Informations.  Institutions he makes 
b This phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Langus translates compendiosam enumerationem, Musculus, contractas explicationes. And so Christophorson also: but Rufinus calls them compendiosas dissertiones. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore is the same as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which words Photius uses in that sense, that is explications, interpretations; though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies narrations only. Vales.  short explications of all the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, according to Hesychius' interpretation, is rendered the written word, aliquid Scripto constans. Hesych.  written word of God, not omitting those Scriptures whose authority is 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are Scriptures, whose authority is questioned, disputed of, and by some contradicted, we must not therefore call them Apocrypha, as Rufinus does, for Apocrypha are those which are certainly false and composed by Heretics; but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are those which some approve of, others not: of which here Eusebius gives us a Catalogue, some of which in St Hieromes Catalogue are accounted Apocryphal, as the Revelation of Peter, which is concluded to be undoubtedly false. Vales.  questioned by some: I mean the Epistle of Judas, and the other 
e Catholic Epistles are those which were not written to certain persons, particular Cities, or Provinces, but to whole Nations, and the Universal Church. Thus Themison, one of Montanus' disciples, impudently wrote a Catholic Epistle, like an Apostle, to the Universal Church, as Apollonius testifies book 5. chap. 16. Eusebius also mentions Dionysius Bishop of Corinth's Epistles to 4 Cities; which he calls Catholic. The Revelation of Peter which Eusebius mentions here, is quoted in Theodotus' excerptions which is printed at the end of Clemens' Stromata: hence 'tis plain that these Collections of Theodotus are nothing else, but f●agments of Clemens' Hypotyp●seωn. Vales.  Catholic Epistles, and that of Barnabas, and that which is said to be the Revelation of Peter: And The Epistle to the Hebrews, which he affirms to be Paul's, but was written to the Hebrews in the Hebrew tongue; which when Luke had with much care and pains translated, he published it for the [use of the] Grecians. Wherefore we may find the stile of the translation of this Epistle, and Of the Acts of the Apostles to be the same. 
f This quotation Clemens has out of Macarius.  But 'twas for a very good 
g This reason also St Hierome confirms upon the first chapter of the Epistle of Paul to the Galatians, where he says that St Paul does not after his accustomed way prefix his name before this Epistle, because he was about to speak of Christ, and thought it not fit to call himself an Apostle where Christ also must be styled an Apostle. Vales.  reason, that this Title [Paul the Apostle] was not set before it, for he (says he) writing to the Hebrews who were possessed with a prejudice against, and a suspicion of him, very wisely did not prefix his name at the beginning, lest he should cause an aversion in them to his Epistle. But a little after, he continues, saying; Now, as a blessed Presbyter said, because the Lord, being the Apostle of the Almighty, was sent to the Hebrews, Paul through modesty, in that he was sent to the Gentiles, does not entitle himself the Apostle of the Hebrews, both in reverence to the Lord, and also because 'twas over and above his duty that he writ to the Hebrews, being the Preacher and Apostle of the Gentiles. Again Clemens in the same books writes a tradition concerning the order of the Gospels which he received from the Elders before him, and it is this: Those Gospels, he said, which contain the Genealogies were written first. And this was the occasion of writing Marks Gospel: when Peter Preached the word publicly in Rome, and declared the Gospel by the Spirit, many who were there present entreated▪ Mark, (who had been his follower 
h Though this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies a far off; yet here it must be rendered as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a long time; which word Niceph. Cal. uses in this place, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Vales.  a long time, and remembered what he had said,) that he would write down the things which had been spoken. When he had composed the Gospel, he imparted it to those who had entreated it of him. Peter having understood this, 
i All Copies read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and so also does Niceph▪ but Christophorson boldly altered the reading, saying, that this passage impugned the authority of the Gospel. Eusebius relates this story in the 2d book at the 14th chapt. otherwise; saying, that Peter was mightily pleased with the Gospel which was written by Mark and confirmed it, appointing it should be read in the Churches. But if we weigh the words of Euscbius and Clemens carefully, these places will appear not in the least contradictory, as Christophorson says they are: for although St Peter, as Clemens says, did neither openly prohibit no● further him; yet he may be said to have tacitly approved of what he had done. Rufinus has very well translated the place, whom we ought to imitate, because by his translation he explains it very well, rendering it thus, licet fieri ipsum non jusserit tamen factum non prohibuit: by which 'tis very plain that he did not disallow of it. Vales.  used no persuasives either to hinder him, or to incite him to it. But John, being the last of all, when he saw how those things which appertained to Christ's humanity were already manifested in the Gospels, was moved [to the enterprise] by his 
k This Hieronymus attests, speaking of John, in his Preface to his Commentaries upon St Matthew. Vales.  acquaintance, and being inspired by the Spirit, he wrote a Gospel concerning Christ's Divinity. Thus much Clemens. But again, the said Alexander in an Epistle of his to Origen, mentions Clemens, and Pantaenus also, as men who were his familiars: he writes thus. For this, as you know was the will of God, that the friendship, which was begun betwixt us from our Ancestors, should not only remain inviolable, but also become more fervent and firm. For we know those blessed Fathers who went before us, with whom we, after a short time shall be joined, I mean the truly blessed Pantaenus my Master, and the holy Clemens my Master, who also profited me much; and if there be any others like them, by whom I came to the knowledge of you, my most excellent Lord and Brother: And after this manner were these things. Moreover, Adamantius (for that also was Origen's name,) in these times, when Zephyrinus Presided over the Church of Rome, 
l Baronius places Origen's coming to Rome, on the year of Christ 220; which was the first year of the Reign of Elagahalus the Emperor: but we must in no-wise yield to this▪ seeing that Eusebius says he came to Rome in Antoninus Caracalla's Reign. Baronius also affirms that he came again to Rome in the Reign of Philip the Emperor, that is in the year of Christ 248: but we must not believe Baronius in this; for Eusebius, who carefully and truly wrote the History of Origen, makes no mention of Origen's second coming to Rome: but rather seems to confute this of Baronius, saying thus, that Origen sent Letters concerning the profession of his faith▪ to Fabianus, who was Bishop of Rome, therefore Origen went not to Rome, as Baronius says, only sent Letters to Fabianus the Bishop of Rome. But hence arises Baronius' mistake; he follows Porphyrius, who, in his life of Plotinus, mentions one Origen, who was Plotinus' and Herennius' School-fellow; but this is not that Origen Adamantius which we mean here; but another Origen, therefore we must carefully make a distinction betwixt these two origen's▪ which we will show hereafter. Vales.  travelled to Rome, (as he himself some where says) having a desire to see the most ancient Church of the Romans: where he made no long stay, but returned to Alexandria. And with all diligence there performed his customary duty of Catechist, Demetrius the then Bishop of those Churches exciting him to it, and little less than beseeching him to labour earnestly for the utility of the Brethren.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning Heraclas.  
BUt when he perceived himself not supplied with sufficient strength both for the more profound study of Divinity, for his researches into, and interpretation of the holy Scriptures, and moreover for the Catechising of them who came to him; (having scarce time to breathe, so many flocking together to him; One company after another coming from morning to evening to his School;) he divided the multitudes, and electing Heraclas, one of his familiars, made him his assistant in Catechising; a man who was very studious in Divinity, most eminently skilful in other Learning; and one who was not unexperienced in Philosophy. He commits the instruction of the New-beginners to him, but reserves to himself the hearing of those who had made some proficiency.   

CHAP. XVI. What Pains and Study Origen bestowed about the Holy Scriptures.  
Origin now intended to make such accurate researches into the Holy Scriptures, that he learned the Hebrew tongue. And bought the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Budaeus calls exemplaria, Copies, by which we do any thing or make any thing▪ Valesius translates this Phrase [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the Authentic Scriptures; because, says he, Eusebius' meaning is plainly the same, for he implies thus much, that these were not the very first Copies which were writ by Esdras; but Authentic in respect of the Septuagint, and other Translatours; and he says this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is commonly rendered in Latin Authenticas: but Christophorson translates it the old copies.  Authentic Scriptures written in Hebrew letters, which were extant among the Jews. And he searched after other Editions of Translatours of the Sacred Scriptures besides the Seventy. And he sought out some other Versions besides those 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies properly curru tero, hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 via curru trita, the highway 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hence Metaphorically (as the Latin word tritum does to which it exactly answers) it signifies aliquid vulgar, that which is trite, or common; 'tis sometimes written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as here in Eusebius.  Common ones of Aquilas, Symmachus and Theodotion, different from them, which he, having searched out, first brought to light, from I know not whence, nor out of what Corners, having been forgotten for a long time: concerning which, because he was uncertain who were the Authors of them, by reason of their obscurity, he only Noted this, that one of them was by him found at 
c In the Med. Maz. Fuk. M. SS. we find 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but 'tis not so well as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Ludi Actiaci, but Nicopolis had not its name from those Games; but from the Promontory near which it was situate, 'twas called Nicopolis near Actium. Vales.  Nicopolis near Actium; and another, at some other place. Moreover in his Hexapla of the Psalms, after those four excellent Editions, he adds 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a sixth and seventh] I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not only a fifth and sixth, but also a seventh;] and judge this emendation to be altogether necessary. For Eusebius, having before spoken of a fifth and sixth Edition found by Origen, here adds this further, that Origen put a seventh into the Copies of his Hexapla of the Psalms. Therefore his Edition of the Psalms was sevenfold. But because this seventh Edition▪ had only the Psalms, Origen altered not the Title of his Edition, to wit, Hexapla. This amendment and exposition of ours is evidently confirmed by Johannes Zonaras, in his History of the Emperor Severus. See the Author's words. But that which Zonaras there adds, to wit, that the seventh Edition was found at Jericho, is not expressly said by Eusebius here. Epiphanius (in his Book De ponderib.) and Athanasius (in Synopsi,) affirm that the fifth Edition was found at Jericho in an Hogshead: But Nicephorus thought that both the sixth and seventh were found there. Although the particular Authors of this fifth and sixth Edition are unknown; yet 'tis manifest they were Jews: which is asserted by Hierom, in his B. 2. Advers. Rufinum. Vales.  not only a fifth, and sixth, but also a seventh Version; and upon one of them again he has Noted, that it was found at Jericho in an Hogshead, in the times of Antoninus the son of Severus. When he had thus Collected all these Versions into one body, and divided them into 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here) signifies verses, or such parts of the Text as contain an entire sense. Hierom was the first amongst the Latins, who divided his translation into verses: See his Preface to Isaiah. This he did in imitation of Origen, who had done the same in his Hexapla. Origen herein had a regard to the profit of the Readers. For what is thus distinguished by verses, is both more easily understood, and also more readily gotten by heart. Besides, this distinction was altogether necessary in order to a comparing of the Greek Editions. Origen's example was afterwards followed by many; who did the same in the New-Testament, which Origen had done in the old. Vales.  Verses, 
f This was another of Origen's inventions, to wit, the placing of the translations one against the other; that so▪ if one differed from another, it might be presently discerned by one view. See Hierom, in his Preface to Chromatius, upon the Chronicles. Vales. See a Scheme of Origen's contrivance herein in Dr Cave's life of Origen, pag. 228.  having placed them directly one against the other, together with the 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term which occurs here) signifies properly Annotation▪ See B. 5. Chap. 20. note (d.) but Eusebius does here call the Hebrew Text, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because 'twas prefixed before the six Greek Translations; in like manner as in Comments the words of the Author are prefixed before the exposition: this term▪ [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies not only the exposition, but the text, at which the exposition is set. Vales.  Hebrew Text, he left us those Copies which are called 
h From this place 'tis evident, that this work of Origen's was called Hexapla, because there were six Greek translations contained in it, besides the Hebrew Text, which was written in two columns two manner of ways, in the one in Hebrew, in the other in Greek Letters. See Epiphan. Haeres. Originist. cap. 3. And the reason why this work was thus termed, is plain; for, as the Tetrapla were so called, because they contained four Greek translations collected into one body; so the Hexapla were thus termed, because they comprehended six Greek Versions, to wit, that of Aquila, Symmachus, the seventy two, Theodotion, and lastly the fifth and sixth translation. But the Hebrew Text must not be reckoned amongst the Versions; that being the original. Zonaras (in his History of the Emperor Severus) is of the same opinion with us, and explains this place of Eusebius (though he mentions not his name) as we do. Vales.  Hexapla. He 
i The Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. have it written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉;] which is all one as if Eusebius should have said [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. after the Edition of his Hexapla, having prepared, etc.] For when Origen perceived that his Hexapla required too much cost and labour, he composed his Tetrapla, (which were more ready and▪ useful▪) having taken away the two Editions of the Hebrew Text, and the fifth, sixth, and seventh translation. Hitherto it has been the opinion of the Learned, that Origen made his Tetrapla before his Hexapla: Usher (in Syntag. de Sept. Interpret. cap. 5.) and Salmasins (in his book De Lingud Hellenist.) are of this opinion. But this passage in Eusebius, (as it is corrected by the Authority of our M. SS. Copies) does wholly confute it. Vales.  afterwards prepared apart by themselves, Aquila's, Symmachus' and Theodotion's Edition, together with the Septuagint [and put them out] in his Tetrapla.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning Symmachus the Translator.  
MOreover, We must understand that this Symmachus, one of the Translatours, was an Ebionite. For there is an Heresy called the Heresy of the Ebionites, who say that Christ was born of Joseph, and Mary, and suppose him to have been mere Man, who also stiffly affirm that the Law ought to be strictly observed according as the Jews kept it, as we have before made known somewhere in our History. Symmachus' Commentaries are even yet extant; in which he seems to confirm the foresaid Heresy, 
a The Ebionites admitted only St Matthew's Gospel to be genuine: but that Gospel of the Ebionites was not the same Gospel of St Matthew which we now have, but a forged one, and which wanted the Genealogy of Christ, as Epiphanius declares (in Heres. Ebion.) For the Gospel according to the Hebrews, which they made use of, (as Eusebius says B. 3. chap. 25. where see note (c.) they called the Authentic Gospel of St Matthew. These words therefore [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] we have rendered thus [disputing strongly against Matthews Gospel,] to wit, ours, and the true Gospel of St Matthew. From this Symmachus the Ebionites were afterwards termed Symmachians, because he strongly asserted their opinions. Vales.  disputing strongly against Matthew's Gospel: Origen tells us that he received these together with other interpretations of Symmachus' of the Scriptures, from one Juliana, upon whom, he says these books of Symmachus' devolved by right of succession.   

CHAP. XVIII. Concerning Ambrose.  
AT this time Ambrose (
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is elegantly used for alicujus partibus favere, to be a favourer of such a man's party: So Euripides in Hecuba, when Polyxena speaks to her mother saying, ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Agamemnon is on our side● thus much for the Phrase. Now that Ambrose was of Valentinus' Sect, or at least favoured that opinion, Origen testifies in the Proaemium of his fifth Tome of Explications on St John's Gospel, where he commends Ambrose for relinquishing those dangerous principles. But some will have Ambrose not to have been a Valentinian, but a Marcionist, and Epiphanius is of that opinion. Vales.  who favoured the Valentinian Heresy) being convinced by the truth Preached by Origen, and having his mind cleared as it were with light, assents to the doctrine of the Orthodox faith of the Church. And (Origen's fame being noised abroad every where) several men of great learning flocked to him, intending to make trial of this man's sufficiency in the Scriptures. Also infinite multitudes of Heretics, and not a few Philosophers, and them most famous, gave 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here signifies to give attention to any one, so as to learn something from him, or to come often to any one, to learn as Scholars; and therefore he adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, almost like Scholars. Vales.  diligent attention to him, almost like Scholar's learning from him besides Divinity, those things which appertain to 
* That is, Grecian Philosophy.  External Philosophy: For he initiated 
c That is, who were his Scholars. Vales.  those, whom he perceived to have acute parts into Philosophical Learning: Teaching them Geometry, and Arithmetic, and the other previous Sciences. Also guiding them into the knowledge of the various Sects among Philosophers: explaining the writings that are amongst them, and Commenting on and searching into all things. So that even amongst the Gentiles this man was openly declared to be a great Philosopher. He also incited many of meaner capacities to the study of the Liberal Sciences: telling them that from hence would accrue to them no small fitness and preparation for the Contemplation of the divine Scriptures: for which reason he esteemed the study of Secular and Philosophical literature most necessary for himself.   

CHAP. XIX. What things have been recorded concerning Origen, [by the Gentiles.]  
THe Heathen Philosophers who flourished in his Age are witnesses of his great proficiency in these studies: in whose writings we have found frequent mention of this man; [some of them] both dedicating their books to him, and also delivering up their private labours to his Censure, as to a Master. But I need not speak of these things, when as 
a Eunapius, in his vitâ Philosophorum, says this Porphyrius was a Tyrian by birth, and was first called Malchus, which in Syriack signifies a King: but afterwards, by his Master Longinus a Platonic, whom he was an Auditor of at Athens, he was called Porphyrius, which signifies one clothed in purple, a king; because Kings only wore the true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. St Hierom says he was a Jew, born in the City of Batanaea; thence he calls him Bataneotes or Batanaetes: Socrates attests that this man was once a Christian, but could not endure the reproofs of those Christians who reproved him, and therefore turned an Apostate. Lactantius, who lived in his time, says he wrote his books against the Christians in the same year the Emperor pulled down the Churches; but St Hierom affirms he left his Master Plotinus, and Rome, and went to Sicily for his health's sake, and dwelled at Lilybaeum; where he wrote those books: but we ought rather to believe Lactantius, who lived in his time. St Augustine says there were two Porphyrius'; one who lived in Sicily a famous man; and another who wrote against the Christians: but all agree that 'twas one and the same Porphyrius the Platonic who lived in Sicily and wrote against the Christians. Baronius' Annals.  Porphyrius, (who lived in Sicily [almost] till our Age, having written some books against us, and in them endeavoured to cavil at the holy Scriptures, when he had mentioned those men who made explications upon them) was unable in any wise to cast any base aspersion upon their Opinions, and through want of Arguments betakes himself to railing, and reviles the Commentators. Of whom he attempts chiefly to reproach Origen, saying, that when he was young, he knew him; but he unawares commends the man; partly by speaking the truth in some things where he could not do otherways; and partly by lying, wherein he thought he should escape being detected. Sometimes he accuses him as being a Christian; by and by, he admires, and describes the accession he made to Philosophic Literature. Hear therefore what he says word for word: Some men, desirous to find out not a defection from the pravity of the Jewish Scriptures, but an explication [of the obscurities in them] have betaken themselves to expositions, which have no agreement nor coherence with those Scriptures, and which contain the Author's approbation and praise, rather than a defence of those strange Sectaries. For, having boasted that what things were plainly spoken by Moses were obscure Riddles, allowing them the Authority, and quoting them as divine Oracles full of hidden Mysteries; And having 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; their own judgement, and understanding being bewitched or misleaden by their pride. So Langus, Rufinus and Christophorson understand these words: but Valesius otherwise. He says Porphyrius' meaning was this, that the Authors of these expositions through the loftiness of their words bewitched or enchanted the minds and judgements of their hearers, and then imposed upon them with their expositions. Vales.  bewitched the judgements and minds of men, with their pride, they afterwards put forth their Expositions. Then after some few words he says; Let an example of this absurdity be taken from a man whom I saw, when I was 
c 'Tis probable Origen was seen by Porphyrius in his younger days, in the City of Tyre, where Origen, having left Alexandria, stayed some time. For Porphyrius was a Tyrian; and he was a young man at the same time when Origen made his abode at Tyre. But Porphyrius could by no means see Origen at Alexandria when he was an old man; because when Origen left Alexandria he was not complete fifty years old. Vales.  very young, being a person then of great repute, and yet eminently renowned upon account of his writings which he left behind him, I mean Origen, whose renown is very much spread abroad amongst the teachers of those Doctrines. For this Man, having been an 
d We must believe Porphyrius, whenas he so expressly affirms here, that Origen Adamantius (so he was called) was an Auditor of Ammonius Alexandrinus. But amongst the Auditors of Ammonius there was at that time another Origen, School-fellow to Herennius and Plotinus; mentioned by Porphyrius (in vitâ Plotini,) by Longinus (in his book de fine,) by Eunapius, and Hierocles (in his book De Providentia.) Baronius (in his Annals,) and Lucas Holstenius (in 2 and 6 cap. De vitâ Scriptisque Porphyrii,) supposed this Origen to have been the same person with Origen Adamantius. But I descent from them, for these two reasons especially. (1.) Longinus the Philosopher (in his book De fine) reckons Ammonius and Origen, (Platonic Philosophers) among those, who would not commit to writing their Opinions for the benefit of posterity, but thought it sufficient to deliver them by word of mouth to their Auditors. If any thing be written by any of them, (these are the words of Longinus,) as indeed Origen did wrote one book De Daemonibus, it is very little: for they seemed not to have made it their business to write books. These words cannot be supposed to have been spoken of Origen Adamantius, who, 'tis manifest, was a Voluminous Writer, as the Catalogue of his works recorded by Eusebius does manifest▪ Moreover, Porphyrius (in these words of his here quoted by Eusebius) says Origen was eminently renowned upon account of his writings which he left behind him. (2.) Porphyrius (in his life of Plotinus, not far from the beginning,) has these words: But when Herennius, Origen, and Plotinus, had agreed amongst themselves, that they would not publish the Opinions of Ammonius, which having heard from him they approved of as most especially pure and refined; Plotinus was as good as his word: but Herennius first broke the compact; and afterwards Origen followed him: But Origen wrote nothing besides a book concerning Daemons, and a piece in Gallienus' time, wherein he proved that the King was the only Poet. This last book Origen wrote in praise of Gallienus the Emperor, to commend his Poetical faculty. For Gallienus was given to Poetry; and there are some nuptial verses of his extant amongst the fragments of Petronius Arbiter. Now, if it be true, that this Origen, School-fellow to Plotinus, wrote this book under Gallienus the Emperor, doubtless he must necessarily be distinguished from Origen Adamantius. For Origen Adamantius survived not the times of Gallienus, but died when Gallus and Volusianus were Emperors, in the year of Christ 252, having completed the sixty ninth year of his age. Vales.  of that Ammonius, who in our Age made a great proficiency in Philosophy; as for his knowledge in Philosophic Literature he profited much by this Master. But as concerning a right course of life, he undertook a way quite contrary to him: for Ammonius, having been educated a Christian by Christian Parents, when he arrived to understanding, and, [the knowledge of] Philosophy, quickly betook himself to a course of life which was agreeable to the Laws. But Origen being a Gentile and brought up in the Learning of the Grecians, diverted to the 
e The Heathens▪ called the Christians and Jews Religion barbarous, as Justin, Tatianus and others affirm: So they termed every thing which was not Grecian. Porphyrius calls this barbarous Impudence, to despise the Roman Gods, and the Emperor's Edicts, to be forced by no Torments or Persecutions to sacrifice to those Heathen Gods. Vales.  Impudence of the Barbarians. Being devoted to this [Religion] he 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cauponari, to sell Wine or to keep a Victualling-house. Now because these Cauponae used to cheat the buyers by mixing and dashing their Wines, and so enrich themselves; this word is used to adulterate or corrupt; as here, and likewise in holy Writ, in the 2d Epistle to the Corinthians Chap. 2. 17. we find, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not corrupting the Word of God. Vales.  corrupted both himself, and also that proficiency he had made in Philosophic Learning: as to his manner of life he lived like a Christian, and contrary to the Laws: but in respect of his Opinions concerning things, and concerning God, he imitated the Grecians, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Porphyrius takes this Metaphor from Hucksters, who, by counterfeiting false wares for true, circumvent the buyers: for [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies to suborn, to lay one thing for another: hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Changeling a false child left in the place of one taken away. Thus Porphyrius says Origen plays the Huckster. Vales.  substituting the sayings of the Heathens in the room of those strange fables. For he was continually conversant in Plato's [works,] and in those of 
h Origen quotes this Numenius in his books against Celsus: he was a famous Pythagorean, born at Apamea in Syria. Longinus, in his book De Fine, mentions these Philosophers, Numenius, Cronius and Moderatus; who, he says, connected Pythagoras' and Plato's Opinions together. Cronius' book 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is quoted by Nemesius in his book De Naturâ Hominis Cap. 2. Vales.  Numenius and Cronius, and he revolved the works of 
i Apollophanes is called by Stobaens, in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the son of Aegimius. Vales.  Apollophanes and 
k This was Cassius Longinus who has only one book exstant at this day, entitled De sublimi Genere dicendi; most men think he was a Grammarian: but he professed Philosophy, as Suidas and others testify: he was Porphyrius' Master in Platonic Philosophy at Athens. He lived in Origen's time, and was younger than him, and died a long time after him, 'tis a wonder therefore that Porphyrius should reckon him amongst the ancient Philosophers. Vales.  Longinus, and 
l This Moderatus was born at Gades now called Cales, an Island on the South side of Spain without the Straits of Gibraltar: he wrote eleven books 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Concerning Nicomachus; See Photius, and Suidas. Vales.  Moderatus, and Nicomachus, and the works of all the famous men amongst the Pythagoreans, he also made use of the works of 
m Chaeremon was a Stoic Philosopher: Origen, in his books against Celsus quotes Charemon's book De Cometis: he taught Philosophy at Alexandria, and Dionysius Alexandrinus succeeded him in his School. See Suidas in Dionysio. Vales. Of this Chaeremon, see Marshals Epig. book 11. Epig. 57  Chaeremon the Stoic, and of 
n This Cornutus Aser Leptitanus taught Philosophy at Rome in the Reign of Claudius Nero: he wrote many things concerning Philosophy, and Eloquence: Persius dedicates his fifth satire to him, as to his Master: he wrote a book De Graecorum Theologia, which is cited by the Etymologist in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the name is corrupted by Aldus Manutius and called Phornutus. Vales.  Cornutus' books, when he had learned from them the Allegorical mode of explaining the Grecian Mysteries, he applied it to the Jewish Scriptures. These are Porphyrius' words in his third book of that piece he wrote against the Christians; who has said the truth concerning the man's hard study and great learning; but herein he has plainly lied, (for what would not he say who wrote against the Christians?) in that he says, that [Origen] was converted from a Heathen to a Christian, and that Ammonius fell from a pious course of life to the Heathenish way of living. For, (as our History has before manifested) Origen kept the Christian Doctrine received from his Ancestors: And the precepts of the divine Philosophy remained uncorrupted, and unshaken in Ammonius even till his death; as his works even to this present do testify; he being famous amongst most men for his books which he left behind him: as for example, that book which is thus Entitled concerning the concord of Moses, and Jesus, and those other books of his, whatsoever sort they be of, which are found▪ amongst lovers of learning. Let what we have said therefore be an Evidence both of the detraction of this lying Accuser, and also of origen's great knowledge in the Grecian learning. Concerning which, Origen (in an Epistle of his, wherein he makes an Apology for himself, to some who blamed him for his too great studiousness about this sort of learning) writes these words: When I employed myself wholly in the Scripture, the fame of my progress in Learning spreading itself every where, there resorting to me sometimes Heretics, at othertimes those who studied the Grecian Learning, and especially such as were skilled in Philosophy, I thought it convenient to make researches into Heretics Opinions, and into whatsoever things are reported to be said by Philosophers concerning the truth: this we did, both in imitation of Pantaenus, who profited many before us, (who was furnished with no small stock of provisions of this sort:) And also of Heraclas, who at this time sits among the Presbyters of Alexandria; 
o We may from these words gather that Heraclas and Origen had the same Philosophy Master, which Porphyrius affirms was Ammonius the most famous Philosopher of that Age. Vales.  whom I found with a Philosophy Master, under whom he studied diligently five years before I began to be an Auditor of his doctrine. And for this reason, he wearing a common habit before, put it off, and put on a 
p The Philosophic habit was the Pallium, or Cloak; which was the usual Badge of the Greek Philosophers, different from that which was worn by the ordinary Greeks; which those Christians still kept to, who before their conversion had been professed Philosophers: this our Eusebius affirms of Justin the Martyr (B. 4. Chap. 11.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, one that in a Philosophic habit was an assertour of the divine Word.  Philosophical habit, which he 
q Hence we may conjecture that the Clergy had at that time no peculiar habit; seeing that Heraclas, a Presbyter of Alexandria and afterwards Bishop, always retained his Philosophic habit. Vales.  retains to this day, neither does he desist from a studious reading of the books of the Learned Grecians. This he said in defence of the studious diligence he used about the Grecian [Learning.] At this time while he made his abode at Alexandria there came a Soldier who delivered Letters to Demetrius, the Bishop of that Church, and to the then Perfect of Egypt, from the Governor of Arabia, that they should send Origen to him with all speed that he might impart to him his doctrine. He was therefore sent by them, and came to Arabia. But in a little time, having finished those things which were the cause of his coming, he again returned to Alexandria. Within some interval of time, there being kindled in Alexandria no small war, he withdrew out of Alexandria, and judging there was no safe dwelling for him in Egypt, he went to Palestine, and made his abode in Caesarea; where the Bishops of those parts entreated him, although he was not yet Ordained Priest, to discourse and to expound the holy Scriptures 
r Hence 'tis conjectured, that Origen Catechised at Alexandria in a private Auditory, and not publicly in the Church; for had he before taught in the Church, Demetrius could not have brought this as an objection against Alexander, and Theoctistus. Wherefore Rufinus mistakes, who sa●es Demetrius permitted him to Catechise publicly in the Church. Vales.  publicly in the Church. This will be evideneed by what Alexander, Bishop of Jerusalem, and Theoctistus Bishop of Caesarea wrote concerning him to Demetrius, who thus excuse him. [Your 
s He writeth to Demetrius the Bishop in the third person; understanding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Your Holiness. And without doubt had we the whole Epistle we should find these words to precede. Vales.  Holiness] has added in your Letters that this thing was never heard of nor done till this time [to wit,] that Laics should Preach in the presence of Bishops. I 
t Alexander Bishop of Jerusalem was a very eloquent man, and without doubt wrote this Epistle himself, which makes him use the first person here: but the letter was writ both in his name, and in the Bishop of Caesarea's. Vales.  know not how you came so apparently to misrepresent the truth: For they are invited to Preach to the people, (when they are found fit to profit the brethren) by the holy Bishops. For example, Euelpis [was invited to Preach] by Neon at Laranda: and so was Paulinus by Celsus at Iconium. And Theodorus by Atticus at 
u This Synnada is a very noted City of Phrygia, and as Stephanus, in his book De Urbibus writes, it ought to be written with a double (n,) though some write it with a single one, it is derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c●habito, to dwell together, because many flocked from Macedonia to dwell together there, from whence it was first called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but was corrupted by the interposition of (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) There is also some old pieces of Caracalla's Coin with this inscription 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hence it appears these Synnadenses were Doricks' mixed with jonians, for they were originally Macedonians, and therefore Doricks', though they lived in the midst of jonia. Vales.  Synnada, who were our blessed Brethren. And 'tis not incredible that the like was done in other places, though we never knew it. On this manner was the above named Origen honoured▪ though he was yet 
x Origen was about 30 years old when he came into Palestine▪ for according to our Eusebius' account in this place, he went thither about the end of Antoninus Caracalla's Reign. Vales.  young, not only by his familiars, but also by foreign Bishops. But Demetrius again recalling him by Letters, and urging his return to Alexandria by persons that were Deacons of that Church, he returned thither, and there executed his accustomed Office.   

CHAP. XX. What Books are now extant of such as Wrote in these times.  
AT this time flourished many Learned Ecclesiastic persons, whose Epistles, which they wrote to one another 'tis an easy thing to meet with, being preserved till this present. For they have been kept even in our Age in the Library of the City Aelia, which was built by Alexander, who presided over the Church which is there▪ Out of this Library we ourselves have gathered together matter for this subject now in hand▪ Beryllus, Bishop of Bosira in Arabia, being one of them, left, together with his Epistles and Commentaries, 
a Christophorson translates this phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 libellos ex variis Scriptoribus excerptos, tanquam flosculos i. e. books like flowers, selected out of divers Authors. 'Tis true, the Ancients called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things selected, or excerptions out of any Author, such are Origen's Philocaliae: Such also are Apulcius' libri floridorum. But this signification does not well agree with this place; because Eusebius does not mention that Beryllus selected them out of any books. And likewise he adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Several. And 'tis not likely that Beryllus should compose several books upon so slight an Argument: therefore 'tis better to translate it (as we have done) elegantis ingenii monumenta, i. e. monuments of his Polite Ingeny. He seems to mean Hymins and Poems. And in this sense, P●rynicus uses this word in his Epistle to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  Several other monuments of his Polite Ingeny. In like manner did 
b Georgius Syncellus, Nicephorus and others affirm that this Hippolytus was Bishop of Portua: Theodoret who quotes him much, terms him a Martyr, and a Bishop, but does not mention where: Gelasius, in his book, De Duabus Naturis styles him a Martyr, and calls him Bishop of the Metropolis of Arabia. Vales.  Hippollitus, who presided over another Church somewhere; there came also to our hands a disputation attempted by one 
c This Sect of the Cataphrygae was divided into two parts; the leader of one part of them was Proclus, and over the other parties Aeschines was their chief, as Tertullian attests. Those which adhered to Proclus were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Proclus' men; as Tertullian again witnesses. Hence we may safely conclude, that Proclus was a Grecian. Besides, Caius wrote against this Proclus in Greek: wherefore we must not assent to Baronius, who says that this Proclus and Proculus the African, who as Tertullian says wrote against the Valentinians, were one and the same person. Now if these were one and the same, why should Tertulliam call one of them Proculus a Latin name, and the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek: concerning Caius' book against Proclus, see Photius' Biblioth. But Theodoret instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 writes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this book of Proclus was a Dialogue in which Proclus was brought in defending Montanus' Prophecy. See the 3d d book of this Ecclesiastic History, Chap. 31. Vales.  Caius, a most eloquent man, at Rome in the times of Zephyrinus, against Proclus who was a defender of the Cataphrygian Heresy. In which dispute, he silencing the adversaries rashness and boldness in composing new Scriptures, mentions only thirteen Epistles of the divine Apostle [Paul,] not accounting that to the Hebrews amongst the rest: Indeed even till this present 'tis thought by some of the Romans that that Epistle was not written by this Apostle. 
ᵈ Eusebius before in the 3d d book, and 3d d Chapter disputing about Paul's Epistles, says that some rejected the Epistle to the Hebrews as false, averring that the Church of Rome questioned the Authority of that Epistle. Amongst the Roman Authors, who doubted the Authority of this Epistle, Hippolytus the afore named Bishop of Portu● may be reckoned; for he in his book against Heresies, has affirmed that the Epistle to the Hebrews is not Pawles the Apostles. Vales.    

CHAP. XXI. What Bishops were eminent in those times.  
BUt now Macrinus succeeded Antoninus after he had Reigned seven years and six months, who having continued [Emperor] about a year, another Antoninus again assumes the Roman Empire. In the first year of his Reign Zephyrinus Bishop of Rome departed this life, having held that [Episcopal] charge eighteen years complete. After him Callistus presides in the Bishopric. He having survived five years, leaves the [care of the] Church to Urbanus. After this Alexander the Emperor succeeds in the Roman Empire, Antoninus having Reigned only four years. At this time Philetus succeeded Asclepiades, in the Church of Antioch: Now [Alexander] the Emperor's mother whose name was Mamaea, being a most pious woman, and Religious in her conversation, (Origen's same being now every where so spread abroad, that it came even to her ears,) was mightily desirous to see the man, and to make trial of his knowledge in Divine matters, which was so admired by all men: She therefore making her abode at Antioch, sends a military guard for him: when he had spent some time with her, and had demonstrated to her most things which tend to the glory of God, and the power of the divine Doctrine, he hastened to his wont charge.   

CHAP. XXII. How many of Hippolytus' works are come to our hands.  
AT this time also Hippolytus, amongst many other works of his, compiled a book also 
a Hippolytus' Canon Paschalis is extant till this day, which Joseph Scaliger has inserted into his book De Emendatione Temporum. And Aegidius Bucherius translated it into Latin, but neither of them takes notice that this Canon is only a part of the book which he wrote Concerning Easter. And through his inadvertency Scaliger blames this place of Eusebius, and says that Hippolytus' Canon does not end at the first year of Alexander's Reign, but begins there: which is really true: but Eusebius does not speak concerning the Canon which Hippolytus annexed to his books, but concerning the book itself, which ends at the first year of Alexander the Emperor's Reign. Vales.  concerning Easter. In which having explained the Series of Times, and set forth a Cannon of sixteen years, concerning Easter, he determines his computation at the first year of Alexander the Emperor. Now the rest of his works, which came to our hands are these: Upon the six days Work. Upon those things 
b He means the second Chapter of Genesis, as Scaliger notes. Where also he reproves Hieronymus as if he had been ignorant of it, but undeservedly: for when Hieronymus says he wrote upon Genesis, he means as well his books on the Hexameron, as those on the Post-Hexameron. Vales.  which followed upon the six days Work. Against Martion. 
c Theodoret in his book called Eranistes quotes this book of Hippolytus. Vales.  Upon the Canticles. Upon some Chapters of Ezekiel. Concerning Easter. 
d Concerning this book of Hippolytus', See Photii Biblioth, Chap. 121. This book was written against 32 Heresies; the first of which was the Dosithean, the last the Noetian Heresy. Which Heresies Irenaeus having confuted in his Sermons, Hippolytus his Scholar wrote an Epitome thereof. Stephanus Gobarus has often quoted this piece of Hippolytus', as appears from his 7, 10, and 13. chap. B. 2. Vales.  Against all Heresies. And many more which you may find preserved amongst many men.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning Origen's Studiousness, and how he was honoured with the dignity of Priesthood.  

a Here the Maz. M. S. and that most excellent Copy of Rufinus which we have often quoted, begin this chap. 23. But Rufinus' book instead of chap. 23. calls it the 20. Hieranymus takes these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in a bad sense, as if Origen had set himself to write in emulation of Hippolytus; and refers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Hippolytus▪ which is not so, for we must understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which thing is common, and so the sense is plain, to wit, from this time. Vales.  ABout this time was the beginning of Origen's writing Commentaries upon the holy Scriptures: Ambrose chiefly inciting him to it by innumerable instigations, not with supplications and bare words only, but also with most plentiful supplies of all things necessary: For there were always by him when he dictated, more in number then seven Notaries, which at set times changed courses with one another. Neither was there a less number of them which wrote books fair, together with Girls who had been instructed to write nearly and handsomely. To all these Ambrose liberally afforded a sufficient supply of all things necessary. And indeed he conveyed into Origen an unspeakable alacrity, in his study and labour about the divine Oracles. By which means chiefly he induced him to write Commentaries: whilst these things were in this posture, Pon●ianus succeeds Urbanus who had been Bishop of Rome eight years: And Zebinus [succeeds] Philetus in the Bishopric of Antioch. At which time, (the necessity of the 
b Rufinus' Version may here well serve instead of a Comment upon this place, who has rendered it thus, he was entreated by the Churches of Achaia to come thither to convince Heretics, who grew strong in those parts. So also says Hieronymus in his Catalogue. Vales.  Church's Affairs constraining him) Origen made a journey through Palestine into Greece; And received the Order of Priesthood at Caesarea, by the imposition of the hands of the Bishops there. But what combustions were hereupon raised concerning him, and what 
c Eusebius ought here to have recited the decrees of the Bishops against Origen, as being matter most accommodate to an Ecclesiastic History; and might better have omitted other things concerning him, and have inserted these, as most pertinent: but we ought not to blame Eusebius for this omission here, because it had been superfluous, having before declared them in his second book De Defension Origenis: which books some men, through their immoderate hatred to Origen, envied us the use of. There is nothing of Eusebius, and Pamphilus the Martyrs Apologia Origenis extant, except some fragments which Photius preserved as it were from shipwreck. He, in his Biblioth, chap. 118. says that there were two Synods summoned against Origen; the first decreed that Origen should be banished out of the Church of Alexandria, but did not divest him of his Priesthood: the second, which was assembled by Demetrius, consisting of Egyptian Bishops, degraded Origen from the Office of a Priest, to which Decree almost all the Bishops of the world subscribed, as Hieronymus says, whose words Rufinus relates in a Apolog. Hironymus also adds that he was not only deposed but also excommunicated by Demetrius. But this Decree of Demetrius' was ineffectual, for two reasons, first, because he issued it out against him, in his absence, without any legal citation; and secondly, because this sentence was not confirmed by the Authority of many Bishops, particularly not by the Bishop of Rome. Wherefore Origen still retained his Priests-Office, and continued Preaching in the Church, as Eusebius witnesses in this book, and Pamphilus in his first book Apologiae Originis. Vales.  Decrees were made by the Prelates of the Churches upon these commotions: And what ever else he, continuing to be of great esteem contributed to the Preaching of the divine Word: [these things] requiring a distinct Volume, we have in some measure declared in the second book of our Apology, which we wrote in defence of him.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning the Expositions he made at Alexandria.  
BUt 'twas necessary for us to have annexed these 
a He means, he ought to have adjoined these things to what he has said in his second book of his Apology. Vales.  to the things aforementioned; for in his sixth book of his Expositions upon John's [Gospel] he declares he composed those five first books while he yet lived at Alexandria. But only 
b There were thirty four books of Origen's Expositions upon John, as Hieronymus says; but only nine are now remaining, which are still divided into thirty-four. Vales.  twenty two books of his works upon that Gospel are come to our hands. In his ninth book also upon Genesis (for there are twelve in all) he manifests that he did not only write those first eight books at Alexandria, but also those Comments upon the twenty five first Psalms: And moreover▪ those Comments upon the Lamentations, five books of which came to our hands. In which books there is some mention of his books upon the 
c Hieronymus in his Apology makes this short Catalogue of Origen's Works ● 13 books upon Genesis, two books of Mystical Homilics: Excerptions upon Exodus: Excerptions upon Leviticus: Also Monobiblia: four books De Principiis: two books concerning the Resurrection; and two other Dialogues concerning the Resurrection. Methodius the Bishop wrote an excellent book of the Resurrection, against Origen's books upon the same subject, as Hieronymus in his book De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, and Maximus in his Scholia upon Dionysius' Ecclesiastic Hierarchy, do testify: there are excellent fragments of this Methodius' book of the Resurrection, in Epiphanius against the Origenists, and in Photius' Biblioth. And I think 'tis for no other reason, that Eusebius never mentions this Methodius, (whereas he mentions several Ecclesiastic Writers far inferior to him,) but this, that he wrote against Origen: Eusebius, being a very great favourer of Origen, could not endure this man's name in his History, because he was not his friend. Vales.  Resurrection: those also are two Volumes. Indeed he also wrote his books De Principiis, before his removal from Alexandria. He also composed those books entitled 
d Hieronymus in his Epistle to Magnus the Roman Orator, says Origen wrote these ten books in imitation of Clemens; for the Argument of these books and Clemens' aforementioned are alike. Hierom also citys a piece of these books in his Apology against Rufinus not far from the beginning. Vales.  Stromata, which are ten in Number, in that City in the Reign of Alexander, as his 
e Translatours did not understand what these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place is the same as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, written with his own hand. The Lawyers call a Will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is written with the Testatour's own hand, and not only confirmed by his subscription. So Eusebius here calls those notes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ which were written with Origen' s own hand, and either prefixed or annexed to every Tome. For 'twas usual for Authors to note something with their own hands either at the beginning, or end of their books. Vales.  Annotations written with his own hand, and prefixed before those books do manifest.   

CHAP. XXV. After what manner Origen has mentioned the Books of the Old and New Testament.  
BUt in his Explication of the first Psalm, he has exhibited a Catalogue of the holy Scriptures of the Old Testament, writing on this manner word for word. 
a This whole quotation is to be seen in Origen's Philocalia; chap. 3. but that place of the Philocalia must be corrected by this, for there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is read. And this is the common mistake of all Editions that they writ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when the word following begins with a vowel. But in all good Copies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is written, although a vowel follow. Vales.  We must understand that, as the Hebrew Traditions say, there are 
b Victorimus upon the Apocalypse says, there are twenty four books of the Old Testament; twenty two you may▪ find io Theodotus his Excerptions. Some reckoned twenty two, some twenty four books of the Old Testament: hence arose this different account saith Hieronymus, because some reckoned the book of Ruth, and that of the Lamentations of Jeremiah in the Catalogue of Scriptures apart by themselves. Others, as Hilarius says, added Tobias, and Judith to make 24 books of the Old Testament; Epiphanius says, that some reckoned up twenty seven books of the Old Testament. Vales.  twenty two books of the Old Testament; just so many in number as they have letters. A little after he adds, saying; These are the twenty two books according to the Hebrews. That which we give the Title of Genesis to, is by the Hebrews, from the beginning of the book entitled Bresith, that is, in the beginning. Exodus, Vellesmoth, that is, these are the names. Leviticus, Vaicra, that is, and he hath called. Numbers the Hebrews call 
c I know not what Copy Robert Stephens follows, who here reads it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. for in the Kings, the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is the reading. Vales.  Hammisphecodim. Deuteronomie, Helle-haddabarim, that is, these are the words. Jesus the Son of Nave, [in Hebrew] Jehosue Ben Nun. Judges, Ruth, are by them comprehended in one book, and called Sophetim. The first and second of Kings, among them one book, termed Samuel, that is, called of God. The third and fourth of Kings, amongst the Hebrews one book, called Vammelech David, that is, the Kingdom of David. The first and second book of Chronicles, in one Volume, called Dibre Hajamim, that is, The words of Days▪ Esdras the first and second book, by them made one book called, Esra, that is, A helper. The book of Psalms, Sepher Tehillim [in Hebrew.] Solomon's Proverbs, in Hebrew, Mis●oth. Ecclesiastes, Coheleth. 
d Some books add this clause, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not as some think the Song of Songs. This we have omitted in our Edition, but 'tis in the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. and also in the King's Copy, and in Rufinus' Translation of this place. Vales.  The Song of Songs, Sir▪ H●sirim. 
e In this Catalogue the book of the twelve minor Prophets is left out. Hence it comes to pass that although Origen promises to reckon up twenty two books, we can find but one and twenty. In Rufinus' Version this book is reckoned immediately after the Canticles. So also Hilarius and Cyrill of Jerusalem do reckon them. The books of the holy Scripture are recounted here in a different order to Epiphanius, Hieronymus, and Melito's reckoning of them: but Hilarius in his Prologue to his Commentaries upon the Psalms, agrees all along with Origen; and no wonder, for that Prologue is almost all of it a Translation of Origen's Comments upon the Psalms. Vales.  Esaias, Iesa●a, Hierimas with his Lamentations, and his Epistle, all in one book, called Jermia. Daniel, [The Hebrews also call] Daniel. Ezechiel, Jeezchel, Job, Job; Ester, Ester also among the Hebrews. Besides these there are (but not of their number) the Maccabees, which are entitled Sarbet Surbane-el. These Origen has set forth in the aforesaid work. But in the first book of his Comments upon Matthew's Gospel, observing the Canon of the Church, he attests there are only four Gospels, in these words: As I 
f These are Origen's own words, and so Rufinus, Langus and Musculus Translated them: only Christophorson thought they are Eusebius' own words: to whom we cannot consent, although in the Maz. and Med. M. SS. after the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] there is a final distinction; but in the King's Copy the whole clause is contained without any distinction. Moreover, besides this place quoted by Eusebius, Origen also in another place (that is, in the beginning of his Comments upon Luke) says there were four Gospels only which were allowed by the Catholic Church. Vales.  have understood by Tradition, there are four Gospels, which, and only which are to be allowed without contradiction by the Church of God under heaven. As for the first, 'twas written by one Matthew formerly a Publican, but afterwards an Apostle of Jesus Christ, he published it, being written in Hebrew, for the sake of those Jews who believed. The second is Mark's Gospel; who wrote it as Peter expounded to him; whom also he confesses to be his Son, in his Catholic Epistle, and in these words, 
g 1 Pet. 5. 13.  The Church which is at Babylon elected together with you saluteth you, and so doth Marcus my Son. And the third is the Gospel according to Luke, which is commended by Paul, he wrote it for the sake of the Heathens. Lastly S t John's Gospel. And the same Writer in the 
h This place of Origen, which Eusebius here quotes, is in the Preface to the fifth book of his Expositions upon John; the greatest part of this Preface is extant in the fifth Chapter of his Philocaliae, Therefore this place here quoted by Eusebius must be joined to that fragment. In that Preface Origen raises this dispute, whether many books are to be written concerning Sacred things? And he proves it from Ecclesiastes 11. 12. Also he brings for proof the examples of holy men, Prophets and Apostles, who wrote very little. But these examples the Collector of the Philocaliae on set purpose omitted, as he himself confesses. Vales.  fifth book of his Expositions upon John has these words concerning the Apostle's Epistles. Paul being made a fit Minister of the New Testament, not in the Letter, but in the Spirit, he who 
i Rom. 15. 19  fully Preached the Gospel from Jerusalem round about to Illyricum, wrote not to all those Churches which he taught; But to those to whom he wrote he sent [Epistles that contained] but a few verses. But Peter 
k Matthew the 16 Chap. and ver. the 18. See Dr Hammond upon the place.  on whom the Church of Christ was builded, against which the gates of hell shall not prevail, left but one Epistle which is acknowledged to be his. But let us grant that the second is his too, for it is questioned whether it be his or not. But what must we say of John, 
l St John's Gospel c. 13. v. 23, and 25.  he who lay in Christ's bosom? He left behind him but one Gospel, [though] he professes he could have written 
m John 21. 25.  so many books, as the world could not have contained. He also wrote the Revelation: being commanded to be silent, 
n See Apocaly p. 10. 4.  and not to write the voices of the Seven Thunders. He also left to posterity a very short Epistle. But let us grant that the second and third were his: for all men do not allow them to be genuine: both of them do not contain above an hundred verses. Besides, he discourses thus concerning the Epistle to the Hebrews in his Homilies upon that Epistle. For the stile of that Writing entitled The Epistle to the Hebrews, has nothing of that plain homeliness of the Apostle [Paul,] who confesses himself to be unlearned in his speech, that is, in his manner of Expression. But this Epistle as to the composition of the stile favours much of the Grecian eloquence, this every one will confess who knows how to judge of Styles, which are different. Again, the sentences of this Epistle are admirable, and nothing inferior to those books which are acknowleged to be Apostolic. And this every one will assent to as true, who gives attention to the reading of the Apostles writings. After the interposition of some words, Origen adds these, saying: 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies to remember, to repeat a thing by heart, as Scholars do who repeat their Master's Dictates, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies to illustrate, or Scholia's, or Explications▪ that is to explain obscure words, by other words more common and known. The Translatours, and especially Christophorson, seem by their Versions not to have understood this passage. Origen says, that the sentences of The Epistle to the Hebrews, are the Apostles own; but the words and composition of the whole Epistle are some bodies else, who recorded the sayings of the Apostle, and, like a Scholiast, explained them more elegantly. See Chap. 18. B. 4 note (b.) Vales.  This is my Opinion that the sentences, are the sentences of an Apostle: but the Phrase and Composition is some ones else, who committed to writing the words of the Apostle, and as it were illustrated with Explications the words of his Master. If any Church therefore accounts this to be Paul's Epistle, let it be commended even for so doing: for the Ancients did not inconsiderately declare it to be Paul's Epistle. But God alone truly knows who wrote this Epistle. But of those written records which are come to our hands, some ascribe the writing of this Epistle to Clemens who was Bishop of Rome; others to Luke who wrote the Gospel, and the Acts. But thus far concerning this.   

CHAP. XXVI. How Heraclas succeeded in the Bishopric of Alexandria.  
IT was now the 
a In the Maz. Med. Fuk. & Savil. M. SS. and in Nicephorus, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Tenth] it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Twelfth.] In Eusebius' Chronicon this remove of Origen from Alexandria to Caesarea is (in some Copies) placed on the 12 year of Alexander, as Pontacus attests. Eusebius does strangely disagree from himself, who in his Chronicon Records this removal of Origen a year, or two years after the death of Demetrius. But here he says Origen removed from Alexandria a little before Demetrius died. This last account I suppose to be truest. For after Demetrius' death, Origen had no reason to leave Alexandria: especially when Heraclas, one of Origen's Scholars succeeded Demetrius. Besides, Eusebius relates in this Chapter, that when Origen departed from Alexandria, he left his Catechetick Office to Heraclas. Whence it appears, that Origen departed from Alexandria a little before Demetrius pronounced the sentence of Excommunication agaisnt him. For after that sentence 〈◊〉 could not hold his Office of Catechist in the Church of Alexandria Baronius therefore has done well in amending Eusebius' Chronicon, in placing Origen's departure from Alexandria on the Tenth year of Alexander's Reign, and the death of Demetrius on the year following. But he mistakes in saying Demetrius pronounced the sentence of Excommunication against Origen a year before he left Alexandria; which we have evidently refuted. For since Origen kept his Office of Catechist till such time as he resigned it to Heraclas at his departure, 'tis plain he departed before the sentence of Excommunication was pronounced against him. Moreover, when Origen understood he was Excommunicated by Demetrius in the Synod of the Bishops, he wrote a letter to his friends at Alexandria, in which he inveighs against Demetrius and the rest of the Bishops. Jerom (in B. 2. Advers. Rufin.) quotes part of this Letter. Further, Origen had once before retired to Caesarea, in the times of Antoninus Caracalla; but was in a short time honourably recalled by Demetrius to Alexandria, as was before related. But afterwards, when he went into Achaia, passing through Caesarea-Palestine, he was there ordained Presbyter, Vales.  Tenth year of the Reign of the aforementioned Emperor [Alexander,] in which Origen departed from Alexandria to Caesarea, and left the care of his Catechetick School to 
b Heraclas, as 'tis before related Chap. 15. was Origen's Assistant only: but after his departure, he was Catechist. Vales.  Heraclas: and not long after died Demetrius, the Bishop of the Church of Alexandria, having continued in that Office forty three years complete. Heraclas succeeded him. At this time Firmilianus, Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia was very famous.   

CHAP. XXVII. How the Bishops had him in admiration.  

* Firmilianus.  HE had so great an esteem for Origen, that he both invited him into the Countries of his Province for the good of the Churches; and also at another time went into Judaea to visit him, and to stay some time with him, to improve himself in the knowledge of Divine matters. Besides, Alexander Bishop of Jerusalem, and Theoctistus Bishop of Caesarea, at all times (as one may say,) were attentive to him, as if he had been their Master, and permitted only him to expound the holy Scriptures, and to perform all other things appertaining to Ecclesiastic doctrine.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning the Persecution under Maximinus  
MOreover, Maximinus Caesar succeeded Alexander the Roman Emperor, after he had Reigned thirteen years. He, because of his hatred to Alexander's family, which consisted of many believers, raised a Persecution, and gave command that only the Prelates of the Churches should be slain, as the Authors of the Preaching of the Gospel. And at that time Origen composed his book concerning Martyrdom, which he Dedicated to Ambrose, and Protoctetus, a Presbyter of the Church of Caesarea. Because no trivial peril and afflictions seized on them both during the times of this Persecution. Fame Records the illustrious eminenty of these men for their confession [of the Christian faith,] 
a Christophorson did not at all understand the meaning of this place, for he thinks that Ambrose, and Protoctetus were afflicted for the Name of Christ about the end of Maximinus' Reign: but Eusebius does not say so; he only means thus much, that the Persecution continued all Maximinus' Reign, but that his days were shortened, as the Scripture says of Antichrist. Moreover, this Persecution begun when Maximin was Emperor, (after a long continued Peace in the Church,) because of frequent, and most dreadful Earthquakes, which the Heathens, as they usually did, imputed to the Christians. Firmilianus in his Epistle to Cyprian attests this: See Baronius at the year of Christ, 237. Vales.  when Maximinus had not Reigned above three years. Origen remarkes the time of this Persecution, both in the twenty second book of his Expositions upon John, and in several of his Epistles.   

CHAP. XXIX. Concerning Fabian, how unexpectedly he was Elected by God Bishop of Rome.  
GOrdianus having succeeded Maximinus in the Roman Empire, Anteros succeeds Pontianus, who had been Bishop of the Church of Rome six years. And Fabian succeeds him after he had performed the Office for a month. They report that after the death of Anteros, Fabian, together with some others of his acquaintance, came out of the Country to Rome to sojourn there: where he unexpectedly came to be elected Bishop, through the Divine and Celestial Grace. For when all the Brethren were assembled together in the Church, in order to the Election of one who should succeed in the Bishopric, and many of them had intentions of [Electing] several eminent and worthy men, Fabian being there present, no one so much as thought of him. But on a sudden, as they report, a Dove came flying from above, and sat upon his head, which seemed to be a representation of the Descent of the holy Ghost upon our Saviour in the shape of a Dove: upon which all the people, being at the same time moved as it were by the divine Spirit, cried out with all imaginable alacrity and one common consent, 
This was the common acclamation at the Election of Bishops, of which we have many examples in Philostorgius, in his tenth chapter of the 9th book. And in the relation of what things were done at Eradius' Election, (recorded in Augustine's Epistles) these acclamations are read, which were then used: they cried out twenty times, Dignus, & justus est, he is worthy and just; and five times, bene meritus, bene dignus est, he is very deserving, he is very worthy. Vales.  He is worthy: And without any delay they took him, and set him in the Bishop's Chair. At that time also Zebinus the Bishop of Antioch dying, Babylas succeeded in the presidency. Heraclas also takes upon him the [Episcopal] charge of the Church at Alexandria, after Demetrius 
b The Med. Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. add these words, had executed that Office for forty three years: but the Kings M. S. and Rufinus own them not. Vales.  had executed that Office for forty three years. And Dionysius succeeds in the Catechetick School there, who also was one of Origen's Scholars.   

CHAP. XXX. Who were Origen's Scholars.  
Whilst Origen executed his accustomed duty at Caesarea, many, not only Natives of that Country, but also infinite others, from places most remote, forsaking their own Countries, resorted to him to be his disciples. The most eminent of them, we understand, were Theodorus, (who was also called Gregorius, one of the most famous Bishops in our Age,) and his brother Athenodorus. He by persuasion induced them (being too much addicted to the love of the 
Eusebius means by the Roman Learning, the Civil Law, which Gregory learned at the City Berytus, at that time when Origen persuaded him to nobler studies, as he, in his Oration to Origen testifies: The same thing also Origen attests in his Epistle to Gregory, Chap 13. of his Philocal. Vales.  Roman and Greek Learning, having infused into them a love of Philosophy,) to exchange their former studies, for the study of Divinity: when they had conversed with him five years complete, they made so great an improvement [of their knowledge] in the divine Scriptures, that while they were both as yet young, they were judged worthy of the Government of the Churches in Pontus.   

CHAP. XXXI. Concerning Africanus.  
AT this time Africanus, 
a I suppose that these words, (viz.) the Author of the books entitled Cesti, aught to be razed out, for the clause is neither in Rufinus' Version, nor in Hieronymus. Besides, it seems ridiculous when he here speaks of an Ecclesiastic Writer, to mention those books first, which contained nothing else, but certain Medicines made up of Herbs, Metals, Magic figures, Charms, and the like: for, as Suidas witnesses, these Cesti contain nothing else, and have their Title from Venus' Cestus, or Girdle, because they treat of love affairs. Besides, this Africanus, the Author of these Cesti; seems to be a distinct person from Africanus the Chronologer, whom Eusebius mentions, for as Suidas says, this Author of the Cesti was a Libyan by birth, and was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But Scaliger in his Animadversions upon Eusebius calls him Sextus Africanus. But perhaps that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Suidas ought to be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And so he may be called Africanus Cestus from the title of his books, even as Clemens was called Stromateus. But this Africanus the Chronologer was born in Palestine says Eusebius' Chronicle; and in a town called Emmaus, and his name was Julius Africanus, this Africanus was a Christian, but the other was a Heathen, as appears by his books. There was also another Julius Africanus who wrote a book De Apparatu Bellico, which book in the M. S. Copy of the King's Library has the title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and under that title it is quoted by Politianus in his Miscellanies. The Grecians indeed were proud in prefixing titles before their books, they seem therefore to call those books Cesti which were filled with knowledge of divers kinds, like the Cestus, which amongst the Grecians signifies a Girdle wrought of divers colours: for that same reason were Clemens' books called Stromata. Vales.  the Author of the books entitled Cesti was very famous; there is exstant an Epistle of his written to Origen, in which he suspects the History of Susanna in Daniel, to be spurious, and fictitious. Origen very fully answers this Epistle. There also came to our hands five books of this same Africanus' Annals, written with great care and accuracy. In which books he says he took a journey to Alexandria, because of the great same of Heraclas; who, as we before signified, was entrusted with the care of the Church there for his eminent knowledge in Philosophy, and other Heathen Learning. There is also exstant another Epistle of this same Africanus' to Aristides, concerning the disagreement which is thought to be betwixt Matthew and Luke, in the Relation of Christ's Genealogy. In which he manifestly demonstrates the consent of the Evangelists, out of an History which came to his hands; which [Epistle] we also took, and placed it in the first 
* Book 1. Chap. 7.  book of this work in hand, being its proper place.   

CHAP. XXXII. What Expositions Origen wrote at Caesarea in Palestine.  
ABout this time Origen wrote his [Comments] upon Esaias, and those upon Ezekiel at the same time, of which books, there came to our hands thirty five Volumes upon the third part of Esaias, unto the Vision of the four footed beasts in the wilderness: And twenty five Volumes upon Ezekiel, which were all he wrote upon the whole Prophet: making his abode at that time at Athens, he finished his Commentaries upon Ezekiel: He also begun his Comments upon the Canticles, and there proceeded in them to the fifth book: but he afterwards returned to Caesarea, and there finished them, being ten books in number. But what necessity is there at present to write an exact Catalogue of this man's works, which requires a work itself; which we have also written in our 
a Eusebius wrote three most elegant books concerning Pamphilus the Martyr's Life, as Hieronymus witnesseth in his 1. Apology against Rufinus; where he also quotes a piece of that work, out of the third book; lie also mentions those books in his Epistle to Marcelia; 'twas in Eusebius' third book De Vitâ Pamphili, wherein he wrote a Catalogue of Origen's works. Vales.  History of Pamphilus' Life, the blessed 
b The Med. and Fuk. M SS. read it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, all in one word, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Greeks call those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who were both Martyrs, and Priests: therefore Pamphilus being a Presbyter, and a Martyr, may well be styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Greeks in their Menologies have three sorts of Martyrs, some they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. great Martyrs: some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. holy Martyrs, others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the Bishops, or sometimes Presbyters who suffered Martyrdom: all the rest they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, barely Martyrs: there is also another title yet, namely, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but this is only proper to Stephen, and Th●●la he being the first of men, and she the first of women which were crowned with Martyrdom. Here we may see what decency the Greeks use in comparison of the Latins; they give Epithets to their Saints, with which, as with titles they are honoured, distinguished from other men. Vales.  Martyr of our times. In which, endeavouring to prove how great Pamphilus' care and love towards sacred Learning was, we have published the Catalogues of Origen's works, and of several other Ecclesiastic Writers which he Collected. From whence, he that is desirous, may have a full information concerning all the Monuments of Origen's labours which came to our hands. But now we must proceed to the subsequent series of our History.   

CHAP. XXXIII. Concerning the Error of Beryllus.  
BEryllus, who was mentioned a little before, Bishop of Bostra in Arabia, subverting the Ecclesiastic Canon, endeavoured to induce some new Doctrines alienating from the Faith; daring to affirm that our Lord and Saviour, before his 
* That is, before his incarnation.  coming amongst men 
a This Phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is nothing else but difference of subsistence, which may appear by the words of Gregorius Nyssenus in his book De Differentiâ Subsistentiae, & Essentiae. Beryllus seems to take 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify a person, after the manner of his times, which confounded these two terms, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concerning the true signification of them, see Socrates' Ecclesiastic History, book 3 chap. 7. where these terms are largely discused. Beryllus erred in that he believed Christ had no proper personality before his incarnation; but he was orthodox in that he holds Christ had not a Godhead proper to himself, only the Godhead of the Father residing in him; for the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, is all one, the Glory equal, the Majesty coeternal▪ otherwise there would be three Gods, not one God: therefore if this were Beryllus' opinion he may be excused: but he erred in that he asserted the Son by himself is not properly God, but has only a derivative divinity from the Father. For if he asserted that the Son subsisted not personally before his incarnation, it follows that he deprived him of his Divinity. Vales.  had no proper different subsistence: Neither any Godhead of his own, but only the Deity of the Father residing in him. Many disputes and conferences having been held by the Bishops against this man about that point, amongst the rest Origen was called; at first he enters into a friendly discourse with the man, that he might discover what his Opinion was, which when he understood by his discourse, he reprehended him being not Orthodox; and having convinced him by Arguments and Demonstrations, he took him as it were 
b▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here may be best explained by the words of Nicephorus, who says, he regained him gently, and calmly. Vales.  by the hand, and set him into the way of the true Doctrine, and reinstated him in his former found opinion. There are also written monuments extant to this day both of Beryllus, and also of the Synod which was convened upon his account, which contain Origen's questions proposed against him, and the disputes holden in his Church, and all that was done at that time. Infinite other Memoirs the Ancients of our times have delivered to Posterity concerning Origen: which I intent to omit, as not pertinent to this present subject; but what things concerning him, are necessary to be known, may be read at large in that 
c Hieronymus in his Catalogue, and also in his first Apology against Rufinus says, Eusebius wrote six books in defence of Origen, Rufinus translated the first of these books, and put it out under the name of Pamphilus the Martyr; for which he is most severely reproved by Hieronymus, for that he set forth a book of Eusebius', (whom Jerome always calls an Heretic) under the name of Pamphilus the Martyr. But R●●inus may make answer for▪ himself from these words of Eusebius, who says that that Apology was written by both of them. Which also Photius confirms with his Testimony; Photius' Biblioth. Chap. 120. From this book, as well as from Eusebius' own words, we may gather, that Origen had many Enemies and opposers, because of the newness of his opinions. The chiefest of them was Methodius, concerning whom, and the reason why he is not mentioned by Eusebius in his History, see B. 6. Chap. 24. note (c.) Vales.  Apology for him which was written by me, and Pamphilus the holy Martyr of our times: which we, fellow-labourers, carefully and jointly composed upon the account of some of his quarrelsome Accusers.   

CHAP. XXXIV. Concerning Philip the Emperor.  
WHen Gordianus had held the Roman Empire six complete years, Philip, together with his son Philip, succeeded him. The report is, that he, being a Christian, upon the day which is the last of the Vigils of Easter, was desirous to be a partaker, together with the congregation, of the prayers of the Church: but could in no wise be permitted to enter into the Church by him who was then Bishop, before he had made a general confession of his fins, and recounted himself amongst their number, who were 
a▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here sigu●fies annumero●, I am reckoned amongst. Vales.  reckoned the Lapsed, and stood in the place of penitents: for had he not done this he would not have been admitted by the Bishop, because of his many offences: and 'tis reported that he willingly 
b This story concerning Philip the Emperor, whom Babylas would not admit into the Church, being then Bishop, is told by the Author of Chron. Alexand. and also by Chrysostom in his Oration concerning holy Babylas; but he does not name the Emperor. Vales.  obeyed, and demonstrated in his deeds, the sincerity and devoutness of his affection towards the fear of God.   

CHAP. XXXV. How Dionysius succeeded Heraclas in his Bishopric.  
IT was the third of Philip's Reign in which Heraclas died, after he had Governed the Church sixteen years, and Dionysius succeeded him in the Bishopric of Alexandria.   

CHAP. XXXVI. What other books were written by Origen.  
AT this time therefore, the faith (as it was meet) daily increasing, and our doctrine being boldly preached amongst all men, Origen ('tis said) was now above sixty years old: and because he had now gotten a most excellent habit of speaking through long use and exercise, he permitted the Notaries to 
Pamphilus the Martyr in his first book of his Apology attests this of him. Vales.  write his discourses which he delivered in public, but never before this time would he suffer that to be done. About this time he wrote eight books against a book of 
b There were two Celsus', both Epicurean Philosophers, one of them lived in the Reign of Nero; the other about the times of Antoninus, as Origen writes in his first book against Celsus: it was against this latter Celsus that Origen wrote eight most elegant books, which are still extant. This is the same Celsus, to whom Lucian Dedicates his book called, Alexander, or, the false Prophet; being entreated by him to write the Life of that Impostor. In the end of that book, Lucian speaking to him, plainly demonstrates him to be an Epicurean. In the same place also he seems to mention Celsus' book entitled, The True Discourse. Vales.  Celsus the Epicurean, entitled The word of Truth. He also wrote twenty five Volumes upon Matthew's Gospel: and those upon the Twelve Prophets, of which books we have found only twenty five. There is also extant an Epistle of his to Philip the Emperor, another to his wife Severa: and several others to divers other persons: which being scattered here and there, in several men's hands, as many of them as we could find preserved, being above an hundred in number, we have collected and digested into proper books by themselves, that they may not hereafter be again dispersed. He wrote also to 
c Hieronymus in his 65th Epistle mentions this Epistle of Origen's to Fabian. Vales.  Fabian Bishop of Rome, and to several other Prelates of Churches concerning his own Orthodoxy: you have also the declarations of these things in the sixth book of the Apology we wrote in defence of him.   

CHAP. XXXVII. Concerning the dissension of the Arabians.  
AGain, about the same time there sprang up in Arabia Introducers of another Opinion alienating from the Truth. These affirmed that men's souls even in this present life expired together with their bodies, and were turned to corruption together with them: but that they should again revive together with the bodies at the time of the Resurrection. No small Synod being called together upon this account, Origen is 
a 'Twas said before, Chap. 33. that Origen was sent for into Arabia by the Bishops, to dispute against. Beryllus: wherefore this was the second time that Origen was called thither to dispute. Vales.  again sent for thither, and having disputed publicly concerning this question, he managed the cause so well, that those who before were fallen into error, changed their sentiments.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Concerning the Heresy of the Helcesaïts.  
AT that time also sprang up another perverse Error, called the Heresy of the Helcesaïts, which was stifled in its birth. Origen mentions it in 
a Origen wrote three sorts of books upon the Scripture, Commentaries, Scholia, and Homilies. His Comments he wrote for the sake of the Learned, and his Scholia also: but upon those books which did not require long and tedious Comments he made Homilies, adapted to the People's capacity. And this is that which Sedulius aims at in his preface to his Opus Paschale. See Hieronymus in his Prefaces to Isaiah, and Matthew, and also in his Preface to his Comments upon The Epistle to the Galatians: where he mentions this threefold work of Origen's; only instead of the word Homilia he uses Tractatus, i. e. discourses, which is all one: for Tractatus in Latin is the same as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek. Concerning this threefold work of Origen, Rufinus speaks in his Epistle to Ursacius, which he prefixes before his translation of Origen's book upon Numbers. Vales.  his Homily to the people upon the eighty second Psalms, in these words, Lately there came one, highly conceited of himself for his ability, to defend that Atheistical and most wicked Opinion, called the Opinion of the 
b Theodoret in his second book Fabularum Hareticarum, Chap. 7. calls these men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and says they were so called from one Elcesa●. Epiphanius names him Elxaeus, a false Prophet, who joined himself to the Ebionites, and was Author of a strange, uncertain, and an unfixed Opinion concerning Christ: which he relates, and which little differs from Theodoret's story in the place quoted. Hence it appears that this Elxaeus, and Elcesai are one and the same man. Epiphanius, in his Haresi Ossenorum, calls him Elxai, and says he lived in Trajan's time. At first, he says, he put forth a book full of Divine wisdom, and a Prophesying spirit: But afterwards he affirmed 'twas no sin for a man to sacrifice to Idols, in the time of Persecution, if so be he do it not with his whole heart. The same also Origen here relates of these Elcesaits: but Epiphanius more plainly demonstrates this in his Haresi Samps●orum, where he says that these Elcesaei (which we proved were the same as Elcesaits.) had one Elxaeus, or Elxai Author of their sect. Wherefore Scaliger in his Ele●chus Chap. 27. errs, where he says that this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same person with Essaeus; and that these Elcesaei or Elcesaits are the same as Essaei: than which nothing is more absurd Vales.  Helcesaïts, which lately was raised in opposition to the Church. I will explain to you what evil things that Opinion asserts, that ye be not drawn away by it. It reject's somethings of every part of the Scripture, but makes use of some Texts both out of the Old, and also out of the Evangelical Scripture: it rejects the Apostle [Paul] wholly. It says 'tis an indifferrent thing to deny [the Faith.] It ●olds also that upon necessity 
c The Translatours, Rufinus, Langus, and Christophorson knew not the use and propriety of this Phrase [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] and so misinterpreted it: the word signifies no more then, qui sapit, or sapiens, a wise man: See that old verse of He●iod. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and to wise men. Vales.  a wise man would deny [Christianity] with his mouth, but not with his heart also at the same time. They also carry about with them a book, which they say, fell down from heaven; and every one that hears it, and believes it, shall obtain Remission of sins: a Remission different from that which Jesus Christ bestowed. But let thus much suffice concerning these things.   

CHAP. XXXIX. Concerning what happened in the times of Decius.  
BUt in the mean while Decius succeeds Philip, after he had Reigned seven years; who because of his hatred towards Philip, raised a Persecution against the Churches. In which Fabian being Martyred at Rome, Cornelius succeeds in that Bishopric. And Alexander the Bishop of Jerusalem in Palestine, is again brought before the governor's Tribunal for Christ's sake. And was very famous for his second confession at Caesarea, where he was imprisoned: being now adorned with a venerable old Age, and reverend grey hairs. After his noble and famous testimony before the governor's Tribunal, he expired in Prison, and Mazabanes was pronounced his successor in the Bishopric of Jerusalem. Also Babylas Bishop of Antiochia died (in like manner as did Alexander) in prison after his confession, and Fabius is preferred to be Bishop of that Church. Moreover how many, and how great [afflictions] happened to Origen in this Persecution, and what was the end of these things, (the Devil with all his forces enviously setting himself in opposition to this man, and fight against him with all subtlety and power, assailing him particularly above all those who were set upon at that time:) how many, and how great things he also suffered for the Doctrine of Christ, as bonds, and bodily torments, the punishment of the Iron Chain in the inmost recesses of the Prison: how he was put upon the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies (as we before noted) the same as nerum, a pair of stocks, wherein the feet are put: but in this place 'tis used for Eculeus, a Rack: for, Eusebius in this place means, that Origen, being put upon the rack, patiently sustained the threats of fire, and other torments. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore in this place signifies the same as the Latin word Eculaeus, which the word added, (viz.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sufficiently showeth, for as often as this term signifies Stocks, or Shackles, we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only; but when it signifies the Rack, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is commonly added▪ as here we find it to be. Vales.  Rack, his feet for several days being stretched so wide as to the distance of four holes: how valiantly he sustained the menaces of fire, and all other [Tortures] inflicted by his Enemies: what also was the exit of these things: (the Judge with his utmost power earnestly endeavouring 
* That is, the Judge was desirous to prolong his life, that so he might undergo the more Tortures.  that he might not be slain.) Lastly, what expressions he left behind him, and how comfortable to the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the comfortless, or helpless; which some Translatours did not understand; this transposition in Eusebius is common. Eusebius here says nothing of the Aethiopian, who was suborned against Origen; or concerning his denial of the Faith: Baronius with good reason thought these things were fabulous; But Nemesius, in his book De Naturâ Hominis, Chap. 30. confirms that Narration of Epiphanius'. Vales.  comfortless: [All these particulars] many of his Epistles do both truly and accurately comprehend.   

CHAP. XL. Concerning what things happened to Dionysius.  
I Will also Record some things concerning Dionysius, out of his Epistle to Germanus. Where speaking concerning himself, he makes this relation: I speak in the presence of God, and he knows that I lie not. I never made my escape 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (i. e.) Not by my own counsel, not on my own accord. But the Fuk. M. S. and Georgius Syncellus' Chronicle read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Maz. and Med. M. SS. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Med. M. S. begins this Epistle where we have begun it. Vales.  of myself, nor without the Divine appointment. But before, to wit, at the same time when the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here taken for the Decree of the Persecution: and accordingly we have translated the place. Vales.  Decree for the Persecution came out from Decius, Sabinus sent out his 
c Erumentarii milites were Soldiers sent to seek after offenders, and to pick up all rumours and news. Constantine put down this sort of Officers; they were also Deputies under Governors of Provinces, such an one was this Frumentarius, whom Dionysius here mentions. Vales.  Deputy to make inquisition for me; and I stayed at home four days, expecting the arrival of the Deputy: But he went about searching all places; both highways, Rivers, and fields, where he thought I might be concealed, or where he conjectured I might have gone: but he was so blinded, that he found not my house. Neither could he imagine that I should stay at home when there was inquisition made for me. And at length after the fourth day, (when God had commanded me to depart thence, and had miraculously ●opened a way for me) I, and my 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Musculus and Christoph. translate Liberi, Children, which interpretation I do not approve of. Vales.  servants, and many of the Brethren, went out together. Now that that was a special act of God's Providence the sequel declared, in which peradventure I was profitable to some. Again, after the interposition of some words, he relates what happened to him after his flight, in these words: I myself, (and my companions) being much about the time of Sunsetting apprehended by some Soldiers, was brought to Taposiris. But Timothcus, according to the providence of God, was not with us, neither was he taken: But when he at last came, he found the house empty, and Soldiers keeping Guard about it, and us reduced to slavery. After some other words he saith thus. What now was the order and manner of this miraculous act of providence? (I will tell nothing but truth.) A certain 
e Christophor. translates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 indigena, one born and bred in that Country, the Translator of Georg. Syncell. calls it incola; neither of them rendering it well: for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are Country men, Rustick●. So in the Greek Councils we find, o● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Country Presbyters. The Maz. Med. and Fuk M. SS. instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so also does Alexandrinus use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Rustics. Vales.  country man met Timothy as he was flying, and thus disturbed in mind; and he inquired of him the reason of this great haste; he told him the real truth. When the man had heard his relation, (he was then a going to a marriage feast, and 'tis customary amongst them to tarry all night at such meetings,) he went his way, and coming into the house, told the story to those that were set at the table: All of them with an unanimous earnestness (as if it had been by a compact amongst them) rose up together, set a running, and with great clamours came speedily upon us. The Soldiers who guarded us being by them forthwith put to flight, they came upon us as we were, and [found] us lying upon 
f Sc●mpodia are low beds such as are used in great houses to this day, only to sit in; called Couches. So Libanius in his own Life uses the word: where he saith, pag. 47. that at home he used to lie upon a bed, but in the School he leaned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon a Couch. Hence 'tis plain those Couches were made for the ease of sick people▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies unmade, without any furniture upon it. So Martial in his Apophor●tis, speaking of sheets, 

Nudo stramina nè toro pater●nt,  
Junctae nos tibi venimus sor●r●s.   Vales.  Couches without any furniture on them; I (God knows) at first supposing them to be thiefs, who came thither for prey and pillage, continued lying on the Couch, naked as I was, excepting only a linen garment which I had on; and offered to them my other clothes, which lay by me: But they bid me arise, and come out immediately. Then understanding what was the cause of their coming thither, I cried out, entreating and beseeching them to depart and let us alone. But if their intent was to do me a kindness, I begged of them to behead me, and by that means to prevent those who brought me prisoner thither. While I thus cried out (as my companions and fellow-sufferers in all my troubles do know) they compelled me to rise up: I threw myself on my back upon the ground; but they took me by the hands and feet, and dragged me out: There followed me those who are my witnesses of these things, Caius, Faustus, Peter, Paul; 
g We must refer this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who took me up, to Caius▪ and the rest of the Presbyters, and not to the Riotous Country men, as Christophor▪ does. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies together with the Bed or Couch on which he lay. Dionysius says nothing here of what happened to him after the Rustics forced him to leave Taposiris, having beaten the Guard: but in his Epistle to Domitius and Didymus, which is in the 7th book, and 11th Chapter, he saith, that he and Peter, and Caius were separated from the rest of their Company, and abode in a desert and dry place of Libya. Dionysius lived an Exile till the death of Decius the Emperor, and from that desert place he wrote Letters to Domitius and Didymus. Vales.  who took me together with that Couch upon their shoulders, and conveyed me out of the village; and having set me upon an Ass unsaddled, they carried me away. These things Dionysius relates concerning himself.   

CHAP. XLI. Concerning those who suffered Martyrdom at Alexandria.  
THe same man in an Epistle of his to 
a The Med. Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. call this man Fabianus, not Fabius▪ so also Rufinus names this Bishop of Antioch. Vales.  Fabius' Bishop of Antioch, gives this account of the combats of those Martyrs who suffered at Alexandria in the times of Decius. The Persecution amongst us did not begin at the time when the Imperial Edict was issued out, but preceded it one whole year. For a Soothsayer, and 
b I have tanslated [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] a Poet: first, because there is great familiarity betwixt Poets, and Prophets, for the Diviners or Soothsayers used to deliver their Oracles in verse. Besides, the Egyptians were chiefly delighted with Poetry, which Eunapius takes notice of. Moreover, no people were more malicious towards the Christians then these Soothsayers, moving the People to Persecute them, and encouraging them by their Oracles. Vales.  a Poet (whoever he was who so endamaged this City,) had stirred up, and encouraged the tumults of the Heathens against us, exciting them to their Country Superstition. They being pricked forward by him, and having obtained free power of acting all mischief, thought it the most acceptable service 
* These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, worship of their Gods] aught, as I suppose, to be expunged: for they disturb the sense, and were added by some Scholiast, to explain the preceding term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 service. Vales.  and worship of their Gods to slaughter us. First of all therefore they lay hands upon an old man named Metrá, and bid him pronounce some Atheistical words, and because he obeyed them not, they beat him with clubs, and pricked him in the face and eyes with sharp Reeds, and when they had led him into the Suburbs, they stoned him to death. Afterwards they dragged a believing woman called Quinta, to the Temple of their Idol, and compelled her to fall down and worship: but she turning away her face, and abominating it, they bound her feet, and dragged her through the City, which is paved with sharp stones, and having dashed her against Millstones, and scourged her, they led her to the same place without the City, and stoned her. Afterwards all with one accord violently broke into the houses of pious men, and every one of them ran to their Neighbours, whom they knew, and plundered and robbed them; their goods which were of greater value they 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to purloin; See Tit. 2. 10.  purloined, but the lumber, and what was made of wood they cast forth, and burnt in the streets: so that the City seemed as if it had been taken by an enemy: but the Brethren withdrew themselves thence and privately fled; and (like those S t Paul speaks of) 
* Heb. 10. 34.  took joyfully the spoiling of their goods. And not one of them that I know of, except one who somewhere fell into their hand, renounced the Lord till this time. Moreover, at that time they took a most admirable Virgin who was ancient, called Apollonia, and buffeting her on the cheeks, they dashed out all her teeth. And when they had built a pile of wood before the City, they threatened to burn her alive, except she would repeat together with them some 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are the terms here: what the words were, 'tis hard to conjecture: in his Epistle to Germanus he calls them [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impious words;] and in this Epistle [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, horrid words.] Vales.  profane words. But she, having begged a little respite, being let loose, forthwith leapt into the fire, and was consumed to Ashes. They also apprehended Serapion as he was in 
e Here we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. in his own house, but Nicephorus very ill reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Concerning this Serapion, Bede, and Usuardus speak at the 14th of November. Where they say he suffered in the Reign of Decius; but they might better have said in the Reign of Philip. For Dionysius in this Epistle to Fabius expressly affirms that Serapion, and some other Martyrs, suffered before the death of Philip the Emperor. The same error is committed in all Martyrologies concerning Apollonia the Virgin, which say she suffered in the time of Decius upon the 9 day of February. Vales.  his house, and having tortured him with grievous torments, and broken all his joints, they cast him down headlong out of an upper room. There was now no way for us, not the common highway, not so much as any narrow street, through which we could securely pass either by day, or by night: Every body proclaiming at all times, and in all places, that whosoever would not repeat those blasphemous words, he should be dragged away, and burnt immediately. After this manner these things continued for a great while: Afterwards followed Sedition, and a Civil war, which [seized▪] these wretches, and returned the cruelty they used towards us upon themselves. And we had a little breathing time, their fury towards us being something appeased. But presently news came of the 
f Here he means the death of Philip the Emperor, who behaved himself gently and kindly toward the Christians: therefore what passages are here next related, happened in the last year of the Reign of Philip: which thing Dionysius intimates in the beginning of this Epistle, where he says, the Persecution began a year before the Emperor's Edict came out: but Christoph. did not understand this place, he rendering [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the alteration of the Emperor's mind towards us. Baronius follows this error of his, at the year of Christ▪ 253. Chap. 102. Vales.  translation of that Empire, which had been more favourable to us: and much fear of a threatening storm appeared. And now arrived the [Imperial] Edict, almost like that foretold by our Lord, 
g In the Kings M. S. and Stephanus' Edition, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is read, but in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term, which is a great deal better as I think. For Dionysius here means that this Decree of Decius was so terrible, that it seemed to represent those most dreadful times of Antichrist, foretold by our Saviour. Vales.  representing those most terrible [time's] in so much that even the Elect, if it were possible, should be discouraged. Indeed all were put in great fear. Immediately many of them who were more eminent, yielded up themselves [to their Idolatry] through fear: others, who 
h Christophor. mistakes in his translation of this place. I have rendered here [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as if it had been [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the Decurions or Magistrates: for these always assembled themselves at the reading of the Emperor's Edicts in the Courts, and first of all executed his commands; hence they were compelled to be present at the reading of this decree, and immediately after it was read, to sacrifice to the Gods, according to the injunction of the Decree. Vales.  had to do in the management of the Public Affairs, were forced through the necessity of their offices [they held;] and they induced others of their acquaintance, who, being summoned by name, repaired to their impure and profane sacrifices. Some looked pale, and trembled, as if they themselves were about to have been sacrifices and victimes, not sacrificers to their Idols. So that they rendered themselves the subject of laughter to the multitude that stood round about them: because they demonstrated themselves to all, to be fearful both of death and of sacrificing: But others of them ran to the Altars more willingly, protesting very confidently that they never were Christians before. Concerning whom the Lords prediction is most true, that they shall hardly be saved. As for the rest, some of them adhered to the one or the other of those parties we have mentioned; some fled away; others were apprehended. And of these [though] some proceeded so far as till [they came to] bonds and imprisonment, and others of them had been imprisoned several days; yet before they were brought to the tribunal, they renounced [the Faith.] Some of them after they had persisted some time in suffering torments, yet for fear of what might follow renounced [their Religion.] But the steadfast, and blessed Pillars of the Lord, being strengthened by him, and having received power and patience equal and answerable to their strong faith, became admirable witnesses of his kingdom. The first of which was Julianus a Gouty man, who could neither go nor stand; he, together with two other men who carried him, was brought before the Judge: one of those persons straightway denied [Christ] But the other whose name was Cronion, but was surnamed Eunus, together with the old man Julianus, having confessed the Lord, rode upon Camels through the whole City (which you know is very large) and were scourged as they sat on high, and at last in the presence of all the multitude standing round, they were consumed by an 
i This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be rendered vivae calcis incendio, a fire of unslaked lime; so also we may translate the same phrase which is used a little after this, speaking of Epimachus and Alexander, where he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ instead of which phrase Nicephorus uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with lime. In Menaeo, on the 30th day of October, there is mention of these Martyrs, Julianus, Cronio, and Macarius, where the words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; burning lime being poured upon them. Vales.  exceeding hot fire. A Soldier who attended on them as they were lead [to the stake,] thrust away all those who abused them, and when the people exclaimed against him, this most valiant champion of God (by name Besas) was called in question, and after he had behaved himself nobly in a great combat in defence of Piety, he was beheaded. Also another man, a Libyan born, (both according to his name, and also agreeable to the divine benediction truly styled 
k Macar is derived from the Greek term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies blessed: Dionysius seems here to allude to those words of our Saviour, Matt. 5. 10. Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness sake, etc. Rufinus translates this place thus, Alius quidam, vir nominis sui Macarius, gente Lybicus. Vales.  Macar,) after much exhortation of the Judge to a renunciation, being nothing subdued therewith, was burned alive. After these Epimachus, and Alexander, after a tedious imprisonment, which they endured, having suffered infinite sorts of tortures, as 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the original: it signifies properly any kind of iron-instrument to make incision: Dionysius does here mean by it, an engine wherewith they scraped the flesh from off the bones of the Christians.  iron scratchers, scourges, were also burned to death with unslaked lime: with them also four women: Ammonarium, an holy Virgin (whom the Judge for a long time and with much earnestness tortured, because she had before hand said she would utter nothing he should enjoin her,) when she had verified her promise, she was led to execution. Now the rest were these. Mercuria a most virtuous and venerable Matron: and Dionysia the mother of a numerous issue, but did not love her children more than the Lord: 
l These words [also another Ammonarium.] I have added out of Rufinus: for Dionysius said there were four women; but we find but three, except, according to Rufinus, we add these words. Vales.  also another Ammonarium. The Judge being now ashamed that he tortured them yet in vain, and that he was thus overcome by women, slew them with the sword, before they underwent the trial of tortures. For Ammonarium their leader had suffered torments for them all. Heron also, and 
m Instead of Ater in Georg. Syncellus, and Niceph. we find Aster▪ in Rufinus 'tis Arsinus; in the old Roman martyrology, which is mostly taking out of Rufinus, he is called Arsenius, at the 19th of the Kalends of January. Vales.  Ater, and Isidorus, Egyptians, and with them Dioscorus, a lad of about fifteen years of age, were set before the Judge. Who first of all endeavoured to deceive the youth with words, as thinking him flexible and easy to be persuaded; he endeavoured also to force him by torments, [supposing] him to be remiss and inclineable to yield; but Dioscorus was neither moved with persuasions, nor yielded he to torments. When [the Judge] had most barbarously torn the rest with stripes, and they persisted, he delivered them also to the fire, but he dismissed Dioscorus, because he was lovely in the eyes of the people, and he also himself admired him for his most prudent answers to his questions: Saying, he allowed him space for repentance because of his tender age. And now the most excellent Dioscorus continues with us, reserved for a greater and more lasting combat. Also one Nemesion, another Egyptian, was falsely accused as a companion of thiefs: but having before the Centurion cleared himself of this accusation brought against him, as being most absurd, he was impeached as being a Christian, and brought bound before the Governor: who, (most unjust man,) having inflicted upon him double as many torments and stripes, as upon the thiefs, [commanded] him to be burnt amongst thiefs: Blessed man! Who was honoured after Christ's example. Moreover, a whole 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Rufinus renders a Troop of Soldiers; him Christophorson also follows: but I had rather translate it a file of men. Some may perhaps think that these Soldiers were the Prefects Apparitours, and other officers, because they stood before the judgement seat, but I rather think they were legionary Soldiers of that legion which kept Garrison at Alexandria, and were under the Command of the Emperor's Deputy-Governour of Egypt; for at that time he who was the Emperor's Perfect in Egypt, had not only power in Civil affairs, but also in Military. In the old Roman martyrology the birthday of these Martyrs is set down on the 13th of the Kalends of January. Vales.  file of Soldiers, to wit, Ammon, and Zeno, and Ptolemy, and Ingenuus, and with them the old man Theophilus, stood together before the place of judicature. And when a certain man was accused for being a Christian, and inclined to a renunciation [of his Religion,] they standing by gnashed upon him with their teeth, made grimaces at him with their countenances, stretched out their hands, and showed mimic and antic gestures with their bodies; [in so much that] all men's eyes were turned towards them: before any one came to lay hands on them, they ran to the 
o By this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is meant Subsellium, i. e. the place on which the Criminals while they are examined by the Judge sat. It is in some places called Ambon, or Pulpitum. Vales.  place where the accused usually sat, confessing themselves to be Christians: Upon which, the Governor and the Assessors were surprised with a great fear. The accused seemed most courageous at what they were about to suffer, but the Judges trembled. So they went out of the place of judicature in a kind of Pomp and State, and rejoiced at the testimony [they were to give to the Faith,] God 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rufinus translates thus, God thus triumphing by his Saints; hence we may suppose he read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus and Christophorson follow this translation of Rufinus: but we must take notice and see whether Dionysius means not by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ which I think he does, and therefore have so translated it. Vales.  making them to triumph gloriously.   

CHAP. XLII. Concerning some other things which Dionysius relates.  
SEveral others were torn in pieces by the Heathens, both in the Cities, and in the Country Villages: one of them I will hear speak of for examples sake. Ischyrion was a Mercenary 
* ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (from whence the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] which here occurs, is derived) signifies one that looketh to another man's business, and that has the charge of his affairs committed to his care.  Officer under one of the Magistrates. He, whom he served, enjoined him to sacrifice: but when he obeyed him not, he was injurious to him; when he still persisted to be disobedient, he basely reproached him. After he had patiently sustained all this, he took a great stake, and having run it through his guts and bowels, murdered him. What need I to reckon up the multitudes, which wandered in deserts and mountains, and died by Pestilence, thirst, and cold, and by diseases, thiefs, and savage beasts? such of them as survived are witnesses of their choice and victory: but I will add one fact for a manifestation of the truth hereof. There was one Chaeremon a very aged man, Bishop of the City called Nile, he together with his wife fled unto the mountain 
a Herodotus mentions a mountain, called Arabius; which Ptolemy and others call Troicus. Christophorson therefore does not well in calling it a mountain in Arabia. 'Tis a little after called Arabicus, from its vicinity to Arabia. Vales.  Arabius, but never returned; neither could they, or any thing of their bodies ever be found, although the Brethren searched all places carefully. Also many about this mountain Arabicus were taken captives and enslaved by the barbarous 
b This place ought to be taken notice of for this one thing: for of all the Writers which came to our hands, there is none (that I know of) who is ancienter than Dionysius Alexandrinus, that mentions the Saracens. Indeed Ammianus Marcellinus says in his 14th book, that he mentioned the Saracens amongst the Acts of Prince Marcus. So also says Spartianus, (in Nigro) saying they were conquered by the Roman Soldiers. Vales.  Saracens: some of which were with much difficulty redeemed with great sums of money; but others of them are not yet [redeemed] even at this time. Now (my Brother) I have not at large related these things to no purpose, but that you may see how great, and how grievous miseries happened to us, which they who have most experienced, do best understand. Afterwards, after some few words he makes an addition to all this, saying; Therefore those divine Martyrs, (who are now Assessors with Christ, colleagues of his kingdom, and are 
c It was the opinion of the Ancient Fathers, that Martyrs should be Christ's Assessors, and should judge the world together with him. So says Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria, in his 5th book against the Novatians: but Photius in his Biblioth. reproves this Opinion. (Photius says) that those words of St Paul in the 1 Epistle to the Corinthians 6. 2. Know ye not that the Saints shall judge the world? must not be understood as if the Saints were to be judges with Christ: Paul, says he, only meaneth thus, that other men who had not lived so piously should by the Saints means he condemned. As it is in the Gospel, The men of Ninevie, and the Queen of the South shall rise up in judgement against wicked men, and condemn them, Matth. 12. 41. Photius took this Exposition out of chrysostom; but Eulogius' Opinion seems the truer to me. For if the Martyrs are now colleagues of Christ in his kingdom, Why may not they be partakers of his judgement? Moreover, Christ expressly promised the Apostles, That they should sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel, Matth. 19 28. Vales.  partakers of his judgement, giving sentence together with him,) during their being amongst us, received to themselves some of the brethren who were lapsed, and lay convict as having sacrificed to Idols: And when they had seen their conversion and penitence, judging it might be acceptable to God, who in no wise willeth the death of a sinner, but rather that he repent, they admitted them, and 
d This place must be rendered according to our translation; though Langus and Christoph▪ translate it, as if the Martyrs admitted the Penitents into the Church: which they could not do, being in bonds. Moreover the Bishops only had power of reconciling Penitents, the Martyrs could only intercede for them, and write commendatory letters in their behalf; though this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be rendered passively, as in the 3d d Chap. of this 6th book. Vales.  brought them together, and received them into their congregation, and 
e Communion in the Church is twofold, of Prayer, and of the Sacraments, that of the prayers was granted to Penitents after a certain time; but the Communion of the body of Christ was not granted except to them who were reconciled after long time of repentance. But Dionysius here means private Communion; now that I call private Communion, which was granted to any one by some private persons and not by the Bishop, whose power and duty it was to grant it. The thing these private persons granted, was this; these Martyrs and Confessors permitted penitents who desired their pity and intercession, to pray to God with them. Vales.  communicated with them in prayer, and in eating. Now, therefore (Brethren) how do you counsel us concerning these things, what must be done by us? Shall we be of like mind, and of the same Opinion with the [Martyr's?] Shall we observe their determination, and the favour they [showed such persons?] and shall we be indulgent towards them, to whom they were merciful? Or shall we render their sentence unjust, and make ourselves examiners and Judges of their Opinion? grieve their goodness and clemency? and destroy the Order [which is constituted?] Dionysius very advisedly annexed these words, discoursing concerning them, who in the times of Persecution had lapsed through infirmity of mind.   

CHAP. XLIII. Concerning Novatus, what manner of person he was as to his morals; and concerning his Heresy.  
FOr Novatus, a Presbyter of the Church of Rome, being puffed up with pride against these 
* That is, the lapsed.  men, as if there were no further hopes of salvation left for them, although they performed all things appertaining to an unfeigned conversion, and a sincere confession, constituted himself the Ringleader of a peculiar Sect, of those who by reason of their haughty minds styled themselves 
† That is, the pure.  Cathari. Upon this account a very great Synod was assembled at Rome, consisting of sixty Bishops, but of Presbyters and Deacons [the number] was greater. And when the Pastors of each respective place in the rest of the Provinces, had consulted by themselves concerning what was to be done; 
a Rufinus translates this phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Decretus significatur quid facto opus esset, but the other Translatours in my Opinion turn it better, by translating it thus; Decernitur ab omnibus. Vales.  This Decree was promulged to all: That Novatus, together with all those who imitated his pride, and who presumptuously assented to his uncharitable and most inhuman Opinion, should be accounted as alienated from the Church: but that the Brethren who were fallen into the calamity [of the lapsed,] should be healed and cured by the remedies of▪ repentance. There came to our hands the Epistles of Cornelius Bishop of Rome, to Fabius' Bishop of Antioch: which set forth the Acts of that Synod at Rome, and the Opinions of all those in Italy, and Africa, and the Provinces there. There are also extant other Epistles written in Latin, by Cyprian and those Bishop's ' assembled with him in Africa: by which it appears that they consented to the relieving of those who were fallen into Temptation, and that the Author of this Heresy ought with good reason to be expelled out of the Catholic Church, together with all those who had been seduced by him. There is also annexed to these 
b Rufinus confounds, and mixeth this Epistle with that which Eusebius afore mentioned, for he owns but two Epistles of Cornelius, Hieronymus in his book, De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, reckons up four, but Eusebius in this place gives us an account of three only. The first, and the third seem as if Cornelius had writ them in Greek, which may be proved by several Arguments, for Eusebius quotes several things out of the third Epistle, but does not in the least signify that it was ever translated out of Latin into Greek, which thing he always does as often as he quotes any Latin Authors. Moreover, in this very Chapter Eusebius signifies that the first Epistle was writ in Greek, for speaking of it, he adds that there was another Epistle of Cyprian annexed to it, which was written in Latin. Which clause certainly he had not added, had not Cornelius' Epistle been written in a contrary Language. Vales.  another Epistle of Cornelius' concerning the Decrees of that Synod: and also another concerning the mischievous Acts of Novatus. Part of which, nothing hinders but that we may here insert, that so they who read this work, may have a perfect knowledge in all things concerning Novatus. Cornelius therefore, informing Fabius what a man this Novatus was as to his course of life, writes these very words: But that you may the better understand how this admirable fellow heretofore coveted a Bishopric, and concealing this his hot ambition continued undiscovered, for a cove●● for his folly, usually from the beginning having the Confessors in his company, I will make this declaration to you: 
c Concerning this Maximus the Presbyter, Urbanus, and Sidonius Confessors, how they deserted Novatianus, and were converted to the Church, see Cornelius the Pope's Epistle to Cyprian. There was also at the same time another Maximus Presbyter of the Church of Rome, whom Novatianus Employed as Ambassador to Cyprian into afric, together with Mach●us▪ and others: Afterwards the Schismatics made this Maximus a Bishop in afric, as Cyprian in his Epistle to Cornelius tells us, Vales.  Maximus a Presbyter of our Church▪ and Urbanus, which men have the second time acquired great renown to themselves for their confessions, Sidonius also, and 〈◊〉, a man who has most patiently endured all sorts of tortures through God's mer●y; and having corroborated the weakness of the flesh through the strength of his faith, utterly vanquished the adversary: These men [I say,] when they had made enquiry into the man, and 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies to catch a man in the very act of Robbery, whilst the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or things which he hath stolen are yet in his hands, hence it signifies to being any plot, robbery or any other wickedness to light, to bewray, or disclose. Vig●r. Idi●●. pag. 27.  detected his subtlety and deceit, his perjury and lies, his unsociableness and wolfish friendship, returned to the holy Church; and divulged all his subtle devices, and his villainies (which he had kept concealed within himself for a long time, refusing to declare them) in the presence both of a sufficient number of Bishops, and also of a great many Presbyters and Laics; Lamenting, and repenting, because, having been seduced by this subtle and wicked beast, for some small time they had abandoned the Church. After some few words, he also adds this (Dear Brother) What a wonderful change and alteration we saw made in a short time in him? For this most excellent fellow, (who affirmed with terrible protestations and oaths, that he did not in the least cove● the Office of a Bishop,) 〈◊〉 ● sudden appears a Bishop, as if he had been 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the phrase here in the original) has the same import with [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which is a proverbial speech in Greek, and signifies, ex insperato, improvis●; i. ●. unlooks for, or on a sudden. See Erasm. Ad●g. pag. 46. Edit. F●ob●●.  thrown into the midst by an Engine. For this brave Doctor, who [pretended himself] to be a Maintainer of the Church discipline, when he endeavoured by force to acquire to himself, and surreptitiously to steal the Bishopric which was not assigned to him by God, ●hose for his confidents two men, who despaired of salvation, that he might send them into some little corner, and the most despicable part of Italy, and there delude three Bishops, who were simple and unlearned men, by a certain fraudulent enterprise, affirming and protesting that with all possible speed they must post to Rome, that all the disagreement which had been there, might by their mediation, together with the other Bishops, be composed. When 
f The●dores in his 3 ● book of his H●●●●le. Fabu●. Chap. 5. w●●tes, that Novatus himself went into Italy to fetch th●se Bishops, and when he, with the Bishops upon their journey, came into some town or other, he forced them to Ordain him, which those Bishops complained of when they came to Rome; but this Epistle of Cornelius refutes that story of his. Vales.  they arrived, being (as we said before) persons unexperienced in the plots and subtlety of these wicked m●n, having been shut up close by some persons like himself who were assigned for that purpose, at ten of the clock he compelled them, being drunk and dozed with over much wine, to give him the Bishopric by 
g Go●●●●ius 〈◊〉 this a● imperfect, and ineffectual Ordination, because it was solemnised by Bishops of another Diocese, and not by those Bishops who had the right and power of Ordaining the Bishops of Rome, which were the Bishops of Ostia, T●bu● and others; 'twas also ineffectual and vain, because it was done by men who were drunk, by force, at the tenth hour of the day, none of the Clergy, or people being present, and lastly, because another Bishop was before regularly Ordained. Cornelius both here, and in his Epistle to Cyprian, says Novatianus was Ordained by thr●● Bishops, whereas P●●ia●●s says, in his a d Epistle to 〈◊〉, he was Ordained by the letters commendatory of the Confessors: but these differences we may thus reconcile. Novatianus was named to be the Bishop, by the Epistle of the Confessors, but was afterwards Consecrated by three Bishops. Vales.  an imaginary and an ineffectual imposition of hands: And he laid claim to that by craft and subtlety, which did in no wise appertain to him. One of those Bishops not long after returned to the Church, bewailing and confessing his sin, whom, through the mediation of all the people then present, 
h Hence we may gather that Cornelius degraded the Bishops which assisted in the Consecration of Novatianus, and also excommunicated them all, except one who by the mediation of the people, obtained the Privilege of the communion which the Laics have: Which was to kiss the Bishop after they had taken the Eucharist of him, as Hieronymus, and Paulus Diaconus affirm. Vales.  we received into the communion of the Laity. We ordained successors for the other two Bishops, and sent them away to possess their Seas. 
i This is spoken Ironically of Novatianus, because he himself (as Cyprian in his first Epistle to Cornelius witnesseth) boasted he was a Defender of the Gospel of Christ. Vales.  This maintainer therefore of the Gospel, knew not that 'twas meet there should be but one 
k The same words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] are in the Epistle of Cornelius to Cyprian: where the Confessors, who deserted Novatianus, use these words, as a renunciation of their former Principles, by this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is here meant the Church of Rome. Vales.  Bishop in the Church of Rome. In which he was not ignorant (for how could he be?) that there should be 
l Hence we may gather how many Churches there were then at Rome, for every Presbyter had his particular Church; so that if there were 46 Presbyters, there were also 46 Churches: See Baronius in the year of Christ 57 Vales.  46 Presbyters, seven Deacons, Seven subdeacons, Clerks 42; Exorcists, Readers, together with Janitors, 52. Widows, and 
m Some Editions read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but without doubt the true reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, as Rufinus renders it, indigent persons, or as the Roman Clergy explain it, persons who could not maintain themselves. chrysostom in his 67th Homily upon Matthew, saith, that the Church of Antioch in his days, though it had but small revenues, yet relieved above 3000 widows and virgins daily, besides strangers, Lepers, and Prisoners: and besides Clerks, whom it supplied with meat and clothing. Vales.  indigent persons, which could not maintain themselves, above a thousand and five hundred. All these the grace and bounty of the Lord maintained. But neither could so great multitude, so necessary in the Church, (a congregation which by God's providence is both rich, and numerous, together with a great and innumerable multitude of people,) make this man ashamed of this so desperate an attempt, or deter him from proceeding in it, or recall him into the Church. And again, after some other words, which intervene, he adjoins these. But come on, let us in our following words declare, in what works of his own, or what good practices he was so confident, as to aspire to a Bishopric. Was it upon this account, that from the beginning he had been conversant in the Church, and had fought many combats in defence of it, and had been in many and great perils upon account of Religion? No; this is nothing so. For the devil who had entered into him, and for a long time dwelled in him, was the occasion of his being a believer. He being relieved [thereof] by the Exorcists, fell into a grievous distemper, and it being supposed that he would die immediately, he received Baptism, (
This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rufinus very well renders p●●●u●us, be sprinkled; for people which were sick, and baptised in their beds▪ could not be dipped in water by the Priest, but were sprinkled with water by him: this Baptism was thought imperfect, and not solemn for several reasons. Also they who were thus baptised were called ever afterwards Cli●i●i, and by the 12th Canon of the Council of Neo●●s●re●, these Cli●i●i were prohibited Priesthood. chrysostom describes this sort of Baptism in his 60th Homily Tom the 2 ● (to the Catechumen▪) Cyprian, In his 76th Epistle▪ ●old● this Baptism to be lawful, and perfect. Vales.  being besprinkled with water,) on the bed whereon he lay: (if that can be termed Baptism:) Neither, when he had escaped that sickness, did he afterwards receive the other things which the 
o The Canon was this, that they who were baptised in their beds, if they recovered again, should afterwards go to the Bishop, that be might supply what was wanting in that Baptism; Novatianus is here accused by Cornelius, because, after his recovery he never 〈◊〉 to the Bishop for the completion of Baptism, as the Canon of the Church enjoineth: for it is expressly commanded in the 47th Canon of the Council of Laodicea, and in Chap. 38. of the Council of Eliberis. Vales.  Canon of the Church enjoineth should be received: nor was he 
p Rufinus thinketh that by this phrase [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is meant the Chrism, but I rather think he means the imposition of hands, by which the Bishops gave the holy Ghost to them who were baptised. Cyprian, to Jubaianus, confirms our Interpretation. 'Tis true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to sign, or mark, it also signifies, to lay hands on, as Innocentius uses it in his 3d d and 6th Chap. to Decentius, and Marcus in his life of Porphyrius Bishop of Gaza, and Ambrose (or whosoever it is who is the Author of those books) upon the 4th Chap. of Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians. This sealing of the baptised was sometimes performed with the Chrism, (that is) when the Person, in case of approaching death, had been baptised by some of the inferior Clergy, and not anointed; but if he had been perfectly baptised before, only imposition of hands by the Bishop was required, as the Canon Arausicanus tells us. Hence I conjecture arose the custom of not using the Chrism in Baptism amongst▪ the Novatians, (as Theodoret tells us they did no●, in his third book Haeret▪ Fabul.) because their Ringleader Novatianus received Baptism without the Chrism. Vales.  sealed by the Bishop's imposition of hands; which if he never received, how did he receive the holy Ghost? And again, a little after, he saith; This man in the time of Persecution, through timerousness and a desire of life, denied that he was a Presbyter. For being desired and entreated by the Deacons that he would come out of his Chamber, in which he had shut himself up, and succour the Brethren as far as it was meet and possible for a Presbyter to succour the distressed Brethren, who wanted assistance; he was so far from complying with the Deacons who entreated him, that with great indignation he went his way, and departed. For he said he would no longer▪ be a Presbyter; but was a favourer of another kind of Philosophy. Having ran over some few passages, he makes this addition hereto in these words: For this excellent fellow has deserted the Church of God, in which▪ after he had received Baptism, he was 
q Hence we may gather that Novatianus immediately received Priests Orders being never Ordained Deacon, or Subdeacon: which thing was at that time customary in the Church, as we may see in Origen and others. Vales.  vouchsafed the degree of Presbyter by the favour of the Bishop, who by imposition of hands Ordained him Priest. Who being 
r Formerly Bishops could not Ordain Priests without the consent of the Clergy, and People. Now concerning the requiring of the people's votes in the Election of Presbyters, the Nicene Fathers themselves do evidence that, in their Synodical Epistle to the Bishops of Egypt. Out of several places of that Epistle we may gather, that the consent of the people was required in the Ordination of Clergy men. The holy Fathers also in that same Epistle deprive those Bishops who adhered to Meletius the Schismatic, of all authority of proposing their names to the people, who were to be admitted into holy Orders, and only granted it to those Bishops who were pure from all Schism. For, in those days, the Bishops gave up the names of them who were to be Ordained to the people, that if they had any thing to object against any of them, they might attest it openly; as we may read in the Sacramentarium of Gregory the great. There is also an excellent passage in St Chrysosto●● ●pon this same thing in his 18th Homily upon the 2d Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians. We have the whole solemnity excellently described in the Sacramentarium of Gregory the Great, pag. 236▪ upon which place consult the Annotations of that most learned man Hugo Menardus. Vales.  denied [Order] by all the Clergy, and many of the Laity, (because it was not lawful for one who had been baptised in his bed by reason of some infirmity, as he was, to be admitted into 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a Degree or Order of them who have any Office in the Church. So Cornelius calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Presbytership. Eusebius, and 〈◊〉 very often use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Dignity of a Bishop▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies any degree whatsoever. Vales.  any sacred Order,) the Bishop entreated licence might be granted him to Ordain this person only. To these impious acts he afterwards subjoineth this other, the worst of all his wicked exploits▪ saying thus▪ For he made oblations, and distributed to every one a part thereof, which when he had 
t It was the proper duty of the Priest to deliver the Eucharist, and the Cup into the hands of the Receivers. See Chrysostom's 46 Homily upon Matthew: in the 2 ● Council of Orleans, Chap. 15. the Deacons are forbid to presume to deliver the body of Christ to the believers, when the Priest is present. Vales.  delivered; instead of blessing them, he compelled the wretched men to swear, holding the hands of him that received with both his hands, and not letting them go, till the persons had sworn, pronouncing these words: (for I will here make use of his own words:) Sweat to me by the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, that thou wilt never desert me, and revolt to Cornelius▪ So the miserable man was not permitted to taste, before he had 
u Every oath has a curse annexed to it, which though it is not always expressed (as in this place) yet may be tacitly understood; which thing the Latin Translatours did not take notice of, and hence they make 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify▪ before he had devoted himself to him, (i. e.) as they supposed to Novatianus: but I had rather read it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with George Syncellus. The meaning of the place than is this, that the unhappy man was not permitted to taste, before he had solemnly cursed himself. Vales.  cursed himself. And at the receiving of the bread, instead of saying 
† This phrase [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of saying Amen] has the same import with what Cornelius has said a little before, viz. [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of blessing him.] For the faithful (when they received the Eucharist from the hands of the priest) used to answer Amen, after the Priest, delivering the Sacrament, had said, The body of our Lord, etc. See Ambros. in his B. 4. Chap. 5. De Sacrament: Cyrill of Jerusalem, in his last Catechism: and August. B. 12. Chap. 10. against Faustus. Vales.  Amen, he says, I will never return to Cornelius. Again, after some other words he says thus: Now you must understand he is stripped naked of all his followers, and le●t desolate. The Brethren daily deserting him, and returning to the Church: And 
x Concerning this Moses, a Presbyter of Rome, Cyprian in his Epistles does speak frequently. After the Martyrdom of Fabianus Bishop of Rome (who suffered Anno Christi 250) this Moses was apprehended, (together with Maximus the Presbyter and Nicostratus the Deacon,) cast into prison, where after 1● Months, and 11 days, he died. See Cyprian's 15th Epistle to Moses and Maximus. Vales.  Moses a blessed Martin, (who lately amongst us suffered a famous and admirable Martyrdom,) taking notice in his life time▪ of this man's impudence and folly, 
y Moses being a Presbyter had no authority to excommunicate his fellow-Presbyters: all he could do was to separate himself from their communion, when they came to visit him in prison. This phrase here [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. he deprived him of communion] the ancient writers frequently used, when they spoke of those Presbyters, who abstained from communion with others. See Paulinus in the Life of St Ambros. Moses' depriving of Novatianus of communion was, I suppose, done by him a little before his death. For at first Moses the Confessor had communion with Novatianus: and when the Clergy of Rome wrote that Epistle to Cyprian (which among Cyprian's Epistles is accounted the 31,) Moses then had communion with Novatianus▪ for both of them subscribed that Epistle. Moreover, Novatianus himself wrote an Epistle, as Cyprian attests in his Epistle to Antonianus: from which Epistle we may perceive the wit and eloquence of Novatianus; for that Epistle, we must confess, is a most elegant piece; and it was written when Moses had been a year in prison, as may be collected from Cyprian's Epistles to Moses. Vales.  deprived him of communion, together with the five▪ 
z Who these five Presbyters were, who with Novatianus made a Schism, 'tis to me unknown. I can't think that Maximus the Presbyter and Confessor, who with Urbanus, Sidonius, Nicostratus, and the rest of the Confessors were reduced by Novatianus, adhered to his party any long time▪ For Maximus and the rest of the Confessors went over to Novatianus' party after Moses' death. Indeed Novatianus separated himself from the Church before Moses' death, which happened in February, Decius 3, and Etruscus being Consuls: but the confessors did not betake themselves to Novatianus' ●ide till after Moses' death. So great was the power and authority of Moses. Besides, 'tis evident the Confessors were not dismissed of their imprisonment till Moses was dead; for why should they be freed rather than Moses? Therefore they became Novatianus' followers after Moses' death. One Maximus, namesake to Maximus the Presbyter and Confessor, seems to have been one of these five Presbyters; whom Novatianus sent as his messenger afterwards into Africa. Vales.  Presbyters, who with him had voluntarily separated themselves from the Church. Now at the end of his Epistle, he makes a catalogue of those Bishops who were present at Rome, and condemned the folly of Novatus. He also gives an account of their names, and the name of every ones particular Church, in which he Governed. He does also expressly mention those, who were not then present [at Rome,] but by letters approved of the sentence of the foresaid Bishops, together with their names, and the names of the Cities, from which each of them wrote. Thus much Cornelius has recorded in his Epistle to Fabius' Bishop of Antioch.   

CHAP. XLIV. Dionysius' story concerning Serapion.  
DIonysius Bishop of Alexandria sent Letters to this same Fabius, who was something inclining to this Schism, and having discoursed several things concerning repentance in his Letters to him, and also related the combats of some who had undergone Martyrdom a little before at Alexandria, amongst other stories, he relates a miraculous thing, which I thought necessary here to insert into this our History, it runs thus: I will here propose to you one example which happened amongst us. There was amongst us one Serapion an old man, a believer: who for a long time had lived blameless: but in the time of persecution he lapsed; he often petitioned for pardon, 
a He means that none of the Clergy, or Laity, were moved with his entreaties so as to think him worthy of absolution. (For the people's suffrages were required when any one was to be received into the Church, who for any fault had been excommunicated.) And the Bishop himself sometimes asked the Consent of the people. The people also did often intercede for the penitents to the Bishop, as we may see in the preceding Chap. in the Epistle of Pope Cornelius to Fabian Bishop of Antioch. Vales.  but no body gave attention to him, because he had sacrificed. Being taken with sickness, he remained for the space of three days speechless, and senseless: being a little refreshed on the 4 th' day, he called his daughter's son to him, and said, Child, how long do you detain me? I pray make haste, and absolve me quickly, call one of the 
b Some one may perhaps ask why Serapion did not rather send for the Bishop, whose Office it was to reconcile penitents. The Bishop had given this authority to the Presbyters for fear lest he being absent any one should die without absolution and the Communion. See Epiphanius in his Heresic of the Arrians. This custom of committing this authority to the Presbyters was usual in all great Cities. Vales.  Presbyters to me: And when he had spoken these words, he was again speechless. The child ran to the Presbyter. It was now night: and the Presbyter also was sick, and not able to come. But (because I had before given command, that those people who were dying, if they desired it, and 
c This was the Decree of the African Synod about the same time that Dionysius wrote these things. Vales.  especially if they had before humbly requested it, should be 
d In the Savil, and Fuk. M. SS. before this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] there are some words inserted which also Christophor. inserts in his translation: it may appear from this place that the Sacrament was delivered to such penitents in case of necessity, without the reconciliatory imposition of hands. And this communion was called, the viaticum. See Canon the 77 and 78 of the 4th Council of Carthage, and the 39th Carton of the first Council of Arausica: this Communion was called also dispensatoria, because it was granted to dying penitents, before the completion of the full time appointed for Repentance, and if the penitent communicant recovered, it was perfected after his recovery by imposition, he completing his time of repentance. Vales.  absolved, that they might depart with a lively hope) he 
e This that Dionysius here says concerning the giving of the Eucharist to the boy to carry to the sick person, ought not to seem strange, for it was frequently done a long time after; So that St Udalric thought it necessary expressly to prohibit it, in his Synodical speech which Gretser published together with the Life of Gregory the seventh Chap. 20. But that which Gretser takes to be St Udalric's Oration, I found lately to be the Synodical Epistle of Ratherius Bishop of Verona to his Clergy. And so 'tis entitled in the old Laudunensian M. S. Vales.  gave to the Child a piece of the Sacrament, bidding him to 
f Rufinus translates this phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thus, he commanded it should be given him being dipped. So the Ancients used to dip the Consecrated bread in water, as Adamannus witnesseth in his 2d book concerning the Miracles of St Columba, Cap. 6. And Bede also in the life of St Cuthbert, Chap. 31. and in his Poem upon the same man's life; and several other Ecclesiastic Writers. But the Eucharists being put into the mouth of sick persons, is mentioned in the 76th Canon of the 4th Council of Carthage; which Canon is, concerning sick persons, who desired repentance, but were speechless before the Priest came to them. See the contents of that Canon. Vales.  moisten it in water, and put it into the old man's mouth▪ the child 〈◊〉 with it. And when he approached, before he came in ● Serapion again recovered himself a little, and said, Child thou art come, the Presbyter was not able to come; but do thou perform quickly what he enjoined thee, and let me depart. The boy moistened it in water, and put it into his mouth immediately. And when he had swallowed it by little and little, he straightway gave up the Ghost. Is it not plain that he was preserved, and his life prolonged till he was absolved, that his sin being quite blotted out, he might for the several good works he performed, be 
g Langus, Wolfius and Musculus render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place by the Latin word confiteri; which▪ in my opinion, is intolerable. Christoph. renders it, in numerum Confessorum referri, to be reckoned amongst the Confessors: which Translation▪ I like, if it be understood thus▪ referri ● Christo, to be reckoned by Christ. For Dionysius alludeth to Christ's words in the Gospel. He who shall confess me before men, him will I also confess before my Father, etc. Matth. 10. 32. Vales.  acknowledged [by Christ] Thus much Dionysius.   

CHAP. XLV. Dionysius' Epistle to Novatus.  
LEt us now see what the same person wrote to Novatus, who about this time disturbed the fraternity of the Roman Church. Take notice therefore how he writes to him, because he pretended that some of the Brethren were the Authors of his Apostasy and Schism, and how he yielded to it, being compelled by them. Dionysius sendeth greeting to our Brother 
a Hieronymus, in his Catalogue▪ where he relates the beginning of this Epistle, instead of Novatus more truly writes Novatianus. And so in George Syncellus' Chronicle we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Rufinus says that Dionysius wrote two Epistles after the same Copy; one to Novatus, another to Novatianus; and at the end of Dionysius' Epistle to Novatus, which Eusebius here rehearseth, he adds thus much, and he wrote these same words to Novatianus: which words are no where found in the Greek Text. The Greek writers being deceived through the likeness of the names, make a confusion betwixt Novatus, and Novatianus, using them both to signify one and the same person. Our Author Eusebius is also guilty of this mistake. Vales.  Novatus. If you (as you say) were seduced unwillingly, you should manifest it by a voluntary return. For better it were to endure any thing whatever, then that the Church of God should be rend asunder. Nor were Martyrdom less honourable if a man suffer death before he will yield to raise Schism in the Church, then if he undergo it rather than he will yield to sacrifice to Idols. Yea in my opinion 'tis much more glorious, for in that case man suffers Martyrdom for his own soul's sake only: but in this he undergoes it for the sake of the whole Church. Wherefore now, if you can persuade, or compel the Brethren to return to concord, your good deed will be greater than your crime; for this will not be imputed to you: but that will be commended. But if you can effect nothing upon the disobedient, save your own soul. I wish you health, and that you may embrace Peace in the Lord. These things he wrote to Novatus.   

CHAP. XLVI. Concerning Dionysius' other Epistles.  
HE also wrote an Epistle concerning Repentance to them 
a Hieronymus in his book, concerning the Ecclesiastic Writers, saith, that Dionysius wrote this Epistle about Repentance, and the order, or degree of sins, to the Armenians. Vales.  in Egypt: in which he layeth down his Opinions concerning the lapsed, and makes distinctions in the degrees of faults. There is also extant a particular book of his concerning Repentance, to Conon Bishop of the Church of Hermopolis. And another 
b Musculus and Christophor▪ translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an hortatory Epistle; but not well; Eusebius uses the same word in his former books. Vales.  objurgatory Epistle to his flock at Alexandria. And amongst them there is an Epistle written to Origen concerning Martyrdom. And an Epistle to the Brethren at Laodicae, over whom Thelymidres was Bishop: He also writ concerning Repentance to the Brethren in Armenia, over whom 
c In the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was Bishop of Armenia the less, as I think. Vales.  Meruzanes was Bishop. He writes to all these, and also to Cornelius Bishop of Rome, after he had received his Epistle concerning Novatus. Where he declares that he was invited by H●l●nus Bishop of Tarsus in Cilicia, and those who were with him: and also by Firmilianus Bishop of Cappadocia, and by Theoctis●us Bishop of Palestine, to meet them at the Synod at Antioch, where some men endeavoured to establish the Novatian Schism. 
d We must understand this News was written in the same Epistle▪ and not in another, as Christophorson thinks. Vales.  Moreover he sends him word that he had heard Fabius was dead, and that Demetrianus was appointed to be his successor in the Bishopric of Antioch. He also writes concerning the Bishop of Jerusalem in these very words: Also blessed Alexander being in prison, there died a happy death. There is extant besides this, another Epistle of his scent by Hippolytus to the Brethren at Rome, concerning the 
e Rufinus translates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 de Ministeriis, as if the Epistle were so entitled, because it treated concerning the Ministers of the Church. Jacobus G●ar, who published Georgius Syncellus, and illustrated him with his Notes, thinks that this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was a kind of an Ecclesiastic Epistle, as were the Synodical, the Dimissory Epistles, and the like: but I rather affent to Rufinus, that it was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because i● treated concerning the Duty of a Deacon. Vales.  Office of a Deacon. He also wrote another to them concerning Peace, and concerning Repentance likewise. And again he wrote another to the Confessors there, who even at that present were favourers of Novatus' Opinion. He also sent to those same men two other Epistles, after their return to the Church. He also compiled many more Epistles written to divers persons, wherein he has left to them, who at this time studiously peruse his Works, variety of profit.   
The End of the Sixth Book of the Ecclesiastical History.   

THE SEVENTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

The PREFACE.  
DIonysius the Great, Bishop of Alexandria, shall again assist us with his words in the Composure of this Seventh Book of the Ecclesiastic History; who particularly relates all the Actions of his own Times, in the Epistles which he left to Posterity: And our Narration shall take its beginning from hence.   

CHAP. I. Concerning the wickedness of Decius and Gallus.  
GALLUS succeeds Decius, who was slain in a short time, together with his 
a Decius the Emperor had 2 sons, the elder was named, Quintus Herennius Etruscus Messius Decius; The younger, Caius Valens Hostilianus Messius Quintus. They were both made Caesar's by their father, and afterwards Augusti, as may appear by their Coins, and the inscriptions upon them. Vales.  Children, before he had fully completed the 
b Eusebius in his Chronicle saith Decius Reigned one year, and three months. Aurelius' Victor saith he died after he had Reigned two years complete. But Victor in his Epitome saith he Reigned 30 months. Eusebius in his Chronicle Assigns one year and three months to Decius, because he had before said that Philip Reigned seven years, whereas he Reigned but six. After his death Decius proclaimed himself both Emperor, and Consul, which was in the year of Christ 249. And in the year 250. he was again Consul. And also the year after he kept his Government, as we may gather, by a Decree of the Senate which was made in that year, which Pollio in Valerian relates. Wherefore he died the year following, together with his sons (when Gallus, and Volusianus were Consuls,) being all killed in the Wa●●s in Thrace. Vales.  Second year of his Reign. 
c Baronius placeth Origen's death at the year of Christ 256, in the third year of Gallus and Volusianus; Eusebius here placeth it in the same year that Decius died▪ and Gallus began to Govern. But Eusebius himself in the 36th chap. of the 6th book of this History confirmeth what Baronius saith: for he says that in the 3d d year of Philip the Emperor's Reign, Origen was above 60 years old. And from the 3d d year of Philip's Reign to the 3d d year of Gallus and Volusianus' Consulship, 'tis 9 years. Moreover, if we say Origen lived 69 years, and died in the first year of Gallus the Emperor, he must necessarily be born in the 4th year of Commodus the Emperor: but the Chronicon Alexandr▪ assigns his birth to the ninth year of that Emperor. Vales.  About this time died Origen, having lived Seventy years wanting one. But Dionysius in his Epistle to Hermammon, writes thus concerning Gallus. But neither did Gallus understand what was Decius' destruction; neither did he before see what brought his ruin: But he also stumbled upon the same stone, which lay before his eyes. He, (his Kingdom being in a happy state, and all affairs succeeding according to his 
d Some Copies, as the King's M. S. and Stephan. Edit. instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And make it a Metaphor taken from them who sail with tide and stream. Vales.  desire) persecuted the holy men who offered up their prayers to God for his peace and safety, and together with them, drove away those prayers, by which they interceded for him. This he writes concerning Gallus.   

CHAP. II. Who about these times were Bishops of Rome.  
COrnelius having possessed the Bishopric of Rome about three years, Lucius was appointed his successor. He having ministered in the Office not eight whole months, died, and relinquished the dignity to Stephen. It was this Stephen, to whom Dionysius wrote the first of his Epistles concerning Baptism, there being about that time a great controversy raised, whether it were lawful for the Converts, of what Sect soever, to be cleansed by Baptism. 
a At these words we should begin the 3d d Chapter, for what follows concerning Cyprian, aught to be contained in the same sentence with these last words in this Chapter. And before these words in all books we find a distinction, which shows, here is to begin another Period. But Musculus, and Christoph▪ begin the third Chapter where we do. Vales.  For an old Custom had prevailed, that about these Converts only imposition together with prayer was to be used.   

CHAP. III. How Cyprian, with some Bishops which were of his mind, was the first that was of the Opinion, that the Converts of any Heretical Sect whatever, aught to be rebaptised.  
CYprian then Bishop of Carthage was the 
a Cyprian was not the first Author of this Opinion; but Agrippinus, who was Bishop of Carthage a long time before him, having assembled together the Bishops of Africa and Numidia, made a Decree that Heretics should be rebaptised, as Cyprian saith in his 71 and 73 Epistles. Therefore Cyprian ought here to be excused, who only endeavoured to maintain his predecessors Opinion, which was established by the Authority of a Synod. But this Custom of rebaptising Heretics, had been used in Cappadocia time out of mind, as Firmilianus Bishop of O●sare● in Cappadocia testifieth in his Epistle to Cyprian. Vales.  first of all, who thought, that Heretics should not be admitted unless they were Cleansed from their former error by Baptism. 
b The Epistle of Stephen to the Bishops of Africa is in the 74 and 75 Epist. of Cyprian. Firmilianus also, in his Epistle to Cyprian, relates some heads of that Epistle, and confutes them. Vales.  But Stephen, thinking no innovations ought to be raised in opposition to the Tradition which had prevailed of Old, was in no wise well pleased at this.   

CHAP. IU. How many Epistles Dionysius wrote concerning this Controversy.  
DIonysius therefore having written at large to 
* To Stephen.  him concerning this business, at last certifieth him, that the Persecution being allayed, the Churches in all places, which detested Novatus' 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here) his some allusion to Novatus, or Novatianus' name: other Greek Authors call that which the Latins call Novitates haereseon, Novelties, innovations, or newness of Doctrine, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Novelties, had regained a general Peace amongst themselves: thus he writes,   

CHAP. V. Concerning the Peace which followed the Persecution.  

a Baronius from this Epistle of Dionysius' (at the year of Christ 259) gathers that the Eastern Bishops had renounced their Error, and adhered to Stephen's Opinion, that Heretics were not to be rebaptised. But any considerate reader of this Epistle will find it far otherwise. For the subject of this Epistle is twofold. 1. Whether Heretics were to be rebaptised. 2. Concerning the unanimity of the Oriental Churches, which had abominated the Novatian Heresy, and Decreed that the lapsed should be received. He therefore tells him, that Demetrianus Bishop of Antioch, Metropolitan of the East, and the rest had subscribed to this Opinion: which he knew would please Stephen, because Fabius, Demetrianus' predecessor, endeavoured to establish the Novatian Heresy, as Dionysius before signified in the end of the 6 book of this History. Vales.  BUt know (my Brother,) that all the Churches throughout the East, amongst which there were formerly divisions, are now united: 
b These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and a little farther] are not in the Fuk▪ and Savil M. SS▪ but Syncellus, Nicephorus, King's Maz. and Med. M. SS. have them, and though some will have these words to signify 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the more Remote Churches, yet I think that they are Eusebius' own words, repeating the heads of Dionyfius' Epistle. And this is my reason, because in most of our M. SS. there is a middle distinction at these words; therefore we translate it thus, a little further he writes. Vales.  And a little farther he writes; and all the Prelates every where are in perfect Concord, as to their sentiments, and rejoice exceedingly for this unexpected Peace: [to wit,] Demetrianus Bishop of Antioch; Theoctistus of Caesarea, Mazabanes of 
c This City was in Dionysius' days, and also till Constantinus' time called Aelia. It was afterwards called Jerusalem (as I before noted) through the pride of the Bishops of that See, who termed themselves the successors of James the Just: hence is it that Rufinus never calls it Aelia but according to the manner of his times, always Jerusalem. Vales.  Aelia, Alexander being dead; Marinus of Tyre; Heliodorus of Laodicea, Thelymidres being deceased; Helenus of Tarsus, and all the Churches of Cilicia; Firmilianus, and all Cappadocia. For I have here only named the more eminent Bishops, that my Epistle might not be too long, nor my relation troublesome: Also all the Provinces of Syria and Arabia, whom you 
d The Church of Rome was wont formerly to relieve other Churches, and to send money and clothes to the Brethren in▪ captivity, and to those which wrought as slaves in the Mines. So Dionysius Bishop of Corinth saith in his Epistle to Pope Soter; which Epistle Eusebius quotes in his fourth book chap. 23. Eusebius also in that same place says that this laudable custom continued in the Church of Rome in his days. And to that purpose Collections were made in the Church. ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifies, to supply one with all things necessary for a journey, viaticum praebere, and also it signifies (as it does here) to relieve charitably, as we do beggars, with money, or Alms. So Clemens Alex. in his first book Stromat. and Chrysost. in his 67 Homily upon Matthew, use the word. Vales.  frequently relieve, and to whom you have now written: Mesopotamia also, Pontus, and Bythinia: And in a word, all people every where rejoice for the concord and Brotherly-love, and praise God. These are the words of Dionysius. But Xystus succeeds Stephen after he had executed the Episcopal Office two years. To him Dionysius wrote a second Epistle concerning Baptism, and set forth to him the judgement and opinion of Stephen, and the other Bishops. Concerning Stephen thus he writes; Indeed he before 
e Stephen wrote another Epistle, (besides that we mentioned, before he wrote to the Bishops of Africa,) to the Eastern Bistops, which Firmilianus mentions in his Epistle to Cyprian, near the end: where Firmilianus says that he broke off all peace and friendship with the Eastern Bishops, but he did not, only threatened that he would renounce all communion with them, if they persisted in their old Opinion, as Dionysius here expressly testifieth. It is certain that Stephen never proceeded in this matter farther than threats; for after Stephen's death, Dionysius wrote to Xystus desiring his judgement in that point. For Dionysius inclined to the Opinion of the Africans, and the Eastern Bishops, as Hieronymus witnesseth. Firmilianus in his foresaid Epistle does strangely aggravate the business, so that some think from his words they may gather that Stephen excommunicated those Bishops: he was indeed much displeased that the African Synod should pretend to disannul so ancient a custom, and make Decrees, that Heretics should be rebaptised, without the knowledge of the Church of Rome: but he never broke peace with them, nor excommunicated them: for he wrote an answer to Cyprian. And although his letters to Cyprian were something sharp, yet they still remained friends: for Cyprian afterwards in his letters to Pompeius, called Stephen brother. In fine the Africans, notwithstanding Stephen's letters, rebaptised Heretics till the times of Constantine, as we may see from the Council of Orleans. Vales.  wrote letters concerning Helenus and Firmilianus, and all the [Bishops] of Cilicia, Cappadocia, and Galatia. And moreover, concerning all the neighbouring Provinces, that he would have no communion with them for this very reason, because (says he) they rebaptize Heretics. And consider the weightiness of the affair; for truly I hear, that there have been determinations made in the 
f He means by these great Synods, the Synod of Iconium, of which see Firmilianus' Epistle to Cyprian; the Council of Synnada, and the Council of Carthage under Cyprian: in which Council above eighty Bishops gave their opinion, some of which were Martyrs and Confessors: in the Council of Iconium fifty Bishops met, as August▪ attests in book 3. and chap. 3. against Cresconius. But the Eastern Churches, especially the Churches of Cappadocia, still retained their old custom of rebaptising Heretics. And that custom remained amongst them even till the first Synod of Constantinople. Vales.  greatest Synods of Bishops concerning this business, that Heretics which were converted, should be first Catechised, and then should be washed and cleansed from the filth of their old and unclean leaven. And I wrote to him, making intercession for all these men. And afterwards he says: also to our well beloved and fellow-Presbyters, Dionysius, and Philemon (who were formerly of Stephen's Opinion, and wrote to me concerning the same things) I before wrote in short, but now I have written more at large. But thus much concerning the said controversy.   

CHAP. VI Concerning the Heresy of Sabellius.  

a Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the King's M. S. reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which reading we follow, and understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which word is used in Eusebius before. Now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies, post illud capitulum, after that chapter, or head of his discourse. Dionysius' Epistle to Xystus consisted of two principal heads, which were the matter and subject of the whole, (viz.) Concerning Heretics being rebaptised, and concerning Sabellius his Heresy. Vales.  AFter this head of discourse, he informs him of the 
b These Heretics were very ancient, even before Sabellius, though those who maintained these opinions were afterwards all so denominated, from Sabellius. For we find this was the opinion of Praxeas, against whom Tertullian wrote. After Praxeas followed No●●us, (See Epiphan. Heres. 57) from whom they were called Noctiani. Suddenly after No●tus arose Sabellius, from whom all which held the same opinion were afterwards called Sabellians. This Sabellius (the reviver of this Heresy) was a Lybian, born at Ptolemai▪ a City of Pentapolis: He affirmed the Father, Son, and holy Ghost to be but one subsistence, one person under three several names, which in the time of the Old Testament g●ve the Law under the notion of the Father: in the New, was made man in the capacity of the Son, and descended afterwards upon the Apostles, in the quality of the holy Ghost. Dionysius undertakes this man; but managing the cause with too much eagerness and fervency of disputation, he bent the stick too much the other way, asserting not only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a distinction of persons, but also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a difference of Essence, and an inequality of power and glory. Upon which account he is severely censured by St Basil, (Epist. 41. ad Magn. Philosoph.) and others of the ancients, as one of those who in a great measure opened the gap to those Arrian impieties which afterwards broke in upon the world.  Sabellian Heretics, who at that time abounded mightily; and thus he writes, For concerning the opinion which lately sprung up at Ptolemais a City of Pentapolis, which is impious, and full of blasphemies against God Almighty, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ; and contains much infidelity against his only begotten Son, the first begotten of every creature, the Word that was conversant amongst men; and is full of stupidity and senselessness about the holy Ghost: when letters came to me from both parties, and brethren to discourse with me, I wrote some 
c Dionysius here seems to mean his Epistle to Ammon Bishop of Berenice, and that to Telesphorus, and that to Euphranor: all against Sabellius; Eusebius mentions these Epistles, in Chap. 26. of this seventh book. Athanasius in his defence of Dionysius Alexandrinus mentions but one Epistle of Dionysius' to Ammonius and Euphranor. Dionysius was accused by some Bishops of Egypt, for speaking some things about Christ in that Epistle which were not Orthodox. Vales.  Epistles according to my ability with God's assistance, explaining those [points] more at large like an Instructor: of which Epistles, I have sent you copies.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning the most execrable Error of the Heretics, and concerning the vision sent from God which appeared to Dionysius, and the Ecclesiastic Canon he received.  
THE same Dionysius in his third Epistle, concerning Baptism, written to Philemon Presbyter of the Church of Rome, annexeth these words: I have read over the books and traditions of the Heretics, defiling my mind for a little while with their most accursed inventions: Indeed, I received this advantage from them, that I can the better confute them in my own thoughts, and do grow to a greater detestation of them. And when one of my brother Presbyters prohibited me, fearing lest I should be mixed and disordered with the filth of their wickedness; (for he said my mind would be defiled, and truly I was sensible he said true:) a vision sent from God corroborated me. And a voice came to me, which gave me this express command, saying; Read all things that thou shalt take into thy hands, for thou art able to search into, and to examine every thing, and this was the principal cause of thy becoming a Christian: I gladly received the vision, as being consonant with the 
a These words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, be ye skilful Tryers or Examiner's, are no where ●ound in the Apostle, indeed we have, in the first Epistle to the Thessalonians chap. 5. ver. 21. these words, prove all things, and hold fast that which is good: which are the same in effect with these, be ye Tryers, etc. But Origen, and Hieronymus say that these words, Estote boni Trapezit●, are an express command of our Saviour's. And that the place out of the Thessalonians above quoted has relation to these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and exactly agrees with them, wherefore I am of the same mind with the Learned Usher, who in his Proleg. to I●nati●s's Epist. cap. 8. says, this command of Christ is taken out of the Gospel according to the Hebrews. These words are also quoted in Cyril Hierosolymit. his 6 Catechism, near the end. Vales.  Words of the Apostle, who speaketh thus to those who are able, Be ye skilful 
* The term in the original is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which word occurs Matth. 25. 27. where our translation renders it Exchangers. The Israelites being bound by the Law (Exod. 30. 13.) to come up to Jerusalem, how far soever they dwelled from it, and there to sacrifice, and offer the half shekel for the use of the Temple, (which by the length of their journey they were sometimes disabled to do) these Trapezitae set up their tables in the very Temple, that so they might traffic with all that had use of them; in like manner as others brought Oxen and Sheep and Doves, to sell there to them which had not brought their sacrifices with them. See Dr Hammond on Matth. 21. v. 12.  Examiner's. Afterwards, having spoken something concerning all the Heresies, he continues saying; I received this Rule and Canon from Heraclas our blessed Pope. For those who were Converts from Heresies, (although they were 
b Here we may see the Difference between Apostates, and those which are simply called Heretics. Apostates were them, who had been baptised in the Catholic Church, but had deserted the Church and revolted to Heretics: Simple Heretics were those who had never been admitted into the Church. And this was the custom in the Church that Apostates as well as simple Heretics should be received (when they returned to the Church) by imposition of hands. St August. in his 48 Epistle to Vincentius saith, the Church dealt more kindly with them who were never received into the Church, (that is with them who were simply Heretics) then with them who had been received into her and deserted her, (that is Apostates) This is therefore the sense of Dionysius' words here, as we may gather by the afore mentioned words of S August. Dionysius here says, Heraclas his predecessor had this form of admitting Converts, who had been Apostate Heretics, into the Church. He required a public confession (which is called Exomologesis) of the Principles of that Heresy which they had followed; but he did not rebaptize them, because they had been before baptised: immediately after this confession he laid hands upon them (as we may gather from Dionysius' words) this imposition of hands upon an Apostate, and a simple Heretic, was different. The one was ad panitentiam, in order to Repentance: the other was ad tradendum Spiritum Sanctum, for the delivery of the Holy Ghost, the first was used at the admission of Apostates, the other at the admission of them whom they called pure Heretics. See Cyprians Epistle to Stephanus. Vales.  Apostates from the Church; or rather not Apostates, but seemingly assembled themselves, and were privately discovered to frequent any of the Heterodox teachers) he excommunicated, and would not again admit them into the Church although they entreated him, before they had made a public confession of what they had heard from the adverse party. And then he again admitted them to communion, but thought no second Baptism was requisite for them, because they had before received holy 
* In the Med. M. S. and Rob. Stephens' Edit. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. for they had received the holy Spirit, etc.] In the Kings, Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, spirit] is wanting: which in my judgement is the truest reading. For Dionysius gives the reason why Heraclas did not reiterate Baptism in the admission of Heretics in these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] [understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Baptism] [for they had before received holy Baptism from him.] Dionysius calls Baptism holy, to difference it from the Baptism of Heretics; which Cyprian, Firmilian▪ and others (who at that time defended the opinion of not rebaptising Heretics) call profane: Dionysius was a favourer of their party, as appears both from his Epistles here quoted by Eusebius, and also from St Jeroms testimony. Vales.  [Baptism] from him. Again, after a copious discourse upon this question, he ●hus concludes. This furthermore I understand, that the Africans of this Age were not the only introducers of this custom, but this was established long before by Bishops, who were before our Age, in their most populous Assemblies, and in the 
c That these Synods were before Dionysius Alexand, his time, we may easily gather by his own words here: for he expressly affirms that these Synods were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, long before our time. The same thing Firmilianus witnesseth, in his Epistle to Cyprian concerning the Synod of Iconium. This Synod was a long time before the days of Stephen Bishop of Rome, as we may gather by Firmilianus' words in his said Epistle to Cyprian, where he expressly affirms that this Synod of Iconium had been long since assembled: Also Dionysius Alexand. in his Epistle to Philemon Presbyter of Rome, which he wrote about the beginning of the presidency of Xystus, saith, that this Synod was solemnly assembled by the Bishops which preceded him a long time. Therefore this Synod seems to have been assembled about the end of Alexander Severus' Reign: about which time, as Euscbius in the 6th book of this History recordeth, Firmilianus was newly promoted to the dignity of Priest in the Church of Caesarea. Therefore I cannot assent to Baronius, and Binius, who reckon this Synod of Iconium in the year of Christ 258 which was the 2d year of Stephen's presidency. Vales.  Synods of the Brethren at Iconium, and at Synnada, and amongst many other persons; whose sentiments and determinations I will by no means overthrow, nor excite them to contention and strife. For it is written: thou shall not remove thy neighbour's landmark, which thy fathers have set in thine inheritance. His fourth Epistle concerning Baptism, is written to Dionysius, who was at that time Presbyter of the Church of Rome, and a little while after obtained the Bishopric there. From which Epistle we may learn what a learned and admirable man this same Dionysius was, by Dionysius Alexandrinus' testimonies of him. After other things he writes to him in that Epistle concerning Novatus in these words:   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning Novatus' Heresy.  
FOR we may with sufficient reason abominate 
a The Maz. Med. Fuk. M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and truly, as we afore noted book 6. chap. 45. 'Tis strange that we find the true name of this Heretic only in this place of Eusebius. Vales.  Novatianus, who stirred up Schism in the Church, and seduced some of the Brethren to blasphemies and impieties, and induced most profane Doctrine concerning God, and calumniously accused our most gracious Lord Jesus Christ as unmerciful; besides all these things he 
b ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. what may be the true meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in this place may be best conjectured by considering the divers significations of the word, for from the various meanings of the word, arose the different translations of this place. ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes signifies to reject, to scorn, sometimes to disgrace, or dishonour, as Hesych. saith, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not to esteem, or value one, but to despise: so Clemens Alexand. Stromat, book 4. uses the word. ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Novatianus who did not allow but condemn the Baptism of the Catholic Church, is fitly said here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. (i. e.) he rejected, and contemned that Baptism as unprofitable and ineffectual to salvation. Vales.  disalloweth of holy Baptism; and utterly abolisheth Faith, and the 
c 'twas the custom for the Catechumeni, or Catechised, before the receiving of Baptism to repeat the Creed. And at every Article the Priest asked them whether they believed, to which they answered, yes I believe: wherefore when they said that they believed the Remission of sins, Novatianus who did not allow Remission of sins, but abolished it, must also abolish that confession of faith which the Catechised repeated before Baptism. See Cyprians 70 and 76th Epistle. Vales.  Confession of Faith before Baptism: and he perfectly 
d It is very difficult to understand what Dionysius here means by saying Novatianus banished the holy Spirit from the Brethren: Perhaps by the holy Spirit he means the grace which was given to penitents by imposition of hands when they were admitted into communion, after the performance of the duty of Repentance. But then these words are very obscure (although there was some hope that it still rested in them or would return to them again.) 'Tis plain and evident that Dionysius here speaks concerning them who had lapsed, but how can the holy Spirit be said to abide in them who had sinned? indeed it may be said to return again to them after their repentance, but can in no wise abide in them, for the Scripture saith, Every soul which sinneth shall likewise perish. We must then understand it of them who had lapsed through weakness and ignorance: who in those days were called libellatici, or sacrificers, (who had purchased libels of security from the Heathen Magistrate, for fear lest they should be compelled to sacrifice) for such as sin through weakness or ignorance do no● forfeit the grace of the Spirit: but if this explication please not, we will understand it spoken of the faithful: some of whom retained the holy Spirit which they received in Baptism, some lost it. From them who had lost it, Novatianus utterly expelled and banished the holy Spirit, by denying them Repentance and Peace, by which the grace of the holy Spirit is regained; he drove it away from them who retained it, and kept it, by insinuating into their minds false and sinister opinions of the holy Ghost, as that he was unmerciful, implacable, etc. And so denied them, and utterly deprived them of all hopes of pardon for sin committed. Vales.  banisheth the holy Ghost from them, (although there were some hope that it still rested in them, or would return to them again.)   

CHAP. IX. Concerning the Baptism of Heretics, that it is impious.  
Dionysius' fifth Epistle was written to Xystus Bishop of Rome. In which after much discourse against Heretics, he relates this very accident which happened in his days. For truly (Brother) I want your advice, and desire your judgement. Such a thing as this, coming to my knowledge, I fear lest I should err in it. For one of the congregation of the Brethren, who was accounted an ancient believer, a person who had been a member of the congregation before my ordination, (yea and as I think) before ever blessed Heraclas was constituted Bishop: this man (I say) being present at the Baptism of some who were lately baptised, and having heard the Questions, and their Answers, came to me weeping, and lamenting his own case. And falling down at my feet he made a confession of, and renounced the Baptism which he had received from the Heretics, that it was not of this kind, neither had it any likeness at all to this of ours; but was full of impieties, and blasphemies. He also said that he was now most grievously pricked in mind, and had not the confidence to lift up his eyes to God, having been initiated by such impious words and ceremonies. For this reason he prayed that he might partake of the most pure Baptism, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by Christophorson rendered susceptio in Ecclesiam, a receiving into the Church; 'tis by Musculus rendered susceptio only; which Version I rather approve of. For Baptism is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because in it God receiveth us as his sons: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may also be translated perceptio, for so Baptism is styled in the M. S. Acts of the Passion of St Genesius Mimus. Vales.  Adoption, and Grace. Which thing I durst not perform: but told him that the daily communion with the Church he had so long enjoyed was sufficient for that. For I durst not rebaptize one who had heard the 
b When the Priest had finished the solemn prayers at the Eucharist, all the people with a joint acclamation used to say aloud Amen, (that is) so be it. We must understand that place of St Paul in the first Epist. to the Corinth. Chap. 14. v. 16. to be spoken in reference to this Custom, in which place St Paul taxeth the Hebrews, who used the Hebrew or Syrian language commonly in their Oblations and Divine Service, when the Grecians were present with them, (as the Commentatour says upon the place.) This word Amen denotes the assent of the people to the prayer made by another before them, and it is an expression of affirmation, which the Church still retaineth. Vales.  giving of thanks, and had together with the rest of the congregation said Amen to it, and who had 
c From these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] we may gather that the Communicants came to the Altar, and received the body of Christ from the Presbyter, standing up, and not upon their knees, as we do now: had it not been so, Dionysius would not have added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which word we find to be properly used in reference to them who minister at the Altar. Chrysostom in his 41 Homily, upon the first Epistle to the Corinth. useth [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] for the Priest; but [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] he useth to signify the Laity. But in the 44 Canon of the council of Laodicea all Communicants were prohibited from coming to the Altar, except the Priests. Vales.  stood before the holy Table, and 
d In the Primitive Church the faithful Communicants came to the Altar with their hands carefully washed, and when they were about to receive the body of our Lord, they stretched out their right hands bending them and making them hollow, and they put their left hands under them lest they should drop any of that holy food. See Chrysost. 3d d Homil. upon the Ephesians, and also his 52 Homil. upon Matthew. Vales.  stretched out his hand to receive the holy food; and who had received it, and for a long time had been partaker of the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ. Moreover, I bade him be of a good courage, and approach the holy Communion with a steadfast faith, and a good conscience. But he ceaseth not his lamentations, and has been afraid to come to the holy Table, and can scarce endure to be present at the prayers, although he be desired. There is also extant another Epistle of his, besides those before spoken of, concerning Baptism, which is directed from him and the Church he presided over, to Xystus and the Church at Rome. In which Epistle he enters into a prolix argumentation about, and discourses at large upon the Question proposed. There is also extant another Epistle of his, besides these concerning Lucianus, which he wrote to Dionysius the Roman. But thus much concerning these things.   

CHAP. X. Concerning Valerian, and the Persecution in his Reign.  
MOreover, Gallus having not possessed the Empire two complete years, was slain; Valerian and Gallienus his son, succeeded in the Government. Again therefore what Dionysius relateth concerning this [Valerian] we may gather out of his Epistle to Hermammon, in which he makes this Narration; This also is revealed to S t John, for saith he, 
a Baronius (at the year of Christ 257. cap. 7.) does excellently well explain this passage of Dionysius'; to wit, concerning the space of time, during which Valerianus' persecution lasted. For whereas Valerian reigned almost seven years, as 'tis acknowledged by all; in his former three years he was mild towards the Christians, but in his latter triennium he raised a persecution against the Church. Valerian began to reign in the year of Christ 253. (about the end of the year) Volusianus 2 and Maximus being Coss. This is manifest from the old Coins produced by Occo and Goltzius, wherein Valerian is inscribed TRIBUN. POTESTAT. 3. Consul 3. Also, TRIB. POT. 5. Cos. 4. The same may be gathered from Gallienus' Coins. Vales.  And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things, and blasphemies, and power was given unto him, [to continue] forty and two months. It is matter of wonder to see how both these things are fulfilled in Valerian, and especially if we consider how he behaved himself before the Persecution, how kind and how loving he was to the servants of God: For no Emperor of all his predecessors was so courteously, so lovingly disposed towards them (no not 
b By these Christian Emperors he means Philip the first Christian Emperor (as many of the ancients do affirm) of the Romans: but because he speaks in the plural number, we may add Alexander Severus, who in his private Chapel had Christ's Image, and favoured the Christians. But Dionyfius here means those Emperors who were called and thought to be Christians, not that they were really so. Vales.  those who are manifestly reported to have been Christians,) as he was, who at the beginning of his Empire seemed most merciful, most loving towards them. His whole household was filled with pious men, and was [seemingly] a Church of God. 
c This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Baronius at the year of Christ 252. saith was the same man that excited the Alexandrians in the Reign of Decius to persecute the Christians. (see Chap. 41. Book 6. of this History:) but I think it was quite a distinct person, namely Macrianus, he that was afterwards Emperor, who stirred up Valerian to persecute the Christians: this Macrianus was Valarian's Master or Tutor, and by his evil counsel it was that Valerian raised this Persecution; which thing Dionysius' following words do confirm. Vales.  But his Master, and 
d This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is a term borrowed from the Jews; for in their Synagogues there were these degrees of Officers; the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Rulers of the Synagogues; also Fathers of the Synagogues; Priests, Presbyters and Deacons of the Synagogues, whom they called Azanites; there were also Apostles, and Patriarches, who were set over all these: but what this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may mean in this place, we are yet to seek: neither know we what these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were, except we call them Aruspices or Diviners, who were at Rome: or we may call them the Priests of Isis and Serapis, over whom this Macrianus was Ruler or Chief. Now these Magicians were prohibited by the Jews, but the Roman Emperors, in imitation of Alexander the Great, had these Magicians with them in their Camps and in all their exploits. Dio says, M. Antony, in his expedition into Germany, took Arnuphis an Egyptian sorcerer along with him; so Valerian here had Magicians in his Army, and the chief or head of them was this Macrianus, as Dionyniùs attests. Vales.  Chief of the Magicians of Egypt, persuaded him to change his resolution: bidding him murder and persecute those pure and holy men, as being impugners and obstructers of accursed and abominable sorceries. For there were then, and are yet living, men, who with their very aspects, or 
e This participle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Vales. renders insuffiantes, (i. e.) blowing upon. For the Christians used to blow upon the Demons and their delusions, temples, and images; showing thereby that they abominated them: concerning this usage amongst the Christians, see Brissonius' Notes in commentar. ad Tit. Cod. Theod. de Feriis. And Heraldus in his Notes on Minucius Felix.  blowing upon, or words, are powerful enough utterly to dissipate the cheats of noxious Demons. He advised him to perform impure rites of initiation, abominable enchantments and execrable sacrifices; to cut the throats of miserable Infants, to sacrifice the children of unhappy parents, to rip open the bowels of newborn babes; and to tear in pieces and cut asunder God's own workmanship, as if by these Acts he should purchase for himself a prosperous felicity. He also adds these words. Indeed, 
f This phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is spoken in reference to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Demons, and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Emperors, as some think; which interpretation if we should follow, the sense would be lost; but in our translation, the sense is plain and entire. And also although here we find 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, yet the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So likewise the Writers of the Roman History, and the old Coins, name this Tyrant. Vales.  Macrianus offered acceptable thank-offerings to the Demons for the Empire which he hoped for, who at first when he was named the Emperor's 
g The Greeks call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whom the Latins call Rationales, vel procuratores summae rei; Receivers General, or Stewards of the Emperor's Estate. Whose procurator or steward this Macrianus was, we cannot certainly tell; we must not suppose he was Valerian's. Vales.  Rationalist, did mind nothing that was reasonable, 
h Dionysius here jesteth upon the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by which he meaneth both the steward's office, and also the Catholic Religion, from which signification some gather our Religion to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, quod sit rationalis, because 'tis rational: but I can scarce think that we can hence gather the Catholic Religion to be so called; for this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not signify rationalis, except we understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a steward, or rationalist. We find this title attributed to the Church about the first Age after the Apostles, see B. 4. Chap. 15. pag. 59 and in the Acts of the Martyrdom of Pionius the Martyr, who suffered in the Reign of Decius Augustus, it is so termed: about which time several heresies arose, and endeavoured by their traditions to subvert the true faith of Christ and the Doctrine of the Apostles. At that time, that the true Church might be distinguished from the adulterate Conventicles of Heretics, this name Catholic was attributed to the congregation of the Orthodox persons. Vales.  or for the public: But he lay under the curse of the Prophet, which saith, 
i This place out of the 13. chap. of Ezek. vers. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Hieronym. translates, non omninò vident, sce not at all: but our Author Dionysius renders it as if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; accommodating the words of the Prophet, or rather of the Septuagint, to his own purpose. Vales.  Woe to them who prophesy after their own hearts, and regard not the public good. For he did not understand that there was a providence which overruled all things. Neither had he regard to the judgement of him, who was before all, is in all, and above all. Upon this account he was indeed an adversary of his Catholic Church: but he alienated, and banished himself from the mercy of God, and fled away from his own 
* Robert Stephens reads [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from his own Church:] but in the Kings, the Maz. Fuk. and Savil M. SS. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from his own salvation.] Vales.  salvation as far as he could; in this thing verifying his own name. After some other passages he again saith. For Valerian, who was induced to act these things by his means, was exposed to affronts and reproaches, according to what was spoken to Esaias saying, They have chosen their own ways, and their soul delighteth in their abominations, I also will choose their delusions, and recompense their sins upon them. 
k Christoph. thought these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he was most extraordinarily desirous of the Empire] were spoken concerning Valerian, when as 'tis plain they must be referred to Macrianus. For he could not possibly say of Valerian that he was unfit for the Empire which he coveted, for he was a most eminent man, the very chief of the City: and before he Reigned (as Historians avert) was judged worthy of the Empire by common consent. This translation and mistake of Christoph. has also brought Baronius into an error. Vales.  This Macrianus was most extraordinarily desirous of the Empire, but being unable to put on the imperial dignity, because of his feebleness of body, he made his two son's Emperors, who were heirs of their father's iniquities. The prophecy which God spoke is most evidently accomplished in these two brothers: Visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me. For he imposed his own 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we have rendered (which he could not enjoy) And if that reading [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] be true, it must be so rendered: the Kings M. S. and Steph. Edit. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] but the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which he successfully obtained; and in my opinion 'tis the better reading. For Macrianus did obtain the Empire, which he was so desirous of, but by reason of his debility of body he was unable to carry the Insignia of the Empire, but raised his two sons to that dignity, wherefore upon the obtaining of all these his desires, Dionysius might well say of him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that he was votorum compos, master of all his wishes. As for this feebleness of body (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) which he attributeth to Macrianus, we find it mentioned in no Historians, except in Zonaras' Annals (who was the only man that gave us a true relation of the Acts of Macrianus and his sons) and he says Macrianus was lame. Vales.  evil lusts which he could not enjoy, upon the heads of his Children, and imprinted on them his own wickedness and hatred against God. Thus much Dionysius writeth concerning Valerian.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning what then happened to Dionysius, and to those Christians which were in Egypt.  
BUt concerning the Persecution which raged exceedingly against him; what [sufferings] also he and others sustained upon account of the worship of the supreme God, his own words will declare, which he wrote in answer to 
* The passage which follows, is an eminent fragment of the Epistle (or rather the book) which Dionysius wrote against Germanus the Bishop; and it is to be joined to that other fragment of the same book, which you had in Chap. 40. of Book 6. Vales.  Germanus a Bishop of those times, who endeavoured out of malice to revile him: thus he answers him. 
a This place of Dionysius alludeth to that of Saint Paul in the 11th Chap. of the 2d Epist. to the Corinthians v. 16; where St Paul useth this same excuse, being about to commend himself: upon which place see Chrysostom's Annotat▪ Vales.  I run the hazard of falling into great folly and stupidity, being compelled of necessity to relate the miraculous providence of God concerning us. But because 'tis said; 
b These words we find in the 12th Chap. of Tobit ver. 7.  It is good to keep close the secrets of a King, but it is honourable to reveal the works of God: therefore I will hand to hand engage in the assault made against me by Germanus. I came to Aemilianus not without company, for there followed me Maximus my fellow Presbyter, and Faustus, Eusebius, and Chaeremon who were Deacons. One of the brethren of Rome also then present went in with us. Neither did Aemilianus say to me at first, do not you hold solemn assemblies: for this was needless for him to have said, and a recursion from the last to the first, or principal thing in hand: for it was not his desire that we should not assemble others, but his principal care was that we ourselves should not be Christians: And he commanded me to leave off that way of worship, for he thought that if I would change my mind, others would follow my example: I replied not impertinently but in short, that 
c These words occur in Chap. 5. of the Acts of the Apostles, ver. 29. they are Saint Peter's answer to the Sanhedrim, when they laid to their charge the preaching the Gospel: but how these words come in in this place I cannot tell, except we read with the Kings M. S. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. (i. e.) I answered him not absurdly, and not much unlike that Answer of the Apostle. Vales.  we ought to obey God rather than man. But I openly protested that I worshipped him who is the only true God, and adored no other, and that I would never change my mind nor ever cease being a Christian. After these words he bid us depart thence into a Village called Cephro adjoining to the wilderness. But hear what words passed on both sides, as we find them inserted in the 
d Christoph. translates [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] sicut à quibusdam in Commentarios relata sunt; but we have rendered it thus, as they are inserted in the Public Records. For the Greeks use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same sense as the Latins use their word Acta, see B. 1. c. 9 note (b.) Those which wrote these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins call ab Acts, Registers, Recorders. We find mention of the Registers of Alexandria in several places. Lucianus was once Recorder of Alexandria, and he saith he had a large salary out of the City treasury for the performance of this Office; and for the good executon thereof he had the Government of a Province conferred upon him. Vales.  Public Records 
e This was the form of their public Acts as Amm. Marc. informs us in his 22 book. Vales. , when Dionysius and Faustus and Maximus and Marcellus and Caeremon were brought in, Aemilianus the Governor said: I have also discoursed with you by word of mouth concerning the clemency which our Lords the Emperors have used towards you; for they have given you power to remain in safety if you will but turn to that which is agreeable to nature, and adore the gods which are protectors of their Empire, and forget those things which are repugnant to nature. What say you to these [Proposals?] For I hope you will not show yourselves ungrateful towards their clemency, because they incite you to better things. Dionysius replied, all men do not worship the same gods, but every one worship those whom they think to be gods: but we pay reverence and adoration to one only God, the creator of all things, who gave the Empire into the hands of the most sacred and August Emperors Valerian and Gallienus. And to him we offer up our prayers incessantly for the permanency and stability of their Empire. Aemilianus the Governor said unto them, who hindereth you but you may also worship him (if he be a God) together with them who are by Nature Gods: for you are commanded to worship the Gods, and also those Gods, whom all men own to be such. Dionysius replied; we adore no other. Then said Aemilianus the Governor unto them: I see you are altogether ungrateful and insensible of the Emperor's lenity towards you. Wherefore you shall not abide in this City, but shall be sent into the parts of Libya, to a place called 
† Cephro was the most rude and barbarous tract of the Lybian desert; and Coluthio (a place hereafter mentioned in this chapter, to which Dionysius was in particular designed) was, 'tis like, the most uncomfortable part of that tract. See Nicephor. B. 6. chap. 10.  Cephro; for this place I have designed for you according to our Emperor's command; and it shall in no wise be suffered that either you, or any others, keep your meetings, or have recourse to the places called the 
f Those places which Eusebius in Greek here calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins call Areae. Vales▪ They were the places where the Martyrs were usually buried; upon which account the Christians frequented them. See book 4. chap. 15. note (o.)  Coemeteries; but if it appears that any one of you be not gone to the place which I have commanded you to go to, or shall be found afterwards in any assembly, he will bring imminent danger upon himself, for a necessary observation [thereof] shall not be wanting. Therefore depart hence whither you are commanded: And he compelled me, although I was sick, to depart, and gave not one days respite. 
g Here Dionysius answers Germanus' cavil, who accused him, because he never called an Assembly of the Brethren before the Persecution began; which was a custom in those days, (viz.) That the Bishops, upon the Approach of a Persecution, should gather the people together, and exhort them to a constant Perseverance in Christianity; and Baptise infants, and Catechumen; lest they should die unbaptised; and a so distribute the Sacrament to believers. Vales.  How then could I have any leisure to call or not to call a meeting? After some passages he again saith; But neither were we absent (by God's assistance) from a corporal congregation: For with greater diligence I gathered together those in the City, as if I had been present with them, being absent in body (as I 
h Although we read hear [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] and have so translated it; yet the Maz. and Med. M. SS. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] [as one may say:] the Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the Apostle said: 'Tis certain Dionys. here alludeth to that of the Apostle in the first to the Corinth. Chap. 5. ver. 3. Vales.  said;) but present in spirit: in Cephro also there was a great congregation assembled with us, some of whom were the brethren who followed us out of the City; others came thither from the rest of Egypt: And there God opened to us a door [to preach his] Word: at first indeed we were persecuted, and stoned: but afterwards some of the Heathens, and those not a few, forsook their Idols, and were converted to God; for the word, which they had not before received, was then first sown amongst them by us; as if God had sent us away to them for this end: After we had here fulfilled the Ministry, he again removed us to another place: For Aemilianus resolved to convey us into places more uncomfortable (as he thought) and more like the Lybian desert: And he gave command that we should altogether repair to Mareotis, having allotted particular villages throughout that Region for every of us. But he ordered us to reside ne'er the high-road, that we might be the first that should be apprehended. For this was wholly his contrivance and provision, that whenever he had a mind to apprehend us, he might have all of us easily taken without any trouble. But when I was commanded to depart to Cephro, although I knew not where the place lay, (having scarce ever before heard the name of it,) yet I went away willingly, and not at all disturbed. But when they told me I was to depart thence to the 
i In the original the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪] but we must necessarily understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [parts] and so we have translated it. This Colluthio was a part of the Mareotic presecture in Egypt; so called from them who were formerly possessors of it. Colutho is a common name amongst the Egyptians, and hence came 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which in Niceph. we find written with a single (L.) There were several Egyptians called by this name, Colutho. Vales.  [parts] of Colluthio, they who were present with me can tell how I was then disposed; for here I will blame myself: At first indeed I was grieved and sorely vexed; for although I had a better knowledge of, and was more acquainted with those places, yet they reported it was a Country not inhabited by brethren and good men, and exposed to the disturbances of Travellers, and incursions of Thiefs. But I received comfort by the brethren, when they suggested to me, that it lay nearer to the City; and although Cephro had brought us a great multitude of brethren out of Egypt, so that we could hold larger assemblies, yet there, the City lying nearer, we should more frequently enjoy the company of our truly beloved friends and acquaintance, for they would flock thither, and reside with us. And there would be 
k These words, which we here translate particular Congregations, are in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Those that dwelled in the remotest parts of the Suburbs, were not bound to come to the congregation of the great Church: but in that part of the Suburbs there were particular assemblies in a Church, or some other place fit for that purpose. Thus much we may gather by this passage of Dionysius. Moreover the Greeks did not call those places only which joined to the City 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but also the Villages which were a great way distant from the City. Canopus which was twelve miles from Alexandria, is called by Athanasius in his book which he presented to the Council of Chalcedon, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, from this place we may gather, that in Dionysius' days there was but one Church in Alexandria whither all the Christians assembled themselves to pray: but afterwards, in the days of Athanasius, the number of the Churches being increased by the bounty of the Bishops of Alexandria, the Citizens of Alexandria had particular Congregations in divers Churches; Except in the solemn festivals of Easter and Whitsuntide, when all the people assembled themselves in the great Church. Vales.  particular congregations, as if it were in the more remote Suburbs. And so it fell out to be. After some other discourse he thus again writeth concerning what happened unto him. [But perhaps] Germanus 
* These things concerning Germanus are here spoken Ironically. Vales.  glorieth in his many Confessions; and he can enumerate a great many [afflictions] which have befallen him. But how many sentences of the Judges may he reckon up which were pronounced against us; [how many] confiscations, proscriptions, plundering of goods, 
l By these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, deprivations of dignities; we may conjecture that Dionysius was descended of a good family; for dignitas is that which cometh by nobleness of birth. Thus we find, In Gest. Purgat. Caeciliani, that Victor being asked by Zenofilus the Precedent, cujus conditionis esset, he answered, he was Professor litterarum Romanarum, and when he asked him cujus dignitatis esset; he answered he was sprung a Patre Decurione Constantiniensium, avo milite, qui in Comitatu militaverat. Dionysius Alexandrinus, before he turned Christian, was by profession an Orator, or teacher of Rhetoric. Vales.  deprivations of dignities, contempts of worldly glory, despisings of the praises of the Prefects and 
m Augustus' commanded the Alexandrians to govern their City without any Senators, or Aldermen. But afterward Severus the Emperor granted the Alexandrians power of having a Senate, as we may read in book 51. of Dio. And in Athanasius' Epistle Ad Solitarios there is mention of the Senators of Alexandria. Vales.  Senators: what patient sufferance of public menaces, of exclamations against us, and of perils, and of persecutions, and of wand'ring up and down in Exile, and of anxieties, and of all sort of tribulation: what things happened to me under Decius, and n Sabinus, and what to this present under 
n This Sabinus was Perfect of Egypt under Decius the Emperor; of him Dionysius speaketh in his Epistle to Fabius, which Epistle is quoted in chap. 41. book 6. of this History: but Aemilianus, who is here mentioned as Governor, afterwards seized the Empire, as Pollio writeth in his 30 Tyrants. Vales.  Aemilianus: but where appeared Germanus? what report is there concerning him? but I desist from this great imprudence which I am fallen into upon Germanus' account. Wherefore I willingly give those brethren, who perfectly know these matters, leave to make a narration of every thing which did befall us. The same Dionysius, in his Epistle to Domitius and Didymus, doth again in these words mention some things concerning this persecution; It is superfluous to recite to you, who knew them not, the names of all our [Martyrs,] which were very many. But understand thus much, that both men and women; young and old; young women and ancient women; Soldiers and Rustics; persons of all sorts, and all Ages; some of them having been victorious in the combat by scourges and fire; and others by the Sword, received crowns of [Martyrdom.] But a long interval of time passed away being insufficient to make some appear acceptable to the Lord: in like manner as for me it hath not seemed [sufficient to make me acceptable] who have continued even till this time: Wherefore God hath reserved me for a time which he knows to be opportune, who saith; 
o These words occur in Jsa. c. 49. v. 8.  In an acceptable time have I heard thee, and in a day of salvation have I helped thee. But because you are inquisitive after our affairs, and desirous to be informed in what condition we live: you have fully heard, how when I, Caius, Faustus, Peter, and Paul were led away Prisoners by the Centurion, and the 
p Translatours generally mistake in rendering this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place, by the Latin word deuces, captains: Christoph. saw the absurdity it said to by rendering it deuces, and therefore he renders it dux: but neither does he by thus rendering it, avoid an absurdity, for it was not the least branch of the Captain's duty to lead Criminals into banishment, but that was rather the Centurions or the Guards duty. Wherefore this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must here signify some other Officer besides a Captain, we will therefore render it the Duumviri, or as we call them, the Sheriffs, or Magistrates of Alexandria; which are in Greek often called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Now it was the duty of these Magistrates to apprehend Criminals, commit them to prison, examine them, etc. still reserving the power of judging to the Roman Precedent. Wherefore 'tis not here absurd, but very reasonable to say, these Duumviri assisted the Governor in leading these men into banishment: the following words also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confirm our opinion: for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Guards which belonged to the Perfect; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Officers belonging to the Duumviri, or Sheriff. Athanas. in his Epistle ad Solitarios, calls this Magistrate, or Duumvir, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Magistrates [of Alexandria] and the Guards and Officers that were with them, 
q These things happened in the first Persecution under Decius, at that time when Dionysius, by the sentence of Sabinus the Governor, was led to Taposiris. See his own Epistle to Fabius in chap. 40. book 6. And whosoever does compare that Epistle with this here, he will conclude them both written concerning the same thing. Wherefore, Eusebius mistakes when he thinks that the subject of this Epistle here to Domitius is that thing which happened in Valerian's Reign: for none of these things which he here mentioneth, happened in Valerian's Reign, but in the Persecution which begun a little before Decius' Reign, as Dionysius himself saith in his Epist. against Germanus, which Eusebius quoteth in the 6th book. But in the Persecution under Valerian, he had only those companions which he mentions in the beginning of this chapter. Vales.  some of them of Mareotis came upon them, and took us away by force, dragging us by violence who were unwilling, and would not follow them. But at this present, I, and Caius, and Peter being alone, and deprived of the rest of the brethren, are shut up in a desert, and most uncomfortable place of Libya, being three days journey distant from Paraetonium. And a little after these words, he saith; Some have hid themselves secretly in the City that they may visit the brethren, As Maximus, Dioscorus, Demetrius and Lucius, who are Presbyters. (For Faustinus and Aquila being men more eminently known in the world, travel up and down Egypt.) But the Deacons that are surviving, besides those that died in 
r Rufinus instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and accordingly he translates the place, some who died in the Island: but Dionyfius means the Plague, which in Gallus and Volusianus' time, spread itself quite through the Roman Empire, as Eusebius and others Record. Vales.  the Plague, are these: Faustus, Eusebius, Chaeremon. Eusebius, [I say] one whom God hath impowered from the beginning, and furnished with great vigour to fulfil the Office of Ministration to the Confessors in Prison, and to perform the Funeral 
s Christoph. renders this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by a long Periphrasis thus, ad lintea, quibus corpora●beatorum Martyrum jam vita defunctorum involverentur, conficienda; he all along having relation to the usage in our days, for with us the dead are wrapped in linen cloth, and so intered. But the Ancients, I mean the Christians, used to wrap the dead in most costly clothes, and so bury them: but for Christophorson's translation, we have Athanasius' authority, who saith, in his life of S. Anthony, that the Egyptians used to wrap their dead bodies, especially those of the holy Martyrs in linen, and did not inter them, but laid them upon beds and kept them within their own private houses. Vales.  Rites due to the bodies of the perfected and blessed Martyrs, with great hazard and danger. For to this very present the Governor ceaseth not most cruelly to slay some who are brought before him, (as I before told you) to tear in pieces others with tortures, and to make othersome to pine away in Prisons, and bonds, giving a strict charge that none approach them, and making diligent search whither any one be seen to come near them. Notwithstanding, God through the cheerfulness and fortitude of the brethren, doth incessantly refresh the afflicted. These are Dionysius' words, and are contained in that Epistle. We must further understand, that this Eusebius whom he before called a Deacon, was a 
t These words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are in the Med. Fuk. and Maz. M. SS. and not without reason; for it was a great while after that Eusebius was ordained Bishop of Laodicea: for he succeeded Socrates, as Eusebius attests a little lower. Vales.  great while after constituted Bishop of the Church of Laodicea in Syria. And Maximus, who he said was then a Presbyter, succeeded Dionysius himself in the Government of the brethren at Alexandria. Faustus also, (who together with Dionysius was at that time famous for his being a Confessor) was reserved even till the Persecution in our days, and being very old, and full of years, he was perfected by Martyrdom, being beheaded even in our Age. But thus much concerning what happened to Dionysius about that time.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning the Martyrs which suffered at Caesarea in Palestine.  
IN this Persecution under Valerian, three men of Caesarea in Palestine very eminent for their confession of Christ, were crowned with divine Martyrdom, being made food for the wild beasts. One of them was called Priscus; the other Malshus; the name of the third was Alexander. They report that these men, living in the Country, should blame themselves first for being careless and slothful persons, because they were negligent of, and did not eagerly catch at the crown of Martyrdom, seeing that was a seasonable time of distributing those rewards of victory to them who had the least spark of celestial love in them. Then, when they had consulted about these things amongst themselves, they took a journey to Caesarea, and went immediately to the place where the Judge was, and received the aforementioned sentence of death. Besides these, there was a woman of the same City, in the same Persecution, who they report, strove in the same combat: But 'tis famed that she was one of Marcion's Sect.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning the Peace under Gallienus.  

a Rufinus here altars the course of the Chapters, and placeth these which we place here as the 13th and 14th after the 19 chapter immediately; but in his Index before his History he keeps the same method as the Greek copies of Eusebius does: why he should here pervert the order, I cannot tell; except it is, because he thinks it is more convenient to subjoin the sufferings of Marinus, and Asturius to the sufferings of the Martyrs of Caesarea. But he ought to observe that those Martyrs of Caesarea suffered in Valerian's Persecution; but Marinus and Asturius suffered in the Reign of Gallienus. This mistake of Rufinus has brought several other Authors into the same Error. Vales.  BUt not long after, Valerian being 
b Valerian was taken captive by the King of Persia, in the year of Christ 259.  captivated and enslaved by the Barbarians, his son Reigned alone, who behaved himself more prudently in his Empire. He immediately putteth a stop to the Persecution against us by his Edicts; and gave command that the Prelates of our Religion should securely, and with freedom execute their usual Offices, by his Rescript which runs thus: EMPEROR CAESAR PUBLIUS LICINIUS GALLIENUS, PIUS FELIX AUGUSTUS, To Dionysius, Pinna, Demetrius, and the rest of the Bishops: We have commanded that the Indulgence of our Gracious Bounty be published through the whole World: That all shall quickly depart out of Religious places. And for this cause you are impowered to make use of a Copy of our Rescript, that no body may molest you: And that which is Lawful for you to put in execution was Granted by Us long ago: And upon this account Aurelius Cyrenius, Our 
c For an explication of this persons Office, see Valesius' notes, Ad Excerpta ex dione Cocceiano, pag. 112.  High Steward shall keep the Copy of this Edict Granted by Us. For the more manifest understanding of these things, they were Translated by Us out of Latin into Greek, and here inserted. There is also extant another Rescript sent to other Bishops, in which he permitteth to them the Restauration of the places called 
d They were the places where they buried their dead, and often assembled for their Religious solemnities, especially the memorial of the Martyrs; as has before been remarked.  Coemeteria.   

CHAP. XIV. What Bishops flourished in those times.  
AT this time 
a Xystus was dead long before; for he died a famous Martyr in the Persecution under Valerian, when Tuscus and Bassus were Consuls, on the 8th of the Ides of August; as we may see in Cyprians Epistle. Vales.  Xystus still continued to preside over the Church of Rome; but Demetrianus succeeded Fabius in the Bishopric of Antioch; Firmilianus was Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia: Moreover, Gregorius, and his brother Athenodorus governed the Churches of Pontus; they were both Origen's Scholars: Theoctistus Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine being dead, Domnus succeeded in that Bishopric: he living but a little while, Theotecnus, who lived till our times, was constituted his successor. And this person also was one of Origen's School. But Mazabanes of Jerusalem being dead, Hymenaeus succeeded in that See, who also was very eminent in our days.   

CHAP. XV. How Marinus was Martyred at Caesarea.  
A General peace being at this time restored to the Churches in Caesarea of Palestine, Marinus, a man honoured with a 
a He means the Cohortalis Militia, as may be collected from what follows. For mention is made of Achaeus the Judge, of the Forum, etc. Which could not be spoken of the Militia Castrensis. Had the Camp-milice been spoken of here, Marinus must have pleaded his cause before the Captain, or Deputy of Caesar. The ordinary Judges had their Centurions and Cornicularii in their Court. Yea, almost all the names of the Officers under them were taken from the Camp-milice, as Asconius Pedianus has remarked. Vales.  Military dignity, and eminent for descent and riches, was beheaded for his confession of Christ, upon this account. There is a certain dignity amongst the Romans termed the 
b The phrase in the original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we have rendered [The Vine.] It was enacted by a Law amongst the Romans, that no Citizen should be beaten with rods, but with Vines▪ See Livy, in his 57 Book: upon this account the Soldiers were by the Centurions beaten with Vines; whence at last the Vine came to be the badge of the Centurions Office. Spartianus (in the life of Hadrian) uses it in this sense; and so does Plutarch in Galba.  Vine, which those that obtained, are said to be made Centurions; 
c In the Maz. Fuk. and Med. M. SS. there is a stop here; but in the Kings M. S. there is none; which punctation in the three M. SS. first named, Salmasius (in his notes on Spartianus) defends against Casaubon, (in his notes on the same Author,) who thought that the Vine was a badge which denoted those that were to be chosen Centurions, who should bear that Office, when there was a place vacated. And therefore Casaubon read this passage thus [There is a certain dignity amongst the Romans termed the Vine, which those that obtain are said to be made Centurions when there is a place vacant:] which reading agrees with the Kings M. S. But Salmasius makes a stop (as we do) at the word [Centurions,] which doubtless is the truest reading: See note (b) in this chapter. Vales.  this place being vacant, Marinus, whose course in order it was, was called to that promotion: when he was forthwith to have been invested in that dignity, there came another before the Tribunal, and accused him, saying, it was unlawful according to the old Laws, for him to hold any dignity amongst the Romans; for he was a Christian, and did not sacrifice to the Emperors; therefore the Office belonged to him. 
d That was the Judge's name; so a famous Captain was called, who heretofore rebelled against Antiochus, as Polybius relates. This Achaeus was precedent of Palestine, and had his residence at Caesarea, which was the chief City of that whole Province. Vales.  Achaeus, (for that was the name of the Judge) being enraged at this, first asked Marinus what Opinion he was of: then when he saw that he steadfastly confessed himself to be a Christian, he granted him three hours' respite for deliberation. When he was gone out of the place of judicature Theotecnus the Bishop of that City coming to him; taketh him aside to discourse with him; and laying hold of his hand, leads him to the Church; wherein when he had placed him at the very Altar, he put his 
e We read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is a common, but an Erroneous reading. The Chlamys and the Balteus (i. e. the Cloak and the Belt) were military badges, as may be proved from innumerable places in Chrysostom, Libanius, and others. Vales.  Cloak a little aside, and showed him the sword wherewith he was girded, and also brought the Book of the Sacred Gospels and placed it right against him, bidding him on his own accord to take which of those two best pleased him. When Marinus without any delay had put forth his right hand, and taken up the Sacred Book, Theotecnus said unto him, adhere therefore, adhere to God; and being impowered by him thou shalt obtain what thou hast chosen; go in peace. Immediately as he returned from the Church, the Crier, who stood before the Tribunal, called him; for the time allotted him was now accomplished: When he was brought before the place of judicature, and had showed a greater courage in the confession of the Faith then he did before, immediately he was halled away to Execution, and was 
f The term here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] i. e. he was perfected by Martyrdom. For Martyrs were initiated by confession, and perfected by death; as Dionysius phrases it at the end of Chap. 11. in this book. Clemens Alexandrinus (in B. 4. Stromat. pag. 206.) gives another reason, why Martyrdom is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because it demonstrates the perfection of love. Vales.  Crowned with Martyrdom.   

CHAP. XVI. A Relation concerning Astyrius.  
AStyrius also is much famed for his Religious boldness and freedom at that time: A man who was a Roman Senator, a singular favourite of the Emperors: and both for his nobleness of Birth and Estate, known to all persons. He, being present at the death of the foresaid Martyr, took up the Corpse, wrapped it in a white and precious garment, laid it upon his shoulders and carried it away; and when he had adorned it very richly, he deposited it in a decent Grave. This persons familiars, who lived till our days, relate infinite other things concerning him.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the mighty Miracles of our Saviour at Paneas.  
AMongst which they relate this Miracle. At Caesarea-Philippi, (which the 
a Those whom our Eusebius here calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Phaenicians, are the Grecians which inhabited Phoenicia. For Paneas is a Greek name, the Syrians, or rather the Syro-Phoenicians, called this City Dan, as S. Jerom, affirms in his Questions on Genesis; his words are these; Dan Phoenices oppidum, quod nunc Paneas dicitur. Dan autem unus è sontibus Jordanis. Name & alter vocatur Jor, quod interpretatur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Duobus ergo sontibus, qui haud procul a se distant, in unum rivulum foederatis, Jordanis deinceps appellatur. i e. Dan is a Town of Phoenicia, which is now called Paneas. Also Dan is the name of one of the Spring-heads of Jordan. For the other is named Jor, the interpretation whereof is [a Stream.] These two Fountains therefore, which are not far distant from each other, are united into one Rivulet, which is afterwards called Jordan. Vales.  Phaenicians call Paneas) they report there are springs to be seen at the foot of the Mountain called Panius, out of which the River Jordan hath its original. They say, that on a certain Festival they used to 
b This custom, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of casting the sacrifice into the Springs, or Wells, which they worshipped, was used by the Heathens. And hence it is that Publicola asketh Augustine, in his 153. Epistle, whether it were lawful to drink of that Spring or Well, into which any part of a sacrifice had been cast. Vales.  cast a sacrifice into these Springs, and by the power of the Devil it would miraculously vanish out of sight: And that this was a Miracle much talked of by them who had seen it. Astyrius therefore being upon a time present with those that did this, and seeing many struck with admiration at what was done, was sorry for their error. Then he lifted up his eyes to heaven, and besought the supreme God, by Jesus Christ, that he would rebuke this Devil which seduced the people, and command him to cease from deceiving of men. They report that when he had prayed thus the sacrifice floated upon the Waters immediately. Thus perished their Miracle, and never afterwards was there any prodigy done near that place.   

CHAP. XVIII. Concerning the Statue, which the Woman who had the Flux of blood, erected.  
BUt since I have made mention of this City, I think it not at all unsuitable to produce a story, which is worthy to be related to posterity. For they say that the woman, 
a This place of Eusebius, concerning the woman who had the Issue of blood, is quoted in the seventh Synod, Action. 4. pag. 508. See also what Philostorgius saith in his seventh book, chap. 3. And what Nicephorus, who borroweth it from him. Vales.  who had the Issue of blood, whom the sacred Gospels inform us to have been healed by our Saviour, was born in this City: and that her house may be seen there, and that the illustrious Monuments of our Saviour's beneficence shown towards her do yet remain. For near the gate of her house ('tis said) stands upon a Pillar of stone, the Effigies of a woman in brass, kneeling on her knees, and stretching forth her hands forward in the form of a suppliant. On the other side opposite to it stood another Image of a man made of the same metal standing upright, dressed decently in a 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; it sometimes sign fies a Military Cloak; this term occurs Psal. 109. 29. where 'tis rendered a Mantle.  short vesture, and stretching out his hand towards the woman. At whose feet upon the base of the Pillar 'tis said there springs up a strange kind of an herb, which grows up to the 
b Rufinus understands this place [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] so, as if this herb had no healing virtue till it was grown up to the skirt of our Saviour's vesture: but since Eusebius does not expressly determine it that way, every one may interpret the place as pleaseth him best. I think Eusebius meaneth by the addition of these words that the herb grew up no higher than the skirt of our Saviour's doublet, as if it were in reverence to him. See Nicephor. B. 6. chap. 15. Vales.  skirt of his brazen doublet, and is a present remedy to remove all sorts of diseases: They say that this Statue represented our Saviour. This remained till our Age, and therefore we ourselves went to the City to see it. Nor need it seem a wonder that the Ancient Gentiles, who received benefits from our Saviour, did these things; seeing that we have seen the pictures of his Apostles Peter and Paul, and of Christ himself, drawn in Colours, and preserved till our days. It is probable enough that those Ancients, according to the custom of the Heathens, were wont 
c Rufinus translateth this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, indifferenter, indifferently; but I rather think 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here signifieth inconfiderately, unadvisedly, contrary to the Doctrine of the Ancients, unwisely. Moreover, Sr Henr. Savil in the margin of his M. S. upon these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the custom of the Heathens, bids us take notice that this is here spoken concerning images. Vales.  unadvisedly to honour all those after this manner as Saviour's, by whom they had been any ways benefited.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning the Chair of James the Apostle.  
THe Episcopal Chair of James the first Bishop of Jerusalem, who was consecrated by our 
a This was an old tradition, that James the Apostle was Ordained Bishop of Jerusalem by Christ. Besides Eusebius, Saint Chrysost▪ in his 38 Homil▪ upon the Epistle to the Corinthians, on these words, Deinde visus est Jacobo, Then he was seen of James; expressly affirmeth it: the same also Epiphanius, Niceph▪ Callist▪ and others do affirm. They all seem to borrow this opinion from the first book of Clemens' Recognitions: also, in the eighth book of his Constitutions, Chap. 35. we find him speaking of James the Bishop of Jerusalem in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ordained by our Saviour himself, and the Apostles. We must farther advertise the Reader that these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostle are wanting in the Kings Fuk. Maz. M. SS. and in Rufinus: but in our Maz. Med. Fuk. M. SS. in the Contents of this Chapter, we find this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostle: although in the Index of the Chapters which is prefixed, we find it thus written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning the Chair of James the Bishop. Vales.  Saviour himself, and the Apostles; (who in holy Writ is honoured with the title of the Brother of Christ;) being reserved till this time, the Brethren who have succeeded in that Church do reverence it: Hence they plainly manifest to all what great veneration and respect, both the Ancients, and also those of our Age, have, and do pay to holy men for their love to God. But thus much concerning these things.   

CHAP. XX. Concerning Dionysius' Paschal Epistles, in which he prescribeth a Canon concerning Easter.  
MOreover, besides those his forementioned Epistles, the same Dionysius at the 
a From this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a● the same time, some would conclude that Dionysius wrote these Epistles in the Persecution, raised by Valerian: but that is false; for this Epistle to Domitius and Didymus, was written in the Reign of Decius the Emperor. Vales.  same time wrote these still extant, called 
b Rufinus very well translates this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in this place, Paschales, Paschal Epistles. The Bishops of Alexandria used to write these Paschal Letters every year, and send them to the rest of the Churches of Egypt; that they might all agree in the time of the celebration of Easter. There are at this day extant Epistles of this sort, written by Theophilus, Cyril, and others: what was the form of these Epistles we may understand from the 30 Paschal Homilies of Cyril▪ first they discoursed some thing concerning Easter: in the end they declared the beginning of Lent, and the day of Easter, whence we may call them Homilies, as well as Epistles. Vales.  Paschal Epistles: amongst which he interweaves Panegyric discourses concerning the feast of Easter: one of these Epistles he Dedicateth to Flavius; another to Domitius and Didymus. In which he publisheth a Canon of eight years, having proved that we ought to celebrate the feast of Easter, at no other time, but after the vernal Aequinox. He composed another Epistle besides these, to his Fellow-Presbyters at Alexandria, and others to divers other persons, and these he wrote whilst the rage of the Persecution still continued.   

CHAP. XXI. Concerning what things happened at Alexandria.  
DIonysius returned to Alexandria, Peace being as yet scarce throughly settled there. But when Sedition and War jointly raged again there, so that he could not visit all the Brethren in the City, they being divided into the one or the other party of the faction: Again, even on Easter-day, as if he had been exiled out of Alexandria, he conversed with them by letters. And in his other Paschal Letter which a little after this he wrote to Hierax one of the Egyptian Bishops, he mentioneth the Sedition then at Alexandria, in these words; It is no wonder if it be difficult for me to converse with men far remote even by Letters, whenas it is rendered now no easy matter for me to discourse with myself, and to give advice to my own soul. For I am compelled to send Letters even to my own bowels, my Brethren, who live under the same roof, have the same mind, and are members and inhabitants of the same Church; and it appears to me a great difficulty, how I should convey my Letters to them: For a man may with more ease and less danger travel not only beyond the bounds of this Province, but even from East to West, than out of Alexandria into Alexandria. For the very middle street of this 
a In the Kings M. S. we find, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this City, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these Cities; which reading is not to be rejected: for that great faction had so divided Alexandria that in a manner it became of one City two, as before he seemeth to intimate when he saith, that a man may with more ease travel from East to West, than out of Alexandria into Alexandria. This great Sedition, I think, happened, when Aemilianus possessed himself of the Government of Alexandria. Vales.  City is more unfrequented and impassable than that vast and envious wilderness which Israel traveled through in two Ages. 
b There are divers ways of translating this place according as we point it. Most Translatours have erred here, by an Erroneous conjunction of this sentence with what precedeth. But Dionysius' following words confirm our punctation and version: the sense of which is that the Havens of Alexandria, overflowing with the blood of the slaughtered Citizens, did truly represent the red Sea. Wherefore it is not the Middle Street of the City which is compared to the red Sea (although some so interpret it) but the Ports or Havens are said to represent that. Vales.  Those calm and still Havens do represent the Sea through which the Israelites had a spacious passage, it being divided, and made like a wall on both hands, 
c Betwixt these words where we use only a middle distinction or comma, Robert Steph▪ uses a full period, contrary to the Authority of all the M. SS. we ought rather to follow the punctation of the M. SS. and join this passage with what precedeth: but here we meet with a Genitive case plural of the Article [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] which we translate in the singular number, and refer it to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sea, which is a singular put for the plural number. For the Sea was divided into two parts and opened a broad way for the Israelites; so that what was really but one Sea, seemed to be two; but if we translate it according to Stephanus' punctation, we can find no word to which this Genitive plural of the Article can reasonably be referred. Vales.  but the Egyptians were drowned in the paths thereof. And through the frequent slaughters perpetrated therein, they were like a red Sea. The River which runneth by the City seemed sometimes more dry and uncomfortable than the thirsty wilderness, through which, when the Israelites traveled, they were so thirsty, that they murmured against Moses, until by the power of God (who only doth marvellous things) water gushed out of a craggy Rock for them. At other times it overflowed in such abundance, that it laid all the Country round about under water, the Highways and the fields, and seemed to threaten a return of that deluge which was in the days of Noah. It runneth by, being continually polluted with blood, and murdered, and drowned bodies; like that River which by Moses, in the sight of Pharaoh, was turned into blood, and stank: And what other water can purify this water which purgeth all things itself? How can that vast and immense Ocean which is impassable by men, cleanse this bitter Sea? Or how can that great River which springeth out of Eden, though it gather its four heads, into which it is divided, into that one of G●on, wash away this putrified gore? Or how can that 
* The very situation of Alexandria did doubtless conduce much to the insalubrity of the place. For the river Nile, coming from the West, was conveyed into the City under ground by arches made under the houses. The manner how this was done, is set down by John Leo, in his description of Africa: his words are these▪ Cuique sert domui civitatis ingens cister●a concamerata, crassisque innitens sornicibus substructa est, in quas ●xun●ans Nilus per aquaeductum in planitie magno artificio constructum extra. Alexandriam deductus, sub ejus manibus demittitur, etc. This artificial conveyance of the River, though it were otherwise acceptable to the inhabitants, yet it could not be without some annoyance to the Ai●, the complexion whereof suffered much alteration by the noisome vapours which rose up out of the waters, which in tract of time putrified in their Cisterns. It is the collection of the foresaid Leo, in his following words, Cisternae porrò temporis successu turbidae ac canosae redditae, plurimis aesti●o tempore languoribus occasionem praebent, etc. The same Author gives us another reason for the unwholsomness of that City; which was caused by certain little gardens planted near the City, the fruits whereof were so unwholesome, that the inhabitants were thereby made subject to very noxious fevers, and many other diseases. See John Leo's descript. Afric. pag. 675, and 676. Edit. Lugd. Batav. 1632.  Air be purified, which on every side is defiled with most noisome exhalations? For such vapours arise from the Earth; such winds from the Sea; such blasts from the Rivers; and such mists from the Havens, that the very dews are nothing else but the Gore of dead Carcases putrified in all the subjacent Elements. After all this they wonder, and seem to doubt whence these 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, continued plagues without intermission. The plague even from the times of Gallus and Volusianus, overran and destroyed almost all the Roman Empire. Eutropius saith that the Reign of Gallus and Valusianus was only remarkable for the great plague which happened in their days. Aurelius' Victor affirms that Gallus and Volusianus were beloved very much on this account, because they took care of every ones, even of the poorest man's funeral. The plague afterwards raged at Rome, and in the Roman Provinces, in the days of Gallienus, as Pollio in Gallienus' Life attests. Vales.  continued Plagues; whence these noisome diseases; these contagions of all kinds; and this various, and numerous destruction of men proceeds. They admire why this great City contains not in it as many inhabitants, (should they be numbered even from infants to the most aged and decrepit) as it formerly maintained persons, who were 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vivid, lively, lusty old men. So they were called at Alexandria, who were between forty and seventy years old. Their names were registered in tables that they might partake of the public distribution of the Corn, as Dionysius attests in his following words. Over these were the Archigerontes, of whom mention is made in the first Law of the Codex Theodosianus, de Alexandrinae plebis primatibus. Hither may be referred that which Gregor. Naz. affirms, in his 21 Oration concerning S. Athanasius, to wit, that the Alexandrians were wont to be distributed into Sexes, Ages, and Trades, as often as, out of respect, they went forth to meet any person. Vales.  lively old men, as they called them. But in those days there were so many persons betwixt forty and seventy years old, that their number could not now be made up, although, all from fourteen to fourscore years of age were registered, and their names enroled in the Tables, that they might partake of the public distribution of Corn. And our youngest men now look as if they were of the same age with our old men formerly. And although they see mankind so much diminished and consumed from off the earth, (their entire destruction being increased and augmented incessantly) yet they tremble not.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning the Plague which then raged.  
AFterwards the Pestilence succeeding the War; when the Feast [of Easter] was at hand, Dionysius again writeth to the Brethren, describing the miseries of that calamity in these words: 
a This Exordium of this Paschal Epistle of Dionysius' is really a most elegant one. Here he saith that this present time, when all things were in so lamentable a posture, would seem to the unbelieving Heathens no fit time to keep a feast in: But neither this time, which (saith he) is really a time of Mourning, nor any other, though never so undisturbed, never so merry, could possibly yield the Heathens any true joy. For the wicked and unbelievers can never keep a feast, although they daily sacrifice, because they cannot enjoy any true mirth: only the pious and virtuous do truly keep a feast, because they perform their duty, and offer prayers, and unbloudy sacrifices to God. Origen, in his eighth book against Celsus, discourses at large concerning this Opinion; which passages in him are borrowed from the Stoics, and they give much light to the understanding of this place of Dionysius. Vales.  To some men this present may seem not a time to celebrate a Festival; but neither this which we observe, nor any other time (I speak not only of the mournful, but also of any of those times which they account most joyful) is a time of festivity to them. Now indeed all places are full of mourning; all persons lament; and the City rings on every side with continual lamentations for the multitudes of them who are already dead, and who are daily dying: For as the Scripture saith concerning the first born of the Egyptians, so now a great cry is heard: for there is no house, in which there is not one dead; (
b Here we read only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and I wish▪ but Turnebus in the margin of his book very well correcteth and pointeth it thus. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; And I wish only one had died in every house: the Kings M. S. reads thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. but Turnebus does very well amend this place of Dionysius, by his foresaid punctation of it. Vales.  and I wish there were but one in every house:) Indeed many, and sore afflictions have befallen us before this calamity. 
c Dionysius here makes a compendious repetition of all the sufferings of the Christians from the time he was first Ordained Bishop of Alexandria: first he recounts the Persecution and expulsion, which began in the last year of Philip the Emperor. Next the Civil War which immediately followed; concerning which Civil War, see Chap. 41. Book 6. of this History. Then he saith, after a little cessation followed the Plague; which raged grievously in the times of Gallus and Volusianus; but it began in Decius' Reign: for it is evident by Dionysius' Epistle to Domitius and Didymus, that some Deacons died of this Plague in the Reign of Decius. See Chap. 11. Book 7. Vales.  First of all they expelled us out of the City. And when we only were persecuted and oppressed by all men, yet nevertheless even then we kept the Festival days. And every place, where every one of us particularly underwent affliction; The Field; the Desert; the Ship; the Inn; the Prison, was a place for holding our solemn Assemblies: but the perfected Martyrs, who are satiated in heaven, kept the most joyful feast of all. After these [miseries] succeeded War, and Famine; In which we were fellow-sufferers with the Heathens. We alone suffered whatever they afflicted us with; but what ever calamities they brought upon themselves and suffered, we participated of. And we were again made joyful by the Peace of Christ, which he granted to us alone: But when both we and they had enjoyed a very short time of refreshment, this Plague immediately invaded us. A thing most formidable to them, and more calamitous than any accident whatsoever. And, as one of their own writers saith, it was the only thing which surmounted all men's expectation and fear. It was indeed no such thing to us; but rather an exercise, and trial, nothing inferior to our former sufferings: for this Plague did not spare us; but it raged grievously amongst the Heathens. After these words he continues, saying; Indeed many of our Brethren, through their superabundant love, and brotherly kindness neglecting their own selves, and firmly adhering to one another, without any thing of caution visiting them who were infected, carefully ministering to them, and healing them in Christ, most willingly died with them; infecting themselves with other men's distempers, attracting the disease from their neighbours upon themselves, and voluntarily 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some translatours render mitigantes, easing, and lessening their distempers: but I cannot approve of that version, for the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to squeeze out, or to wipe off. Dionysius' meaning is this, that they who visited the infected Christians, did in a manner force the infection from them, and translate it to, or take it upon themselves. And that is the true notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to take upon himself, and as it were to suck one another's disease and infection. It is no more than what he said in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, drawing the infection upon themselves. Vales.  drawing the infection out of them by translating it into themselves. And many who had cured and restored others to their former health, died themselves, having brought their death upon themselves; And being thus made the ransom and expiation for them all, they died, really fulfilling that common saying, which always hitherto hath seemed to contain no more than an officious 
e This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we have here rendered friendship, yet the word primarily and properly signifies that which the Latins call comitas, that is, complaisance, courteousness, civility, affability: as for this term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which we have translated a Ransom, we find it in the first Epistle to the Corinth. Chap. 4. v. 13. this word seems to have been used by the Alexandrians in their salutations: when they met-together, and promised their sincere love, willingness, and diligence in serving one another, they used to say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or else we may take the word in this sense; as if the Heathens should call the Christians the very 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the offscouring, the filth, the very faece● populi, and the purgam●n●a seculi; which interpretation is not to be rejected here. Vales.  friendship. Thus therefore died the best of our brethren; some of whom were Priests, and others Deacons; also those of the Laity which were eminent died voluntarily: So that this kind of death which was suffered upon account of piety, and a steadfast faith, may be esteemed no less honourable than Martyrdom. They took the dead bodies of the Saints up in their open hands, and into their bosoms; they closed their eyes, and shut their mouths; carried them upon their shoulders; and 
f Christoph. in his Latin Version, renders this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] decenter ornantes, dressing them up neatly: but he mistakes; for Dionysius speaks of their dress afterwards in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, decking them in their best clothes: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, here we therefore render, componentes (that is) burying them, and so the word is used in profane as well as in sacred Authors: Compostus prosepulto, in Virgil, and Horace. Vales.  buried them: they stuck close to them; embraced them; washed them; and 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some render, linteo funebri involventes, shrouding them in a winding sheet. But this is contrary to the custom of bury in those days; for the Heathens used to dress the dead in their best clothes and so inter them. And the Christians used in like manner so to dress the Saints Corpse. See Chap. 16. of this seventh book, concerning Asturius. Vales.  adorned them curiously in their clothes: not long after they had the like good offices performed to themselves: for those who survived did continually tread in the steps of such as went before them. But the Gentiles practice was quite contrary to this. They thrust out of doors those which begun to be infected; they fled away from those who were most dear to them; they deserted them being half dead in the highways; and cast forth the dead bodies unburied; being utterly averse from a participation and society [with them] in death, which yet was in no wise easy for them to avoid, though they used all arts and devices to decline it. After this Epistle, when affairs in Alexandria were in a peaceable and quiet posture, he again sendeth another Paschal Epistle to the Brethren throughout Egypt, he also writ several others besides this. There is also extant an Epistle of his concerning the Sabbath, and another concerning Exercitation. Again, in an Epistle to Hermammon, and the Brethren in Egypt, he has a long discourse concerning the improbity of Decius and his successors, where he also makes mention of the peace in the Reign of Gallienus.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning the Reign of Gallienus.  
NOthing hinders but we may hear his own words which run thus: [
a Though we find here barely, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he therefore; yet we must understand Macrianus; for by his treachery it was that Valerian was delivered into the hands of the Persians. Other Historians assert that he was delivered to them by his own Captains; so Aurel. Vict. Syncel. and others. These words of Dionysius are to be joined with those in Chap. 10. of this Book; for they are fragments of one and the same Epistle to Hermammon; we also find a piece of it in Chap. 1. of this seventh Book. Vales.  Macrianus] therefore, having treacherously betrayed one of the Emperors which preceded him, and made War upon the other, was immediately extirpated, and together with his whole family became extinct. Gallienus was now proclaimed, and by common consent received Emperor: he was both an old Emperor, and a new: for he was before 
* He means Macrianus, and his two sons. See Chap. 1. of this Book; at the close of the Chapter.  them, and also survived them: for according to that which was spoken by the Prophet Esaias, 
† Esai. 42. 9  Behold the former things are come to pass, and new things shall now rise up. For as a cloud rising up before the rays of the fun, overshadoweth it for a while, and appears to be substituted into the place thereof: but when the cloud has gone over it, or is dissolved; the sun, which before was risen, seems then to arise again: so Macrianus, who set himself before, and 
b Dionysius here speaks of Macrianus' Empire, because he was owned, and received as Emperor by Egypt, and the Eastern Provinces: Which his Coins declare, for on the fore-side there is this inscription, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; And on the reverse this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  approached the very Empire of Gallienus, now is not, for he never was: but Gallienus as he was Emperor before, so he now continues to be. And the Empire itself, having deposited its old Age as it were, and being cleansed from the dregs of its former improbity, now flourisheth with greater vividness; is seen and heard of at a larger distance, and spreads its fame in all places. He afterwards declares the time when he wrote these things, in these words: It now again comes into my mind to contemplate the years of our Emperor: For I see how those most impious persons who had so great a name, are in a short time become most obscure. But our most Pious and Religious Emperor, having passed his seventh, is now in the ninth year of his Empire, in which we are about to solemnize the Festivals.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning Nepos, and his Schism.  
BEsides, Dionysius wrote two Books concerning the promises. The occasion of his writing these Books was Nepos, an Egyptian Bishop, who taught that the promises, which were made to the Saints in the sacred Scriptures, should be performed in the 
* That is, that the Promises were to be literally understood.  Jewish sense, and affirmed that there was to come a thousand years' state upon earth, which should be spent in bodily pleasures. Now he supposing he could confirm his own opinion out of John's Revelation, wrote a Book upon this Question, and entitled it, A Confutation of the Allegorical Expositors; which piece Dionysius confutes in his Books concerning the Promises. In the first Book of which he proposeth his own opinion concerning the Question. In the second he discourseth concerning the Revelation of John, where in the very beginning he makes mention of this Nepos, and writes thus concerning him: But because they produce a Book of Nepos', on which they rely very much, as if it did 
a We have here sufficient evidence that this Book concerning the Promises was written in answer to Nepos: I wonder that Hieronymus in his Preface before the eighteenth Book of his comments upon Esaias, should affirm that this Book was written against Irenaeus Bishop of Lions. Indeed Irenaeus was one of them who believed that Christ should come and Reign on the Earth a 1000 years, which opinion was grounded on Papias' Authority, as Hieronymus himself affirms, and also our Author Eusebius in the end of the third Book. But as well from this place, as also from Hieronymus himself, in his Book De Script▪ Ecclesiastic. we may gather that this Book was not written against Irenaeus, but against Nepos. Vales.  infallibly demonstrate that the Kingdom of Christ should be [set up] on earth: indeed for several other things I commend and love Nepos, for his faith, his industry and study in the Scriptures, and also for the many 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we have here translated, the Composition of Psalms and Hymns; according to the custom of the Christians who used to compose Psalms and Hymns in honour of Christ, as Eusebius in the end of the fifth Book attesteth. We also find mention of these Hymns in the Epistle of the Council of Antioch against Paul of Samosata, and in th● last Canon but one of the Council of Laodicea, where there is an express prohibition that▪ no Psalms which in Greek are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, composed by private or ignorant persons, should be sang in Churches. Vales.  Psalms and Hymns he composed, with which many of the Brethren are even at this time much delighted. And I reverence the man for this reason chiefly, because he is 
c Pliny in his 28 Book Chap. 2. asketh, why we affirm, when we mention any dead persons, that we will not vex or disturb their memory. Vales.  dead. But I judge truth most to be beloved, and to be the most precious of all things. It is our duty to praise, and freely to commend whatever is truly said: but we are also to examine and correct whatever unsound opinion appears to have been committed to writing. Now could he be present, and discuss his opinion by word of mouth, than a bare discourse by Questions and Answers, without any writing might suffice to convince and reduce the adverse party to an agreement. But since there is a Book published (and as to some it seems) a most persuasive one; since some Teachers look upon the Law and the Prophets to be of no value; neglect to follow the Gospels; have small esteem for the Epistles of the Apostles; and 
d This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies properly to promise a great while before any performance; it is a Metaphor taken from the Mysteties of the Grecians, who promised strange and great things to them who are initated, and tormented them with a long expectation; that by keeping their thoughts thus in suspense, they might beget in them an opinion, and a fear and reverence. Vales.  promise great things concerning the Doctrine of this Book, as containing some great and hidden▪ Mystery; since they will not suffer the more ignorant of our brethren to think of any thing that is sublime and great, neither of the glorious and truly divine advent of our Lord, nor of our Resurrection from the dead; our gathering together to him, and our being made like him: 
e The true reading of this place in the Greek, we owe to the Maz. M. S. according to which reading we have here translated it. Vales.  But persuade them to think that men hope for nothing in the Kingdom of God, but abject and mortal things, such as they now hope for. It is necessary we enter into a dispute against our Brother Nepos, as if he himself were present. After some words he continues, saying; When I was in the Province of the 
f This Province was so called from Arsinoe, who was Queen of it, before it was a Roman Province. Vales.  Arsinoitae (where, as you know, this opinion was long since propagated so far, that there were Schisms and revoltings of whole Churches together▪) having convened the Presbyters and Teachers of the Brethren in every particular village, (such Brethren also as had a mind to come being present,) I advised them that there might be researches made into this Doctrine, in the presence of a public Assembly. And when they produced this Book as a defence, and an impregnable bulwark, sitting with them three whole days together from morning till evening, I endeavoured to discuss the contents thereof. In all which time I did extraordinarily admire the constancy of the Brethren, their love to truth, and the 
g g' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is the term in the original; I have rendered it docilitatem, aptness to be taught. For auditors are properly said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when they apprehend the sense of words. Vales.  great quickness and readiness of their understanding, with so much order, modesty and moderation did we propose Questions, propound doubts, and yield our assents. For we took special care never pertinaciously to defend our former opinions, when once they were found to be erroneous: neither did we shun the objections of others: But to the utmost of our power, we endeavoured to 
h The Greek phrase is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which Valesius renders, ad ea de quibus instituta erat disputatio eniti; and we, to keep close to the points of the Question in hand, or the present question.  keep close to the points of the present Question, and confirm them as well as we could: Neither, if we were convinced, were we ashamed to be persuaded out of our opinion, and consent with others: But with a good conscience, unfeignedly, and with 
i This phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is truly translated thus, expansis cordibus, & patefactis, with hearts unfolded, and as it were spread abroad: but some translate it puris & simplicibus cordibus, with pure and single hearts: which sense though the words may bear, yet it is not so good in this place, as the other Version. Vales.  hearts displayed to God, we received whatever was grounded upon the demonstrations and declarations of the sacred Scripture. In the conclusion, the chief maintainer and champion of this Doctrine, by name Coracio, confessed, and made a protestation to us in the Audience of all the Brethren there Assembled, that he would no longer adhere to this opinion, nor dispute concerning it, nor mention it, nor preach it, so powerfully was he convinced by the Arguments which had been brought against it. And the rest of the Brethren, which were present, rejoiced at this conference, and at the 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is not put in this place for dispensation, but for the same as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (i. e.) an union, and reconciliation: and so Dionysius uses the word a little before: St Paul also in his Epist. to the Colossians, Chap. 2. v. 2. & 19 useth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in this sense. Vales.  reconciliation and unanimity which was amongst all men.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning the Revelation of John.  
HAving interposed some words, he afterwards says thus concerning the Revelation of John; Indeed some of our Ancestors disowned, and wholly rejected this Book; confuting every Chapter, and demonstrating it to be an unknown and senseless work; and that the Title is forged; for they say it is not John's. Neither is it a Revelation, because it is covered over with so thick and dark a vail of Ignorance. And that not only no Apostle, but also no holy or Ecclesiastic person could have been the compiler of this work: but that it was 
* See B. 3. Chap. 28. pag. 44. note c. & d.  Cerinthus, the founder of the Heresy, called from him the Cerinthian Heresy, who was desirous to have a creditable name prefixed before his forgery: for this, they say, was Cerinthus' Opinion and Doctrine; that Christ's Kingdom should be terrestrial: And whatsoever he, being a carnal and voluptuous man most lusted after, in these he dreamed the Kingdom of Christ consisted; as in indulging the belly, and the parts beneath the belly, I mean, in eating, drinking, and marrying; and also in festivals, sacrifices, and killing of victims, by which these might with more specious pretences be acquired. I dare not indeed reject this Book, since many of the Brethren have it in great esteem. But this is the Opinion I have of it, I think the sense or subject there of surpasseth my apprehension, and that there is a mysterious and admirable meaning covertly contained in every part of it; for though I do not understand it, yet I suppose there is a more profound meaning comprehended in the words. I do not judge of, nor fathom these things by the line of my own reason; but attributing much more to faith, I esteem them more sublime then to be comprehended by me. I do not condemn those things I could not understand, but I the rather admire them because I cannot see through them. After these words, having carefully looked into the whole Book of the Revelation, and demonstrated that it was impossible to be understood according to the obvious sense of the words, he goes on, saying; But having finished his Prophecy, (as I may call it,) the Prophet pronounceth blessing upon all them who keep it, and moreover on himself too; for he saith: 
* Revelat. c. 22. v. 7, 8.  Blessed is he that keepeth the words of the Prophecy of this book: And I am John which saw and heard these things. I do not indeed deny that his name was John, and that this was John's Book: [for I grant that it was written by some holy and divinely inspired person:] But I cannot easily be brought to give my consent that this was John the Apostle, the son of Zebedee, the brother of James, the Author of the Gospel according to John, and of the Catholic Epistle. For I conjecture by the Genius and Nature of them both, by the form of the stile, and the method and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is a term proper to the Rhetoricians, as plainly appears by the following word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with dispositio, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Suidas is the same as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to dispose, or handle. Or we may render it the form and manner of writing: for first he proves the Revelation not to be John's the Apostle, by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Genius or Nature of the writer: Then by the stile and mode of writing, that is, by the Phrase, and the sentences. Vales.  disposition (as they call it) of the Book, that it is not the same writer. For the Evangelist does no where insert his name; neither does he make himself known either in his Epistle, or Gospel. Afterwards he thus proceeds again: John no where [speaks] either as concerning himself, or as concerning another. But he that wrote the Revelation prefixeth his name at the very beginning: [wheres he says,] 
* Revelat. c. 1. v. 1, 2.  The Revelation of Jesus Christ which he gave unto him to show to his servants quickly, and he sent and signified it by his Angel unto his servant John, who bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony [of Jesus Christ, and] of all things which he saw. Afterwards he writes an Epistle: 
† Vers. 4.  John unto the seven Churches in Asia; Grace be unto you, and peace. Now the Evangelist has not prefixed his name, no not before his Catholic Epistle: But, without any circumlocution, has made his beginning from the Mystery of the Divine Revelation. 
* 1 John c. 1. v. 1.  That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes. For upon account of this kind of Revelation the Lord hath pronounced Peter blessed in these words, 
† Matth. c. 16. v. 17.  Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. But neither before the second, nor third Epistle of John which are extant, although they are very short, his John's name expressly prefixed; but he is namelesly entitled the Elder. But the other [John] thought it not enough to name himself once and so to proceed in his relation, but he again repeateth his name. 
* Revalat. c. 1. v. 9  I John, even your brother and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus, was in the Isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. And at the close of this Book he saith. 
† Revelat. c. 22. v. 7, 8.  Blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the Prophecy of this book. And I John saw these things and heard them. Therefore that it was John who wrote these things, we ought to believe, because he affirms it. But what John it was 'tis uncertain; for he has not said that he himself was that John, who in several places of the Gospel is called the beloved Disciple of the Lord; or that he was he who lay in the bosom of the Lord; or that he was the brother of James; or that he was the person who with his own eyes and ears saw and heard the Lord. For certainly he would have mentioned some of these forementioned [descriptions,] if he were desirous to have made himself apparently known: But he has recorded none of these passages in his writings, but styles himself our brother and companion and witness of Jesus, and calls himself blessed, because he saw and heard these Revelations. I suppose there were many of the same name with John the Apostle, who through their love to, admiration and zealous emulation of him, and because they were desirous to be beloved of the Lord as he was, had a great love for this name. 
b We ought to take special notice of this passage concerning the primitive Christians custom of calling their children, by the names of Peter and Paul, which they did both for the reverence and love they bore to those Saints, and also that their children might be beloved and no less dear in the sight of God than those Saints were. Chrysostom in his Oration concerning St Meletius saith, that the Antiochians had such a reverence and esteem for him, that the parents called their children after his name, that they might have their houses in a manner adorned with his presence. The same father also in his 21 Homily upon Genesis, adviseth his Auditors that they should not carelessly call their children by their grandfathers or great Grandfathers, or some noble Heroes names, but that they should rather give them the names of some men who were famous for virtue and piety; that the children, by their example, might be excited to an imitation of them. Vales.  As we see many children of the faithful called by the name of Paul and Peter. Moreover there is another John mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles, Surnamed 
* Acts 1●. 25. and 1●. 5.  Mark, whom Barnabas and Paul took to be their companion. Concerning whom it is again said, 
* Acts 1●. 25. and 1●. 5.  They had John to be their Minister. Whether it were he that was the Author of this Revelation or not, I dare not affirm. For 'tis no where written that he came with them into Asia, but 'tis said that when Paul and his company loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga in Pamphilia: and John departing from them, returned to Jerusalem. Therefore I think it was some other John, one of them who lived in Asia. For 'tis said there are two Tombs at Ephesus, and both called by the name of John's Tomb. 
c This is Dionysius' second Argument, by which he proves that the Gospel and Revelation were not written by one and the same John, for he had urged his first Argument begun at note (a) to this place: now here he begins a second, (viz.) to prove by the words and sentences, and by the placing of the words or method, that they were two distinct persons. For I render this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the placing or modelling of words, according to Cicero, though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place may as well comprehend the ordering and modelling of Sentences, as well as of words. But here we may take notice what an excellent Critic Dionysius Alexandrinus was. For it is the property of a Critic to judge of the writings of the Ancients, and to discern what is true and genuine, and what spurious and supposititious. Vales.  Also from the sentences, the words, and the disposition or placing of them, this John who wrote the Revelation, may with good reason be suspected to be a distinct person from the other John; for there is a mutual agreement betwixt the Gospel and the Epistle, and they both begin alike: the Gospel begins thus: In the beginning was the word. The Epistle thus: That which was from the beginning. The Gospel says: And the word was made flesh and dwelled amongst us, And we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten Son of the Father. The Epistle says the same with a very little variation: That which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the word of life; for the life was manifested. For these are his preludiums, directing his words (as in the following passages he has declared) against those, who denied that Christ came in the flesh. Wherefore on set purpose he subjoineth this, And what we have seen we bear witness to, and show unto you that eternal life which was with the Father, and was manifested unto us. That which we have seen and heard, declare we unto you. He is constant to himself, and does not in the least wander from his subject proposed, but in the same 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place signifies Periods or sentences, by which an entire sense is concluded. Chapters also they may be called, the Greeks also call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins Capitula. Vales.  Periods and words he does prosecute all points, some of which expressions we will briefly recount. He who does carefully read them, will both in his Gospel and Epistle, very frequently meet with life; very often with light; an avoiding of darkness; very frequently with truth; grace; joy; the flesh and blood of our Lord; judgement; forgiveness of sins; the love of God towards us; the commandment of mutual love one towards another; and that we ought to keep all the Commandments. There is also contained in them the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, must I think be rendered here rather the condemnation of the world, than the reproving of the world. In the old Glossary we find 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify judicium. Vales.  condemnation of the World, of the Devil, and of Antichrist; the promise of the Holy Ghost; the Adoption of the sons of God; a faith Universally required of us; mention of the Father and the Son in every place. In sum, they who note the phrase in all things throughly may easily discern, that the Genius and Style, both in the Gospel and the Epistle appears to be one and the same. But the Revelation is altogether different from, and unlike to these; it has no alliance to, nor (as I may so say) familiarity with either of these: nor has the Revelation so much as one syllable in it which is common to these: Neither does the Epistle (for I omit the Gospel) make the least mention of the Revelation; nor the Revelation of the Epistle▪ And yet Paul in his Epistles mentions something concerning his Revelations, which he did not digest into a volume by themselves. Furthermore by the phrase, the difference betwixt the Epistle and Gospel and the Revelation, may be easily conjectured: for those are not only written most 
* See Judas vers. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; without any error, or mistake.  correctly and agreeable to the purity of the Greek tongue, but they are also composed with great elegancy in the words, in the Argumentations and whole contexture of the discourse: So impossible it is for any one to find any Barbarism or Soloecism, or lastly any Idiotism in them. For [the Evangelist] ('tis apparent) had 
f By both faculties he means that which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (i. e.) externus and internus serm●, which is afterwards mentioned, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the gift of knowledge and the gift of speaking; by which subsequent words the preceding are explained. Vales.  both faculties; the Lord had endued him with both, that is, the gift of knowledge, and the gift of speaking. As touching this other John I do not indeed deny that he saw the Revelation, and that he received the [gift of] knowledge and of prophecy. But I take notice that his dialect and stile is not pure Greek, but he makes use of some Barbarous words, yea and in some places he has Solecisms, which it is not now necessary to give a Catalogue of. For I would have no one suppose that I have said these things in a way of derision; but only on this account, that I might explain the dissimilitude of these books.   

CHAP. XXVI. Concerning Dionysius' Epistles.  
THere are extant many more of Dionysius' Epistles 
a Hence we may gather that the 2 books concerning the Promises, out of which Eusebius has the fragments afore quoted, were Epistles. We may also confirm this by a passage in Chap. 22. where Dionysius uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is an Epistolary phrase. But because these Epistles were something prolix, they were therefore called books. Rufinus truly calls Dionysius' Epistles concerning Baptism, Books, and the four Books against Sabellius here mentioned are nothing else but a longer sort of Epistles, which Eusebius testifies: for he saith that all the rest of Dionysius' books were written in an Epistolary form and style. Vales.  besides these. As for example, his Epistles to Ammon Bishop of Berenice against Sabellius; and an Epistle to Telephorus; also one to Euphranor; and again another to Ammon, and Euporus. He also wrote 
b Dionysius Alexand. in his Epistles against Sabellius seemed not to be Orthodox as touching the Divinity of Christ, and he was accused of it before Dionysius Bishop of Rome, by some of the Bishops of Pentapolis, who went to Rome. Dionysius Roman. called a Synod, heard the Accusers, and having examined some select Opinions in Dionys. Epistles, he wrote to Dionys. Alexand. desiring him that he would more distinctly declare his faith and opinion concerning those matters. Upon this account Dionys. Alexand. wrote four Epistles to Dionys. Roman. which he entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (that is,) concerning the confutation of his Adversaries, and concerning his own Apology or defence of himself. Vales.  four more Books upon the same subject, and dedicated them to his namesake Dionysius Bishop of Rome. There are also more of his Epistles besides these extant amongst us: and moreover some Books of his, which are something verbose and prolix, and are written in an Epistolary form: As for example, his Books concerning 
c Eusebius, in his 14th Book De Praeparat. produces an excellent piece of this Book De Naturâ. It was dedicated, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; this word being dubiously taken to signify either a son, or any other child or servant, 'tis some difficulty to determine who the person was, to whom it was dedicated, some say to his son: I have here rendered it to a child. For I cannot think that Dionys. was ever married. The like difficulty occurs in Book 6. Chap. 40. Vales.  Nature, which are dedicated to Timotheus a child, concerning Temptations, which he dedicated to Euphranor: Besides these Books, in his Epistle to Basilides Bishop of Pentapolis, he says he wrote a comment upon the beginning of Ecclesiastes. He has also left us several Epistles which he wrote to this 
d Of these many Epistles written by Dionysius to this Basilides, only one is now extant, which Theodorus Balsamo has preserved for us. Vales.  Basilides. Thus many are Dionysius' works. But now after an Historical relation of those things, we will deliver to the knowledge of Posterity an account of our own Age.   

CHAP. XXVII. Concerning Paul of Samosata, and the Heresy founded by him at Antioch.  
DIonysius, namesake to Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria, succeeds Xystus, after he had presided over the Church of Rome 
a Here Eusebius is in a gross mistake, for Xystus was not Bishop of Rome Eleven Years, but only two Years and Eleven Months, as we may see in the book De Pontificibus Romanis, which Cuspinianus first published, and that book is most exact in its account of the times of the Pope's from Callistus to Liberius: the same also says Xystus suffered Martyrdom on the eight of the Ides of August: but our Author neither here, in his History, nor in his Chronicle mentions any thing of Xystus' Martyrdom, which I really admire, and should more admire, did not I certainly know that Eusebius is not over solicitous and curious in his History concerning what things were done in the Western parts. Moreover Eusebius in his Chronicle ascribes Eight Years to Xystus, and he says that Dionysius succeeded Xystus in the 12th Year of Gallienus, and that Maximus succeeded Dionys. Alexandrin. in the 11th year of the said Gallienus the Emperor. Which is most absurd, whenas 'tis evident that Dionys. Alexand. dedicated his four Books against Sabellius to Dionys. Roman. as our Author tells us in Chap. 26. of this 7th Book. Vales.  Eleven years. About the same time also died Demetrianus Bishop of Antioch▪ whom Paul of Samosata succeeded in his Bishopric. This Paul had an abject and low opinion of Christ, contrary to the Doctrine of the Church, as if he had been by nature no more than a mere man; Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria was entreated to come to the Synod: He having complained of his Age, and also of his infirmity of body deferred his coming; But he openly declared by letter what was his sense and opinion concerning the matter in debate. But the rest of the Pastors of the Churches from all parts hastened to Antioch, and were convened there as against the corrupter of Christ's flock.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning the Eminent Bishops of those times.  
THe most eminent of these assembled were Firmilianus Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia; Gregory and Athenodorus both brothers, Bishops of the Churches of Pontus: Besides these there were Helenus' Bishop of Tarsus, and 
a This name Nichomas seems to be abbreviated, and should rather be Nichomedes or Nichomachus. In the old M. S. in the Abbey of Corbie which contains a collection of the Canons; amongst the Bishops which subscribed to the Council of Nice, Nicomas Bishop of Bostra is named the first of the Bishops of the Province of Arabia: but the common M. SS. read Nicomachus, and so we find it in the M. S. of C. Justellus, which is of no less antiquity than the other. Vales.  Nichomas Bishop of Iconium: Also Hymenaeus Bishop of Jerusalem, and Theotecnus Bishop of Caesarea upon the Confines of Jerusalem: Besides these, Maximus, who with great commendation governed the Brethren of Bostra. And a great many more may be reckoned; who, together with Presbyters and Deacons, were convened in the aforesaid City at the time aforesaid, and upon the same account. But these were the most eminent of them. All these therefore being assembled in the same place together, 
b We here translate it, divers times, though some Greek Copies read only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ but all our M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There were several Synods called against this Paul of Samosata; hence follows the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we must in no wise suppose to be superfluous here. Eusebius says there were many Synods assembled at several times, and in every Synod there were many Sessions or Actions. The first Synod against Paul was at Antioch in the twelfth year of Gallienus; of which Synod Firmilianus was Precedent: concerning which see Baronius, Anno Christi 265, and 266. Vales.  divers times and often, disputations and Questions were raised in every Synod. On the one side Paul of Samosata endeavoured to conceal and hide his Heterodox Opinions; on the other, these persons striving with all diligence to denudate and make apparent his Heresy and Blasphemy against Christ. In the interim Dionysius 
* Anno Christi. 265.  dies in the twelfth year of Gallienus' Empire, after he had presided in the Bishopric of Alexandria seventeen years. Maximus succeedeth him. But Gallienus, having held the Empire fifteen years complete, Claudius was constituted his successor. He, having Reigned two years, left the Government to Aurelianus.   

CHAP. XXIX. How Paul being confuted by Malchion a Presbyter, (who formerly had been one of the 
† See B. 4. Chap. 16. Note (f.)  Sophistae) was deposed.  

a Hence it may be gathered, that the Synod of Antioch was assembled in the beginning of Aurelianus' Reign. But I cannot assent to Baronius▪ who says this Synod was called in the second year of Aurelianus. The Council of Ephesus, in pag. 228. utterly destroys this Opinion of Barorius': for it says that Paul of Samosata was excommunicated 160 years before that time; and if we reckon backwards we shall find, that the year of Claudius and Paternus' Consulship, that is, the year of Christ 270. is the 160 year backwards from the time that book was written, which was, Theodosius 13th, and Valentinianus 3d d being Consuls. Moreover, if Baronius reckon these things done in the 2d year of Aurelianus, he must of necessity make Dionysius to continue Bishop of Rome till that year; but that is contrary to the Authority of the Lib. Pontifical. Farther, in the second year of Aurelianus his Reign, there was a War waged against Zenobia, when Antioch and other Cities were taken, so that 'tis impossible there should be a Synod of Bishops that year there. Vales.  IN this Emperor's time was the last Synod convened, which consisted of a very great number of Bishops: The Author of that Heresy at Antioch being now convicted, and by all manifestly condemned of false Doctrine, was excommunicated out of the Catholic Church, which is under heaven. But one 
b Leontius in his first book against Nestorius has a fragment of this disputation. In Theodoret, this Malchion is called Malachion; but falsely: this man gained such honour in this Confutation of Paul, that he was thought worthy to be Cannonized in the Greek Menology at the 28 day of October. Vales.  Malchion most especially confuted and convinced him being desirous to keep himself concealed: He was a most eloquent man, and Master of the Grecian Philosophy School at Antioch. And moreover for his surpassing sincerity in the faith of Christ, he was honoured with a Presbytership of the Church there. Now this man having undertaken to dispute against Paul, (the Notary's having written down all the passages of that disputation, which is at this day extant) was the only person that was able to detect and convince that crafty and deceitful fellow.   

CHAP. XXX. Concerning the Epistle of the Bishops against Paul.  
THe Prelates therefore, being assembled together, by common consent writ an Epistle to Dionysius Bishop of Rome, and Maximus Bishop of Alexandria: and then sent it over all the Provinces: both manifesting their diligence to all men; the perverse Heterodoxy of Paul, the Confutations and Disputes which were held against them; and also giving in a Narration of the whole Life and Morals of the man, whose words in which Epistle, that Posterity may remember them, it will be convenient here to relate.  

THE EPISTLE.  
To Dionysius and Maximus, and to all our fellow-Ministers over the whole world, Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons; and to the whole Catholic Church under heaven; Helenus', Hymenaeus, Theophilus, Theotecnus, Maximus, Proclus, Nicomas, 
a In the Maz. Fuk. Med. and Sau. M. SS. 'tis writ▪ thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lianus; but in some printed Editions, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amilianus. Also Rifinus, and Niceph. call him Aelianus. Athanasius says there were 70 Fathers in this Synod, who devested Paul of Samosata. Vales.  Aelianus, Paul, Bolanus, Protogenes, Hierax, Eutychius, Theodorus, Malchion, and Lucius; And all the rest of the Bishops of the Neighbouring Cities and Provinces which are with us, the 
b We ought to take notice of the inscription of this Epistle: for we find here not the names of Bishops only, but also of Presbyters's, and Deacons, and of the Laity also. The same we may see in the Acts of the Council of Carthage, in which Cyprian was Precedent, and in the Council of Eliberis. Vales.  Presbyters, and Deacons; and the Churches of God, To the beloved Brethren in the Lord, health. After some words interposed, they add these following. We have written to, and entreated many of the Bishops far Remote; that they would come and assist in the Curing of this Pestiferous Doctrine: for we wrote to Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria, and to Firmilianus Bishop of Cappadocia, men of blessed Memory. The first of them wrote to Antioch, but did not so much as vouchsafe the Author of the Heresy a salutation; 
c Hence we may gather the Epistle of Dionys. Alexand. to Paul of Samosata, which is inserted in the 11th Volume of the Bibliotheca Patrum, is supposititious, together with the 10 Propositions of Paul, and Dionysius' Answers to them. For the Fathers of the Council of Antioch do here affirm, that Dionys. did not write to Paul, but to the whole Church of Antioch. In that Epistle which goes under the name of Dionysius, we find that he wrote to Paul twice. But the stile of the Epistle and Answer is not at all like Dionysius' works. So that I am fully persuaded, although Baronius takes that work to be true and Genuine, it is false, and adulterate. Vales.  neither did he write to him by name, but to the whole Church: a Copy of which Letter we have here inserted. The other, Firmilianus, came twice, and condemned Paul's novelties, as we who were then present do attest, and many others do also know as well as we. But when he promised to recant, Firmilianus believing him, and hoping that the business might be composed 
d The Greek words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] must be translated, sine ullâ Religionis nostrae contumeliâ, and we have rendered them in English accordingly: but Christoph. scorned to follow that excellent version of Rufinus which agrees with us. Vales.  without any reproach to our Religion, deferred his sentence; being deceived by him who denied his God and Lord, and who kept not the faith which he formerly professed. But Firmilianus was now about coming to Antioch: and he came as far as Tarsus; For he had had experience of his malicious wickedness who denied his God. But in the interim of our assembling, and whilst we were sending for him, and expecting his coming, he died. After some other passages they describe his Morals, and what course of Life he lead, in these words: But since he turned to forged and spurions Opinions, departing from the 
e The Fathers called the Rule of faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the true rule. See the fourth book of our Author Eusebius and Chap. 23. where we find the same use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 exactly with this here. Vales.  true Rule, it is not our concern to examine the Actions of one who is out of the Church: Neither how he, who was formerly poor, and indigent, (having had no Estate from his Parents, nor got any thing by any Trade or Profession) is now become incredibly rich, by his unlawful, and sacrilegious dealings, 
f Extortion is twofold; and is committed either by the terror of Authority, as when a Soldier, or Magistrate demands any thing; or else by deceit and cunning, when under pretence of favouring, or succouring and helping a man we get something from him. And this latter is that which the Fathers of the Council of Antioch here mean: the Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; so here, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; to which the Latin word concussio, and concutere does exactly answer; in which sense they were used among the old Lawyers. We also find the word in the Gospel, where John gives this command to the Soldiers: (viz.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Luke Chap. 3. 14. And amongst the Grecians, the ancient use of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is in the same sense as calumniari. So Aristophanes and Tel●clides, use the word. Vales.  by extortion, and vexatiousness used towards the Brethren, and by 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by Langus very well translated praemia accipere, to take bribes: St Paul uses that term, Colos. 2. 18. Vales.  taking bribes from those that were injured, promising to help them to their right, for a reward; but he deceived them too, 
h Although 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be joined with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek, and we have so translated it: (viz.) getting money for doing nothing, making it to be referred to Paul; yet it should rather be referred to the Litigants or people in suit, who gave their money to Paul, for his help and favour in their cause, and so lost it: he never helping them. Vales.  getting money for doing nothing through their willingness, who were entangled in Suits, to give any thing for a delivery from those troubles: He 
i This is a Scripture phrase, taken out of 1 Timothy chap. 6. v. 6.  supposed godliness to be gain. Neither need we declare how proud and insolent he was, being invested with secular Dignities; and desiring to be styled a 
k These Ducenarii were procuratours; called ducenarii, because they were such receivers, or Collectors of the Revenues, as had 200 festerces paid them from the Emperor, as a yearly salary. See Dio, Lib. 53. p. 506. Vales.  Ducenarius, rather than a Bishop: and how he walked in state through the 
* See Book 5. Chap. 1. note (c.)  Forum, reading and dictating Letters as he walked in public, with a numerous Guard about him, some going before and some following him: in so much that there was an ill opinion and an odium brought upon the faith through his pride and haughtiness. Neither [does it concern us to examine] his vain glorious ambition in the Ecclesiastic conventions, which he greedily pursues, being desirous of glory, and affected with an imaginary pomp: with such devices as these terrifying the minds of the faithful and ignorant. Besides, he errected for himself a 
l The Fathers do not here condemn Paul because he had a throne; for that was customary amongst Bishops, even from the times of the Apostles, as we may see in Chap. 19 Book 7. concerning the throne of James the brother of the Lord. But for this they condemn him because he erected a Tribunal for himself in the Church, and builed a high throne, as Rufinus well translates the place, higher than it was before. Bishops did sit higher than the people; but they had not a Tribunal. Vales.  Tribunal, and a lofty throne, not like one of Christ's disciples, but had a place called his 
m This Secretum was only proper to Magistrates, and the Judices Majores, or Judges of Life and Death. It was the inner part of the Court of Judgement, and was compassed about with Rails, and Curtains were drawn about it; in it the Judges sat, when they heard the Trials of Criminals. See my notes on Amm. Marcell. p. 87. Vales.  Secretum, like as the secular Magistrates have. He also used to clap his hand upon his thigh, and stamped upon the Throne with his feet. And such as did not commend him, and shake their 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies to shake a linen cloth, or handkerchief in token of applause; as the Spectators used to do in the Theatre. Vopiscus says that Aurelianus was the first who gave these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, craria, in English, handkerchiefs, to the people of Rome, that concutiendo, by shaking them, they might signify their consent in Elections. But Aurelianus borrowed this custom from the Eastern People who long before his time used these Oraria after the same manner. Vales.  oraria, as they usually did in the theatres, and did not make loud exclamations, nor leapt up and down in the same manner as his favourites (which were a company of silly men and women that during their harkening to him used such indecencies) did; but were attentive to him with such a seemly reverence and decency as befits the house of God; those persons he rebuked and reproached. In his public discourses he reflected upon those Doctors of our Religion that were dead, with all imaginable scorn and petulancy; but he magnified himself not as became a Bishop, but rather like a counterfeit, and an Impostor. He abolished the Psalms, which were usually sung in honour of our Lord Jesus Christ, as Novel, and the composures of modern men. On the great feast of Easter, he appointed women to sing Psalms in his commendation in the body of the Church, which whosoever heard might justly tremble at: He also privately sent the 
o Eusebius seems here to mean the Chorepiscopi, which some term Vicarios Episcopi, & Vicarios Episcopos, i. e. Deputies of the Bishop, and Vicar-Bishops. They here make a distinction betwixt the Episcopi Civitatum, and Episcopi Pagorum. And these latter, the Fathers here say, sang, or repeated these songs or Hymns in their Sermons, and congregations. See Damasi Epist. concerning these.  Bishops of the Neighbouring Villages and Towns, and the Presbyters who were his flatterers to make discourses to the people in commendation of him. For he will not join in a confession with us, that the Son of God came down from heaven, that we may now premise some things of what we shall hereafter more at large declare in writing. Neither shall this be affirmed on our bare word, but it is evident in many places up and down his 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are here Gesta, or Acta, Public Acts; such are commonly Registered; but some falsely translate them Commentaries. Now the Acts of this Synod of Antioch were nothing but the Disputation of Malchion against Paul of Samosata; which were Registered by the Notaries. Vales.  Acts which we have sent you: and most especially there where he says that Jesus Christ is of the 
* See Joh. 8. 23.  earth; But those who chant out his praises, and sing his Encomium's amongst the people, do say, that this their impious master is an angel come down from heaven: nor does that haughty fellow prohibit these expressions, but is himself present when they are spoken. What need we here mention his and his Presbyters and Deacons 
q These Subintroduced women were neither Wives, nor Concubines, but a third sort of women; which the Presbyters, etc. kept, not to have children by, nor upon account of lust, but as 'twas pretended out of a desire of piety. See John Langus' notes on B. 6. Niceph. Eccles. Hist. Chap. 30. These sort of women, Valesius says, were called Sisters; which he was informed of from the third Canon. Concil. Nicen. They were also termed Commanentes. See Jerom's Epistle to Eustochius, where he inveys against these sort of women.  Subintroduced women (as the Antiochians term them?) in whom he conceals not only this, but many other damnable crimes, (which he is conscious of, and of which he has been convict they are guilty) that by this means he may keep them so obnoxious, as not to adventure, through a fear of their own guilt, to accuse him for his impious words and practices. Moreover, he has enriched them. And this is the reason he is beloved and admired by them who covet such things. But why do we write these things? We know (beloved) that it is the duty of a Bishop, and of the whole Clergy, to be examples of good works to the people. Neither are we ignorant, that by introducing women into their society, some have wholly fell away from goodness, and others have been suspected. Although therefore it be granted he committed nothing that was unchaste, yet the very suspicion which arises from such a thing, ought carefully to be avoided, lest it should be offensive to any one, and induce others to imitate it: for how can he reprove, or admonish another not to frequent the company of women, and to take heed lest he fall, (as it is written,) who has now indeed sent away one, but keeps two that are young and beautiful with him? and wherever he goes, he carries them along with him; and therefore indulges, and 
r Here the Fathers accuse Paul because he kept these fair women with him; and because [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] he glutted himself with all sensual delights, as, feasts, drinking, and the like, which are the common incentives of lust. Vales.  stuffs himself with delicacies. These are the reasons that all people sigh, and lament privately: but they so dread his Tyranny, and Authority, that they dare not accuse him; now, (as we have before said) any one would call a man, who professes the Catholic Doctrine, and is reckoned of our Communion, to an account for these things. But from one, who has abjured the Mystery [of our Religion,] and has boasted in that cursed Heresy of Artemas, (for why may we not manifest to you his father:) we judge it needless to require an account of these things. Afterwards in the close of the Epistle they adjoin these words. Having therefore excommunicated this contumacious Enemy of God; we were necessitated to ordain another Bishop in his stead over the Catholic Church, (as we are persuaded, not without the providence of God) [to wit,] Domnus (the son of Demetrianus of blessed Memory, who before him was the eminent Governor of that See) a man adorned with all accomplishments requisite to a Bishop. Which we have therefore signified to you, that you may write to him, and receive from him 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Latins call them, Literas communicatorias, communicatory Letters; the use whereof is very ancient in the Church. They were also called Formatae, as Augustine, in Epist. 163. attests. There were two sorts of these Letters. One sort was given to the Clergy and Laity that were going to travel, that they might be admitted to Communion by foreign Bishops. Another sort were those, which Bishops sent to other Bishops, and received from them mutually, to attest and declare their mutual Communion: concerning this latter sort the Synod speaks here. They were usually sent by the new Bishops a little after their Ordination. See August. 162 Epist, and Cyprians Epistle to Cornelius, pag. 92. Vales.  Communicatory ●etters: but as for this [Paul] let him write to Artemas, if he pleases, and let the followers of Artemas, hold Communion with him.  

t Baronius at the year of Christ 272. (in which year he has placed this Synod of Antioch,) accuses Eusebius of fraud, or rather of connivance; because he on set purpose (as he says) omitted that Creed which the Fathers made in this Council of Antioch, which utterly destroyed Arrianism. But Baronius, as in other places, so here also, causelessly accuseth Eusebius. For that Creed which he there produceth out of the Acts of the Synod of Ephesus, was not the Creed which was composed by the Fathers of the Council of Antioch, but by them of the Nicene Council. For the more certain demonstration of this, See the 3d d Tom of the Acts of the Council of Ephesus, pag. 378; where this Creed, which Baronius mentions as composed by the Fathers of this Council of Antioch, is expressly assigned to the Fathers of the Council of Nice. Wherefore that Creed which Baronius, and Binius, following his example, have placed in the Acts of this Council of Antioch, must be razed out. There is also extant an Epistle of this 2d Synod of Antioch to Paul of Samosata in the 11th Tome of the Bibliotheca Patrum, which Epistle was written about the beginning of the Session of this 2d Synod, but Baronius ascribes that Epistle to the first Synod, which cannot possibly be, because of the title, and the persons mentioned in it, and other circumstances. Vales.  And let these things be here by us inserted. * Paul therefore having been devested of his Bishopric, and being also fallen from the orthodox Faith, Domnus (as is aforesaid) succeeded in the Government of the Church of Antioch; But 
u After the sentence of being deposed was passed against Paul, he kept his Church for some years; and would not obey the decree of the Bishops; relying on the power of Zenobia an Eastern Queen. Theodoret says, in his 2d Book Heretic. Fabul. that Paul did flatter her, and used all means possible to get her favour. When Zenobia was conquered, the Christian Prelates petitioned Auretianus, that this Paul, who had conspired with Zenobia against the Romans, might be removed from the See of Antioch, which was done in the third year of Aurelianus▪ Vales.  Paul being by no means willing to quit the Possession of the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the import of which words, being literally rendered, is the house of the Church: perhaps they mean the Bishop's Palace; a little after they call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which we have rendered the Palace. Valesius renders the first phrase Ecclesiae Domus, and the second Domus.  Church; an address was made to Aurelianus the Emperor, who most justly determined concerning this business; giving command that the Palace should be resigned to whom the Bishops of the Christian Religion in Italy and Rome should assign it by their Letters. Thus therefore the aforementioned Paul, was with the greatest disgrace thrust out of the Church by the secular power. Thus indeed was Aurelian affected towards us at that time; But in the following part of his Empire his mind towards us being altered, he was induced by the advice of some men to raise a Persecution against us. Much discourse there was every where concerning it: but the divine vengeance assaulted him, (being now ready, and as I may say, almost subscribing the Edicts against us,) [repressing] his design, and binding him (as it were) by the arms; making it evidently apparent to all men that the readiness of the Princes of this world [to persecute us] can never prevail against the Churches of Christ, unless the invincible hand of God in his divine and celestial judgement, permits it to be done for our chastisement and amendment, at those times in which he judgeth it most seasonable. Moreover, Probus succeeds Aurelian, having Reigned six years. And after he had held the Empire the like number of years, Carus together with his Sons, Carinus and Numerianus, succeed him. Again, these having not lived three full years, the Empire falls to Diocletian and those who were adopted with him. In whose times the Persecution against us was accomplished, and at the same time with it was the demolishing of the Churches: but a little before this, died Dionysius, after he had governed the See of Rome nine years, and Felix succeeded him.    

CHAP. XXXI. Concerning the heterodox and corrupt opinion of the Manichees which sprang up at this time.  
AT the same time that madman, (truly called 
a Eusebius, as we here see, derives the name of this Heretic from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a madman: The Learned Bishop Pearson, on the Creed, supposes Manes to be a Title rather than a name, and to be derived from the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifying, an Heretic: see his reasons for this derivation, in his marginal notes at pag. 64. of his Exposition on the Creed; Edit▪ Lond. 1669.  Manes) who gave denomination to that furious Heresy, was armed with madness; Satan himself that Adversary of God, having produced him for the destruction of many men. This person was barbarous in his whole course of life, in his very discourse and manners, he was as to his disposition devilish and mad: he undertook what was agreeable hereto, and attempted to feign himself to be Christ. Sometimes he declared himself to be the 
* See the note on Chap. 14. B 5.  Paraclete, and the very holy Spirit, being also besides his madness puffed up with pride: at other times, as if he were Christ, he elected twelve disciples to be Colleagues of his new-formed opinion: Moreover, when he had patched up a Collection of false and Atheistical opinions, gathered out of various Heresies which were long since extinct, he poured them, like some deadly poison, out of Persia into 
b The phrase in the original is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which Valesius renders in Orbem Romanum, into the Roman Empire.  our Country. Hence came that impious name of the 
c Manes was not the first Author of this Heresy, though his followers were from him called Manicheans. Indeed, Manes disseminated this Heresy in the days of Aurelianus, or Probus the Emperor: but he had a predecessor, though not a master, called first Terebintbus, afterwards Buddas: which Buddas had a former master, by name Scythianus, who was the first Author of this Heresy, and lived about the Apostolic times. See the pedigree of this Heresy drawn at large by Epiphanius, Advers. Manicheos; pag. 617, etc. Edit. Petau.  Manichees, which at this time abounds in many places; such therefore was the original of this 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, knowledge falsely so called. 1 Tim, 6. 20.  forged doctrine, which sprang up in the times before mentioned.   

CHAP. XXXII. Concerning those Ecclesiastic men who were famous even in our Age, and which of them lived till the demolishing of the Churches.  
AT this time Eutychianus succeeded Felix, who had been Bishop of the Church of Rome five years. And 
a This Eutychianus, sat Bishop of Rome 8 years and 11 months as is evident from the old book of the Popes; in which the years of all the Popes from Callistus are very well digested by the Consuls under whom they began their Presidencies, and under whom they died. Eusebius here takes away 8 years from Eutychianus and ascribeth them to Xystus. See Chap. 27. note (a.) Vales.  he, having not lived full ten months, leaves the dignity to Caius, who lived in our Age: when he had presided there about fifteen years, Marcellinus was ordained his successor; whom the Persecution overtook: At this time Timaeus succeeded Domnus in the Government of the Church of Antioch: After him Cyril succeeded in our memory. In his time we knew one 
b This Dorotheus Presbyter of Antioch, Baronius (in his notes on the Roman Martyrology) takes to be the same with that Dorotheus who was a Presbyter of Tyre: but this is a mistake in him; which error Blondellus undertakes to correct; but in the interim committeth one far worse. For he confounds this Dorotheus Presbyter of Antioch, with Dorotheus, Diocletian's Groom of the Chamber; whose Martyrdom our Author in the 8 book giveth us an account of: I do not in the least doubt but there were two of this name (viz.) Dorotheus', one was Presbyter of Antioch, and the other was an Eunuch, Groom of the Chamber to Diocletian. And this may be proved by sufficient arguments. (1.) This Dorotheus, the Presbyter, was not a Martyr; for we find no mention of him as such in Eusebius, and certainly had he been so, Eusebius would not have omitted him amongst the ecclesiastics he reckons up Book 8. chap. 13. who suffered Martyrdom, seeing also he was his master. (2.) This Dorotheus the Presbyter was a man nobly descended, and he bore Office before he was a Presbyter; but the other Dorotheus was a man of a servile condition, an Eunuch, and Groom of the Chamber to Diocletian. Besides, 'tis impossible that the same man should be a Groom of the Chamber, and a Presbyter; for that was inconsistent with the Ecclesiastic Canon, and with reason; only youths of great beauty were chosen to serve in the Emperor's Bedchamber. Lastly, we read in Eusebius, and others, that Dorotheus the Groom of the Chamber suffered Martyrdom while he had that Office. Hence arose this confusion; both these Dorotheus' were Eunuches, and both the Emperor's favourites. Vales.  Dorotheus, who then had the dignity of Presbyter in the Church of Antioch, a very learned man: he was very studious in the sacred Scriptures, and used so great sedulity in attaining the Hebrew tongue, that he could read the Scriptures in Hebrew with great skillfullness: he was a person that had been 
c The reading in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Sa●. M. SS. is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, liberaliter educatus, he was very well educated. Vales.  excellently well educated, and was not unexperienced in the Grecian Literature: but he was by nature an Eunuch, having been so from his very birth. The Emperor for this reason, (it being for example a thing which was wonderful,) took him into his favour, and advanced him to the Office of overseeing the Purple Dy-house at Tyre: we have heard this person expound the holy Scriptures in the Church indifferently well: But after Cyrillus, Tyrannus succeeded in the Bishopric of the Church of Antioch; in whose time the destroying of the Churches was very violent: After Socrates, Eusebius Governed the See of Laodicea, who was born at the City of Alexandria; the cause of his removal [out of his own Country] was the controversy about Paul: Upon which account coming into Syria, he was detained from returning home by those persons who in that place diligently busied themselves about celestial matters; he was in our memory a most amiable ornament of Religion; as we may easily understand from the words of Dionysius before quoted: 
d This is the same Anatolius (if I mistake not) that Eunapius mentions in the Life of jamblichus; where he says that jamblichus was at first the Scholar of Anatolius, who at that time was esteemed the best Philosopher next to Prophyrius. This An●tolius, here spoken of by Eusebius, lived in the same times Prophyrius did, and according to Eusebius' Character, he was a man well versed in all sorts of learning. Vales.  Anatolius was ordained his successor, a good man (as the saying is) succeeding a good man. He also was an Alexandrian by birth; for eloquence, Grecian Literature and Philosophy, he was acknowledged the chiefest of the most eminent men in our age; for he had arrived to a perfection in Arithmetic, Geometry, Astronomy, Logic, Physical Contemplations, and Rhetoric. Upon which account (as report says) he was entreated by the Citizens of Alexandria to set up a School there of the 
e The phrase, in the original is ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Aristotelicae successionis, of the Aristotelick Order. Anatolius being an excellent Philosopher was requested by the Citizens of Alexandria to set up an Aristotelick School, in imitation of the Platonic School long since erected at Athens. The masters of Plato's School were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and were promoted to that place by a public decree. This School had great annual revenues, raised out of Estates, which learned men left as legacies to this School, which were hence called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In imitation of this School at Athens, there was afterwards founded a Philosophical School at Alexandria, of which that most excellent Philosopher Hierocles was master. See Damascius, in vitâ Isidor. pag. 1058, etc. Vales.  Aristotelick Orders [of Philosophers:] They relate indeed many other famous acts of his in the Siege of the 
f This Siege of the Bruchium was in Aurelianus' time, as we find asserted in the end of B. 22. of Amm. Marcell. Eusebius in his Chronicle says it happened on the 2d year of Claudius: for which Scaliger reproves and corrects Eusebius, relying on the authority of Marcell. But I had rather follow our Authors opinion here. For that Eusebius mentioned in this chap. and Anatolius were still at Alexandria, and could not possibly travel to Antioch till the siege was raised. But Eusebius, we see, went to the Synod of Antioch, which, as before we proved, was in the second year of Claudius. And intending to return from Antioch, he was detained by the Laodiceans and made Bishop of that place. But if we say that the Bruchium was not taken till Aurelianus' Reign; how could Eusebius, who was at the siege go towards that Synod, and be made Bishop of Laodicea. Vales.  Bruchium at Alexandria: for by an universal consent he was dignified with the chiefe●● place of pre-eminence and authority amongst the magistracy of that City: but for instance I will here mention only this Act of his. There being (as they say) a great scarcity of Corn amongst the besieged, (in so much that the famine was more intolerable to them then the enemies without;) this aforementioned Anatolius being there, made this provision [for their relief:] the one 
g Whilst Claudius warred against the Barbarians, Zenobia sent Zabda liar Captain, who, by the assistance of Timogenes an Egyptian seized upon Egypt, and put a Garrison into Alexandria: but Probus the Roman General, with some assistance of the Egyptians, who did not affect the Syrians of Palmyra who kept the Garrison, forced them out thence; as Pollia in the Life of Claudius, and Zosimus record. And this, I think, was the time when the Bruchium was besieged by the Romans. Vales. Martinius thinks that this Bruchium,▪ here mentioned as a part of Alexandria, and in the Greek called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was that which the Romans call the forum frumentarium, or Corn-market; it being derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Annonae praefectus; and that compounded of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, tritici curam ha●●o, to have the charge of the wheat: See Martin. Lexicon. Philolog. in the word Bruchion.  part of the City being confederates with the Roman Army, and upon that account not besieged; Anatolius sendeth to Eusebius (for as yet he was there, this happening before his removal into Syria,) who was amongst them that were not besieged, and had gotten great repute, and a famous name even with the Roman General, to inform him of [the number] of those that died by the famine in the siege. Eusebius understanding this, petitioned the Roman General as for the highest favour, that safety might be granted to those who would desert the enemy: having obtained his request, he made it known to Anatolius; who, having forthwith received the [General's] promise, called together the Senate of Alexandria, and at first entreated them all to enter into an amicable friendship with the Romans. But when he perceived them to be exasperated at that his proposal, but (says he) I suppose you would not contradict me in this, should I counsel you to send out of the gates all persons which are superfluous, and of whom we have no use at all, to wit, old women, children, and old men, and let them go whither they will: for why should we to no purpose retain them with us, who are even dying? Why do we destroy them with famine, who are disabled and maimed in their bodies? We ought to feed only men, and those that are young and strong, and to 
h Christoph. renders the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, here used, Congerere, to lay up Corn; but it must here be rendered quite contrary, to give out, or measure out corn sparingly; which was customary in famines, and in sieges. Vales.  distribute necessary corn to such as are fit to defend the City: When by such arguments as these he had prevalled with the Senate, rising up he gave his vote first: that all those who were not fit for service of what Sex soever, whether men, or women, should quit the City; for should they continue with them, and being wholly useless tarry in the City, there could be no hopes of safety; but they would be destroyed by the famine. All the rest of the Senate having approved of his proposal, he saved almost all the besieged. First he provided that those of our Religion, then that others of all Ages throughout the City, (not those only to whom the Senate had given licence; but a great many others under pretence hereof) should make their escape secretly; who being disguised in women's habit, went in the night out of the gates by his procurement, and fled to the Roman Army; where Eusebius▪ receiving them all, like a Father and Physician, refreshed them, who had been afflicted with a 
i Hieronymus, in his Chronicle, says that this siege of the Bruchium lasted several years. Vales.  tedious siege, with all imaginable care, and methods of cure. The Church of Laodicea was honoured with two such Pastors as these by the divine providence, one succeeding the other, [for] after the war aforesaid was ended, they both removed from Alexandria into [Syria.] Indeed Anatolius did not write many books: but so many [works of his] came to our hand●, that from them we may perceive both his eloquence and his great learning; especially from those [Canon's] of his in which he gives us his opinion concerning Easter: Out of which it may be requisite to make mention of these words in this place.  
k These words ought to be separated from the Text of Eusebius, as we have here done in the Translation. For they are a Title as it were, which noteth that the fragment following is out of another Author. Vales.  Excerptions out of Anatolius' Canons concerning Easter. 

l▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words being imperfect, and unintelligible; there must of necessity be something understood. Christoph. conjectures that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Easter, is to be understood; but that is absurd, for the feast of Easter does never fall on the New-moon of the first month. I rather think we ought to read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, you have, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the imperative, reckon the New-moon, etc. Vales.  You have therefore in the first year the New-moon of the first month, (which is the beginning of the circle of nineteen years;) according to the Egyptian account on the 26 day of the month Phamenoth; but according to the Macedonian computation of months, on the 22 day of the month Dystrus; and as the Romans phrase it, before the 11 th' of the Calends of April: On the aforesaid 26 day of the month Phamenoth the Sun is found not only to have entered the first segment [of the Zodiac,] but is then going the fourth day in it: They usually call this segment, the first Dodecatemorion, the Aequinox, the beginning of months, the head of the Cycle, and the 
m▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term which occurs here) does properly signify Carceres, the place whence the horseraces were begun. Anatolius therefore calls the first Dodecatemorium, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because from that, as it were from the original and source thereof the course of the Planets should begin. Vales. The translation of this Canon of Anatolius' will be scarce understood by the unlearned Reader, because so many terms of Art occur in it. The Learned Reader, that is desirous of farther satisfaction herein, may consult Petavius' notes on Epiphan. p. 188, etc. and Aegydius Bucherius, De Doctrinâ Temporum, pag. 440, Edit. Antv●rp. 1634.  original of the course of the Planets. The segment next before this they commonly call the end of the months, and the twelfth segment, the last Dodecatemorion, and the term of the circuit of the Planets: Wherefore we affirm that they who place the first month in this segment, and take the 14 th' day 
n That is, from that segment: for although the reading in the Greek Text be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, yet it is to be corrected thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, segment: so Petavius corrected it in his notes upon Epiphanius pag. 190. Vales.  from it to be the feast of Easter, are, as it happens, in no small mistake. Neither is this our opinion; but it was known to the ancient Jews even before Christ's [coming;] and it was also in an especial manner observed by them; which may be understood from the words of Philo, Josephus, and Musaeus. And not from the words of these persons only, but from them who were ancienter than they; to wit, from the two 
o Anatolius here affirms that there were two Agathobulus', surnamed the Doctors, or Masters. But I fear he mistakes in affirming them to be ancienter than Philo and Josephus. For Eusebius in his Chronicle says, that Agathobulus the Philosopher flourished in the times of Hadrianus, Vales.  Agathobulus', who were surnamed the Masters: and also from the 
p Rufinus▪ renders ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aristobulus of Paneas; but he is in a gross error. I wonder that Scaliger, (in his Animadversions upon Eusebius, pag. 130.) should think, these words of Anatolius ought to be corrected according to Rufinus' translation of them. Bede also follows this corrupt Version of Rufinus, and takes Paniada to be the name of a Jewish writer. Scaliger in the place afore-quoted largely proves that what Anatolius says of Aristobulus (viz. he was one of the 72 Translatours) is false. This Aristobulus was also surnamed the Master, or the Doctor; as we may see 2 Maccabees Chap. 1. because he was Tutor to King Ptolemy. For I cannot assent to Scaliger, who makes a distinction betwixt that Aristobulus mentioned in the History of the Maccabees, and Aristobulus the Peripatetic, who dedicated his Expositions upon Moses' Law to Ptolemy Ph●lometor. Vales.  famous Aristobulus, who was one of the Seventy, that at the request of Ptolom●us Philadelphus and his father, translated the Sacred and divine Scriptures of the Hebrews, and Dedicated his Expositions on Moses' Law to the same Kings. These Authors in their solutions of the Questions upon Exodus, say that all aught to sacrifice the Passover together after the vernal Aequinox, in the middle of the first month. Now this happens when the Sun goes through the first part of the Solar Circle, or (as some of them term it) the Zodiac: but Aristobulus addeth, that not only the Sun, but the Moon also must of necessity pass through the Aequinoctial segment on the feast of the Passover: for whereas there are two Aequinoctial segments, the one called the vernal; the other the Autumnal; and they diametrically opposite the one to the other; and whereas the feast of the Passover is granted to be on the 14 day at evening, the Moon shall be diametrically opposite to the Sun, as we may see it is in full Moons. Wherefore the Sun will be in the vernal Aequinoctial segment; and the Moon will necessarily be in the Autumnal Aequinoctial segment. I know they have said a great deal more; (part whereof is probable, and part concluded from most certain demonstrations;) by which they endeavour to make it evident, that the feast of the Passover, and that of unleavened bread must always be celebrated after the Aequinox. But I omit the requiring such abundance of demonstrations from them, off whom the Veil of the Mosaisck Law is taken: and by whom (the face being now uncovered) may be seen as in a glass for the future, both Christ himself, Christ's doctrines, and his sufferings. Now, that the first month amongst the Hebrews does begin about the Aequinox, the precepts in the 
q This book of Enoch is quoted by Judas in his Canonical Epistle. It was an Apocryphal book, and not received amongst the Authentic Scriptures of the Jews. But the Apostles, and the ancient Fathers in imitation of them, have not been afraid to quote Apocryphal books which seemed to confirm the truth. Georgius Syncel. in his Chronicle, quotes an excellent fragment out of this book of Enoch's. Vales.  Book of Enoch are sufficient evidences. The same Anatolius has left us Institutions of 
* Some Excerptions out of Anatolius' Arithmetic are yet extant. Vales.  Arithmetic in ten entire books, as also several other evidences of his diligence about, and great experience in, the holy Scriptures; Theotecnus Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine first ordained him Bishop by imposition of hands, providing him to be his successor in his own Church. And indeed for some small time they both 
r We have the like example in Chap. 11. book 6. Where Alexander ruled the Church of Jerusalem jointly with Narcissus. These two are the most ancient instances of Assistant Bishops (as they are now called.) These sort of Assistants were first instituted for the ease of Aged Bishops; but afterwards they grew customary; and were chosen not out of necessity, but ambition and pride: but the Fathers of the Council of Sardis put a stop here▪ to. Vales.  presided over that Church together. But the Synod against Paul being convened at Antioch, 
f Eusebius relates the same thing concerning Eusebius Alexandrinus in the beginning of this chapter: (viz.) that he went to the Synod of Antioch, which was called upon Paul's account, and in his return was stopped by the Laodiceans, and made Bishop of that place. Now again we find the same concerning Anatolius: which cannot possibly be defended, except we should say that Eusebius died some few days after his Ordination: but in opposition to that we will produce Hieronymus' authority, who in the second year of Aurelianus writes thus; Eusebius is now famous at Laodicea. Vales.  he going through the City of Laodicea [towards that Synod] was there detained by the brethren, Eusebius being then dead: After the death of Anatolius, Stephen is ordained Bishop of that Church, being the last before the Persecution. He was indeed admired by many for his eloquence, Philosophy, and his other Grecian learning: but he was not 
t That is, he was not so well affected to the Christian faith, as he was to Philosophy and Grecian learning: some will have the Greek phrase [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] to have reference to some thing else, but thus I understand it. Vales.  so well affected towards the true faith [of Christ,] as the time of the following Persecution afterwards demonstrated; which manifestly declared him to be a dissembler, fearful and cowardous, rather than a true Philosopher: but after this the affairs of that Church did not forthwith run to decay; For Theodotus 
u Musculus and Christophorson, because of the false punctation of this place, translate it otherwise than we have done. They mistook 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a passive, and thus point it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. all things were restored to their former state by God the preserver, etc. But after a diligent inspection into this place, I think the words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] aught to be referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and then the sense will be agreeable to our translation; to wit, Theodotus, who was elected Bishop by God himself the preserver of all things, restored the affairs of the Church to their former splendour. Vales.  Ordained Bishop of that Church by God himself the preserver of all things▪ immediately restored all things to their former splendour: He was a person who in deeds verified his own name, and made a true representation of the Episcopal Office; he was of all men the most eminent for his skill in Physic and in curing of the body. And there was no man his equal for healing of souls; for humanity, sincerity of mind, commiseration, and diligence in helping those who wanted his assistance: he was also incomparably well exercised in divine learning. Such a person was this Theodotus. Agapius succeedeth Theotecnus, who had governed the Bishopric of Caesarea in Palestine with great care. Who, we know, was very laborious, and most sincerely solicitous for the good of the people over whom he presided; and with a liberal hand relieved all, most especially the indigent: In this man's times we knew Pamphilus (a most Eloquent man, and a true Philosopher in the practices of his life) honoured with a Presbytership of that Church. To declare what a person this man was, and whence descended, would be a copious subject. But all things relating to his life, the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some translate these words thus, concerning the School in which he was educated: but I understand them spoken of the School which Pamphilus founded at Caesarea: concerning the Library which he erected at Caesarea, see Hieronymus' Catalogue; where he speaks concerning Matthew; see also his Epistle to Marcelia. Vales.  School he founded; the conflicts which during the time of Persecution he underwent in several confessions, and lastly the crown of Martyrdom with which he was encircled, we have fully declared in a 
x Christoph▪ takes these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify one book only: But Eusebius wrote three books of the Life of Pamphilus. Which Hieronymus attesteth in his book De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis; and in his Apology against Rufinus. Vales.  peculiar work. Indeed this Pamphilus was the most admirable person of all that lived here. 
y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. (that is,) as we have translated it, amongst those men who lived nearest to our times, etc. Some will have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, most eminent m●●; but that I cannot approve of. Pierius, and Meletius, of whom Eusebius afterwards speaks, lived even till Constantine's time; concerning Pierius, see Photius and Hieronymus. Rufinus does not call him Pierius, but Hierius. So does the old Roman Martyrology, at the fourth day of November. But this Martyrology, I think, is neither the old one, nor the Roman. For had it been the Roman Martyrology, we should have had mention of none but Roman Martyrs. But in it we have a Catalogue of the Martyrs, of all Country's. That I think (if any desire to know which it is) is the old Roman Martyrology, which Bucherius published with the Canon of Victorius Aquitanus, although that looks more like a Calendar, than a Martyrology. There is indeed none which is properly the Roman Martyrology: for that which Gregory the Great mentions in his Epistle to Eulogius, is St Hierom's Martyrology, which the Western Church then used, as we shall hereafter at another place demonstrate. Vales.  Amongst those men who lived nearest to our times, we knew these to be most eminent, Pierius one of the Presbyters of Alexandria; And 
z This is the man, whom Athanasius in his Speech against the Arrians calls Meletius the great, pag. 291. Where in his Catalogue of the Orthodox Bishops▪ he reckons Meletius Bishop of Pontus for one. Philostorgius in his first book calls him Bishop of Sebastopolis in Pontus. He says he was at the Council of Nice with Basilius' Bishop of Amasia, and that he sided with the Arrians: but Athanasius in the place above quoted, proves that to be false. Vales.  Meletius Bishop of the Churches in Pontus: Pierius was egregiously esteemed for his [voluntary] poverty, and his Philosophic literature: he was also a man singularly exercised in Contemplations upon the Scriptures, expositions, and public discourses in the Church: and Meletius (whom the learned called the 
a Therefore the name of Meletius is derived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from honey. Gregory Nazianz▪ in his iambics calls Meletius the Bishop of Antioch, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Honey of Attica) was such a man as one would describe to be most accomplished with all sorts of learning. The powerfulness of his eloquence cannot worthily be admired. But, should any one say that he had this faculty by nature, [we answer,] who could excel him in his knowledge in many other Arts and Sciences, and in his various sorts of literature? Certainly, should any person have made trial of him, he would have affirmed that he was a man most acute in all Sciences which have a dependence on reason; and also most eloquent: The virtue and piety of his life was also correspondent to these his accomplishments. In the time of the persecution we knew this man, when he absconded for the space of seven years complete in the regions of Palestine. After Hymenaeus Bishop of Jerusalem, a little before mentioned, Zambdas entered upon the Government of that Church; who dying not long after, Hermon, the last of the Bishops before the Persecution in our Age, succeeded in the Apostolic Chair, 
b By these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] he means that the throne of James the brother of the Lord, was preserved at Jerusalem till that time, as 'tis recorded Chap. 19 book 7. So also at Alexandria, the Chair, or Throne of Saint Mark the Evangelist who first founded the Church of Alexandria, was preserved there for a long time. Vales.  which is preserved there even to this day. Theonas succeedeth Maximus in the Bishopric of Alexandria, who had been Bishop there eighteen years, since Dionysius' death. In his days Achillas, who at the same time with Pierius was honoured with a Presbytership, was very famous [at Alexandria] who was entrusted with the care of the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 literally, the School of the divine faith.  Catechetick School. He in his actions exhibited a most excellent example (inferior to none) of a more sublime Philosophy, and a genuine pattern of an Evangelic converse. After Theonas had born the Episcopal Office nineteen years, Peter succeeded in the Episcopate of Alexandria. He also was esteemed a person very eminent in his function, which he bore twelve years complete. Having presided over the Church almost three of those twelve years, before the Persecution, he passed the rest of his time in a more strict and 
c There is nothing more frequent in Eusebius then the use of these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which terms the Christians borrowed from the Philosophers, as I noted Chap. 17. book 2. Note (a.) The Philosophers called those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who professed a stricter kind of life. Hence it is that Artemidorus in his fourth book chap. 35. calls Alexander the Philosopher 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Ascetic Philosophy is opposed to Philosophy which consists in bare words. When the Christians first made use of this name Ascetae, they bestowed it on the Clergy▪ A long time after that, the Monks laid claim to this name. But at the first it was used as was before shown: see Chap. 17. book 2. note (a.) which may be proved by the instance here of Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, and Pierius the Presbyter▪ both whom Eusebius in this Chapter calls Asceta●. Eusebius also Chap. 11. concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, calls Pamphilus the Presbyter, Asceta. Vales.  ascetic course of life; but continued to be apparently solicitous for the public utility of the Churches. Upon which account being beheaded in the ninth year of the Persecution, he was adorned with a crown of Martyrdom. But having here terminated the History of the succession of Bishops from our Saviour's Nativity, to the demolishing of the Churches; which [History] comprehendeth the space of 
d This place ought particularly to be taken notice of, in regard Eusebius here summeth up the time which he hath comprehended in his Ecclefiastick History. He saith that from our Saviour's Birth to the demolishing of the Churches, which was in the nineteenth year of Diocletian, there were 305 years. Also in Eusebius' Chronicle the 305 year of Christ is set opposite to the 19 year of Diocletian. But in Scaliger's Edition, the year in which the Persecution under Diocletian began, is reckoned the 304 year of Christ. Hence arises this difference; Scaliger in his Edition of Eusebius' Chronicle, reckons not that to be the first year of Christ in which he was born, but the year following. But Eusebius reckons that to be the first of Christ in which he was born, as I before noted Chap. 5. book 1. note (a.) For Eusebius places his birth on the 8th of the Ides of January. Indeed, in all the M. SS. of Eusebius' Chronicle (which have the years of Christ annexed, particularly in that of Milan, which is ancienter than any other) that is noted for the first year of Christ in which he was born in Bethlehem of Judea. Vales.  three hundred and five years; in the subsequent [Books] we will record the conflicts of those, who in our Age courageously fought for Religion, how many and how great they were, and leave them for the information of succeeding Ages.    

THE EIGHTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

The PREFACE.  
HAving comprised the successions of the Apostles in Seven entire Books, in this Eighth we have thought it requisite to set forth the Affairs of our own Age, (which deserve no trivial description,) being a matter most necessary to be derived down to the knowledge of posterity. And our relation shall take its beginning from hence.   

CHAP. I. Concerning those things which preceded the Persecution in our days.  

a In the most ancient Maz. M. S. and in the Editions of Rufinus, the first chap. is begun at these words, How great, etc. Vales.  HOW great and what manner of glory and freedom the doctrine concerning the adoration of the supreme God, declared unto mankind by Christ, was dignified with amongst all men, Grecians as well as Barbarians, before the persecution in our times; 'tis beyond our abilities deservedly to declare: but the favours of the Emperors towards those of our Religion may be an evidence hereof; whom they entrusted with the Governments of Provinces, freeing them from their fears of 
b The Maz. and Med. M. SS. retain the true reading of this place; which is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of sacrificing:] the same reading Gruter found in his copies. The Governors of Provinces were obliged to sacrifice to the Gods▪ and to the Emperors, and to be present at sacrifices. Upon which account the Christians abstained from the Magistracy, and refused the Government of Provinces, offered them by the Emperors. Vales. The reading in Robert Stephen's Edit. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.]  sacrificing, out of the abudant kindness they reserved for our Religion. What need we mention those who were conversant in the Imperial palaces? Or the Emperors themselves? Who permitted their domestics, together with their 
c Our Author means not the Empresses, as Christophorson supposed; but the wives of the Emperor's domestics. Vales.  wives, children and servants, freely and openly to make profession of their Religion by their words and practices, even before their own faces, and in a manner suffered them to boast of their fearlesness and freedom in professing their faith. Whom also they had an high esteem for, and accounted them more acceptable than the rest of their attendants. Such a one was that 
d This Dorotheus was of the Bedchamber to the Emperor Diocletian, or Galcrius Caesar: so Metaphrastes affirms, in the Acts of the Martyrs, Indeses, and Domna, Chap. 23. Vales.  Dorotheus, a person who of all men declared the heartiest affection too and fidelity in their service, upon which account he was more highly valued by them than the Magistrates and most honourable Governors of the Provinces: to whom we will add the most renowned Gorgonius; and as many others as arrived to the same degree of honour with them upon account of the word of God. The same affection, observance, and eminent favour you might see voutsafed to the Prelates of every Church, as well by all 
e In the Med. Fu●. Savil. and Maz. M. SS. the reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] amongst the procuratours, etc. which M. SS. have not these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, observance and eminent favour.] But in the Kings M. S. and R. Stephen's Edit. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by all private men;] in which copies also we have those words, which we said were wanting in the other M. SS. Vales.  private persons as Governors of Provinces. But now, how should any one be able to describe those numerous 
f The term in the original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] which word St Paul uses 2 Thessal. 2. 1. where our translatours render it, our gathering together. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does properly signify, to collect persons dispersed in divers places into one place. In this sense Dionys. Alexandrin. uses it B. 4. Chap. 23. of this history; where he speaks of Quadratus Bishop of the Athenians. Vales.  congregations; their multitudes, who throughout every City flocked [to embrace the faith of Christ;] and those famous assemblies [of the people] in the Churches? For which reason they were no longer contented with the old Edifices, but erected spacious Churches from the very foundations throughout all the Cities. These [prosperous successes,] increasing in process of time, and being daily augmented with a growth and greatness, no envy could put a stop to; neither was any evil spirit able to bewitch them, nor could the treacheries of men prohibit them, as long as the divine and celestial hand [of God] covered and guarded his people, continuing to be worthy of its [protection.] But, after the affairs of our age were through too much liberty changed into looseness and sloth; when some began to envy and revile others, and we were in a manner at wars amongst ourselves, [wounding] one another with words as it were with arms and spears; when Prelates dashed against Prelates, and the people raised factions against the people; and when unspeakable hypocrisy and dissimulation had arrived to the height of mischief, than did the divine vengeance, as it takes delight to do, gently begin to visit us (the multitudes [of the faithful] as yet meeting in their assemblies) by degrees and with moderation; the persecution being first begun with those brethren who bore arms. But when we became insensible, and entertained not the least thought of propitiating and appeasing the Deity; but, like some Atheistical persons, supposing our affairs to be managed regardlessly and without any inspection, we added impieties to impieties: when they, who seemed our pastors, rejecting the sanctions of Religion, were inflamed with mutual contentions, studying nothing else but the augmenting of strifes, menaces, emulation, envy, and mutual hatred, and 
g That is, whilst the Bishops were at variance amongst themselves concerning preeminence, or about the bounds of their Dioceses. Vales.  greedily challenging to themselves the preeminence, as if it were a dominion: then forthwith (according to the expression uttered by Jeremiah) 
* Lament. 2. 1, 2.  the Lord covered the daughter of Zion with a cloud in his anger, and cast down from heaven unto the earth the beauty of Israel, and remembered not his footstool in the day of his anger: The Lord hath drowned all the beauty of Israel, and thrown down all his strong holds. And, as it is predicted in the Psalms, 
† Psal. 89. 39, etc. The words of Eusebius in the original here, do not agree with that Copy of the Septuagint printed according to the Vatican M. S. at Rome, (which is the common Septuagint we now use,) nor with the original Hebrew; the Learned reader, upon comparing the Texts, will see the difference; we translated out Authors words as we found them in the Greek copy.  He hath made void the covenant of his servant, and profaned his sanctity in the earth, to wit, by the destruction of the Churches. He hath broken down all his hedges, he hath made his strong holds fear. All the multitudes of the people that pass by the way spoil him; and further, he is a reproach to his neighbours. For he hath exalted the right hand of his enemies, and hath turned away the edge of his sword, and hath not assisted him in the war. But he hath put an end to his purification, and hath broken his throne by casting it to the ground. The days of his life hath he shortened, and lastly covered him with ignominy.   

CHAP. II. Concerning the Ruin of the Churches.  
ALL these [predictions] were 
a In the Maz. M. S. the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, omnino, wholly or fully. In the Kings M. S. and Robert Stephens' Edit. 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The former is the better reading. At these words Chap. 2. begins in all our M. SS. and in Rufinus' old copy. Vales.  fully completed in our times, when with our own eyes we saw both the houses of prayer thrown down to the ground, even to their very foundations, and also the divine and sacred Scriptures committed to the fire in the midst of the Forum. [When we beheld] some pastors of the Churches basely hiding themselves, some in one place, some in another; others of them ignominiously apprehended, and exposed to the scorn of their enemies. When also, according to another prophetic expression 
* Psal. 107. 40. this quotation seems impertinent, Vales.  contempt was poured upon Princes, and he caused them to wander in the wilderness where there was no way. But 'tis not our [design] to describe those sad calamities which in conclusion befell them: for it is unfit for us to record their mutual dissensions and folly before the persecution. Wherefore we will relate no more concerning them, than whereby we may justify the divine vengeance. We will not proceed therefore to mention those who were 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, tried, experienced: for this term is used instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. St Paul uses the word, Heb. 4. 15. where our translation renders it tempted. 'Tis a metaphor taken from ships, set upon by Pirates at Sea; as the following words declare: these marine thiefs are called Pirates▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  tried by the persecution, nor those who wholly made shipwreck of their salvation, and were voluntarily precipitated into the gulfs of the deep: but we will in general insert such passages only into this our History, as may in the first place be profitable to our own selves, and in the next to posterity. From hence then we will begin briefly to describe the sacred combars of those who were Martyrs for the divine Religion. 
c So says our Eusebius, in his Chronicon; and so also the Alexandrian Chronicle: with whom agrees Idatius (in fastis) whose words are these; Diocletiano VIII. & Maximiano VII. his Coss. persecutio Christianorum: i. e. when Diocletian was the eighth time Consul and Maximianus the seventh, the persecution of the Christians began. The same may be concluded from the Acts of Munatius Felix (in Gest. apud Zenophilum Consularem Numidiae.) According to Eusebius' account this was the 305 year from our Blessed Saviour's nativity; but, according to the Dionysian Aera▪ which we now make use of, it was the 303. But Baronius (in Annal.) and Petavius (in the second part of his Rationar. Tempor.) affirms that the beginning of this persecution must be placed on the 302 year of Christ; when Constantius IV. and Maximianus IU. Coss. Their opinion is grounded on one only argument, to wit▪ the Acts of the Council of Cirta (a City in Numidia, afterwards called Constantina.) which Council Augustine (in Breviculo Collatine) affirms was convened the year after the persecution began, and after the passion of the Martyrs. Now the Acts of that Council (which Augustine relates in the B. 3. against Cresconius) do show, that it was convened Diocletian VIII, and Maximianus VII, Coss. But this argument is easily answered. For there is a mistake in those Acts of the Council of Cirta; the true reading is, P. C. Diocletiani IX. and Maximiani VIII. This appears evidently ex Breviculo Collat Diei 3. cap. 17. where we meet with these words; Nam Gesta Martyrum quibus ostendebatur tempus persecutionis, Coss. gesta sunt Diocletiano IX. & Maximiano VIII. pridie Idus Februarias: Gesta autem Episcopalia decreti Cirtensis, post eorundem consulatum, 3. Non●● Martias, etc. This passage cannot be supposed to be false. For Augustine adds there, that the Officers, being commanded by the Judge to see what distance of time there was between the passion of the Martyrs and the Council of Cirta, were deceived, and through their ignorance told him what was false. For whereas the Acts▪ of the Martyrs were thus inscribed [Diocletiano IX. and Maximiano VIII. pridie Idus Febr.] and the Acts of the Council of Cirta, thus [post consulatum Diocletiani novies, & Maximiani octies, 3. Nonas Martias,] the Officers▪ taking [post consulatus] for [consulatus] made answer, that there was only one month between the Acts, both of the Martyrs, and of the Council. But there really was 13 month's space between them, as Augustinus truly affirms.— There is another argument to evince, that the Council of Cirta was not convened in the eighth Consolate of Diocletian. For whereas that Council was assembled to Ordain a Bishop over the Church of Cirta, (as Augustinus affirms) I desire to know who was Ordained Bishop of that Church by those Bishops convened in that Council? Silvanus was not. For he in this very year was still Sub-deacon to Paul Bishop of Cirta, as 'tis apparent from the Acts of Munatius Felix. Answer perhaps will be made (a● Baronius does) that Paul was made Bishop of Cirta. But this cannot be true, for the persecution began under Paul, as 'tis evident from the Acts, apud Zenophilum Consularem Numidiae, which are related in Augustine's third book against Cresconius. See the place; and also Augustine's 165 Epistle. Thus much I have said (and could have said a great deal more) to evince that the Council of Cirta was convened 13 months after those Acts of the Martyrs of Africa; and therefore it could not be assembled in the eighth Consulate of Diocletian, and the seventh of Maximian; in which year the persecution began. Vales.  It was the nineteenth year of Diocletians Empire, in the month 
d The Alexandrian Chronicle places the beginning of this persecution in the same month. But our Eusebius (in his B. concerning the Martyrs of Patestine, which is put as an Appendix to this 8th book of his Ecclesiastic History) says it began in the month Xanthicus, which the Romans call April. Vales.  Dystrus, (which the Romans call March,) when (the festival of the salutiferous passion 
e Theodoret (in book. 5. chap. 38. of his Ecclesiastic History) affirms, that the Edict for the demolishing of the Churches was proposed on the day of our Lord's passion (i. e. Good-friday▪) The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle says it came forth on Easter-day; which was on the 25 of March: but Easter-day could not fall on the 25 of March in the 19 year of Diocletian, as Scaliger and Petavius have observed. Eusebius in his Chronicon, says it came forth in March, diebus pasch●. The Greek phrase here imports only, that Easter was near at hand, when the Edicts were proposed: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Rufinus renders it, dies solennis pascha imminebat, the solemn day of Easter was at hand. In the year of Christ 303 (according to the Dionysian Aera) Easter fell on the 18 day of April, amongst the Eastern Churches. Vales.  approaching) the Imperial Edicts were proposed in all places, giving command that the Churches should be totally destroyed, and the Scriptures consumed by fire; and declaring that those who were elevated to any degree of honour should be rendered infamous; and 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Rufinus and Nicephorus supposed the servants of the Christians were hereby meant. But that cannot be the meaning of this place. For then the Imperial Edict would have been imperfect, providing only for the apprehension of those who were honoured with any degree of preferment, and of servants, and leaving out the rustics and ordinary sort of people. Besides, how can servants be said to be deprived of their liberty? Christophorson translates it privatos, private persons. I think he means the Actores and procuratores, who were servants to the richer sort of men. Zonara's expounds this place very well, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, persons of a private condition. Vales.  those that were private persons, if they persisted in a resolution of retaining the profession of Christianity, should be deprived of their liberty: such was the first Edict against us. But not long after, other Rescripts arrived; by which command was given, that all the Prelates of the Churches every where should first be put into bonds, and afterwards compelled to sacrifice by all ways imaginable.   

CHAP. III. Concerning the various sorts of combats which [the Martyrs] underwent in the time of the Persecution.  
FOrthwith therefore many Prelates of Churches, having eudured most severe torments with great alacrity of mind, exhibited spectacles of most illustrious combats. Many others being prepossessed with a faintness of mind by reason of their fear, were immediately discouraged at the first attack made against them. Every one of the residue had their courses in various kinds of tortures. One was scourged all over his body with whips: another was racked with tortures, and had his flesh scraped off with tormenting irons that were intolerable. Under which [torments] some made a lamentable conclusion of their lives; but others accomplished their combat after another manner. One, being forcibly thrust forward by others, and constrained to approach their impure and most nefarious sacrifices, was let go as if he had sacrificed, although he really did not. Another (when he had neither approached [the Altar,] nor touched any thing that was execrable, yet because others said he had sacrificed) silently bore that calumny, and went his way. A third was taken up on their shoulders half dead, and cast forth as if he had been really so: a fourth lying upon the ground, was drawn a great way by the feet, and then accounted amongst them who had done sacrifice. One cried out, and with a loud voice attested, that he denied to sacrifice: another exclaimed that he was a Christian, adorning himself with the confession of that salutary appellation. A third affirmed that he neither had, nor ever would sacrifice. But these being struck on the mouth by the Soldiers with their fists▪ (a great company of whom were placed there as a Guard) filenced, and 
a I suppose he means the plumbatae (i. e. instruments of torture made with lead) with which they beat the Martyrs on the face and cheek. There is frequent mention of this sort of torture in the sufferings of the Martyrs. Our Author had said before, that the Martyrs were beaten with the fists▪ of the Soldiers. Here therefore he must mean these Plumbatae: otherwise, what he says is a tautology. Vales.  beaten on the face and cheeks, were by force thrust out. So highly did these enemies of piety every way esteem their being thought to have perfected what they desired▪ But these [proceedings] against the holy Martyrs did in no wise prove successful to them: whose [admirable courage] should we undertake accurately to set forth, what expressions would be sufficient to compose such a Narrative?   

CHAP. IU. Concerning God's illustrious Martyrs; how they filled the world with their fame, having been adorned with divers crowns [of Martyrdom] for Religion.  
FOr who should be able to make a relation of those infinite numbers [of Martyrs] who demonstrated an admirable alacrity of mind for the worship of the supreme God; not only from that time the persecution was raised against all the [Christians,] but long before, when the times were calm and serene? For some time since, when the [Devil,] 
a He means the Devil, who is said in the Gospel to be the Princo of this world. Vales.  who hath received power over this world, was first roused as it were out of a profound sleep, and as yet made his attempts against the Churches in a secret and occult manner, after that interval which followed the perfecution under Decius and Valerian: (for he would not set upon us closely and with an open War; but as yet made trial only of those who were engaged in the Milice; for he supposed the rest would easily be vanquished, could he first overcome them:) Then [I say] you might have seen very many of those who were Soldiers most willingly embracing a private life, rather than they would renounce the worship of the Creator of all things. For when the [Roman] 
b His name was Veturius; he was Magister Militum, the Master of the Camp, or Lieutenant-General of the Army: Concerning whom Eusebius in his Chronicon, at the 17 year of Diocletian says thus, Veturius Master of the Camp persecutes the Christian Soldiers; the persecution against us being from that time begun by degrees. Vales.  General (who he was it matters not) first set upon persecuting the Christian Soldiers, and began 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It Imports his doing of the Office of a Judge amongst his Soldiers, examining the place and order of each of them. The same term occurs book 10. chap. 4. where see note (●.)  to take a strict view of, and purge those that belonged to the army; permitting them freely to choose, whether by obeying they would enjoy that degree of honour they were arrived to, or on the contrary be deprived of it, if they refused to comply with the [Emperor's] commands: innumerable Soldiers of the Kingdom of Christ, without all delay or hesitancy, preferred their confession of him, before the apparent glory and prosperity they were possessed of. Some few of which (one or two) procured not only the loss of their preferment, but death also for their pious and resolute steadfastness: 
* He means the Devil, not the Roman General, as Christophorson supposed. Vales.  the framer of the conspiracy [against our Religion] being at that time moderate, and presumed to proceed to shed the blood but of very few: the multitude of believers ('tis likely) terrified him, and made him afraid as yet to enter into an open War against them all. But when he prepared himself more manifestly for an engagement, it is impossible to relate how many and eminent Martyrs of Christ were visible to the inhabitants of all Cities and Countries.   

CHAP. V. Concerning what was done at Nicomedia.  
IMmediately therefore, upon the publishing of the Edict at Nicomedia against the Churches, 
a This person is called John in the Martyrology of Usuardus, Ado, Notker, and in the old Roman Martyrology, at September 7. Vales.  one who was no obscure person, but eminently illustrious for secular honour and esteem, moved with a divine zeal, and incited by an ardent faith, took down [the Edict,] which was fixed up in the most open and public place [of the City,] and 
b The Edicts and Rescripts, of the Emperors were written in paper. Therefore Nilus, in his 264 Epistle, says it was barely called Charta; but after it had been subscribed by the Emperor, it was called Sacra; which appears also from the Acts of the Council of Chalcedon, and from Justinians Novels. Vales.  tore it, as being impious and most detestable: [which he did] whilst two of the Emperors made their abode in that▪ City; one of which was seniour to the rest, and the other held the fourth place in the Empire. But this person, who was the first of the inhabitants of that City which appeared thus eminent and zealous, having suffered such punishments, as were thought meet to be inflicted on him for such a bold act, persevered in an undisturbedness and tranquillity of mind to his very last gasp.   

CHAP. VI Concerning those who were conversant in the Imperial Palaces.  
BUt that time produced these divine and glorious Martyrs, (which excelled all that ever were celebrated as admirable and famous for their courage, both among Grecians and Barbarians,) Dorotheus, and the other boys that were of the Bedchamber to the Emperors. Who although they were accounted worthy of the highest station of honour by their masters, and were no less beloved by them than if they had been their own sons; yet they supposed the reproaches and tortures for Religion, and those various sorts of deaths devised for them, to be really of greater value than the glory and pleasure of this life. We will here relate what an exit one of them made, and leave the Readers to conjecture from him what befell the rest. In the forementioned City, one of them was publicly brought forth before the foresaid Emperors; and commanded to sacrifice, which when he refused to do, 'twas ordered he should be stripped and hoist up on high, and that his whole body should be lacerated with stripes, until he should yield, though against his will, to do what he was commanded: but when he continued immovable after his suffering such tortures as these, they mixed salt and vinegar together, and poured it (his bones being now laid bare) upon the putrified parts of his body. When he had undergone these tortures also, then fire and a gridiron was brought forth▪ and the remains of his body were laid on [and broiled,] like flesh dressed to be eaten; not all at one time, but by little and little, that he might not end his life too soon: neither were those persons who laid him on the fire, permitted to leave him, till after so great [tortures,] he should give his consent to perform what he was commanded. But, having constantly persevered in his resolution, and gotten the victory, he expired under his very tortures. Such was the Martyrdom of one of those boys who were of the Bedchamber to the Emperors; being truly worthy of his name: for he was called 
a Concerning this Peter, Dorotheus, Gorgonius, and the others▪ that were martyred, see the Acts of the suffering of Indeses and Domna, at the 26. of December. Vales.  Peter. The [Martyrdom] of the rest, although not at all inferior to this, yet shall be omitted, lest our discourse should be too tedious. Thus much only we will relate, that Dorotheus and Gorgonius (together with many others that were attendants at the Imperial palace) after various combats, having finished their lives by being strangled, obtained the rewards of a divine victory. At the same time Anthimus, the then Bishop of the Church of Nicomedia, was beheaded for the testimony of Christ. With whom was joined a great multitude of Martyrs. For in those days, by what accident I know not, there happened a 
b There is an illustrious evidence of this fire, which happened at Nicomedia in the first year of the persecution, in the 25 chap. of the Emperor Constantine's Oration, ad Caetum Sanctorum. Vales.  fire in the Imperial palace at Nicomedia. Which being laid to our charge as the Authors thereof, by a report grounded on a false suspicion; all sorts of persons that were the worshippers of God in that [City] were destroyed by heaps, some with the sword, and others by fire. At which time, report says, both men and women, excited by a divine and unspeakable alacrity, leapt into the fiery pile. The executioners also, having bound another great company in Boats, cast them into the abysses of the Sea. Moreover, the bodies of those who were of the Bedchamber to the Emperors, having been interred with decent funeral obsequies, they who were accounted their masters, supposed it requisite to dig up again, and cast them into the Sea; lest some (as they thought) should look upon them as Gods, and worship them [in after ages,] should they be let alone to rest in their graves. Such were the exploits performed at Nicomedia in the beginning of the persecution. But not long after, when some attempted to possess themselves of the Empire in the region called 
c See B. 5. chap. 5. note (b.) concerning Melitina. There was a City, and a country called by this name in Armenia the less. But I never met with any thing concerning this tyrant, who seized the Empire in that region. Vales.  Melitina, and others in 
d He means Eugenius, who for some little time tyrannised in Syria. Libanius (in his Oration to Theodosius, pag. 411; and in his Antioch. pag. 363.) tells the whole story. Whereto may be annexed a passage of the same Libanius', out of his Oration to Theodosius, concerning the Sedition at Antioch, pag. 399. There was a Tribune of Seleucia, by name, Eugenius, who had the command of 500 Soldiers. These Soldiers were ordered to open the mouth and passage of the Haven. When they had laboured day and night without any intermission; being much displeased at their task, they force their commander (Eugenius) to take the Empire upon him; threatening him with death unless he would give his assent. The Tribune being after this manner compelled, took the purple off the image of one of the gods, and was saluted Emperor. He goes forthwith to Antioch, (which then had no garrison in it) supposing that if he could possess himself of that City, it would much advance his designs: he makes himself master of that place about Sunsetting. But his Soldiers, agreeable to their usual irregularities, destroyed the Country as they marched, and stuffed themselves with wine, and good cheer. Which being perceived by the Antiochians, they▪ despising the paucity and drunkenness of the Soldiers, killed them all with stones and weapons of all sorts, (the very women giving their assistance) and their Leader also, as he was going towards the palace: so that about the first watch none of them were left alive. But the Emperor, who ought to have expressed his thankfulness to the Antiochians, ordered the princes of the Antiochensian and Seleucensian. Order should be slain, when as neither of them deserved any punishment. Amongst them the Grandfather of Libanius (a proper comely old man) was killed. All this I met with pag. 411 & 363. Moreover, Libanus (in Orat. ad Theodosium de seditione) tells us, the name of this Tribune of the Seleucensian Soldiers was Eugenius; and the name of the Emperor was Diocletian, whom he calls, by his true name, Diocles. Thus I have given you the name and History of the Tyrant; and the time when this Eugenius made his attempts on the Empire, Eusebius here declares, to wit, when Diocletian was the eighth, and Maximian the seventh time Coss. Vales.  Syria: an Imperial Edict arrived, [commanding] that all the Governors of Churches every where should be bound and imprisoned. The sight of what was done after that, no expressions are sufficient to describe: when infinite multitudes were every where committed to custody; and the prisons in all places, which in former times had been provided for murderers and robbers of the dead, were then filled with Bishops, Priests, Deacons, Readers and Exorcists: insomuch that there was now no place left therein for those who had been condemned for their crimes. Again, when 
e This was the third Edict of the Emperors against the Christians. By the first it was ordered the Churches should be ruined and the Scriptures burnt; and those who were honoured with any preferment (if they refused to sacrifice) should be deprived of their dignity; the meaner sort were to lose their liberty; see chap. 2. Another Edict soon followed this, that Bishops, Priests and Deacons should be imprisoned, and by all ways compelled to sacrifice. The third Edict comprehended all sorts of Christians, as well those of the Laity, as the Clergy; which Edict was proposed (says Eusebius in the chap. 3. of his book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine) in the second year of the persecution. But this seems rather to have been the fourth Edict: for the second and third concerned the Presbyters only; by the second 'twas ordered they should be imprisoned, and by the third it was enjoined, they should by tortures be compelled to sacrifice. Vales.  another Edict followed the former, wherein it was commanded that those who were imprisoned, if they would offer sacrifice, should have their liberty to go whither they pleased: but if they refused should be cruciated with a thousand tortures: the multitudes of martyrs in every Province cannot possibly be reckoned up, especially those [who suffered] in Africa, Mauritania, Thebais, and Egypt. Out of Egypt some went into other Cities, and Provinces, and were there adorned with glorious Martyrdoms.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning those Egyptians [who suffered] in Phoenicia.  
SOme of them, we knew, were famous [for their Martyrdoms] in Palestine; and others in Tyre a City of Phoenicia. Whom any one that had seen, could not but have been astonished at their innumerable stripes; at the courage and constancy of those truly 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is the reading of the Maz. and Med. M. SS. accordingly we have rendered it of those truly admirable champions, etc. Those champions were termed paradoxi, who had gained many victories. See Peter Faber (in Agonistico) B. 3. pag. 603. Vales.  admirable champions of piety in suffering them; at their combat with wild beasts, accustomed to devour the blood of mankind, which immediately followed their tortures with scourges; at their encounters in that combat with Leopards, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; ursorum immanium; so Valesius▪ renders it; and we have translated it huge, i. e. terrible, outrageous wild bears.  huge wild bears, fierce wild bores, and bulls, which were incited against them with fire and red hot iron; and lastly at the admirable patience of those courageous [Martyr's] in enduring [the Assaults] of each of those wild beasts. We ourselves were present at the performance of these things, when we saw the divine power of our Saviour Jesus Christ (whom the Martyrs than bore witness of) present, and evidently manifesting itself to the Martyrs: [for▪] those ravenous beasts for a long time dared not to touch or approach the bodies of these [Martyr's] beloved by God. But they turned their fury upon others, to wit, those that were 
b By [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the term which here occurs, Nicephorus (B. 7. chap. 7.) thought those were meant, who stood without the Aren● of the Amphitheatre▪ and incited the wild-beasts by their clamours. But Rufinus supposed that the Arenarii were here spoken of, whose business it was to provoke the boasts: thus he renders the place; Verùm bestiae illos ipsos qui ad instegandum mittuntur, incredibili velocitate discerpunt, But the beasts tore in pieces those with an incredible swiftness, who are sent in to provoke them. Christophorson thought that as well the Infidels, as those who stood without the arena were here meant. The same term occurs again in this chapter; we have rendered it in both places infidels. Vales.  infidels, who instigated and provoked them: but the sacred champions only, who stood naked and by the motions of their hands irritated them against themselves, (for this they were enjoined to do,) they did not so much as touch. Sometimes indeed they assailed them; but, as it were by some divine power, they were stopped, and retired back again: which happening for▪ a long time together, gave occasion of no small admiration to the spectators; so that because the first beast performed not its assault, a second and a third was let loose upon one and the same Martyr: you would have admired the intrepid steadfastness of those sacred persons at the sight of all this, and that firm and immovable fortitude of mind, which was in young and tender bodies: for you might have seen a youth, who had not yet completed the twentieth year of his age, standing still without being bound; and (having stretched forth his hands, in form of a Cross,) in an undisturbed and fearless temper of mind contending with the greatest earnestness in prayers to the divine Majesty, in no wise receding, or removing from the place he stood on; when the Bears and the Leopards, breathing forth rage and death, almost touched his very flesh with their jaws. But their mouths were (after what manner I know not) bound fast as it were by a divine and unspeakable power, and they ran backward again. After such a manner as this did this person behave himself. Again, you might have seen others (for they were in all five in number) cast to an enraged Bull, who tore some of the Infidels that approached him, tossing them into the air with his horns, and leaving them to be taken up half dead. But when he should have assailed the sacred Martyrs only with rage and menaces, he could not approach them; but stamping on the ground with his feet, tossing his horns this way and that way, and breathing forth rage and menaces by reason of his being irritated with red hot irons, he was notwithstanding drawn backward by the assistance of divine providence. When therefore none of them was at all hurt by him, they let lose other wild beasts upon them. In fine, after these various and horrid assaults of the wild beasts; they were all 
e It was the custom, that the confectors (concerning whom see B. 4. chap. 15. note n.) were sent in to slay, or cut the throats of offenders, in the Arena. We must not think these Martyrs were beheaded. Vales.  killed with the sword, and, instead of being buried in the earth, were committed to the surges of the Sea.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning those who [suffered] in Egypt.  
SUch was the combat of those Egyptians, who gloriously fought for Religion at Tyre: those [Egyptians] also may be deservedly accounted admirable, who suffered Martyrdom in their own country. Where infinite numbers of men (together with women and children) contemning this temporal life in respect of our Saviour's doctrine, underwent various sorts of death. Some of whom, after their flesh had been torn off with torturing irons, after they had been racked, most cruelly scourged, and [undergone] infinite other tortures, of different sorts and horrible to be heard, were committed to the fire: others were drowned in the Sea. Othersome cheerfully offered their heads to be cut off by the Executioners: some died under their tortures: others were destroyed by famine. Again, others were crucified; some of them according to the usual manner of crucifying malefactors, but others after a more cruel manner, being nailed to the Cross with their heads downwards; and kept alive, until they died by famine on the very Crosses.   

CHAP. IX. Concerning those [who suffered] at Thebais.  
BUT the pains and tortures, which the Martyrs underwent at Thebais, surmount all relation; who were torn all over their bodies, until they expired, with [sharp] shells instead of torturing irons. Women were tied by one of their feet, and drawn up on high into the air, with their heads downwards, by certain machine's; and their bodies being naked and wholly uncovered, were made a most detestable, most cruel, and inhuman spectacle to all that looked upon them. Again, others being bound to trees and boughs, were killed: For by certain engines they drew together the [two] strongest boughs, and having fastened the Martyr's legs to each of them, they suffered the boughs to return into their natural site, designing [thereby] to pull asunder their members, against whom they had invented these [ways of death:] And all these things were performed, not for a few days, or during some short time, but continued for the space of whole years: sometimes no more than ten, at other times above twenty in number, were destroyed: sometimes not less than thirty; at others near sixty; and again, at another time, an hundred men, together with very small children and women, were killed in one day, being condemned to various and interchangeable sorts of punishments. We also ourselves, being 
a Hence it may be collected that Eusebius lived in Egypt; which is also attested by Theodorus Metochita, (in Collectan.) Where he says, that not only the Egyptians but also all those who lived in that country, used an intricate and obscure stile in their writing Amongst which he reckons our Eusebius. Vales.  conversant in those places, saw very many [destroyed] together in one day; whereof some were beheaded; and others underwent the punishment of fire. Insomuch that the Executioners sword became blunt, and being rendered unfit for use, was broken; and the Executioners themselves being tired, succeeded one another by turns. At which time also we beheld a most admirable ardour of mind, and a truly divine strength and alacrity in those who believed in the Christ of God. For no sooner was sentence pronounced against the first, but others run hastily from some other place before the Judge's tribunal, and confessed themselves to be Christians. They regarded not dangers, nor those various sorts of tortures; but with an undisturbed fearlesness made a bold confession of the worship of the supreme God; and with joy, laughter and delight received their last sentence of death; in such sort that they sang, and to the very time of their expiration shouted forth hymns and thanksgivings in praise of God the maker of all things: such admirable persons were these. But these in a most especial manner deserved the greatest admiration, who [although] eminent for riches, nobility, glory, eloquence and Philosophy; yet preferred the true Religion, and the faith in our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ before all these. Of this sort was Philoromus; a person that bore no ordinary office, was the Emperor's 
b That is, the procurator, or Receiver general of the Emperor's revenues in Egypt. For that Office is meant by these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Vales.  Rationalist at Alexandria; who together with his dignity and Roman honour, being attended with a guard of Soldiers, did daily exercise a judiciary power. Phileas also, Bishop of the Church of the Thmuitae; a person eminent for his discharge of the public Offices and places of Magistracy in his own country; and famous for his Philosophic studies. These two persons (although they were entreated by very many of their relations and friends, and moreover by 
c The phrase is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the honourable Magistrates.] But [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] should be expunged: for, as I think, 'tis a Scholion added to explain what went before, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not signify Magistrates, but personages of honour. Besides, no body was styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but the judge himself. Vales. See Valesius' note on B. 14. of Amm. Marcellinus.  personages of honour, yea notwithstanding the 
d In the Acts of the passion of Phileas this precedent is called Culcianus: he was Precedent of Thebais, says Epiphanius. Therefore Phileas suffered at Thebais, not at Alexandria, as some think. That which induced them to be of that mind, was a place in Eusebius' following chapter, where he quotes Phileas his Epistle, which he wrote to the Thmuitae from Alexandria, a little before his suffering Martyrdom. But, being (as I said) condemned by Culcianus Precedent of Thebais, 'tis manifest that he suffered there. Vales.  Judge himself besought them to take pity on themselves, and have compassion on their wives and children, yet) could in no wise be induced by such persons as these, that (out of a desire to preserve their own lives) they should contemn the laws [made] concerning the confession and renunciation of our Saviour. But having stoutly bore up against all the menaces and contumelies of the Judge, with a manly and Philosophic mind, or rather with a pious and religious heart, they were both beheaded.   

CHAP. X. 
a In the Med. and Maz. M. SS. the title of this chap. is thus▪ [The written informations concerning what was done at Alexandria.] The title of the foregoing chapter is thus written [Phileas the Martyr's relation concerning those who suffered at Thebais.] I doubt not but those words [Phileas the Martyr] belong to the title of this chap. 10. For here Eusebius (out of Phileas' Epistle to the Thmuitae) relates the Martyrdoms of the Alexandrians. Vales.  The written informations of Phileas the Martyr concerning what was done at Alexandria.  
BUT because we have said that Phileas was a person worthy of great esteem for his Grecian literature, let him be produced as a witness for himself▪ both to demonstrate what a person he was, and also to relate the Martyrdoms which in his time happened at Alexandria, which he will [declare] more accurately than we can, in these words:  


b These words should be Printed in Capital Letters. In the Kings M. S. they are disjoined from the Text: In the Med. M. S. they are placed in the Margin: but in the Fuk▪ and Savil. M. SS. they are omitted. Vales.  OUT OF PHILEAS' EPISTLE TO THE THMUITAE.  
All these Examples, Prescripts, and good Documents being deposited for us in the divine and sacred Scriptures, the blessed Martyrs, who were conversant amongst us, without any delay manifestly fixed the eye of their mind upon the supreme God, and willingly embracing death upon account of piety, they steadfastly adhered to their calling: for they found that our Lord Jesus Christ had been incarnate for us, that he might abolish all manner of sin, and provide us with assistances for our entrance into life eternal. For 
* Phil. 2. 7, 8.  he thought it not robbery to be equal with God: but made himself of no reputation, and took the form of a servant: And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself unto death, even the death of the Cross. Wherefore the Martyrs (who were 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Martyrs full of Christ: so Ignatius Bishop of Antioch, was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. full of God. Vales.  full of Christ) zealously affecting the best gifts, endured all manner of sorrow, and all sorts of tortures that could be invented, not only once, but some of them a second time also. And when the Soldiers that were of the guard endeavoured with much earnestness [to strike a terror] into them, not only by all manner of menaces in words, but by deeds, they were in no wise discouraged in mind, because 
* 1 John. 4. 18.  perfect love casteth out fear. Whose fortitude and courage under each torture what words would be sufficient to relate? For, free leave being granted to all persons that would be injurious towards them, some beat them with clubs, others with rods; othersome with scourges: again, some scourged them with thongs of leather; others with ropes: And the spectacle of these tortures was variously interchanged, and full of malicious cruelty. For some [of the Martyrs] having their hands bound behind them, were hung at an 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I suppose he means the Eculeus; on which Offenders were hung, and had their sides torn with iron-nailes. Vales.  Engine of wood, and every member of their bodies was distended by certain machine's. After that, the Tormentors, by command [of the Judge,] made use of 
e ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here) seems to signify some thing more than iron-nailes. For Hesychius interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a two-edged sword. Note here the cruelty of the Judges; who were not contented with iron-nailes only, but used knives also, or razors, with which they cut the sides of the Martyrs. Vales.  iron-nailes to torture them with all over their bodies, which were applied not only to their sides, as Murderers are usually tormented, but also to their bellies, their legs, and to their cheeks. Others, being lifted up, were hung by one hand at a 
* ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies, a Porch, Gallery, or walking place under-propped with Pillars; in such Philosophers taught and disputed: the Stoics had their name from hence: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Gallery, the stretching of whose joints and members was a sharper pain to them than all sorts of tortures. Others were bound face to face to Pillars, their feet not touching the ground; that so their bonds being strained by the heaviness of their bodies, might with stretching be the closer drawn together: and this they endured not only as long as the Governor talked with them, and was at leisure to hear them; but almost a whole day together: for when he went away [to hear] others, he left 
f He means the Apparitours or Officers, who were under the Praefectus Augustalis; concerning whom Phileas speaks in this Epistle, and calls him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Governor. The name of the Praesectus Augustalis at that time was Hierocles, as Epiphanius says, in Haeres. Melitian. Vales.  Officers, that were empowered by him, to be watchful over the former [Martyrs,] whether any one of them, being overcome by the sharpness of his tortures, would seem to abandon his resolution. He also commanded they should be 
g The phrase in the original is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which to me seems a new and uncouth expression. Vales.  strained with bonds without any commiseration, and afterwards, when they were dead, that they should be thrown on the ground, and dragged up and down. For they ought not [he said] to take the least care of us; but that all persons should so think of, and behave themselves towards us, as if we were not men. This 
h That is, the draging of the bodies up and down: the first sort of torture was by stripes and scourges; the second was, that they were laid on the ground▪ dragged about, and so drawn into prison. Vales.  second torture (after they had beaten us with stripes) our Adversaries invented. There were some also, who after they had been scourged, lay in the 
i See B. 4. Chap. 16. note (c.)  stocks, both their feet being stretched to the fourth hole; in so much that they were forced to lie in the stocks with their bellies upwards, being unable to stand because of their fresh wounds, caused by the stripes, which they had all over their bodies. Others threw themselves upon the ground, where they lay by reason of the innumerable wounds made by their tortures; yielding a more miserable spectacle to those that looked on them, than in the very time of their being tortured; and bearing in their bodies the various and different sorts of tortures invented for them. These things being thus performed, some [of the Martyrs] expired under their tortures, having made the adversary ashamed by their persevering constancy. Others, being half dead, were shut up in prison, where having been sorely afflicted with the smart of their wounds, they ended their lives not many days after. The residue having been refreshed with methods of cure, became more stout and confident by time, and their abode in prison. Therefore, when afterwards command was given, that they should choose, whether by touching the detestable sacrifices they would free themselves from all molestation, and obtain from them an execrable liberty; or whether, refusing to sacrifice, they would receive the sentence of death: without any delay they cheerfully proceeded forth to death. For they well knew what was before prescribed to us by the sacred Scriptures: for 
* Exod. ●2. 20.  he (says the word of God) that sacrificeth to other Gods, shall be utterly destroyed. And again, 
† Exod. 20. 3.  Thou shalt have no other Gods, but me. Such were the expressions of [Phileas] the Martyr, (a true Philosopher, and also a sincere lover of God,) which he sent to the Brethren of his Church, before his last sentence of condemnation, being yet in prison: whereby he informed them both in what condition he was in; and also exhorted them stiffly to retain their piety in Christ after his death, which was now approaching. 
k After these words Christophorson has inserted many Chapters, out of that Appendix which Robert Stephens has published at the latter end of this Eighth Book. But that Appendix is an entire Book, and separated from this work, to wit, the Ecclesiastic History; in which Eusebius describes the sufferings of the Palestine Martyrs, and especially the passion of his friend Pamphilus. Some studious person added this book to the eighth book of the Ecclesiastic History, because their Subjects were very like; whose Copy the Transcribers afterwards following, placed it in their Copies. In all the M. SS. which I could ever yet see, this book is extant after the end of B. 8. in such manner as Robert Stephens published it. Christophorson therefore did ill, and contrary to the authority of all Copies, to put this book in here, as if it had been part of the Eighth book of the Ecclesiastic History. Musculus was more prudent, who (following Stephens' Edition in his Version) translated the eighth book as he found it in the Greek, and wholly omitted this Appendix: which neither Ru●●nus, nor Nicephorus seem to have found in their Copies. Besides, the Titles of the Chapters of Book 8. (which, as usually, are prefixed before it) were sufficient to have put Christophorson in mind, that this Appendix did in no wise belong to the Eighth Book. Vales.  But what need we spend many words in relating the conflicts of the divine Martyrs over the whole world (whose new combats were succeeded by other conflicts that were as new;) and especially when as they were assaulted not in an ordinary way, but in an hostile manner?    

CHAP. XI. Concerning what was done in Phrygia.  
FOr at that time some armed Soldiers invested a whole City of Christians, that was very populous, in 
a Lactantius tells the same story, in his book 5. Institut. Divi●ar. chap. 11. where he treats concerning the injustice of the Judges, or Rulers of Provinces, who punished the Christians: alii (says he) ad occidendum pr●cipi●es extiterunt, sicut unus in Phrygia, qui universum populum cum ipso pariter conventiculo concremavit; i. e. others were very hasty to murder [the Christians] as was one in Phrygia, who burned all the inhabitants, together with the place they dwelled in, at one and the same time. Vales.  Phrygia, and, having set it on fire, burned the men (together with the women and children) whilst they called upon Christ the supreme God. The reason hereof was this, the whole body of inhabitants of that City, the 
b The Curator of the City was he, who looked after the Treasure, and what ever else in general belonged to the revenue of the City; this is manifest from the Pandects of the Law; he is also called Logista (from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the term here in the original,) in Liege 3. Cod. de modo mulctandi. Hence [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] was used to signify the performance of the Curators' Office, or place. See Valesius' notes on Ammian. Marcellinus, pag. 36.  Curator, the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is the term in the original; which the Latins called Magistratus, or Duumvir; 'tis taken in this sense throughout the whole title Cod. Theod. de Decurlonibus: & in Optatus, Lib. 1. etc. in which places (and in many others) Magistratus and Duumvir are promiscuously used. The chief Magistrate amongst the Corinthians, Rhodians, Tarsenses, Ephesians, and Philippians, was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and also amongst the Athenians the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 got the Precedency and chief place, the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being suppressed: See Cicero in Book 5. Epist. 11. ad Atticum. Lastly in all Grecian Cities it was at length customary to call the chief Magistrates Strategi; as 'tis manifest from the old Coins and marbles. See Valesius' his notes on Amm. Marcellinus, B. 31. pag. 423, 424.  Duumvir, together with all the rest who were of the Magistracy, and all the common people, professing themselves to be Christians, would in no wise obey those that commanded them to sacrifice to Idols. Another person also, by name 
d In the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savill. M. SS. this person's name is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Adauctus▪ so Rufinus and Cedrenus wrote his name also. This person is mentioned in the Greek Menaeum, on the third of October. There was at the same time another Adauctus, who suffered Martyrdom at Rome, and is mentioned at the seventh of February Vales.  Adauctus, (a man descended from a noble family in Italy, that had obtained a Roman dignity, a person that had passed through all degrees of honour in the Palace of the Emperors, in so much that he had faithfully discharged the Office of 
e He means the procurator, or Steward of the Revenue. Rufinus renders this place thus; rationes summarum partium administrans; which is truly translated. Vales.  Receiver General, which amongst them is called The 
f Concerning these Magistrirei privatae, see Leg. 2 and 4, Cod. Theod. De jure fisci. These Officers are usually joined with the Ratio●alists in the Cod. Theod. See Valesius' notes on Ammian. Marcellin. Book. 15. pag. 78.  Master of the private Revenue, and that of Rationalist; besides all this, he was famous for his virtuous performances in Religion, and for his confessions of the Christ of God,) was adorned with the crown of Martyrdom, having undergone the conflict upon account of Religion, whilst he bore the Office of Rationalist.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning many other men and women, who suffered Martyrdom in a various and different manner.  
WHat need is there now of mentioning the rest by name, or of recounting the multitude of men, or delineating the various sorts of tortures [endured by] the admirable Martyrs of Christ? Part whereof were beheaded, as it happened to those in Arabia; and part were [killed] by having their legs broken, as it befell those in Cappadocia. Some, being hung up on high by the feet with their heads downwards, (a 
a Such a fire is that, which is made of straw and small sprigs of trees. It is called a slow, or slack fire, to difference it from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the unquenchable fire, which we took notice of before. This fire was kindled at some distance, that so the Martyrs might be choked with the smoke, rather than burnt. Pionius the Martyr seems to have been killed by such a fire, as his Acts do attest. Seneca (in his third book De Irâ) seems to mention this sort of punishment, in these words, E● circundati defixis corporibus ignes. Vales.  slow fire having been kindled under them,) were suffocated with the smoke that ascended from the combustible matter set on fire, so it befell those in Mesopotamia: others had their noses, the tips of their ears, and their hands cut off, and the other members and parts of their bodies were mangled, as it happened at Alexandria. What need is there of renewing the remembrance of what was done at Antioch? where some were broiled on 
b Rufinus translates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is the term here, grid-irons▪ So also the Old Gloss renders this term. Vales.  Grid-irons set over the fire, not till they were killed, but that their punishment might be prolonged: others were more ready to thrust their right hands into the fire, than to touch the impious sacrifices. Whereof some, avoiding the being put to the test [whether they would sacrifice,] before they would be apprehended and fall into the hands of those that laid wait for them, threw▪ themselves headlong from the tops of high houses, having accounted death to be a gain, because of the malitiousness of the impious. Also, a certain holy woman, (admirable for her virtuous soul, and [her comely] body, eminently famous, beyond all at Antioch, for riches▪ descent, and reputation,) had educated two daughters (virgins that were eminent for beauty, and in the flower of their age) in the precepts of Religion: when many, moved thereto by envy, used all manner of industry in enquiring out the place where they absconded; and it being at length understood they lived in a foreign country, they were with▪ much diligence summoned to Antioch: after the woman knew, that she and her daughters were now encompassed with the Soldier's nets, perceiving herself and daughters reduced to an inextricable state of peril, she exhorted the virgins, expressly declaring to them the mischiess that would befall them from the Soldiers, and that of all evils, ravishment was the most intolerable, the menaces whereof it was unlawful for them to endure even to hear: Moreover, having said, that to yield up their souls to the service of devils, was worse than all sorts of death, and all manner of destruction; there was but one way (she declared) to avoid all these evils, which was to fly to the Lord for refuge. Immediately after these words, having all agreed to embrace the same advice, they adorned their bodies with a decent dress: when they had gone 
c There may be a double meaning given of these words. For we may either understand that these women had gone one half of their journey; in which sense Nicephorus took the words: or that they stood on a bank which was in the middle of the highway. Concerning the Martyrdom of these sort of Christian women (who drowned themselves for the preservation of their Chastity and Religion,) see St August. De Civitat. D●i, book 1. chap. 26. There is extant an encomium of these women in the first Tome of chrysostom, where the mother is called Domnina, and the daughters Bernice and Prosdoce. The Antiochians, celebrated their Martyrdom on the 20 day after the Feast of the holy Cross; the Greeks placed their Birthday on Oct. 4. Vales.  half their journey, having entreated their guard for a short recess out of the way, and that being granted them, they threw themselves into a River which ran hard by: thus these persons [drowned] themselves. At the same City of Antioch, another pair of virgins, in all points divine, and truly Sisters, eminent for descent, splendid as to estate, in the flower of their age, beautiful in body, chaste of mind, pious in their conversations, admirable for their industry, (as if the earth were unable to bear so great [an ornament,]) were, by the command of the worshippers of Demons, cast into the Sea. These things were done amongst those [at Antioch.] But 'tis horrid to hear the relation of what others suffered in Pontus: some had sharp reeds thrust up the fingers of both their hands from the very tops of their nails: others had melted l●ad poured upon their backs, even whilst the melted metal boiled, which [ran down and] burnt the most 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which Rufinus translates elegantly, usque ad loca pudenda quibus naturalis egestio procurari soles. The Grecians call [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] that part of the body, which modesty forbids to be named. Vales.  necessary parts of their bodies: again, others without any commiseration endured obscene tortures (which are unfit to be related) in their privy members, and bowels; which those 
* Ironically spoken.  courageous and just judges invented with much earnestness and labour, demonstrating thereby the acuteness of their wit, as if the very power and strength of wisdom [consisted in such cruel inventions:] and striving continually (as if it had been for rewards in a combat) to outdo one another in finding out new sorts of tortures. These calamities therefore were not ended, till such time as [the Judges,] despairing of making any further addition to these miseries, wearied with slaughters, filled and satiated with the effusion of blood, betook themselves to the thoughts of clemency and humanity, that in future they might seem to invent no further cruelty against us. For it was unfit (they said) to pollute the Cities with the blood of their inhabitants, and to defame the government of the Emperors (which was benign and gentle towards all persons) by so 
e The Med. Maz▪ and Fuk. M. SS. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] superlative. Vales.  superlative a cruelty: but that rather it was fit, that the humanity and beneficence of the Imperial authority should be extended to all persons, and that [the Christians] should not any longer be punished with death, in regard those of our Religion were exempted from such punishment by the indulgence of the Emperors. At that time therefore 
f Rufinus says an Edict of the Emperor was set forth, whereby such a sort of punishment was commanded thenceforth to be inflicted on the Christians: But I think this not to be true. For the Magistrates themselves, being overcome by the constancy of the Christians, at length betook themselves to this sort of punishment on their own accord. Vales.  command was given to pluck out the eyes [of the Christians] and that they should have one of their legs lamed. For such was their civility towards us, and this seemed to them the most gentle punishment [that could be inflicted] on us. In so much that, upon acount of this lenity used by these impious wretch's [towards us,] it is impossible to give in any further account of the multitudes (which indeed are altogether innumerable) both of them who had their right eyes first thrust out with a sword, and after they had been thus pricked out, their [eye-holes] were seared with a red-hot iron; and also of those, who had their left legs (as far as the bending of their knees) made useless by being seared with hot irons: after which they were condemned to the brazen mines which were in the Province, not so much for the service they could do, as upon account of the affliction and misery they should [endure there.] Besides all these, there were many others, who were assaulted with several sorts of combats, which 'tis not possible to give a catalogue of; for their courageous exploits do surpass all relation. Therefore, the noble Martyrs of Christ, having obtained great renown over the whole world in these [
g You must understand [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, combats▪] for he had spoken concerning these just before. Christophorson translated these words ill, thus [at this time;] and from them began a new Chapter. Vales.  combats,] did both deservedly amaze every where the spectators of their courage; and also exhibit in themselves manifest tokens of the truly divine and 
h The term here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, secret.] It seems to be used for [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, inexplicable;] in which sense Eusebius does frequently use it. But if any one will translate it [secret,] I shall not withstand it. Vales.  inexplicable power of our Saviour. Indeed, the mention of every particular person of them by name, would be very tedious, if not a thing impossible.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning those Prelates of the Church who demonstrated the sincerity of the Religion they asserted by [the effusion] of their own blood.  
NOw, of those Ecclesiastic Prelates, who suffered Martyrdom in the most eminent Cities, the first that must be commemorated in the monuments of the pious, may be Anthimus, a witness of Christ's kingdom, Bishop of Nicomedia, who was beheaded in that City. But, of the 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the martyrs at Antioch] in Niccphorus the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Martyrs of Antioch,] which doubtless is truest. For Lucianus suffered not at Antioch, but at Nicomedia, as Eusebius attests in this place; to whom agree Jerom [in Catalogue.] Rufinus, and Nicephorus. The same is confirmed by Lucianus himself in the Epistle he wrote to the Antiochians, when he was (together with some other Martyrs) in prison at Nicomedia. The last words of this Epistle are extant in the Alexandrian Chronicle, at the first year of the persecution. Vales.  Antiochian Martyrs [we will mention] Lucianus a Presbyter of that Church, a person most eminent [for sanctity] throughout his whole life: he at first made a declaration of the celestial kingdom of Christ in words, and by an Apologetic oration, at Nicomedia, in the presence of the Emperor; and afterwards he [asserted it] in deeds and real performances. But the most eminent Martyrs in Phaenice (which were most acceptable to God, and Pastors of Christ's flock) were Tyrannio Bishop of the Church at Tyre, and Zenobius a Presbyter at Sidon; also Silvanus Bishop of the Churches at Emisa. This [Prelate last named] being, together with some others, cast as food to the wild-beasts at the very City of Emesa, was received into the number of the Martyrs. Both the other rendered the doctrine of the divine faith famous at Antioch, by their most patient suffering [of tortures] until their deaths; [Tyrannio] the Bishop was drowned in the depths of the Sea; and Zenobius (a most incomparable Physician) died courageously under the tortures, which were applied to his sides. Amongst the Martyrs of Palestine, Silvanus Bishop of the Churches at Gaza, was, together with nine and thirty others, beheaded at the mines of brass, which are in Phaeno. Also Peleus and Nilus, Egyptian Bishops, together with some others, were burnt to death at the same place. Amongst which number we must in no wise omit the mention of Pamphilus the Presbyter, the most admirable person in our age, and the greatest ornament of the Church at Caesarea: whose fortitude and courageous exploits we 
b To wit, in the book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, which is placed after this eighth B. For in that Eusebius at large declares the Martyrdom of Pamphilus, as may there be seen. Moreover, from this place it appears, that that book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine was written by Euscbius after his Ecclesiastic History, and after his books concerning the life of Pamphilus the Martyr. Christophorson (who had inserted that whole Appendix before this chapter) was forced to omit these words of Eusebius here, lest Eusebius should seem to have forgot himself. I must indeed confess, that in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we have declared;] but if that reading be true, Eusebius must mean his books concerning the life of Pamphilus the Martyr; which (as before we observed) he wrote before his Ecclesiastic History. Vales.  will declare at a fit and convenient opportunity. [Moreover,] of those who were perfected by a glorious Martyrdom at Alexandria, throughout all Egypt, and Thebais, the first to be mentioned is Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, a most divine teacher of the Christian Religion; also, Faustus, 
c In the Maz. & Med. M. SS. this person is called Dius; in Robert Stephens he is named Didius. Vales.  Dius, and Ammonius (perfect Martyrs of Christ) who were his Presbyters. Besides, Phileas, Hesychius, Pachumius, and Theodorus, Bishops of Churches in Egypt. Moreover, there were many other eminent [Martyr's] who have an honourable mention among the Churches that are in those places and Countries. But our [design] is not to commit to writing the conflicts of all those who suffered for the worship of God over the whole world, nor yet to give in an accurate relation of every accident that befell them; but of those rather, who with their own eyes beheld what was done. Moreover, those [conflicts] ourselves were present at, we will commit to the knowledge of posterity in 
d He means doubtless his book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine. For no other book but that can be found, wherein Eusebius relates the conflicts of the Martyrs which he himself had seen. The opinion of Christophorson is from this passage further disproved, who supposed the book Concerning the Martyrs of Palestine was part of this eighth book: upon which account, after these words [in another work] he omitted some words, and inserted others, against the authority of all Copies. Turnebus was sensible hereof, and therefore at the margin of his copy he put this Greek Scholion at these words, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. note, that you will meet with this writing immediately after this eighth book. Vales.  another work: But in this present book I will annex to what has been declared a revocation of what had been practised against us, and the accidents that happened from the very beginning of the persecution, which will be most useful to the Readers. Therefore, before the war [was denounced] against us, (during the time that the Emperors were friendly and peaceable towards us,) 
e How great the felicity of the Roman Empire was, in the reign of Diocletian and Maximian, Mamertinus attests in his Genethliacum, about the latter end. Neither did the Romans ever succeed more prosperously in their wars against the Barbarians, than at that time. The Barbarians were in every engagement slain, and the limits of the Roman Empire enlarged. If we read the Histories of those times, we shall find that the affairs of the Empire were never in a better posture; when four Princes, to wit, two Augusti, and as many Caesar's, did each of them severally repel the Barbarians. But although Diocletian and Maximian obtained so many victories over the enemies of the Roman Empire; yet they triumphed but once, a little before they resigned the Empire, as Eutropius and Zonaras do attest. The words of Eutropius are these; uterque una die privato habitu imperii infigne mutavit; Nicomediae Diocletianus, Herculius Mediolani, post triumphum in●lytum, quem Romae ex numerosis gentibus egerant, pompa serculorum illustri, etc. Hieronymus (in his Chronicon) has placed this triumph of Diocletian and Maximian on the eighteenth year of Diocletian. At which place Scaliger (in his Animadversions) remarks, that Hieronymus has committed an Anachronism. For he says, this triumph was performed on the twentieth year of Diocletian, some months before he put off his purple. But Scaliger himself is mistaken rather than Hieronymus. For if Diocletian triumphed in the twentieth year of his Empire, that is some few months before he resigned it, it must be said he triumphed about January, in the year of Christ 304, and put off his purple on the Kalends of April of the same year; which time of his Resignation, Idatius declares (in Fastis.) Whence it follows, that he triumphed in winter time, and in the depth of winter traveled from Rome to Nicomedia; neither of which is probable. For neither did the Roman Emperors usually triumph in winter; nor was Diocletian (by reason of his age and infirmity of body) able to endure the trouble of so tedious a journey Besides, in the nineteenth year of his Empire, in March and April, Diocletian was at Nieomedia; at which time the persecution against the Christians began, as our Eusebius attests in chap. 5. book 8. He was at Nicomedia also, when the Palace there was burnt; (as Constantine witnesseth in his Oration ad sanctorum coetum, chap. 25.) which fire happened some months after the persecution was begun. Let us therefore suppose, that that happened in May, is it credible that Diocletian could go from Nicomedia to Rome, triumph there, return from thence to Nicomedia, put off his purple there, and retire into Dalmatia to lead the rest of his life in retirement there: is it (I say) credible he could do all this within ten month's space? Besides, the disease, by which Diocletian was for some time put out of his wits, seized him first at Nicomedia, a little after he raised the persecution, as Constantine relates. Wherefore, 'tis very improbable, that Diocletian, troubled with such a distemper, undertook such a long journey. Further, the Author of the panegyrics spoken to Maximian and Constantine, does expressly affirm, that Diocletian and Maximian triumphed at Rome some years before the twentieth of Diocletian's Empire; see his words. Scaliger therefore is much mistaken, in saying Diocletian and Maximian triumphed in the twentieth year of Diocletian's Empire: Hieronymus, more truly, placed it on the eighteenth of Diocletian. In which year Idatius (in Fastis) observes, that the Emperors gave command by their Edict that Corn should be sold cheap; which seems to have been ordered by them after the triumph, to please the people of Rome. But Cedrenus places this triumph on the seventeenth year of Diocletian. Vales.  how great a felicity and plenty of all that is good the Roman Empire was dignified with, what words can be sufficient to declare? At which time, those, in whose hands the supreme power was, having completed the tenth and twentieth year of their Empire, lead their lives in a firm and continued peace, [spending the time] with festivities, public shows, most splendid banquets, and delights. When their Empire was after this sort enlarged without any manner of impediment, and daily augmented with an increase of greatness, on a sudden they revoked the peace with us, and raised a perfidious war [against us.] The 
f Eusebius had better have said, the first year was scarce completed. For this Resignation of the Empire, made by Diocletian and Maximian, happened about the beginning of the second year of the persecution, on the Kalends of April, in the year of Christ 304. the persecution having been begun in the month of March of the foregoing year. Whenas therefore Eusebius says [the second year of this war was not completed,] his meaning must be this [it was the second year current of the persecution:] in this sense that other place of Eusebius (which occurs in chap. 3. of his B. concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, about the end of the chapter,) is to be taken Vales.  second year of this war was not completed, when a new and unexpected accident subverted the state of affairs almost throughout the whole [Roman] Empire. For, 
g Christophorson translates these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] thus, primus nostrarum aerumnarum auctor, the first author of our sorrows; which version is not good: but he seems to have followed Nicephorus herein; who (in B. 7 chap. 16.) writes out this passage of Eusebius; and instead of his words here set down, uses these [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the author of our mischief.] Vales.  He that had the precedency amongst the foresaid Emperors, (having been visited by an unfortunate disease, which drove him into a disordered and mad temper of mind,) betook himself to a private and Country life, together with that [Emperor] who was the next in dignity to him. These affairs were no sooner transacted after this manner, but the whole Roman Empire was 
h For Constantius and Galcrius parted the Empire between themselves: which was the first division of the Empire, as Eusebius here asserts. For although there had been more than one Augustus at the same time, yet they governed the Roman Empire together, without making any division of it; thus it was in the Reign of Marcus and Verus. Neither was there any division made of the Empire in the reign of Diocletianus and Herculius Maximianus; when those two Augusti parted neither the provinces, nor the legions. See Eutropius, B. 10. Orosius B. 7. Concerning this division of the Empire (which Rome was much displeased at) Porphyrius (in his Panegyrich to Constantine, written by him in the 15th year of Constantine's reign,) speaks these words, 

— Laccrata cruentis  
Imperiis pars fessa poli, divisa gemebat  
Sceptra, & Ausoniae marebat perdita jura.   Vales.  divided into two parts; which, as it has been recorded, was an accident that never happened before. Within some small interval of time, the Emperor Constantius (a person of extraordinary mildness throughout his whole life, most favourable to his subjects, and one that had a singular affection for the divine doctrine [of our Religion,] ended his life according to the common sanction of nature, leaving his own Son Constantine Emperor and Augustus in his stead. And he was the 
i The meaning of his passage is not, that Constantius was the first Emperor that had the honour to be deified after his death: (for many Emperors, before Constantius, were by the Senate accounted amongst the number of the divi:) But that, of the four Emperors who governed the Empire together (to wit, Diocletianus, Maximianus, Constantius, and Galerius) Constantius was the first that obtained this honour; because he was the first of them four, that died. Vales.  first that was deified amongst the [Romans,] being after his death vouchsafed all honours due to an Emperor. He was the mildest and most benign of all the Emperors: and moreover, the only person of those Princes in our days, that passed over the whole time of his government suitably to his Imperial Majesty: he behaved himself with the greatest graciousness and candour imaginable towards all persons, both in other matters; and also was in no wise a confederate in the war raised against us, but preserved those worshippers of God, that lived under his government, free from harm and injuries: and, having neither demolished the fabrics of the Churches, nor attempted any other new design against us, he obtained an 
k In the Kings M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a fertunate end of his life:] but in the Maz Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. the words here are [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an honourable and thrice-happy conclusion of his life.] Vales.  honourable and thrice-happy conclusion of his life: being the only person [of all the four Emperors] that ended his life in his Imperial government fortunately and gloriously, [leaving] his own Son (a most prudent and pious Prince) his successor. Constantinus, Son to this man, being immediately from the very time [of his father's death] proclaimed supreme Emperor and Augustus by the Soldiers, (but long before that by the supreme God) exhibited himself an emulatour of his father's piety towards our Religion. Such a person was he: afterwards Licinius, by the common suffrage of the Emperors was declared Emperor and Augustus: at which Maximinus was sorely displeased, who until that time had been honoured only with the title of Caesar 
l In the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 honoured with the title of Caesar only, before (or, otherwise than) all the rest:] which reading is truer than [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by all men.] For, four Augusti at that time governed the affairs of the Roman Empire; to wit, Galerius, Constantinus, Maxentius, and Licinius. But Maximinus was long before made Caesar by Galerius, and continued in that dignity until Galerius' death. Wherefore, 'tis most true (what Eusebius here saith) that Maximinus was much displeased, because, there being then so many Augusti, he alone had no other title than that of Caesar, when as notwithstanding he had received that title of Caesar, before the other three Princes now mentioned. Vales.  by all men. He therefore, being a person of a most tyrannical disposition, by violence possessed himself of that dignity, and was by himself declared Augustus. About that time [Maximianus,] 
m These words [whom we before manifested to have re-assumed the Empire, after his resignation of it] are wanting in the Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. They are in the Kings M. S. And in the Med. M. S. they are written at the margin here, in the same hand in which that M. S. is written. Moreover, although Eusebius here says, he before related, that Maximianus Herculius re-assumed the Imperial dignity; yet hitherto I cannot find the place where Eusebius has said this. Vales.  whom we before manifested to have re-assumed the Empire after his resignation of it, being found to have contrived machinations in order to the death of Constantine, ended his life by a most infamous death: he being the 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the expression here) is to be understood in the same sense with that we explained a little before in this chapter, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the first that was deified.] See note (i) in this thirteenth chapter. Vales.  first, whose Monuments, Statues, and what ever else of that nature has been usually erected in honour of the Emperors, were abolished, upon account of his being a profane and most impious person.   

CHAP. XIV. Concerning the Morals of those that were the enemies of Religion.  
MAxentius (Son to this 
* To Maximianus.  man,) who had possessed himself of the government of Rome, at first hypocritically pretended [himself a professor of] our faith, that he might thereby please and flatter the people of Rome. Upon this account he commanded his subjects to forbear persecuting the Christians, making a show of piety, and [being desirous] to seem benign, and much more mild than the former Governors. But in his practices he manifested himself not to be such a manner of person, as 'twas hoped he would have proved. But, having applied himself to [the commission of] all sorts of impious facts, he omitted no manner of action that was impure and libidinous. He committed adulteries and rapes of all sorts. He parted the husbands [by divorce] from their lawful wives, whom (when he had by uncleanness abused) he most dishonourably sent back again to their husbands. Nor did he make it his business to be thus injurious towards obscure persons, and those of mean quality, but towards them especially, who were advanced to the highest place of honour in the Senate of Rome; insulting over the most eminent personages. All persons therefore, both the vulgar, and the Magistrates, as well the honourable, as the obscure, standing in great fear of him, were sorely afflicted with his intolerable tyranny. And although they were quiet, and patiently bore the austere servitude [they were oppressed with;] yet none could so avoid the bloody cruelty of the Tyrant. For, one time, upon a very trivial pretence, he delivered the people of Rome to be slain by his 
a Aurelius' Victor (in the life of Maxentius) says the same; adeo saevus, uti praetorianis caedem vulgi quondam annuerit; he was so cruel, that one time he connived at his Guards for killing the common people. Constantine, having vanquished Maxentius, did quite put down the Praetorian Cohorts, (i. e. those Soldiers, whose office it was to guard the Emperor's body,) upon pretence of this slaughter (here mentioned) they made among the common people; but in reality, that they should not attempt any alterations in the government, nor make Emperors, as they had done Maxentius, whom they proclaimed Augustus. Moreover, Zosimus tells the same story, (here mentioned by our Eusebius) but a little otherwise. For he relates, that when the temple of the God Genius at Rome was accidentally fired, and the people flocked together to quench the fire; a Soldier, who derided this God of the Gentiles, was killed by the common people; upon which there immediately happened so great an uproar amongst the Soldiers, that the whole City had been destroyed, had not Maxentius intervened, Vales.  own guards. And so innumerable multitudes of the Roman people (not Scythians, nor Barbarians, but his own Citizens) were killed with spears and all sorts of weapons in the midst of the City. Moreover, 'tis impossible to enumerate how many slaughters were made of those that were Senators, to the end their estates might be seized; infinite numbers of them being put to death at several times for various crimes framed [against them.] At length, as the compliment of his impieties, the Tyrant proceeded to [exercise] the delusions of Magic Art: sometimes ripping up women great with child; other whiles searching into the bowels of newborn infants; he also killed Lions, and [performed] some other horrible rites, to call forth the Daemons, and repel the approaching war. For he most undoubtedly presumed, that by these performances he should. obtain the victory. Whilst this person therefore tyrannised at Rome, 'tis impossible to relate what mischievous acts he perpetrated, and [how miserably] he enslaved his Subjects: insomuch that they were reduced to such extreme penury and want of necessary sustenance, as ('tis recorded by those of our times) never happened at Rome, nor any where else. But Maximinus the Tyrant in the Eastern parts, having secretly made a league with Maxentius [the Tyrant] at Rome, as being his brother in wickedness, endeavoured to keep himself concealed for a long time. But being at last detected, he suffered condign punishment. It was wonderful [to observe] how near a relation and brotherlike affinity in wickedness this man expressed towards the Tyrant at Rome; or rather, how far he exceeded and surpassed him in the perpetration of nefarious facts. For Enchanters and Magicians were by him promoted to the chiefest places of honour: he was exceeding timorous and superstitious, and a mighty favourer of the impostures about Idols and Daemons: without divinations and responses of Oracles he presumed not to move any thing a nails breadth (as the saying is.) Upon which account he imposed a more cruel and sharper persecution upon us, than the former Emperors had done; commanding that Temples [to the Gods] should be erected in every City, and that those places dedicated to their worship, which by length of time were decayed, should with all diligence be repaired. He [constituted] priests for the Idols in every place and City; and over them he appointed a 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; So our Author words it in the Greek. They were called S●cerdotes [i. e. chief Priests] by the Gentiles, who had the Temples of a whole Province under their care: but the Flamines [the Priests] were those, who in every Town and City took care of the performance of their Religious Rites. (See Valesius' notes on Amm. Marcellinus, Book 28. pag. 375. Moreover, Maximinus must not be supposed to have been the first that instituted these chief Priests of the Provinces: for there were such Priests long before his time. But Maximinus increased their honour, and allowed them a guard, i. e. Lictors and Apparitors. th●se chief Priests of the Provinces were made out of the body of the Curiales, (i. e. those that were of the Court, or Senate in every City; see Valesius' notes on Amm. Marcell. B. 28. p. 374.) who had before born all public Offices, and discharged them worthily. This place [of high Priest of a Province] was accounted so honourable, that he that bore it took place of the Magistrates, or Duumviri. See the Gesta purgat. Caeciliani, B. 9 chap. 4. These high Priests had the power of entering into the secretum of the Judges, and of being assessors with them, as appears from the Acts of Theodorus the Martyr at November 9  chief Priest of every Province, any one of those who had most worthily discharged all the public Offices in the Court [or Senate] of the City; and appointed him a military guard [consisting of] a set number of troops. [In fine,] he freely bestowed the Governments of Provinces, and chiefest places of pre-eminence, on all those that were impudent Soothsayers, as being Religious persons, and most acceptable to the Gods. After this, he proceeded to vex and oppress, not one City only, or Country, but all the Provinces in general that were under his government, with exactions of Gold, Silver, and vast sums of money, with most burdensome 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus translates it Statutis, Laws: Christophorson, manda●is, commands: Valesius, indictionibus, imposts or taxes. Our Eusebius uses the same term at chap. 8. B. 10. Where, speaking of Licinius, he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. he invented several sorts of Taxes against his Subjects. See book 10. chap. 8. note (d.)  imposts, and with various sorts of forfeitures succeeding one another. Moreover, depriving the rich of their estates laid up for them by their Ancestors, he bestowed a vast treasure and heaps of money on those about him that were his flatterers. Besides, he was given to ebriety and drunkenness in such an high degree, that in his cups he would rave, and be out of his wits; and in his drunkenness he would command such things to be done, as the next day when sober he would repent of. In sottishness and luxury no man was his equal, exhibiting himself the master of debauchery both to his Princes and to his [inferior] Subjects. He permitted his Soldiers to live effeminate lives, in all manner of deliciousness and intemperance: but he persuaded his Precedents and chief Commanders (who in a manner were his Colleagues in his Tyranny,) to break forth into extortion and covetousness towards those under their jurisdiction. What need we relate those libidinous courses, in which this man indulged himself? or recount their multitudes, which he vitiated by adultery? For he passed through no City [in his journey,] without committing whoredom with women, and ravishing of virgins. Moreover, these [his practices] succeeded according to his desire against all persons, the Christians only excepted; who, having contemned death, despised that his outrageous Tyranny. 
d See Eusebius' oration concerning the praises of Constantine, c. 7. where this passage is repeated almost in the same words. Vales.  For the men (having endured the fire, the sword, the being 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the Greek: Valesius renders it Clavorum suffixiones▪ the being fastened with nails; perhaps our Author means crucifixion.  fastened [to wooden engines] with nails, the wild beasts, the being drowned in the depths of the Sea, the cutting off their members, the hearing with hot irons, the pricking and digging out of their eyes, and the being maimed all over their bodies; and, besides all this, famine, the mines, and bonds;) would rather demonstrate their patient sufferance under all [these tortures] for religion, than they would forsake the adoration of God, and worship Idols. Again, the women were not less corroborated by the doctrine of the divine word than the men: some of whom underwent the same combats with the men, and obtained rewards of their fortitude equal to them: others, haled away to be ravished, were more ready to part with their lives, than expose their bodies to be defiled. Indeed, one only Christian woman, the most eminent and famous of the Alexandrian women, (when the others had been vitiated by the Tyrant,) vanquished the dissolute and incontinent mind of Maximinus by her most valiant courage of mind. She was a woman eminent for riches, descent, and learning; but she preferred chastity before all these. When [the Tyrant] had often solicited this woman [to commit adultery with him,] he was indeed unable to kill her (who was prepared to die,) because his lust was master of his cruelty: but he punished her with exile, and deprived her of her whole estate. Infinite other women, being unable to endure the hearing of the menaces of ravishment, which the Governors of Provinces threatened them with, underwent all sorts of tortures, torments, and capital punishments. But the most admirable person above all these was that woman at Rome, the most noble and truly chastest woman of all those, whom Maxentius (the Tyrant there, whose practices were like Maximinus') attempted to vitiate. For, as soon as she understood that the Ministers, which the Tyrant made use of for the performance of such [villainies,] had assaulted her house, (now she also was a Christian,) and that her husband, who was Perfect of the City at Rome, had by reason of his fear permitted them to take her and carry her away with them: 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the expression in the Greek. Some words seem to be wanting, which may be thus supplied [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having requested a short space of time for a recess.] Eusebius used the same phrase before, when he spoke of the Antiochian woman, who with the two Virgins leapt into the River. Vales.  having requested that a short [time] might be allowed her, as if she would have adorned her body, she went into her Chamber; and, being alone, 
f At the margin of the Maz. and Savill M. SS. I found this Scholion written, for the explication of these words: [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. How does this man admire those women, who were the authors of their own deaths? And yes the Judgement of the Church is, not to record them amongst the number of the Martyrs, who have been their own executioners. For 'tis [an argument] of fear, rather than courage, by death to prevent the dread of punishment. But [the Church looks upon those as Martyrs,] who suppose nothing to be dreadful upon account of the confession of Christ; but with alacrity suffer all [tortures,] that a Tyrannic and devilish subtlety can produce [against them.] The Author of this Scholion has made a true remark, to wit, that the Church approves not of self-murder; when men, out of a fear of death, or through desperation lay violent hands on themselves. But as often as they are driven to do that by the instinct of the divine spirit, which ●arely happens; then the Church approves and admires that act▪ but proposes it not for imitation. See what St Augustine thought concerning this matter, in his first Book. De civitate Dei, chap. 26. Vales.  sheathed a sword in her own breast. Expiring immediately hereupon, she left indeed her Co●ps to those that came to conduct her [to the Tyrant;] but by this act of hers (which resounds more than any voice) she has manifested to all men that now are, and shall be in future ages, that the courage of the Christians is the only thing that is inexpugnable, and which cannot be extirpated by death. Such indeed and so great was the fertility of wickedness, produced at one and the same time; the authors of which were two Tyrants, who had divided the East and West between themselves. And now, what man is he, that, making his researches into the cause of these so great [calamities▪] will be dubious in affirming the persecution [raised against us] to have been [the original of all these miseries?] Especially, [when he considers] that these mighty disturbances [in the Empire] were not terminated; before the Christians had the free and open profession of their Religion restored to them.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning what happened to the Gentiles.  
INdeed, throughout the whole 
a The persecution began in the year of Christ 303; when Diocletian was in his 8th, an Maximian in his 7th, consulate. It ended in the year of Christ 312; then, when Constantine, having conquered Maxentius, sent letters to Maximinus' Emperor of the East, to procure liberty for the Christians; as our Eusebius relates in Book 9 Therefore the persecution lasted ten years, as 'tis here affirmed. And so the years are noted in the M. S. copies of Eusebius' Chronicon, as Pontacus has observed. Epiphanius therefore is mistaken; who (in his Book De ponder. & Mensur.) says this persecution lasted twelve years. See the following chapter, where our Author relates, that the persecution ceased on the tenth year. Vales.  ten years' space of the persecution, there was no intermission of mutual conspiracies and intestine wars amongst them: the Sea was impassable to those that made voyages over it. Neither could any persons arrive at any Haven whatsoever, ●ut they must indu●e all sorts of scourges, be tormented, have their sides torn with nails, and be interrogated, by their undergoing all sorts of tortures, whether they came from the Enemy's Country: and at last they underwent the punishment of crucifixion, or were burnt to death. Furthermore, they provided shields, breastplates, darts, spears, and other such like military instruments. Also, galleys, and weapons for a Sea-fight were every where prepared Neither did any person expect any thing else but an incursion of the enemy. After all these [calamities] followed a famine and a pestilence; of which we will give a relation at an opportune place and time.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning the change of affairs to a better posture.  

a At these words we began the 16th chapter, agreeable to the Maz▪ and Fuk▪ M. SS. But in the Med▪ M. S. (which Rob. Stephens followed, in the distinction of the chapters) there is no new chapter began here. Vales.  SUch were the preparations during the whole time of the persecution; which by the grace of God wholly ceased in the tenth year; beginning to be somewhat remiss, after the eighth year. For, after the divine and celestial grace demonstrated [it self] in a benign and propitious inspection over us, than the Governors in our times, even those very Princes who had formerly waged wars against those of our Religion, having most miraculously altered their minds, sounded a retreat: and extinguished the most ardent flame of the persecution by Reseripts favourable towards us, and by most mild Edicts. But, neither was any humane cause, nor (which some one might conjecture) was the clemency or humanity of the Emperors, the occasion hereof; no, 'twas far from that. For, from the beginning of the persecution unto that very time, they daily invented more, and more grievous cruelties against us, renewing the tortures [used] towards us by divers machine's [made use of] successively, and in a various manner. But the apparent inspection of the divine providence itself, which was now reconciled to its people, pursued the author of these miseries, and was angry at the 
b He means Maximianus Galerius, as 'tis apparent from the following words: for he was the Author of the persecution raised against the Christians. Rufinus in the 1●th chapter of this book speaks thus concerning; G●lerius; Ille verò, qui ●i secundus ●n honore, postm●dum etiam in primis successor ●uit, qui & in center ac ●ignif●r nostra persecutionis extiterat, etc. i. e. But he, who was the next in honour to him, afterwards succeeded him in the first and chiefest place; who also was the incendiary and first beginner of our persecution, etc. Cedrenus attests the same. Vales.  Ringleader of the wickedness [committed] during the whole persecution. For all though these things ought to have come to pass, agreeable to the judgement of the divine [will,] yet 
* Matth. 18. 7.  Woe (says the Scripture) to that man by whom the offence cometh. Therefore, a punishment sent from God seized him; which, having made its beginning at his very flesh, proceeded even to his soul. For on a sudden an imposthume arose upon him 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means his genitals; which Victor (in his Epitomo) does confirm: Galerius Maximianus (says he) consumptis genitalibus defecit.  about the midst of the privy parts of his body; after that, a 
d The phrase in the Greek is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which, being literally rendered, imports thus much, an ulcer in the fundamens' full of holes like a sponge.  Fistula in ano; both these diseases spread incurably and did eat into his inmost bowels. From them bred an unspeakable multitude of worms, and a most noisome stench proceeded therefrom; [for,] before this disease, the whole mass of flesh upon his body was (by reason of the abundance of food he devoured) grown to an immense fatness: which being then putrified, became an intolerable and most horrid spectacle to those that approached him. Wherefore some of his Physicians, being altogether unable to endure the exceeding noisomeness of the stink [that came from him,] were killed: others of them, when they could administer no remedy, (the whole fabric of his body being swelled, and past all hopes of a recovery,) were cruelly slain.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the Retractation of the Emperors.  
MOreover, whilst he was struggling with these many and great miseries, he began to be sensible of the villainous acts he had performed towards the worshippers of God: 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This expression Musculus renders thus, ad semetipsum reversus, being come to himself: Christophorson thus, mentem igitur recolligens, & tanquam rediens ad se, recollecting therefore his mind, and returning as it were to himself: Valesius thus, totâ mentis aci● in semet ipsum conversâ, the whole sharpness of his mind being turned upon himself.  having therefore seriously recollected himself, first he made his confession to the supreme God. Then, having called together the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which words Rufinus renders very well, thus. Convocatis his qui in officio publico parc●ant; having called together those who served in any public office. Eusebius usually means, by this phrase, the Grandees of the Palace, whom Amm. Marcellinus does commonly term, aulae summates, & Imperatoris proximos, the chief Court officers, and those necrest to the Emperor. Vales.  chief Officers of his Palace, he ordered them without any delay to inhibit the persecution of the Christians, and by his decree and Imperial Edict commanded that their Churches should with all expedition be built, wherein they might perform their usual [solemnities,] and make supplications [to God] for the 
* In the original 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Imperial Palace: But Nicephorus reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for the Emperor. Vales.  Emperor. Therefore, what he had given order for in words being immediately followed by an actual performance, the Imperial Edicts were set forth in every City, containing a revocation of the [persecution] against us, according to this form following.  
EMPEROR CAESAR GALERIUS VALERIUS MAXIMIANUS, INVICTUS, AUGUSTUS, PONTIFEX MAXIMUS, GERMANICUS MAXIMUS, AEGYPTIACUS MAXIMUS, THEBAÏCUS MAXIMUS, SARMATICUS MAXIMUS the Fifth time; 
b We find that the Persians were but once conquered by Galerius, which was in the year of Christ 297; as 'tis affirmed in Fastis Idatii, and in the Alexandrian Chronicle. The same is confirmed by Libanius, in his oration entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; where he relates that the Persians, after that great defeat they received from the Romans under the conduct of Galerius▪ spent forty years in preparations to make amends for that overthrow; and that, a little before the death of Constantine the Great, they entered upon a war with the Romans. Indeed, from that year of Christ we mentioned (i. e. Anno 297) to the year wherein Constantine died, there are forty years. Therefore, Eusebius' Chronicle must be corrected, in which this Persian victory is placed on the seventeenth year of Diocletian; whereas it should be placed on his thirteenth year; as it is in the Edition of Arnaldus Pontacus. Seeing therefore we can find no other victory that Maximianus obtained over the Persians, this place ought to be pointed (as it is in Nicephorus, and as we have done in our translation) after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sarmaticus Maximus the Fifth time; Persicus Maximus. In Rufinus' old copy, there is at this place no distinction by points; but 'tis thus, Sarmaticus quinquies Persicus bis Carpicus Sexies Armenicus Medorum & Adiabenorum Victor.  PERSICUS MAXIMUS, CARPICUS MAXIMUS the Second time, ARMENICUS MAXIMUS the Sixth time, MEDICUS MAXIMUS, AD●AB●NICUS MAXIMUS, 
c Rufinus▪ renders this passage thus, Tribuniciae potestatis vicies, having been Tribune of the people twenty times. This is the reading in the M. SS. From this place we may perceive, that Galerius was made Caesar, and Colleague in the Tribunician power (or, Tribune of the people) at the same time; since in this Edict he accounts the years of his Tribunician power from that time when he was proclaimed Caesar. Now, he was made Caesar in the year of Christ 291, on the Calends of March. Moreover, he put forth this Edict in favour of the Christians, in the year of Christ 311, in his eighth Consulate, as the inscription of the Edict declares: whence it follows, that this Edict was written before the Calends of March. For from that time Galerius began his Tribunician Power. Vales.  TRIBUNE OF THE PEOPLE XX. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. Emperor the Nineteenth time: for that's the reading in the most ancient copy of Rufinus. Christophorson translated this term ill, thus, Dictator. He knew not what was the import of the word Imperator. Imperator signifies one thing in the titles of the Emperors, when 'tis put in the First place like a Pronoun; but it imports another thing, when 'tis subjoined to the rest of the titles. For the word [Emperor] put in the Second place, denotes the victory of the Emperors, and shows how often they were styled Emperors by the Army, after they had obtained a victory; so Dio ●●forms us. Vales.  EMPEROR XIX. CONSUL VIII. FATHER OF HIS COUNTRY, PROCONSUL. And, EMPEROR CAESAR FLAVIUS VALERIUS CONSTANTINUS, PIUS, FELIX, INVICTUS, AUGUSTUS: PONTIFEX MAXIMUS, 
e In all copies, there is an omission of the number of times that Constantine had born the office of Tribune of the people, when this Edict came forth. I have added the figure [V] which denotes the Fifth time of his bearing the Tribune-ship: which addition is grounded upon a most certain conjecture. Vales.  TRIBUNE OF THE PEOPLE V. EMPEROR V. CONSUL, FATHER OF HIS COUNTRY, 
f After this word [Proconsul,] (in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil M. SS. and in Nicephorus) there are these following words [And, Emperor Caesar Valerius Licinianus, Pius▪ Faelix, Invictus, Augastus, Pontifex Maximus; Tribune of the people IV. Emperor III. Consul, Father of his Country, Proconsul: To the Subjects of their own Provinces Greeting.] Which passage, although it occurs not in Ruffinus, yet is of good authority. And first▪ as to Licinius' Tribunician Power, the same must be thought of that which was of Galerius', to wit, that it is to be begun from the time of his being made Caesar. Now, Licinius was made Caesar in the year of Christ 308, on the third of the Ides of November, as it appears in the Fasti of Idatius. Therefore, the forth year of Licinius' Tribunician Power began in the year of Christ 311, on the third of the Ides of November. But this disagrees with what we noted before, when we treated concerning the Tribunician Power of Galerius. Wherefore one of these places must necessarily be false. For if it were then the fourth year of Licinius' Tribunician Power, it was the twenty first of Galerius'. On the contrary, if this were the twentieth year of Galerius' being Tribune of the people, it was but the third year of Licinius' bearing that dignity. As to the consulate of Licinius, there is mention thereof in the Fasti of Prosp●rus, Cassiodorus, and Victorius; where he is placed Consul with Maximianus Augustus Cos. VIII. In my notes on Amm. Marcellinus, I had remarked, that Licinius was made Augustus by Galerius, a little before Galerius' death; which I collected from hence, because in this Edict, we now speak of, Gallerius had made no mention of Licinius' being his Colleague: but since in our M. SS. and in Nicephorus Licinius is styled Augustus in this Edict of Galerius, that conjecture of ours is wholly destroyed. Vales.  PROCONSUL. And, EMPEROR CAESAR VALERIUS LICINIANUS, PIUS, FELIX, INVICTUS, AUGUSTUS; PONTIFEX MAXIMUS; TRIBUNE OF THE PEOPLE IV. EMPEROR III. CONSUL, FATHER OF HIS COUNTRY, PROCONSUL: To the Subjects of their own Provinces, Greeting.  
Amongst other things which we have constituted for the profit and utility of the Republic, it was our desire in the first place, that all things should be redressed according to the ancient Laws, and public Ordinances of the Romans. And we earnestly endeavoured to effect this, that the Christians, who had relinquished the Rites and Usages of their Parents, should be reduced to a good mind and intention. For, so great an 
g In the Fuk. Savil, Maz. and Med. M. SS. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, So great an arrogancy and unadvisedness— has possessed and invaded them.] Vales. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which Valesius here renders arrogantia, arrogancy) is by Democrates (in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.) defined to be speaking all, and no● enduring to hear any body else. Dr Hammond has given a large account of the significantions of this word, in his note on Rom. 1. v. 29.  arrogancy and unadvisedness has (by a considerateness as it were) possessed and invaded them, that they would not follow those sanctions of their Ancestors, which even their Parents 'tis likely had before Ratified: but according to their own arbitrement, and as each person had a desire, so they would make Laws, and observe them, and assemble various multitudes, of different factions and dissenting about their opinions. Therefore, when we had published such an Edict, as should [oblige] them to return to the Rites and Ordinances of their Ancestors; many of them having been exposed to imminent dangers, and many having been terrified [with the menaces of punishment,] underwent various sorts of death. But, when many persisted in this madness, and we perceived they did neither exhibit a due worship to the immortal Gods, nor yet to the God of the Christians; having a respect to our humanity and that continued usage by which we have been accustomed to bestow Pardon on all sorts of men: we have thought good that our indulgence should most readily be extended in this matter also; that the Christians should again be [tolerated,] and that they may [have licence] to rebuild the houses wherein they used to assemble themselves, that so [in future they may be forced] to do nothing contrary to their discipline. In a particular Rescript we will signify to our Judges what it shall behoove them to observe. Wherefore, upon account of this our Indulgence they are obliged to supplicate their God for our safety, that of the Republic, and their own; that so both the Public State of Affairs may in all respects be continued in an entire and safe posture, and they themselves live undisturbed in their own habitations▪ Th●se words (which we have, according to our ability, translated out of the Roman into the Greek Language,) are thus: now therefore it is an opportune time to take a Prospect of what followed hereupon.   
The End of the Eighth Book of the Ecclesiastical History.   

IN SOME COPIES, THIS OCCURS AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE EIGHTH BOOK.  
BUT the 
* Id est Galerius. See the Edict, chap. 17. book 8.  Author of this Edict, after this Confession, was forthwith Released from his pains, and ended his Life. Report says, that this man was the first beginner of that Calamitous Persecution: for, long before the rest of the Emperors were instigated [to it,] he endeavoured by force to withdraw the Christians that bore Arms [from their Religion,] especially those that were his domestics; some of whom he removed from their Military dignities, most dishonourably abused others; and moreover, punished othersome with death: and at length he moved his Colleagues in the Empire to a General Persecution against the Christians. The manner how these Emperors ended their Lives, we judge unfit to be buried in silence: of the 
a Those four were Diocletianus, Maximianus, Constantius, and Galeriu●. See Book 8. Chap. 13. note (●.)  four therefore who had divided the Roman Empire between them, those 
b That is, Diocletianus and Maximianus. See Book 8. Chap. 13. note (e.)  two, that had the precedency in Age and Honour, resigned their Empire, before two years were completed after the beginning of the Persecution, as we have 
c In chap. 13. book 8.  before manifested. And, having spent the remaining part of their time in a private and retired condition, they concluded their lives after this manner: The 
d Diocletianus.  one, who in respect of his Age and Honour took place of all the rest, was consumed by a lasting and most painful distemper of body: the 
e Maximianus.  other, who was the next to him in honour, put an end to his life by hanging of himself; undergoing this [punishment,] which was agreeable to a certain Diabolical Prediction concerning him, upon account of those many villainies he had most audaciously perpetrated. Of the remaining two, the 
f Galerius.  last, (who, as we 
g See Chap. 16. Book. 8. note (b.)  have said, was the Author of the whole Persecution,) underwent those [miseries,] which we 
h See Chap. 16. Book 8.  have related before. But he who in dignity preceded this man, [I mean] that most favourable and merciful Emperor Constantius, who during the whole time of his Government behaved himself in such sort as befitted an Emperor▪ who both in other matters represented himself to be most courteous and beneficent, and also was unconcerned in the persecution raised against us, who preserved the worshippers of God living under his Government from all manner of injuries and molestations, who neither demolished the edifices of the Churches, nor attempted any other new design against us: [this Emperor Constantius I say] obtained a 
i These following words are taken out of chap. 13. book 8. V●les.  fortunate and truly thrice happy conclusion of his life: being the only person that ended his life peaceably and gloriously during his swaying the Imperial Sceptre, and left his own Son (in all respects a most sober and pious Prince,) his successor in the Empire. 
k Constantine the Great.  He, being from the very beginning forthwith proclaimed supreme Emperor and Augustus by the Soldiers, declared himself to be an emulatour of his Father's reverend regard towards our Religion. Such was the conclusion of their lives which happened to the forementioned four Emperors, at different times. 
l ● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; So Rob. Stephens: Valesius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Moreover, of them 
* Galerius.  he only (whom we mentioned a little before) 
m Chap. 17. Book 8.  made the foresaid confession, and (together with 
n Who were Constantinus▪ and Licinius or Licinianus: See chap. 17. book ●.  those who were afterwards taken in to be Colleagues with him in the Empire) made it publicly known to all men by an Edict proposed in writing.   

EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS' BOOK Concerning the MARTYRS of PALESTINE.  

a Before I had looked into any of the M. SS. I thought these words were added by Rob. Stephens, who in some copies had found these two Supplements of the 8th Book. But when I had perceived that the same words occurred in all the M. SS. I was easily induced to believe, that all those M. SS. were transcribed from one and the same Copy. Moreover, this 2d Supplement is nothing else but Eusebius' Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine; which appears from the words at the end of this Supplement. For in the Maz▪ and Med. M. SS. these words occur there▪ ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. i e. the End of Eusebius Pamphilus' [book] concerning tho Martyrs of Palestine. Vales.  In one Copy, we also found these following Chapters at the End of the Eighth Book.  
IT was the Ninteenth year of Diocletians Empire, the month Xanthicus, which the Romans call April; (Flavianus being Governor of the Province of Palestine;) in which year, [to wit,] when the Feast of the Salutary Passion was near at hand, the Edicts on a sudden were every where set forth, commanding the Churches to be pulled down to the ground, and the Scriptures to be consumed with fire; and ordering, that such as were promoted to honours should be degraded, and that the ordinary sort of people, if they persisted in a resolution of retaining the profession of Christianity, should be deprived of their liberty. Such was the vehemency of the first Edict against us. But not long after, other Rescripts were brought, wherein order was given, that all Prelates of the Churches every where, should first be put in bonds; and afterwards compelled by all ways imaginable to offer sacrifice.  

CHAP. I. Concerning Procopius, Alphaeus, and Zacchaeus, Martyrs.  

a 
The same Relation is in the Acts of the passion of Procopius the Martyr, which begin thus, The first of the Martyrs that appeared in Palestine was Procopius, etc. From whence 'tis evident, that those Acts were translated out of the Greek Copy of Eusebius into Latin. To make this more manifestly apparent, it will in no wise be unuseful, to insert here the entire Acts. For many things worth our knowledge are contained in them, which neither Baronius nor Molanus happened to have a sight of▪ We have transcribed them from a most ancient M. S. belonging to the Musciacensian Monastery, which is now in the hands of that learned person Claudius Joly Canon of the Church at Paris. Their Contents are these;  The Passion of S. Procopius the Martyr, who suffered under Fabianus the Precedent, on the fourth of the Nones of August. 
The first of the Martyrs that appeared in Palestine was Procopius: a person [full] of celestial grace, who before his Martyrdom ordered his life so, as that from his very childhood he applied his mind to chastity, and a virtuous converse. He so macerated his body, that 'twas judged to be almost dead. But he comforted his mind with such divine words, that he infused strength and courage into his body, by this refection of his mind. Bread and water was his food and drink: he fed only on these: which he would forsake for two, or three, sometimes for seven days together, and then return to that his food again. Also, a meditation on divine expressions had bound up his mind so fast, that he continued indefatigable in it night and day. He made himself an high example of courtesy and meekness, looking on himself to be inferior to others, so great was his studiousness in divine matters: he had also attained to a competency in external accomplishments. His original extract he had at Aelia [i. e. Jerusalem;] but by converse and habitation he was a Scythopolitan. He served in three Offices in that Church; one was that of a Reader, another consisted in his interpretation of the Syrian Tongue; and the third was an imposition of hands, to cast out devils. And when he (together with his companions) was sent from Scythopolis to Caesarea, he was led from the very Gates to the Precedent▪ and before he had experienced the miseries of imprisonment and bonds, he was upon his very first Arrival commanded by Flavianus the Precedent, to offer sacrifice to the Gods. But with a loud voice he attested that there was not a multiplicity of Gods, but one Maker and Framer of all things. The Precedent, smitten with that expression of his, and being wounded in his own conscience, assented to what he said. And, betaking himself to other arguments, [persuaded him] to sacrifice at least but to the Emperors. But the holy Martyr of God, despising what he said, repeated that passage of Homer— It is not good [to have] many Lords, let there be one Lord, one King. Which words being heard, it being supposed that he spoke something that was of ill consequence to the Emperors, by the Precedents command he was led to execution; and being beheaded, had an entrance into a celestial life, or found a compendious way into heaven, on the seventh day of Desius, that is, the month July, which amongst the Romans is called the Nones of July, in the first year of the Persecution against us. This was the first Martyrdom that was consummated in Caesarea, our Lord Jesus Christ Reigning, to whom be honour and glory for ever and ever, Amen. These Acts are also extant in two M. SS. belonging to the Library of Saint Germans. Vales.   PRocopius therefore, the first of the Martyrs of Palestine, 
b The foregoing Acts of the passion of Saint Procopius render this passage almost word for word, thus; Priusquam carceris vel vinculorum experiretur angustias, before he had experienced the miseries of imprisonment and bonds. By which words the cruelty of the Judge is signified. For the Roman Precedents were wont first to imprison those offenders that were apprehended and brought before them, and to interrogate them afterwards at their leisure. Vales.  before he had experienced a confinement in prison, was 
c The foregoing Acts word this passage thus; in ipso ingressu suo ● Judice Flaviano ut Diis sacrificaret impellitur; i. e. he was upon his very first arrival, commanded by Flavianus the Precedent, to offer sacrifice to the Gods. Many things are here omitted in the Greek Text of Eusebius, which must be made perfect by those Acts in Latin (the translation whereof we have before inserted.) For when Eusebius had here said expressly, that Procopius upon his first arrival was brought before the Judge, he adds nothing concerning the place from whence he came, where he was apprehended, or to what place he was brought: nothing of which ought to have been omitted. Besides, Eusebius does accurately relate the descent and country of other Martyrs mentioned in this book; and if any of them had attained any degree of Ecclesiastic honour, he does usually take notice of that also. But of this person (who was the chief, and Leader of all the Palestine Martyrs) we see no such remarks made. This, 'tis probable, was not the fault of Eusebius, but of his Excribers. For, in the Latin Acts, which, as we before evidenced, were translated out of Eusebius, all these circumstances are manifestly declared. See the translation of the Latin Acts, in note (a.) in this chapter. Vales.  immediately upon his very first Arrival brought before the Precedents Seat of Judicature: and being commanded to offer sacrifice to those [by the Gentiles] styled Gods, he said that he knew but one only God, to whom sacrifice was to be offered, according to that manner which he himself had appointed. But when he was bidden to sacrifice to the four Emperors, having uttered a sentence which was in no wise pleasing to them (that which he said, was these words of the Poet [Homer;] It is not good [to have] many Lords, let there be one Lord, one King) he was forthwith beheaded, 
d The Latin Copies of these Acts do vary a little here: in Claudius Joly's Copy (the translation of which you have in note (a.) in this chapter,) the words are, Defii Septima Julii mensik, quae nonas Julias dicitur apud Latino's, i e. on the seventh day of Desius [that is the] month July, which amongst the Romans is called the Nones of July: in the two M. S. Copies belonging to the Library of S. Germane, the reading is thus, Dies erat Septima Julii mensis, quae 7. Idus Julii dicitur apud Latino's, i e. it was the seventh day of the Month July, which amongst the Romans is called the seventh of the Ides of July. In the greek Text of our Eusebius here, the words are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on the eighth day of the month Desius, that is (as the Romans style it) before the seventh of the Ides of June. By these words in the Latin Copies of the M. SS. in Saint Germane Library, the title before Claudius Joly's Copy of these Acts is to be amended, where 'tis said Procopius suffered on the fourth of the Nones of August. Notwithstanding, in all the Martyrologies, the Martyrdom of Procopius is set on the eighth of the Ides of July. The Greeks also celebrate the memory of the great Martyr Procopius on the same day, as may be seen in their Menaeum. But that Procopius is a different person from ours, although he was born at Jerusalem, and suffered at the same time almost, and in the same City, that our Procopius did. For our Procopius was a Reader, and an- Exorcist, as Eusebius attests. But the other was a Captain of Egypt. The first Procopius was a Christian from his Childhood, the second was at first a worshipper of Daemons. Our Procopius was beheaded, having suffered no tortures, and so obtained the Crown of Martyrdom by a most compendious and easy kind of death. The other Procopius suffered a tedious and most cruel Martyrdom, having undergone most horrid tortures under two Precedents of Palestine, Justus and Flavianus. Upon which account he is reckoned by the Greeks amongst the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Great Martyrs: See book 6. chap. 32. note (b.) Lastly, our Procopius was taken at Scythopolis, brought to Caesarea in Palestine, and there beheaded. The other was apprehended in Egypt, and Martyred in Caesarea a City of Phoenicia (which was also called Paneas) if we may believe Simcon Metaphrastes. Vales.  on the eighth day of the month 
e It is, I perceive, taken for granted amongst all men, that the months of the Syro-Macedonians were wholly the same with the Julian months, from that time when Julius Caesar published his year. For Scaliger and our Petavius do in many places affirm this; and the only difference (as they say) was, that the Syro-Macedonians began their year from October. But, there are many things which make me descent from their opinion. For first, Bede (in his Ephemeris, and in his book De ratione Temporum) says, that the months of the Greeks began from Apellaeus, which answers to December. But Marcus (in his Life of Porphyrius Bishop of Gaza) attests, that those of Gaza began their year from the month Dius. For these are his words at pag, 1090. Primo mense qui ab eis vocatur Dios, deinde etiam secundo, qui dicitur Apellaeos; i. e. in the first month which they call Dius, then also in the second which is termed Apellaeus. The Emperor Julianus (in Antiochico) confirms this, where he expressly says that Lous was the tenth month amongst the Syrians. Now, if they began their year from October, then Lous (which answers to August) would not have been the tenth, but the eleventh month. The same is manifested by Julianus (in Misopogone, pag. 70.) in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ i. e. The Calends of the Syrians were come, and Caesar goes to the Temple of Jupiter Philius again. Then came the Calends of January (For, in my notes on book 23. of Ammian. Marcellinus, pag. 252, I have shown that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the same with the Calends of January.) and Caesar goes to the Temple of the God Genius. (Concerning the Temple of this God Genius at Antioch, See Evagrius' Hist. book 1. chap. 16.) Then passing by the ominous day, he renews his vows in the Temple of Jupiter Philius according to the custom of his Ancestors. Seeing therefore Julianus attests, that the New Moon of the Syrians year did a little precede the Calends of January; it is manifest that the beginning of the Roman and Syrian year was not the same. But, it may be plainly collected from the same place of Julian, that Dius was the first month of the year amongst the Antiochians: For Julian says, that on the Calends of the first month of the Syrians, he went to the Temple of Jupiter, to sacrifice, because their first month was sacred to Jupiter, and received its name from him. For it was called Dius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from Jupiter: and the first month was rightly called after his name, who was thought to be the principal cause, and origine of all things. Now, if October were the first month of the Syrian year, that passage in Julian would have been impertinent. For, when the Antiochians would deride Julian, for his assiduity in worshipping the Gods, they produce this example thereof [The Calends of the Syrians were come, and Caesar goes to the Temple of Jupiter Philius again: then came the Calends of January, and Caesar goes to the Temple of the God Genius.] There must therefore necessarily be some little space of time between the Calends of the Syrians, and the Romans, that so Julian might deservedly be derided by the Antiochians for his too frequent offering of sacrifice. It is therefore necessary, that either Apellaeus must have been the first month amongst the Syrians, (which is Bede's opinion,) or else Dius. Thus far concerning the beginning of the Syro-Macedonian year; which we have demonstrated to be different from the beginning of the Julian year. We will now inquire into the Syro-Macedonian months, and see whether they began and ended at the same time that the Roman months did. Indeed, this place in Eusebius does plainly show, that the beginning of the months amongst the Syrians and Romans was not the same: for it makes the eighth day of the month Desius to be the same with the seventh of the month June. Therefore the Syrian month Desius began one day before the Roman month June. Moreover, Marcus (in the life of Porphyrius) affirms, that the months of the inhabitants of Gaza preceded the Roman months five days. His words are these, Pluit autem Dominus, etc. Our Lord sent a continued rain from the eighth day of the month Audynaeus to the tenth. Now Audynaeus amongst the Romans is January. For their months precede the Roman months five days. But on the eleventh day we celebrated the Feast of the Epiphany, praising God. From which words 'tis apparent, that the beginning of the months amongst those of Gaza was almost the same with the beginning of them amongst the Egyptians. Further, Epiphanius (in his book De Ponderib. chap. 20.) makes the sixteenth day of May the same with the twenty third of the Grecian month Artemisius. The form of the months amongst the Tyrians was different from this; they made use of the Macedonian account of the months. For, in the Acts at Tyre (which are related in the ninth Action of the Council of Chalcedon) the tenth day of the month Peritius is confounded with the twenty fifth of February: and in the fifth Action Concil. Constantinop. sub▪ Mena, the twenty eighth day of the Tyrian month Lous is said to have been the sixteenth day of the Roman month September. From all this it may be concluded, that the account of the whole year, and of the months, was not of one and the same form amongst the Syrians. For those of Gaza computed them after one way, those of Tyre after another, and those of Caesarea after a third manner. But, I am fully persuaded, that the Caesareans used months, wholly composed according to the Julian form. For, in all places of this book of Eusebius', concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, wherever mention is made of the Macedonian months amongst the Caesarians, (the mention whereof does frequently occur in it;) the days of those months do always agree with the days of the Roman months; excepting this only place in this first Chapter. Therefore, I think, that the reading in the Text of Eusebius here should be thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on the seventh day of the month Desius. Vales.  Desius, that is (as the Romans style it) before the seventh of the Ides of June, on the 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, on the fourth feria, or, (to render it word for word) on the fourth day of the Sabbath, or, of the week. For the ancient Christians having received a set account of the seven days of the week from the Jews, named them as they did. Therefore they called them the first of the Sabbath, the second of the Sabbath, etc. See Tertullian in his Book De jejuniis. Sometimes they called them feriae: Feria is the same with Sabbath. Therefore, as the Jews termed the weekdays the first, the second, the third of the Sabbath; and so on to the Seventh-day, which they called the Sabbath: so the ancient Christians termed them the first, second, and third feria, etc. making an alteration only in this, that they did not keep the Sabbath-day holy, as did the Jews; but observed their Sabbath 〈…〉 the first day of the Sabbath▪ which they also called Sunday, or The Lord's Day. So Isidorus in his Book, De Natura Rerum, Chap. 3. Bede (in his Book De Ratione Temporum) says the weekdays were called feriae, because the Clergymen, by the decree of Pope Sylvester, were ordered to keep every day holy. But this opinion cannot be true; for the days of the week were called feriae long before Pope Sylvester's time, as Tertullian informs us. Moreover, not only the Christians, but the Gentiles also received the computation of the week from the Jews, as Josephus informs us, in the close of his second book against Apion. But the Gentiles called the days of the week by the names of the seven Planets; which names continue still in use amongst most Nations, being as it were certain relics of the ancient error of the Gentiles. See Tertullian in his Book Ad Nationes. Vales. The Ecclesiastical year of old began at Easter, the first week whereof was all Holiday, the days being distinguished by prima, secunda, tertia, etc. added unto feria. From thence the days of any other week began to be called feria prima, secunda, etc. See Mr Jo. Gregory of Oxford, in his Tract De Aeris & Epochis, Chap. 5. The original of the names, which we in England give to the days of the week, may be seen in Verstegan's Antiquities, pag. 68, etc. Edit. Antwerp. 1605.  fourth day of the week. This was the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we render primum Martyrium, the first Martyrdom: so the Latin Acts render it▪ whence it appears, the Translator thereof did read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  first Martyrdom that was consummated at Caesarea in Palestine: but after him, very many Prelates of Churches in that Province, having at the same City cheerfully undergone most grievous tortures, exhibited to the Spectators a relation of illustrious Combats. But others, dis-spirited by reason of their fear, were immediately discouraged at the very first attaque made against them. Every one of the rest underwent various and interchangeable sorts of tortures: one was scourged with innumerable stripes, another was racked, had the flesh of his sides scraped off with iron nails, and was loaded with an insupportable burden of bonds, by reason of which some happened to have [the sinews] of their hands weakened and made feeble. Nevertheless they all endured whatever befell them agreeable to the secret judgement of God. For one being taken by the hand by some others, who led him to the Altar and thrust the impure and detestable sacrifice into his right hand, was dismissed, as if he had sacrificed. Another, who had not in any wise touched [the sacrifice,] yet when others affirmed that he had sacrificed, went silently away. A third, taken up half dead, was cast forth as if he had been so really, and being loosed from his bonds, was computed amongst their number who had offered sacrifice. A fourth, crying out, and making protestation that he would not perform what he was enjoined by them to do, was stricken on the mouth, and being silenced by a great company of persons purposely appointed upon that account, was forcibly thrust out, although he had not sacrificed. 
* See B. 8. Chap. 3.  So highly did they every way esteem their being thought to have perfected what they desired! Of all these therefore, who were so numerous, only Alphaeus and 
He was a Deacon of the Church of Gadara; Concerning whom we have this passage in the M●●ologi● at the 18th of November: The commemoration of the holy Martyrs Michaeus, Zacchaeus, Deacon of Gadara, and Alphaeus. The blessed Zacchaeus was led before the tribunal, having an heavy iron-chain about his neck. Vales.  Zacchaeus obtained the crown of holy Martyrdom. Who, after they were scourged, and had had their flesh scraped off with torturing irons, when they had endured most grievous bonds and cruciating pains therein, after various other tortures they were put into the stocks, where for four and twenty hours' space their feet were distended to the fourth hole, and having confessed that there was but one only God, and one King Jesus Christ, as if they had uttered something that was blasphemous and impious, they underwent the same sort of punishment with the first Martyr [Procopius,] and were beheaded on the seventeenth day of the month Dius, which day amongst the Romans is before the fifteenth of the Calends of December.   

CHAP. II. Concerning Romanus the Martyr.  
MOreover, what was done about 
a The Greeks, in their Menaeum, make mention of two Romanus', both Martyrs; the one, they say, was condemned by Asclepiades the Praefect at Antioch, in the Reign of Galerius: the other was a Deacon of Caesarea (concerning whom Eusebius here speaks) who, as they affirm, suffered under Diocletian. But, in as much as they confess, that both of them suffered on one and the same day, (for they affirm that both of them had their tongues cut out, that they both spoke after they were cut out, and that both of them were afterwards strangled in prison,) 'tis plain, that the Greeks mistake in their making of them two distinct Martyrs. I wonder that this opinion of theirs should please Baronius in his notes on the martyrology. If there were two Martyrs called by the same name, to wit, Romanus, and if they both suffered Martyrdom on the same day at Antioch, why does Eusebius mention but one here? It will perhaps be answered, that Eusebius was resolved to speak of the Martyrs of Palestine only in this book, and therefore that he only mentioned Romanus the Deacon, because he was a Palestinian. But Eusebius has made mention of this Martyr in another place, to wit, in his second Book concerning the Resurrection and Ascension of Christ, where he acknowledges but one Romanus who was Martyred at Antioch. Vales.  Romanus on the very same day at Antioch, does worthily deserve to be commemorated: for he, being born in Palestine, was a 
b Amongst the Primitive Christians, especially in the smaller Towns, because the Clergy were few in number, one and the same Clergyman performed two or three Offices. Hence 'tis, that in the Acts of Procopius the Martyr, (which we related before) Procopius is said to have born three Offices at the same time in the Church of Scythopolis, to wit, the Office of a Reader, of an Interpreter, and of an Exorcist. After the same manner therefore Romanus was both a Deacon, and also an exorcist in the Church of Caesarea. See Vetus Author Question. Veter. & Novi Testament, ch. 101. Vales.  Deacon and 
c There was in former times a twofold use of the Exorcists in the Church. For their business was to cleanse both those possessed with devils, and also the Catechumen; who were exorcized more than once. For after every examination in their Catechism, they were brought to the Exorcist ungirt and with their Shoes off, that they might be purged by him. See Cyril. Hierosolymit. in procatechesi ad Illuminandos; and Chrysostom, in his first Homily ad Illuminandos, in his first Tome. Vales.  Exorcist in the Church of Caesarea: coming to Antioch at that very time when the Churches were demolished; and having seen many 
d Many of these persons had renounced Christ, as Eusebius declares in his second Sermon concerning the Resurrection; where he speaks of the tortures inflicted on Romanus, which he mentions not here. Vales.  men, women, and children flocking in crowds to the Temples of the Idols, and offering sacrifice, he judged the sight thereof to be a thing intolerable, and being incited by a zeal for the divine worship, he drew near; and crying out with a loud voice, [began] to rebuke them. Being forthwith apprehended upon account of this his boldness, he demonstrated himself (if ever any other person did) to be a most courageous witness of the Truth. For, when the Judge had condemned him to be burnt to death, having gladly received his sentence of condemnation with a cheerful countenance and a mind most courageously disposed, he was led to execution. Then, being bound to the stake, and the combustible matter being laid together, whilst the officers, that were about to kindle the fire, waited for the determination of the 
e I suppose he means Galcrius Caesar: for Diocletian made his abode then at Nicomedia. The Caesars, like Apparitours and Officers, went all over the bounds of their own district. Indeed, in that year when the persecution begun, Diocletian lived (together with Galerius) at Nicomedia, in April, as Eusebius attests in his eighth book. Also, a little after the persecution began, when the Imperial Palace a● Nicomedia was burnt by Lightning, Diocletian was at that City, as Constantine informs us in his Oration Ad Caetum Sanctorum. Wherefore he could not be at Antioch, when Romanus was condemned to be burnt; which happened about the beginning of the Persecution. For Romanus was strangled on the 15th of the Calends of December, after he had lain in prison some months, as Eusebius here attests. Vales.  Emperor who was then present, he cried out, where is the fire [provided] for me? When he had said this, he was by command brought before the Emperor, in order to his being punished with a new sort of punishment, [to wit,] the cutting out of his tongue. Having most courageously endured this punishment, he gave a real demonstration to all men, that the divine power is always present with those who undergo any sort of torture whatsoever for Religion, which does mitigate their pains, and corroborate them with an alacrity of mind. This courageous person therefore being sensible of the newness of his punishment, was in no wise terrified, but willingly put forth his tongue, and with a most ready alacrity produced it to those who cut it out. After which punishment he was put into bonds, and being for a long time afflicted in prison, in conclusion (when the 
f This place is in an especial manner to be taken notice of, because it most evidently declares the year wherein Diocletian's Pesecution began. For Eusebius says, that in the first year of the Persecution the Emperors Vicennalia (i. e. the Festivals for his having arrived to the twentieth year of his Reign) were kept; which can only fall on that year, wherein Diocletian was the eighth time Consul, and Maximian the seventh. For, in this year (which was the year of Christ 303.) Diocletian's twentieth year was begun at the fifteenth of the Calends of October; that being the first of Diocletian's Reign, Carinus II. and Numerianus Coss. in the year of Christ 284; as 'tis set forth in the Alexandrian Chronicle. But, there arises no small difficulty from what Eusebius here says, to wit, that Romanus suffered Martyrdom on the 17th day of November, when Diocletians Vicennnlia were kept. Whence it seems to follow, that the first day of Diocletian's Reign must have been in the month of November, and not in September, as the Alexandrian Chronicle attests. Wherefore, 'tis necessary, that either in our Eusebius, or else in the Alexandrian Chronicle, the name of the month should be mistaken. Unless we say, that Diocletians Vicennalia were kept at Antioch not on the same day which was the first of his Empire, but a little later. Eusebius indeed says (in his Chronicon) that Constantine's Vicennalia were kept at Nicomedia, and in the following year celebrated at Rome.  twentieth year of the Emperor's Reign was come, wherein, 
g It was usual amongst the Romans, that, on the fifth and tenth years of their Emperor's Reigns, offenders who were guilty of less notorious crimes should be discharged from their imprisonment; the Emperor's Edict being set forth for that purpose, which they called an Indulgence. See the Cod. Theodos. tit. de indulgentiis criminum. Vales.  according to the usual indulgence, liberty was publicly proclaimed to all persons in all places that were in bonds,) he only, lying in the stocks, and having both his feet distended to the distance of five holes, was strangled, and (according to his desire) was adorned with [the Crown of] Martyrdom. This person being a Palestinian, although he suffered [Martyrdom] without the limits of his own Country, yet deserves to be reckoned amongst the Martyrs of Palestine. These things were after this manner performed in the first year of the Persecution, when it raged against the Prelates only of the Church.   

CHAP. III. Concerning Timotheus, Agapius, Thecla, and eight other Martyrs.  
AFterwards, in the second year, when the rage of the Persecution against us was become more violent and sharp, Urbanus being at that time Governor of the Province, the Imperial Edicts having been then first brought, wherein it was by a general command ordered, that all persons in all places and Cities whatsoever should publicly offer sacrifice and incense to the Idols; Timotheus underwent innumerable tortures at Gaza, a City of Palestine: after all which he was consumed by a remiss and slow fire, and having exhibited a most genuine proof of his sincere piety towards God, by a patient sufferance under all his torments, he obtained the Crown belonging to the sacred and victorious Champions of Religion. Agapius also, and that Thecla 
a These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who lived in our times] are, not without reason, added by Eusebius. For by them▪ it was his intent to manifest, that this Thecla should be distinguished from the other Thecla who was companion to St Paul the Apostle. In the Menaeum, at the 19th of August, this Thecla is called, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Byzietis; the meaning whereof I know not. For this Thecla here spoken of was a Palestinian, not born at Bizua a City of Thrace. Yet, it may be, this Thecla was a Thracian▪ for neither were all those, whose Martyrdoms Eusebius here relates, Palestinians; nor does he in this book, treat of the Martyrs of Palestine, but of those who suffered Martyrdom in Palestine. Vales.  who lived in our times, having (together with the foresaid Timotheus) given a demonstration of their most undaunted courage and steadfastness of mind, were condemned to be devoured by wild beasts. Who is he that would not have wondered at the sight of what followed hereupon, or that would not have been astonished at the hearing a relation thereof? For, when the Heathens celebrated their public Festivals, and [exhibited] their usual shows; there was a great report, that 
b The reading here is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; our rendition whereof is, together with those others whom they had a great esteem for. Christophorson read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but took it in the neuter gender; for thus he has rendered it; inter alia quae magnopere ip●is in optatis erant ad contemplandum, amongst other things, which they had a great desire to be spectators of. I suppose it to be spoken in the masculine gender; and that he means those more eminent Bestiarii, who amongst the Grecians were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the stoutest and strongest sort of men, who let themselves out to combat with the wild beasts before the people in the Amphitheatre. Such a one was he, whom the people in the Amphitheatre at Constantinople called for, in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which words Cassiodorus (Histor. Tripart, Lib. 2.) thus renders, crudeli bestiae artifex parabolus componatur. Vales.  together with those others whom they had a mighty esteem for, the [Christians] also, lately condemned, were to be exposed to a combat with the wild beasts [in the Amphitheatre.] This report therefore being increased and spread every where, six youths, whereof one was born in Pontus▪ by name Timolaus, another born at Tripoli a City of Phoenicia whose name was Dionysius, the third was Sub-deacon of the Diospolitane Church▪ his name Romulus; besides the two Egyptians▪ 
c In the Maz. and Med. M. SS. his name is Päesis. In the Greek Menology, (which Canisius published) at the 15th of March, instead of Päesis, he is called Publius▪ Vales.  Pausis and Alexander; and another Alexander, namesake to the former, born at Gaza: [these six young men, I say,] having first bound their hands together, that they might thereby manifest their great readiness and alacrity to [undergo] Martyrdom, ran in great haste to Urbanus, as he was going to the Amphitheatre, and confessed themselves to be Christians: and, by their being prepared to [endure] all sorts of tortures, they demonstrated, that those who make their boast in the worship of the supreme God, can in no wise be terrified at the furious assaults of the wild beasts. The Precedent himself, and those who stood round him, having been forthwith struck with no small amazement, [these Confessors] were [ordered to be] shut up in prison. Not many days after two others being added to their number, (one whereof, by name Agapius, having before them undergone horrid and various sorts of tortures, had formerly [been signallized] for several confessions: the other ministered bodily necessaries to them, his name Dionysius) all these, being now made up eight in number, were beheaded on one and the same day at Caesarea, [to wit] on the twenty fourth day of the month Dystrus, which precedes the ninth of the Calends of April. At the same time happened a change of the Emperors, he that had the precedency of all the rest and the next to him in place, [having left off their Imperial attire] put themselves into a private habit: and the affairs of the Empire began to be in an ill posture. The Roman Empire being soon after divided, there broke out an implacable war between [the Romans] themselves: neither could the divisions, and (which were the consequences thereof) the tumults be made up and appeased, before the Christians throughout the whole Roman Empire had a peace ratified and firmed to them. For, as soon as that peace (like light after a cloudy and most darksome night,) darted forth its rays upon all men, the public affairs of the Roman Empire were again restored to their pristine stability, amity, and peaceableness; all persons recovering that mutual friendliness which had been derived down to them from their Ancestors. But we will give an exacter account of these matters at a more opportune place and time. Now we are to prosecute the subsequent series of our narration.   

CHAP. IU. Concerning Apphianus the Martyr.  
Maximinus' Caesar, 
a Christophorson ha● rendered this place ill; thus he translates it▪ Maximinus Caesar, who by his own power and strength had possessed himself of the Empire: as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the Greek term here, signified by his own power and strength. Indeed, Maximinus proclaimed himself Augustus, as our Eusebius relates in Chap. 13. Book 8. But he was made Caesar by Galerius Maximianus. Moreover, Eusebius speaks here of Maximinus▪ whilst he was only Caesar, and of the time when he had that title first conferred on him, to wit, in the second year current of the perfecution, immediately after the resignation of Diocletianus, and Herculius. The import therefore of Eusebi●●'s words is this, that Maximinus, as soon as he was made Caesar, showed a proof of his impiety, by a most cruel persecution of the Christians. Wherefore [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] must be rendered [from the very time.] Now, Maximinus was made Caesar in the year of Christ 304, on the Calends of April, as Idatius (in fastis) declares: which agrees very well with the account here given by our Eusebius. For he rebates that Maximinus (after the Resignation of Diocletian) was created Caesar in the second year of the persecution; immediately after which promotion (that he might show his power) he renewed the persecution against the Christians. But this must not be understood of that very year, wherein Maximinus was made Caesar: for during that year (affairs being then in confusion, and Galerius scarce well settled in the Empire) Maximinus was quiet. Therefore Eusebius mentions no Martyrdoms in Palestine during that year. But in the year following, which was the third of the persecution, Maximinus set forth his Edicts against the Christians, and renewed the persecution, as Eusebius expressly relates in this chapter. Vales.  from the very time of his coming to the Empire, (as if he would demonstrate to all men the tokens of his innate hatred against God, and of his own impiety▪) attempted a more violent persecution against those of our Religion, than the preceding Emperors [had done.] When therefore no small inquietude was impendent on all persons, and they were dispersed some in one place some in another, every one making it his chief business to avoid the danger, and all the Provinces were involved in a most terrible commotion, what expressions can be sufficient for us deservedly to set forth, the divine love, and the bold and free confession of God, made by that blessed and truly innocent Lamb, Apphianus the Martyr, who exhibited an admirable example of piety towards the only God, in the sight of all the inhabitants of Caesarea, 
b It is sufficiently apparent that the Greek Text is here corrupted; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being put instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; wherefore we have rendered it before the gates, etc. Eusebius confirms this correction hereafter in this chapter, where he says, that the dead body of Apphianus, which had been cast into the Sea, swum to the Caesarian shore, hard by the gates of the City. Vales.  before the Gates of that City, when he had not fully completed the twentieth year of his age? Indeed, whilst he resided at Berytus, where he had formerly spent much time upon account of [furnishing himself with] 
c He means the Civil Law, and the Latin tongue, the knowledge whereof was necessary for those that bore Offices in the Magistracy. At Berytus there was a School for Civil Law as many have taken notice from Gregory Thaumaturgus, Eunapius, Nonnus, and others. Hence 'tis, that Eusebius adds the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, secular, or mundane literature. Gregorius Nazianzenus (in carm. Nicobuli ad filium) calls Berytus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, A famous City of Phoenicia, the seat of the A●sonian Laws. In the Menologies of the Greeks, at the second of April, Amphianus, with his brother Aedesius, is mentioned to have been instructed in the Christian Religion by Pamphilus the Martyr, at Berytus. Vales.  secular literature, (for he had his descent from very rich parents:) 'tis wonderful to relate how, during his continuance in that City, he subdued youthful lusts: and having in no wise been debauched in his morals, either by the vigour and youthfulness of his body, or the society of his young companions, he became a lover of temperance; leading an orderly, chaste, and Religious life, according to the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which we have rendered, according to the prescripts of Christianity: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to be put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, congruous or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 agreeable: which way of expression is frequently used by Eusebius. Vales.  prescripts of Christianity, and framing his converse [agreeable thereto.] If it be [supposed] convenient that we should mention his Country, and commend it, because it produced so courageous a champion of piety; we will most readily do it. If any one therefore knows 
e In the Med. M. S. this City is called Arpagas; in the Maz. M. S. Arapagas; in the Fuk. M. S. Harpagas; but in the margin notice is given that it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with an asperate. I never met with any thing concerning Aragas, a City of Lycia; Araxa, a City of Lycia is mentioned by P●olemaeus and Stephanus. And, in the Constantinopolitan Council, amongst the Bishops of the Province of Lycia, who subscribed to that Synod, the last that is recounted is Theanthinus Araxenus: also in the Synod of Chalcedon there is mention of Leontius Bishop of the Araxi. In the Menaeum of the Greeks, Amphianus is said to have been born in Lydia. Vales.  Pagas, a City of no mean note in Lycia; there this young man was born. After his return from his studies at Berytus, (his father being promoted to the chiefest place of honour in his own Country,) he was unable to endure the converse of his father, and those that were his relations, because they refused to live according to the sanctions of Religion: but having been inspired as it were by a divine spirit, and (by reason of his innate desire after Philosophy, or rather after the divine and true wisdom) making small account of the reputed glory of this life, and contemning the delights of the body, he secretly withdrew himself from his relations: and being not at all solicitous about a daily provision for his subsistence, because of his hope and faith in God, he was led by the hand [as it were] to the City of Caesarea, by the divine spirit, where a crown of Martyrdom for Religion awaited him. Being 
f simeon Metaphrastes, who professes he transcribed the Martyrdom of Apphianus (or, as he calls him, Amphianus) out of Eusebius, has altered this passage, thus, And having been conversant with us in divine studies, and instructed in the sacred Scriptures by the great Martyr Pamphilus, he obtained no mean habit of virtue; by which he opened a passage for himself, whereby he procured the crown of Martyrdom. But Eusebius attests here, that Apphianus was not instructed in the sacred Scriptures by Pamphilus the Martyr, but by himself: which, as I judge, is the truest account. For our Eusebius was a person much learneder than Pamphilus. But the Menaea of the Greeks, and the Menology set forth by Canisius, agree with simeon Metaphrastes: excepting only in this, which Metaphrastes relates, that Apphianus (after he was returned from his studies at Berytus,) when he came to Caesarea, was there instructed by Pamphilus. But in the Menaea, and in the Menology, Apphianus (with his brother Aedesius) is said to have been instructed by Pamphilus at Berytus; no mention being made of Eusebius. So careful were the latter Grecians, that the blessed Martyr should not be said to have been instructed by Eusebius Pamphilus, who, as they persuaded themselves, was an Heretic. Vales.  conversant there with us, having in a short time made a great proficiency by reading the sacred Scriptures, and furnished himself with courage of mind by congruous exercises of a strict and severe abstinence; at length he made such a glorious conclusion of his life, as whoever saw could not but be astonished thereat; and he that shall hear the bare relation of it, cannot but deservedly admire his confidence, his fearlesness, his continued earnestness and constancy of mind, and above all the boldness of his attempt, which 
g The reading I judge, should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] which contains most evident signs: for it refers to the foregoing word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, attempt.] Vales.  contains most evident signs of a zeal for Religion, and of a spirit more than humane. For when Maximinus renewed the insolences practised towards us, in the third year of our persecution [under Diocletian,] and when the Tyrant's Edicts were first sent abroad over all the Provinces, [ordering] the Governors to make it their chief care and business, that all the inhabitants in every City should publicly offer sacrifice; and when the Criers had made proclamation over all the City Caesarea, that the men, together with the women and children, should by the Governors' order go to the Temples of the Idols; and moreover when the Tribunes of the Soldiers had summoned every particular person by name our of a written roll; (all the [Christians] every where being put into confusion by this unspeakable storm of afflictions) this foresaid person, (having communicated to no body what he was about to do, it being unknown to us who lived in the same house with him, and even to the whole military guard that stood round the Governor,) fearlessly approached Urbanus, as he was offering sacrifice; and, having with an intrepid mind catched hold on his right hand, stopped him immediately from sacrificing. Then, with a divine gravity and confidence of mind he prudently advised and exhorted him to desist from that erroneous way [of worship.] For 'tis absurd [said he] to relinquish [the worship] of the one and only true God, and offer sacrifice to Idols and Daemons. This the young man attempted, induced thereto ('tis very probable) by a divine power, which openly proclaimed as it were by this fact, that the Christians (to wit, those who are truly such) are so far from being withdrawn from the worship of the supreme God, which they have once imbided, that they are not only above menaces and (which are the consequences thereof) tortures, but also become more confident and fearless in their confessions, with a courageous and intrepid voice freely set forth the truth, and (if it were possible) persuade their persecutors to relinquish their ignorance, and acknowledge him who is the only true God. After this, the young man, of whom we speak, was immediately (as it was likely [to happen]) torn by the Precedents guards, in such sort as if they had been savage beasts, because of the audacious fact he had committed; and having most courageously endured an infinite number of stripes all over his body, was forthwith committed to prison. Where after he had lain a night and a day with both his feet distended in the stocks, on the day following he was brought before the Judge. Then being compelled to offer sacrifice, he demonstrated an invincible constancy of mind in undergoing all sorts of pains and horrid tortures; his sides being not once, nor twice, but many times furrowed to his very bones and entrails: and he received so many blows in his face and neck, that they who before had been very well acquainted with him, did not now know him, because his face was so much swelled. But, when he yielded not at [the suffering of] so many and great tortures, the tormentors by the [Presidents] order wrapped up his feet in flax wetted in oil, and kindled a fire under them. The pains which the blessed [Martyr] was put to thereby, are in my judgement inexpressible. For the fire, having consumed his flesh, penetrated to his very bones: in so much that the whole moisture of his body being melted like wax, was distilled, and descended by drops. But being not overcome even by these tortures, (although the adversaries were vanquished, and in a manner wearied out, because of his miraculous fortitude,) he was again put into bonds. On the third day after he was brought before the Judge, and having professed [that he continued in] the same resolution of mind, although he was already half dead, yet he was drowned in the depths of the Sea. What happened immediately hereupon, if we relate it, will, by those who saw it not, be disbelieved as incredible. But although we know assuredly this will so fall out, yet we can in no wise forbear to deliver a full narration hereof to posterity, because all the inhabitants of Caesarea in a manner were witnesses of what came to pass. Indeed there was no person [of Caesarea,] of what age soever, that was not present at this stupendious spectacle. After therefore they had cast this truly sacred and thrice blessed person into the most unfathomable abysses (as they supposed) which were in the midst of the Sea, on a sudden there happened an unusual noise and shaking, which made the Sea and 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the phrase in the original; Metaphrastes thought the shore was meant by these words; and therefore renders it circumstans littus. But the Greeks by this expression do usually mean the Air that surrounds the Earth. Vales.  Air about the earth tremble in such a manner, that the very Earth and City were shaken by that motion. And at that very moment wherein this wonderful and sudden Earthquake happened, the dead body of the divine Martyr was cast up by the Sea (as being unable to contain it) before the gates of the City. Such was the Exit, which the admirable Apphianus made, on Friday the second day of the month Xanthicus, which is before the fourth of the Nones of April.   

CHAP. V. Concerning Ulpianus and Aedesius Martyrs.  
AT the same time, and almost on the same days, a young man in the City of Tyre, by name Ulpianus, after he had been cruelly scourged and endured most grievous stripes, 
* This was the punishment, which the Romans inflicted on Parricides. In Seneca's age (see his 5th Book, Controver. 4. at the latter end) only Serpents were put into the leathern sack (which they termed Culeus) with the Malefactor; afterwards they sowed up an Ape and a Cock with him, and at last a Dog. The offender was first whipped with rods till the blood came, then sown up after this manner. See Coel. Rhod. B. 11. Chap. 21. The Grecians had a way of putting Criminals to death, by drowning them in the Sea, which they termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but they made use of a leaden vessel only, into which they put the Malefactor; as appears from Athenaeus, B 14; his words are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Patroclus therefore, ptolemy's Governor in the Isle Caunus, took him, and put him into a Leaden vessel, and carried him to the Sea, and drowned him. Neither was this accounted amongst the heaviest sorts of punishment by the Grecians, as appears from Polybius, B. 2.  was sown up in the raw hide of an Ox, together with a Dog and a venomous Serpent, and cast into the Sea: 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. that is, Although Ulpianus suffered not in Palestine, but in Phoenicia, yet because he suffered Martyrdom at the same time, and died by the same sort of punishment that Apph●anus had inflicted on him, we judged it not unfit to make mention of him here. It is therefore apparent from these words, that Eusebius in this book designed to give an account of the Martyrs of the Province of Palestine only. Vales.  Wherefore we thought it agreeable to make mention of this person at [this place wherein we have related] the Martyrdom of Apphianus. Some small time after this, Aedesius, brother (not only in respect of God, but by a bodily affinity also,) by the 
b In the Greek Menaeum, at the second day of April, Aedesius is styled Apphianus' brother by the mother's side. Vales.  father's side to Apphianus, after [he had made] very many confessions, and for a long time had been cruciated in bonds; after he had been condemned to the mines in Palestine by the Precedents Sentence; and after he had, under all these [tortures,] led a life continually like a Philosopher, in a Philosophic habit; (for he had acquired far more learning than his brother, in that he had applied his mind wholly to Philosophic literature.) at length, when, at the City of Alexandria, he saw the Judge (who was then examining the Christians) most extravagantly insulting over, and enraged against them; one while putting various and most reproachful abuses upon grave men; at another, delivering women most eminent for their chastity, and ● Virgin's that had devoted 〈…〉 mselves to God, to Pan 〈…〉 rs, that they might be defiled 
ᶜ In the Med. Fuk. and Maz. M. SS. the term is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, one entire word; which, in my judgement is the better reading. Eusebius does usually call those Christian Virgins by this name, who spontaneously had devoted their virginity to God. Such persons the Latins called devotae. For so Ausonius and others term them. Vales.  with all sorts of obscenity: he attempted the same fact that his brother had done. For, because what was thus performed seemed to him intolerable, with a valiant boldness he approached the 
d The explication of this place is to be had from the Menaeum of the Greeks; where Aedesius is said to have struck Hierocles Perfect of Egypt (in the interim of his raging against the Christians) with his fist. The words there are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. But Aedesius, who was [condemned] to work in the mines of Brass, having seen (at Alexandria in Egypt) Hierocles the Precedent punishing the Christians, he accounted him a despicable person, and struck the Precedent with own hand. Wherefore, in this place of Eusebius, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 denotes the blows given to the Precedent; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports the reproachful language which Aedesius gave him. Both which are intimated by Eusebius in these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by his words and deeds. Epiphanius and Lactantius mention this Hierocles, Perfect of Egypt, who was famous for the great slaughter he made amongst the Christians. This was the Hi●rocles, against whom our Eusebius wrote a book. Vales.  Judge, and having by his words and deeds surrounded him with shame and ignominy, and after that, most courageously endured various sorts of tortures, he was thrown into the Sea, and ended his life after the same manner that his brother did. These things happened thus to Aedesius, although (as I said before) some small time after.   

CHAP. VI Concerning the Martyr Agapius.  
MOreover, in the fourth year of the Persecution against us, on the twentieth day of the month Dius, (which is before the twelfth of the Calends of December,) being Friday, such [a Martyrdom] was performed in the same City of Caesarea, as worthily deserves to be recorded in writing, Maximinus the Tyrant being himself present, and exhibiting public shows to the people because of his Birthday. Whereas it was an ancient custom, that (if at any time) in the presence of the Emperors, splendid shows and such as were more pleasing to the mind should be exhibited to the spectators, (new and strange spectacles, such as were different from the usual sights [being at such a time procured, which consisted] partly of beasts brought out of India, Aethiopia, or some other place; and partly of men, who, having before accustomed themselves to certain 
a He means the Pantomimi, Mimics that used antic, filthy, and obscene gestures; the Pegmatarii, those that managed the Machine's and Images in their Plays; the Contigeri, Pole-carriers; and Funambuli, Ropedancers; and such other Artists, which were made use of by those that were at the charge to exhibit shows to the people. See Claudianus in his book, De Consulatu Theodori. Vales.  Artificial exercises of their bodies, entertained the spectators with sights that created in them a wonderful delight and pleasure;) then also, because the Emperor himself [was at the charge of] exhibiting those shows, something that was magnificent, and more wonderful than usual, must necessarily be made use of in those sights. What therefore was this? A Martyr of our Religion was brought forth, to combat for the only true worship of God. His name was Agapius, the 
b At first I thought the reading here should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the second year: for so Eusebius had said above in Chap. 3. But the vulgar reading [to wit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the second of that name) is best, for he is called Agapius the Second, to distinguish him from the former Agapius, who had suffered two years before; concerning whom Eusebius speaks in the said third Chapter. Vales.  Second of that name: the first (as we manifested a little before) was, together with Thecla, condemned to be devoured 〈◊〉 the wild-beasts. He therefore (having before that time been 
c This place is corrupted, and imperfect. Christophorson reads [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, brought out of Prison,] which reading is not amiss. But I think there is a whole line omitted here; which I thus make up 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] [Brought] out of Prison [wherein he had been confined now three years.] Agapius was cast into Prison at the beginning of the second year of the Persecution. Therefore, this was the third year of his confinement. Vales.  thrice [brought] out of Prison, [wherein he had been confined now three years,] and often times 
d Concerning this custom of leading the Criminals about the Stadium, see book. 5. chap. 1. z.)  led in pomp about the Stadium with those that were Malefactors; the Judge, after various menaces, putting him off to other combats, either out of compassion to him, or because he had hopes that he would alter his resolution,) was then produced, (the Emperor himself being there present,) being reserved as it were on set purpose for that opportunity, that that saying of our Saviour's (which by his divine knowledge he foretold his disciples) might be accomplished in him, that they should be brought before Kings for their testimony of him. He is therefore brought into the midst of the Stadium, together with a certain criminal; who was said to be guilty of murdering his master. After this, he who had killed his master, being exposed to the wild-beasts, obtained mercy and compassion [from the Emperor,] almost after the same manner that Barrabas did in our Saviour's time. At this, the whole Amphitheatre resounded with Shouts and Acclamations of joy, because the Emperor had out of his compassion saved a bloody murderer, and vouchsafed him honour and liberty. But this champion of Religion is first called for by the Tyrant; after which, having, with the promise of liberty, desired him to renounce the profession [of Christianity,] he professed with a loud voice▪ that (not for any crime but) upon account of the worship of the framer of all things, with alacrity and pleasure, he would courageously undergo what [punishments] soever should be inflicted on him. And, having said thus, he annexed deeds to his words, ran to meet a Bear which was let loose against him, and most willingly offered himself to be devoured by that beast. After the beast had torn him, having some breath left in him, he was carried back to Prison; where, after he had lived one day, on that following, stones were hanged at his feet, and he was drowned in the midst of the Sea. Such was the Martyrdom of Agapius.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning the Virgin Theodosia, and concerning Domninus, and Auxentius, Martyrs.  
MOreover, the fifth year of the persecution being now current, on the second day of the month Xanthicus, which is before the fourth of the Nones of April, 
a In the M. S. Acts of the passion of Theodosia, she is said to have suffered not on Easter-day, but only, on a Sunday. Vales.  on the very Lords day, the day of our Saviour's Resurrection, and also at Caesarea, Theodosia, a Virgin born at Tyre, one that was a believer and a most modest maid, not eighteen years old complete, approached some prisoners, (who were Confessors of the Kingdom of Christ, and sat before the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; so the Greek words it. Christophorson renders it, ante tribunal considentibus, sat before the tribunal: which version I do not approve of. I have rendered it, before the Praetorium; i. e. before the palace of the Precedent. For those prisoners stood before his Palace, waiting, until the Precedent (before whom they were to be brought) came forth to the tribunal. This rendition is confirmed by the following words. Vales.  Praetorium,) both to salute them amicably, and also (as 'tis probable) to request them that they would be mindful of her when they came to the Lord. Having done this, as if she had committed some nefarious and impious fact, the Soldiers lay hold of her, and carry her before the Precedent. He, in regard he was a furious person and one of a most cruel temper of mind, [ordered] that she should be cruciated with sharp and most horrid tortures, and that her sides and breasts [should be furrowed] to her very bones; [after this] breath being still left in her, having with a pleasant and cheerful countenance undergone all these tortures, by the Precedents command she was drowned in the Sea. After he had done with her, he went upon [the examination of] the other Confessors, all whom he condemned to the Brazen Mines at Phenos in Palestine. Furthermore, on the fifth day of the month Dius, that is (according to the Roman account) on the Nones of November, in the same City, to wit, Caesarea, the said Precedent condemned Silvanus (who then was a Presbyter and a Confessor, but some small time after was honoured with a Bishopric, and happened to finish his life by Martyrdom) and some others that were his companions (after they had given demonstration of a most resolute courage and constancy in behalf of Religion) to labour in the same mines of Brass; having first given order, that the flexures of their 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, flexures of their feet; that's the import of the Greek: Valesius renders it, pedum juncture, the joints of their feet.  feet should be seared with a red hot iron, and so rendered infirm and useless. At the same time that this sentence was pronounced against them, he condemned Domninus (a man very famous for innumerable other confessions, who for his singular freedom [in speaking] was much taken notice of by all persons throughout Palestine) to be burnt alive. After he [had been thus punished,] the same Judge, (a crafty inventour of mischief, and one that studied new devices and designs [to extirpate] the doctrine of Christ,) found out such sorts of punishments for the worshippers of God, as were never heard of before. He condemned three [and compelled them] to 
c See the following chapter; from whence we are informed, that those who were condemned to such combats, were delivered to the Procurators of Caesar, who caused them to practise and exercise daily, that so at last they might be fit to engage in a combat. Vales.  fight with one another in such a sort as the Champions usually did: Auxentius, a venerable and holy old man, was by him condemned to be devoured by the wild beasts. Again, he [gave order] that some, who were arrived to the complete age and stature of men, should be cut and made Eunuches, and then condemned them to the same Mines. He shut up others in Prison, after they had undergone the sharpest tortures. Amongst which number was Pamphilus, my dearest companion, a person that was the most eminent of all the Martyrs in our age for his singular virtue and piety: Urbanus first made trial of his skill in Rhetoric and Philosophic literature, after that he compelled him to offer sacrifice; which when the Martyr refused to do, and [Urbanus] perceived that he despised his menaces, he was exceedingly exasperated, and gave order that he should be tormented with the acutest sorts of torture. Moreover, this most enraged 
●rbanus.  man, (being in a manner satiated with the flesh of the Martyr's sides, which he [had caused to be torn off] with torturing irons, whereof he made a continued and reiterated use, pertinaciously desiring thereby to get the victory [over the Martyr] having after all these tortures, procured nothing but shame and ignominy for himself,) at length ordered him to be cast into Prison amongst the other Confessors therein confined. But, what sort of punishment this person (who after so fierce a manner insulted over the Martyrs of Christ,) was to expect, would be inflicted on him at the divine Tribunal, for his cruelty towards the Saints, is easily known from those beginnings [thereof which he underwent] in this life. Immediately after those audacious cruelties which he had practised towards Pamphilus, the divine vengeance forthwith seized him, whilst he was as yet possessed of the Government. Which on a sudden, in one night's space, stripped him (who but the day before sat as Judge upon a lofty Tribunal, was attended with a Military Guard, governed the whole Province of Palestine; who also was companion to the Tyrant himself, for he was his chief favourite, and did usually eat at the same table with him) of all these great places and preferments, and reduced him to a disconsolate and helpless condition; clouded him with ignominy and shame in the sight of those very persons, who had formerly admired him as their Governor; proposed him to the whole Nation, over which he had been Ruler, as a miserable and dis-spirited wretch, pouring forth effeminate entreaties and supplications; and lastly, constituted Maximinus himself (of whose favour he had in former times bragged and boasted, having been dearly beloved by him by reason of the cruelties he practised towards us Christians) his inexorable and most severe Judge in the very City of Caesarea. For, after many reproaches, which he suffered upon account of those crimes, of which he was convict, the Emperor himself pronounced sentence of death against him. But thus much we have said by the by. There may happen a seasonable opportunity, wherein we shall be more at leisure to relate the exits and calamitous deaths, by which those impious wretches, (especially Maximinus and those about him who were his advisers,) that were the greatest sticklers in the Persecution against 〈◊〉, finished their lives.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning other Confessors, and concerning the Martyrdom of Valentina and Paul.  
WHen the storm [of persecution] had now without any intermission raged against us until the sixth year, [there was] a very great number that were Confessors of the divine Religion, who 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, heretofore, must be referred to the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lived; not to the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, had its appellation] as Christophorson thought; who renders this place thus; in loco Porphyrite appellato, qui jam ante● ex ven● lapidis qu● ibi nascitur, nomen d●xerat; i. e. in a place called Porphyrites, which had before, gotten its name from a vein of stone, which is there dug out. Vales.  heretofore had lived in Thebaïs', at Porphyrites, a place that had its appellation from the name of the Marble dug out there: of which [company] an hundred men, (wanting three,) together with their wives and very small children, were sent to the Precedent of Palestine. Concerning all which persons, after they had made their confession of God [the Framer] of all things, and of Christ, Firmilianus the Precedent (who was sent thither as successor to Urbanus,) gave order, agreeable to the Emperor's command, that they should have those very sinews of their left legs, by which they bent their knees, ●eared in two with red-hot-irons; and that their right eyes, together with the membranes and balls thereof should be first cut out with swords, and after that [their eye-holes:] ●eared even to the very bottom with red-hot-irons. After which, he ordered they should be sent to work in the Mines that were in the Province, that they might be worn out there with labours, and miseries. Nor did we behold these persons only undergoing such punishments, but those Palestinians also; (who, as we manifested a little before, were condemned to practise the Champion's exercises, in order to their being made fit to engage in the Gladiatours' Combats;) because they would not endure, either to receive those Provisions which were allowed them out of the Imperial treasury, or to practise such exercises as were necessary to render them accomplished Combatants. For which reason they were brought not only before the 
b He means, as I judge, the Procuratours of the company of the Gladiatours, and of the morning Exercises; of whom there is frequent mention in▪ the old Inscriptions. For the Gladiatours, that were maintained by stipends paid out of the Imperial Exchequer, were committed to their care, and they gave them their allowances out of the Treasury. Vales.  Procuratours, but Maximinus' himself: and, having given a demonstration of their invincible constancy in the confession [of Christ,] and of their couragiousness in enduring famine and scourges, they suffered the same punishments with the forementioned persons; some other Confessors in the City of Caesarea being added to their number. Soon after these, others were taken at the City Gaza, 
c Christophorson supposed these persons to be Priests and Deacons, who had convened the people to hear the sacred Scriptures read: which at that time they were compelled to do in private houses. For, their Churches and Oratories being then demolished, the Christians had only private-houses to Assemble themselves in. Vales.  who were Assembled to hear the sacred Scriptures read, some of whom suffered the same tortures in their feet and eyes with the forementioned persons; but others of them underwent more acute and horrid torments in the sides of their bodies. One of which number, as to her Sex a woman, but a person of a masculine and courageous temper of mind, unable to endure the menaces of ravishment; having uttered some expressions against the Tyrant, (because he committed the Government [of Provinces] to such cruel Judges,) was first scourged: then, being hung up a great height on [an Engine of] wood, she was tortured in the sides of her body. But when the officers, appointed for that purpose, did, by the Judge's order, apply their tortures to her with a most continued and exquisite vehemency, another woman, who (like the former) had taken upon her the vow of virginity, (as to the composure of her body she was indeed no very taking object, and her aspect was despicable, but she was endowed with a courageous temper of mind, and was corroborated with a valour above her Sex, and far excelled those Championesses amongst the Grecians so much famed for their freedom in speaking;) being unable to endure the sight of those merciless, cruel, and inhuman practices, cried out with a loud voice to the Judge, out of the midst of the crowd, How long will you thus unmercifully torture my Sister? The Judge, highly exasperated by that expression, forthwith gave command the woman should be laid hold on. She was then haled forth before him: and 
* That is, having acknowledged herself to be a Christian.  having assumed to herself our Saviour's venerable appellation, first she was solicited by kind words to offer sacrifice: which when she refused to do, they drew her by force before the Altar: But she, behaving herself like herself, retained her former alacrity of mind, with an intrepid and undaunted foot trampled upon the Altar, and overturned that, together with 
d He means the Frankincense, etc. Vales.  what lay upon it. Upon which account the Judge, enraged like a Savage beast, first gave order, that she should suffer more and greater tortures in her sides, than any one had before undergone: [for] he seemed in a manner desirous to gorge himself with her raw flesh. But when his rage was satiated, he ordered they should both (namely this last with her whom she called sister) be fastened together, and condemned them to be burnt to death; the 
e This Virgin's name is wanting here: But we will supply this defect, from the Grecian Menology; where this passage occurs, at the 15th of July: on the same day, the Holy Martyrs, Valentina and Thea, which were Egyptians, being brought to the City Dio Caesarea before Firmilianus the Judge, made confession of Christ's Name, who is our God; after which, their left feet being burnt, and their right eyes pulled out, they were killed with a sword, and their bodies burnt. But this account disagrees with our Eusebius' relation here. For he says, the one was born at Gaza, the other at Caesarea: and he makes no mention of the burning of their feet, or of the pulling out their right eyes. Vales.  former of these persons, 'tis said, was born in the Country of the Gazites: you must understand that the other, well known to most men by the name of Valentina, had her original extract at Caesarea. But with what expressions can I deservedly set forth that Martyrdom (which followed immediately hereupon,) wherewith the thrice-blessed Paul was adorned? This person, having had sentence of death pronounced against him at that very interim these Virgins were condemned, when he was to be put to death, entreated the Executioner (who stood ready to cut off his head) to allow him a short space of time. Having obtained his request, with a clear and audible voice he first prayed for all those who were professors of the Christian Religion, beseeching God, that he would be reconciled to them, and quickly bestow on them liberty and security: then he supplicated for the Jews access to God by [the faith of] Christ: after this, he proceeded in an orderly method, putting up the same petitions even for the Samaritans; and besought God for the Heathens, that they, now entangled in error and an ignorance of God, might arrive to an acknowledgement of him, and undertake the [profession of] the true Religion; neither did he [in his petitions] omit to mention the promiscuous crowd that surrounded him. After all these (O the great and ineffable patience and mildness of his mind!) he besought the supreme God for the very Judge by whom he had been condemned to die, for the Emperors, and also for the Executioner (who stood ready to strike off his head,) both in the hearing of him himself, and of all those also that were present, beseeching [God] that the sin they committed [by taking away his life] might not be imputed to them. Having with a loud voice made these petitions, and melted almost all that were present into compassion and tears, because he was unjustly put to death, 
f In the Fuk. & Savil M. SS. instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nevertheless he made himself ready] the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. as the usual manner was, etc.] which reading, in my judgement, is not to be despised. Mention is made of this Paul's Martyrdom, in the Menology, at the fifteenth of July. Vales.  nevertheless he made himself ready, and, yielding his naked neck to be cut asunder by the sword, he was crowned with divine Martyrdom, on the twenty fifth day of the month Panemus, that is, before the eighth of the Calends of August. Such was the exit of these [Martyrs.] Not long after, an hundred and thirty Champions, of the same country, to wit, Egypt, admirable for their confession of Christ, having by Maximinus' order undergone the same calamitous [tortures] in their eyes and feet with those formerly mentioned who suffered in Egypt, were condemned and sent away, part of them to the forementioned Mines in Palestine, and part to those in the Province of Cilicia.   

CHAP. IX. That the Persecution was afresh renewed: and concerning Antoninus, Zebina, Germanus, and other Martyrs.  
NOw, after such Valiant Exploits as these, performed by Christ's noble Martyrs; when the flame of Persecution was somewhat abated, and, as it were, extinguished by their sacred blood; when those in Thebaïs' (condemned for [their confession of] Christ to labour in the Mines there,) were permitted to enjoy rest and liberty; and when we hoped to see some few calm and serene days: then did 
* The Devil.  He (who had gotten the power of persecuting) reassume his rage against the Christians, upon what account or by what impulse, I know not. For, on a sudden, Maximinus' Edicts against us were sent to all places throughout every Province: and the Precedents and 
a I judge, he means the Praefect of the Praetorium: for at that time they took care of Military matters. Indeed, Eusebius' following words are a sufficient evidence, that the Praefect of the Praetorium is meant here: for he speaks of the injunctions, and public orders given to the Curators, Magistrates, and Tabularii of every City: which Orders were issued out by the Praefect of the Praetorium only; as might be made appear from several places. See Book 9 Chap. 1. & 9 where Eusebius speaks of Sabinus Praefect of the Praetorium to Maximin.  Perfect of the Praetorium by injunctions, Letters, and Public Orders excited the 
* See Book. Chap. 11. note (b.)  Curators in every City, the Magistrates, and 
b These Officers had in their custody the public Tables, or Rolls of the Cities, and looked after the accounts of the Tribute. They were first called Numerarii: afterwards Valens made a Law, that they should be called Tabularii. See Valesius' notes on Amm. Marcell. Book. 28. pag. 348.  Tabularii to put in Execution the Imperial Edict, 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] as it is in Robert Stephens' Copy; in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savill: M. SS. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which contained an Order that, etc.] which is the better reading: for Eusebius here relates the Contents of Maximin's Edict. Vales.  which contained an Order, that the decayed Idol-Temples should with all diligence be repaired; that all persons, men, women, servants and young children should be compelled to do sacrifice, and by all means imaginable forced to eat part of the flesh which had been offered; that the provisions exposed to sale in the Markets should be defiled with such things as had been sacrificed; and that some should be ordered to sit and watch before the [Public] Baths, to the end they might pollute such as came to cleanse themselves therein, with the execrable sacrifices. Whilst these things were after this manner put in execution, the anxieties of the Christians, as it was likely, were renewed and increased: yea, the Gentiles that were unbelievers [looked upon] what was done to be intolerable, and condemned these barbarities, as absurd and too outrageous: for, even to them such actions seemed abominable and odious. When [therefore] such a fierce storm [of persecution] was impendent on all persons every where, the divine power of our Saviour did again infuse so great a courage and confidence into his Champions, that, when no body induced or urged them to it, they contemned these high menaces of their Adversaries. Wherefore, three believers with a joint consent rush in upon the Precedent then offering sacrifice to Idols, and call out to him to desist from his error: for there is [said they] no other God, but He that is the Framer and Maker of all things. Being hereupon asked who they were, they boldly professed themselves to be Christians: at which Firmilianus was highly exasperated, and passed sentence of death upon them, 
d Eusebius notes this, as a thing new, and unusual; not that he designed to praise Firmilianus the Precedents clemency, because he did not torture the Martyrs; but he would hereby show the precipitancy and rage of the man; in regard he commanded, the Martyrs (who had provoked and confuted him) should be immediately led away to be put to death, without sufferring any tortures before their execution; as the common usage was. For the Roman Judges did usually torture the Christian Martyrs before they dispatched them, to the end those valiant Champions might not finish their lives by too easy a death. Nor was this usually done to the Martyrs only; but generally as often as any heinous offenders were brought to examination, they were first tortured. And although the guilty person confessed the fact, yet did not the Judge presently order him to be released from his tortures; but continued to inquire out the consequences: for example, how often he had done the fact, with what weapons, and in what places: then he questioned him about his companions and accomplices. See Tertullian, in his book Ad Nationes; and in his Apologetic, chap. 2. Vales.  without inflicting on them any previous tortures. One of these was a Presbyter, by name 
e In the Greeks Menology, this man is called Antonius, where (besides Zebinas and Germanus) there is a fourth companion of theirs named, to wit, Nicephorus. For the 12th day of November this passage occurs: the birthday of the holy Martyrs Antonius and his fellows, who were [put to death] in the times of Maximinus. Antonius was an old man; Nicephorus, Zebinas, and Germanus were in the flower of their age. They were taken at Caesarea and after they had boldly confessed Christ, were slain. Here you see, the Author of the Menology has rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an old man, not a Presbyter. Vales.  Antoninus; the name of the second was Zebinas, by Country an Eleutheropolitane; the third was called Germanus. On the thirteenth day of the month Dius, that is, on the Ides of November, all this was done to these persons. On the same day they had a fellow-traveller added to their number, a woman of Scythopolis, by name 
f In the Greek Menology she is called Manatho▪ Vales.  Ennathas, who was adorned with the 
g Eusebius means a little Mitre of purple-coloured-wool; which was the badge of professed Virginity, as Optatus informs us, in his sixth book. Vales.  Badge of Virginity. She had not indeed done what the former [three] did, but was carried by force and set before the Judge. Therefore, after she had been scourged and most grossly abused; (all which injurious usages were audaciously perpetrated, without any order from the superior Magistracy, by one of the Tribunes in the neighbourhood, called Maxies, a man worse than his name, one indeed that was stout and of an undaunted courage, but as to his Morals, in all respects very impious, of a cruel disposition, and odious to all his acquaintance. This fellow stripped the blessed virgin stark naked, (in such a manner that she was covered only from her loins down to her feet, but the rest of her body was bare;) led her round the City Caesarea, and looked upon it as a piece of gallantry to drag her through all the Market-places in the City, and scourge her) after [I say] she had endured so many stripes, having given a demonstration of her most undaunted courage and constancy of mind before the Precedents Tribunal, the Judge commanded she should be burnt alive. This 
* The Precedent.  Man improved his inhumanity and rage, shown towards God's worshippers, to the height, and transgressed even the Laws of Nature, for he was not ashamed of denying burial to the dead bodies of those sacred persons. Upon which account he gave order, that the dead bodies (which were exposed in the open Air, to be devoured by wild-beasts,) should be carefully guarded night and day: and you might have seen for many days together no small number of men, busily obeying this beastly and barbarous order: some of whom (as if this had been a matter of high concern and moment) watched on a Tower, that the dead might not be stolen away. Also, the wild-beasts, dogs, and fowls that preyed on flesh, scattered here and there pieces of men's bodies: and the whole City was strewed all over with men's bowels and bones. So that, nothing did ever seem more cruel and horrid, even to those who before had been our enemies; all persons bewailing not so much their calamitous condition towards whom these things were done, as the abuse that was put upon themselves, and on mankind in general. For, even to the very gates [of the City] such a spectacle was proposed to public view, as surpassed all the bounds of expression, and exceeded any the most tragical relation; [to wit] the flesh of men's bodies, which were devoured not in one place, but lay scattered every where. Yea, some affirmed they saw limbs of men, whole bodies, and pieces of bowels even within the City. After these [horrid butcheries] had been practised for many days together, there happened this miracle. The weather was fair, the air clear, and the whole face of heaven most serene and bright; when, on a sudden, from all the columns, which under propped the public Galleries throughout the City, there fell many drops, in the form of tears: and the Market-places and streets, (no moisture having fallen from the Air,) were wet and besprinkled with water which came from an unknown place. In so much that a report was immediately spread amongst all people, that the earth, unable to bear the horrid impieties then committed, did shed tears in an inexplicable manner; and that the stones and senseless matter wept at what was done, to reprove the barbarous and unmerciful dispositions of men. This thing will, I doubt not, be looked upon as fabulous and a ridiculous story by succeeding generations: but they did not account it such, who had the certainty thereof confirmed to them by the authority of those times in which it happened.   

CHAP. X. Concerning Peter the Asceta, Asclepius the Marcionite, and other Martyrs.  
ON the fourteenth day of the following month, called Apellaeus, which is before the nineteenth of the Calends of January, some other Egyptians, (going to minister to the Confessors in Cilicia) were apprehended by those persons, that were set at the gates [of the City] to examine such as passed by: part of whom received the same sentence with those they were going to minister to, having their eyes and feet rendered useless. But three of them were put into bonds at the City Ascalon, where after they had given an admirable demonstration of their courage, they finished their lives by a different sort of Martyrdom. One of them, by name Ares, was burnt to death: the other two, whose names were 
a In the Greek this man's name is Promus: but, I suppose, it should be Probus. For I never met with such a proper name as Promus. This mistake arose from hence; in ancient M. SS. Beta is usually written like My. In the Fuk. and Savil M. SS. 'tis Probus. Vales.  Probus and Elias, were beheaded. On the eleventh day of the month Audynaeus, which is before the third of the Ides of January, 
b Mention is made of this person in the Greek Menea, at the 14th of October; although Eusebius says he suffered on the 3d d of the Ides of January. In the Meneum he is called Auselamus: But, in the Menology Anselamus is, by a mistake, put for Auselamus, or Abseldmus: the import of the passage there is this: On the same day is the commemoration of the holy Martyr Petrus Anselamus of Eleutheropolis, who being in the flower of his age, and of a vigorous mind, behaved himself most admirably in the conflicts he underwent for Religion; and, having despised earthly things, was by sire offered up as a victim well pleasing to God, in the sixth year of Diocletian's and Maximian's Empire. In which passage, this is observable, that the sixth year of Diocletian's Empire is put for the sixth year of the persecution. Vales.  Peter the Asceta, called also Apselamus, (who came from Aneas a village that lies near to Eleutheropolis,) being refined by fire like the purest gold, exhibited an illustrious proof of his faith in God's Christ, at the City Caesarea. For when the Judge and those about him entreated him earnestly to be compassionate towards himself, and take pity upon his own youthfullness and vigour; he contemned [their exhortations,] and preferred his confidence in the supreme God before all things, yea even life itself. Together with this person [suffered] one Asclepius, (reported to have been a Bishop of the Sect of the Marcionites, out of a zeal to piety, (as he thought,) but such an one as was not according to knowledge,) and finished his life in the same fiery pile. These things were performed after this manner.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning Pamphilus, and twelve other Martyrs.  

a simeon Metaphrastes has transcribed this whole relation of the Martyrdom of Pamphilus and his companions, out of our Eusebius; adding some things, and altering others, as he usually does. But he seems to have been furnished with more perfect copies of Eusebius, than those we now have which will manifestly appear to the Reader; who may meet with Metaphrastes' account hereof in that Latin version of him, which Lipomanus and Surius put forth▪ Tom the third, a● the first of June; pag. 139. Edit. Venet. Anno. 1581. Vales.  THe time now calls upon me to Record that great and famous spectacle, which they [exhibited] who were perfected by Martyrdom together with Pamphilus, [a person] whose name and memory I have a great honour and high esteem for. They were in all twelve, being vouchsafed a 
b He means the Minor Prophets, who were twelve in number: this passage is more clearly expressed in Metaphrastes, thus: It is worth our while to admire the number of the men, which represents a certain Prophetic and Apostolic grace. For, it happened that they were in all twelve; of the same number with the Patriarches, Prophets and Apostles, as we are informed. Vales.  Prophetic, or rather Apostolic, grace, and equal to them in number, Pamphilus was their Principal, the only person amongst them that was adorned with the honour of a Presbytership in the Church at Caesarea: 
c This passage also is more perfect in Metaphrastes, after this manner: He was Pamphilus, a man truly pious, loving and friendly towards all men, really demonstrating the truth of his name; [the import of Pamphilus, is, friend to all men:] the ornament of the Church at Caesarea, etc. See Lipomanus and Surius' version of Metaphrastes, a● the forecited place. Vales.  A man eminent for all manner of virtue, even throughout his whole life; [whether we consider] his renunciation and contempt of the world; or the liberal contributions [he made] of his goods to those that were necessitous; or his disregard of worldly preferments and expectations; or lastly, his Philosophic, severe, and Ascetic course of life. But, he was most especially eminent, even beyond all men in our times, for his earnest and unwearied studies in the sacred Scriptures, for his indefatigable assiduity about those things he proposed to himself to do, and for the good offices he did to his relations and all other persons that made their addresses to him. This persons other virtues and egregious performances, which require a larger relation, we have already comprised in three books, being a peculiar work which we wrote concerning his Life. If therefore any are desirous of knowing these things more fully, we remit them thither; at present 
d In the Maz. Med. and Fuk. M. SS. 'tis [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, let us prosecute] in the Imperative mood. Moreover, hence we may make this manifest collection, to wit, that this Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine was Eusebius' own work, written by him after his Books concerning Pamphilus' Life, and after his Ecclesiastic History. Vales.  let us prosecute our subsequent narration concerning the Martyrs. The second person, after Pamphilus, that entered the combat, was Valens, a 
e There may be a double meaning given of these words. For the import of them may be, either that Aelia was Valens' country, or that he was a Deacon of the Church of Aelia. simeon Metaphrastes followed this latter sense, as appears from his words. The like ambiguity I took notice of before, book 5. chap. 1. note (o) where we spoke concerning Sanctus a Deacon of Vienna. Vales.  Deacon of Aelia, honourable for his holy grey hairs, and as to his aspect a venerable old man; better skilled in the sacred Scriptures than any of the rest. For he had imprinted them in his memory so perfectly, 
f 'Tis easily discernible, that the Greek Text is here corrupted; I suppose it may be thus amended; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which reading we have followed in our version; and it agrees with simeon Metaphrastes' interpretation, as 'tis evident from Gentianus Hervetus' translation in Lipomanus' Edition at the month of February; see note (a) in this chapter. But Hervetus has rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to get by heart; whereas that term signifies, to recite by heart, as we observed before. Vales.  that no difference could be discerned between his reading out of a book, and repeating by heart, whole pages of any part of Sacred Writ. The third person, famous amongst them, was Paul, born at the City Jamnia, a man very fervent and zealous in acting, and filled with a warmth and ardour of spirit: before his Martyrdom, he had been engaged in the combat of confession, having endured the fearing [of his flesh] with red hot irons. After these persons had spent two years' time in prison, the arrival of some other Egyptian brethren was the occasion of their Martyrdom, who also suffered with them. These Egyptians had accompanied the Confessors sent into Cilicia, to the Mines there. As they were returning to their own country, at the entrance of the gates of Caesarea they were examined (in the same manner with those before mentioned) by the guard (men of a barbarous disposition) who they were, and whence they came; and, having concealed nothing of the truth, as if they had been Malefactors taken in the very act, they were put into bonds. They were five in number; and when they were brought before the Tyrant, and had spoken boldly and freely in his presence, they were forthwith committed to prison. The next day (which was the 19th of the month Peritius, according to the Roman account before the 14th of the Calends of March,) order was given, that they, together with Pamphilus and his forementioned companions, should be brought before the Judge. In the first place, he made trial of the Egyptians invincible constancy, by all sorts of torments, and various and new invented engines [of torture.] When 
g g' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here used) seems to be taken passively, for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For Euscbius' meaning is, that Firmilianus the Judge was well versed in passing such sentences, and in extracting examinations by tortures. But, because the same term is taken in an active sense hereafter in this chapter, it ought also to be taken so here. By the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Eusebius means, the scourges and tortures. Vales.  he had made use of these cruelties towards the chief of these persons, first he asked him who he was. After he had heard him give himself the name of some Prophet instead of his proper name; (for they made it their business to call themselves by names different from those given them by their Parents, which were perhaps the names of Idols; therefore you might have heard them name themselves Elias, Jeremiah, Isaiah, Samuel, or Daniel, representing not only by their actions, but by their proper names also, the true and genuine Israel 
h These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of God] are wanting in the Med. M. S. Eusebius' meaning is, that those Egyptians who gave themselves the names of Israelites, or Jews, did both by their actions and names represent the true and genuine Israel, and those Jews, who were inwardly such. Vales.  of God, which [consists] of those that are 
i Eusebius alludes to that passage in St Paul, (Rom. 2. 28, 29.) where the Apostle makes two sorts of Jews: some that were Jews 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, outwardly; others that were such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, inwardly: the former, as he affirms, are not truly Jews, because they observed the bodily ceremonies only of the Law: the latter are really Jews; whose Circumcision is that of the heart, in the Spirit, and not in the Letter. See Origen, Chap. 1. Philocal. Vales.  inwardly Jews.) After [I say] Firmilianus had heard the Martyr give himself such a name, being wholly unacquainted with the powerful import thereof, in the second place he enquired, what Countryman he was: the Martyr expressed himself in this his second reply agreeable to his former answer, and said, Jerusalem was his Country; meaning that Jerusalem, of which Paul speaks— 
* Galat. 4. 26.  But Jerusalem which is above, is free, which is the mother of us all: and [in another place,] 
† Heb. 12. 22.  Ye are come to mount Zion, and unto the City of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem: the Martyr meant this [Jerusalem.] But the Judge, having his mind depressed with low and terrene thoughts, was extraordinarily inquisitive what City this was, and in what Country it lay. Then he applied tortures, that he might [force him thereby to] confess the truth. But he, having both his hands wrested behind his back, and his feet broken with certain new Engines [of torture,] stiffly affirmed, that he spoke true. Again, being after this often asked, what City that he spoke of was, and where it lay, he replied, that that was their Country only, who were God's worshippers. For none but they should enter it; and it was situate Eastward, and towards the rising Sun. After this manner did the Martyr Philosophise again, agreeable to his own sentiments, wholly disregarding those that on all sides were tormenting of him: but, as if he had had neither flesh nor body, seemed to be altogether insensible of his tortures. But the Judge, doubtful and perplexed in his mind, was in a great rage, supposing that the Christians were about erecting a City that would be an enemy, and in an hostile manner oppose the Romans. Upon which account he was very diligent in his inquiries about it, and in searching out that country in the East spoken of [by the Martyr.] But when he perceived that the young man (after he had torn him with innumerable stripes, and inflicted on him tortures of all sorts,) was immutable and firmly persisted in what he had said before, he passed sentence of death upon him. Thus were the tragic [cruelties,] used towards this Martyr, concluded: and when he had practised the like Preface of tortures upon the rest, he destroyed them by the same sort of death. Being then wearied out, and perceiving that he did in vain inflict tortures upon these men, 
k Eusebius seems to mean Firmilianus' desire of knowing from the Egyptian Martyrs, where that Jerusalem was, which they called their Country. Whence we may make this remark by the by, that 'tis sufficiently evident, (as we observed before, Book 4. Chap. 6. note e.) there was no City upon earth at that time called Jerusalem. Otherwise Firmillanus Precedent of Palestine, would never have been so earnest in his inquiries of the Martyrs, where Jerusalem was situated. But, the Greek term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] cannot, I think, be taken in that sense I have mentioned. Indeed, this place is obscure, and (if I mistake not) faulty. Therefore simeon Metaphrastes, when he transcribed this passage from Eusebius, on set purpose omitted these words. Vales.  when his desires were satiated, he passed to Pamphilus and his companions. And [although] he had by experience found, that in defence of their faith they had before demonstrated an alacrity of mind not to be vanquished by tortures; [yet] he again asked them, whether they would now be obedient to the Imperial commands; and when he could get nothing out of any one of them, besides that last confession which is made in Martyrdom, he condemned them to undergo the same punishment with the forementioned Martyrs. These things being finished, a youth, 
l At this place simeon Metaphrastes adds some words, which deserve to be set down here. Nondum autem dictum, etc. [The Judge] had scarce made an end of speaking, when a young man, belonging to Pamphilus' family, called out at some distance; and, coming out of the midst of the crowd into the presence of those who sat round in the place of Judicature, requested that their bodies might be interred. This was the B. Porphyrius, one of Pamphilus' own breeding, not full eighteen years old, [a youth] well skilled in the Art of writing; but one that concealed these praises by his modest behaviour, in regard he had been educated under so eminent a person. Vales.  one that belonged to Pamphilus' family, (in regard he had been educated under the genuine discipline and converse of so eminent a person;) as soon as he understood that sentence [was pronounced] against his master, called aloud out of the midst of the crowd, and requested that their deadbodies might be interred. But [the Judge, (who deserves not to be called a man] but a wild beast, or any creature else [that can be thought] more fierce than a wild beast) showed no compassion towards his youthful years; and, having found, upon his bare ask the young man that he confessed himself a Christian; swelled with rage, as if he had been wounded by some dart, ordered the torturers to make use of their utmost force against him. But after he saw, that he refused to be obedient to his commands in offering sacrifice, he ordered that his flesh (as if it had not been the body of a man, but either stones, or wood, or some such senseless thing) should without any intermission be torn even to his very bones and inmost recesses of his bowels. Which being performed for a long time together, the Judge perceived his attempts were vain; [for although] his body was mangled all over with the tortures, [yet] he continued silent, and was as insensible of pain, as if he had in a manner been lifeless. [Nevertheless] the Judge, still persevering in his merciless and inhuman cruelty, immediately condemned him to be burnt (in the same habit he was in) by 
m Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a fire at a distance] Christophorson seems to have read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a slow, or remiss fire: see his translation. Hervetus also has rendered it thus, pronuntiat sententiam ut tradatur molli & lento igni, he pronounced sentence upon him, that he should be set into [and consumed by] a soft and gentle fire. The same is confirmed by Eusebius' following words: for he says, that Porphyrius was ●astned to a stake, and that the pile, which lay round him, but at some distance, was kindled; that so the Martyr might be consumed by a slack fire. We read of the same sort of punishment in the passion of Pionius, and of other Martyrs. Eusebius uses [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in the same sense hereafter, where he mentions Julianus. Further, we must take notice that both Porphyrius and Julianus were Catechumen; as Metaphrastes informs us. Vales.  a slow fire. And thus this person (although he was the last that entered the combat, yet) prevented his master after the flesh, in that he obtained his departure out of this life before him; those, who were busied about [vanquishing] the former Martyrs, hitherto making some delays. You might therefore have seen Prophyrius [for that was his name,] in quality like a valorous champion who had been conqueror in all manner of exercises belonging to the Sacred games, proceeding forth to his death after he had suffered so great tortures, with a body covered all over with dust, but with a cheerful countenance, and a mind full of joy and confidence: he was most truly filled with the divine spirit; and, being clad in a 
* See B. 6. Chap. 19 note (p.) ⁿ This garment is in the Greek termed ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; see its description in A. Gellius, Book 7. Chap. 12.  Philosophic habit, (having only a garment wrapped about him, in fashion like unto a ⁿ cloak,) with a calm and sedate mind he gave commands to those of his acquaintance, and dispatched whatever he had a mind to do; retaining the serenity of his countenance, even when he was at the very stake. Moreover, when the pile, which lay at a sufficient distance, was kindled round about him, with his mouth he attracted the flame on every side of him: and after this one expression, which he uttered when the flame began to touch him, [to wit,] invoaking Jesus the Son of God to be his helper, he most courageously continued silent even to the very last gasp. Such was Porphyrius' combat: whose consummation Seleucus a Confessor that had formerly been a Soldier, having related to Pamphilus; as being the conveyer of such a message, he was immediately vouchsafed to be joined in the same lot with the Martyrs. For he had no sooner related Porphyrius' death, and saluted one of the Martyrs with a kiss, but some of the Soldiers seize him, and carry him before the Precedent. Who, as if he resolved to hasten Seleucus, that he might be Prophyrius' companion in his journey to heaven, forthwith ordered he should undergo a capital punishment. This [Seleucus] was born in Cappadocia, but had attained no mean degree of honour amongst the choicest young men that belonged to the Roman Milice. For he far excelled his fellow Soldiers in the 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the term in the original, it peculiarly imports that age, which is fit for warfare; which Livy styles Militarem aet●t●m, the Military age; beginning from the seventeenth year of a man's age, says Plutarch (in Graccho.)  fitness of his age for Military services, in strength and stature of body, and in valour: in so much that, his aspect was much discoursed of amongst all men, and the shape of his whole body greatly admired, upon account both of his stature and comeliness. About the beginning of the persecution, he was eminently famous for his enduring stripes in the combat of confession: but after he had left off his Military course of life, he became a zealous emulatour of those that were 
p Christophorson judged amiss, in that he supposed by the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Monks were meant. For, at that time there were no Monks; or, if there were any they differed much from the Ascetae. For Monks (as their name, Monachi, denotes) affected solitude: but the Ascetae did converse publicly in the Cities. Whosoever therefore lived a more strict and severe course of life according to the precepts of the Gospel, and left all they had, upon God's account, were termed Ascetae▪ thus one Peter is called Asceta, and a Virgin is termed Ascetria, before in this book of Eusebius: should any one term these Monks, doubtless he would be much mistaken. St Jerom says expressly, that there was no Monk in Palestine before Hilarion. But Peter, the Asceta, lived in Palestine long before Hilarion's time. Vales.  Ascetae in their studies and exercises of piety; and, like a father, and a patron, demonstrated himself to be an Overseer as it were, and an helper of desolate orphans and widows that were destitute of assistance, and of those that were reduced to poverty and sickness. Wherefore, by God (who is more delighted with such [performances] as these, than with the smoke and blood of sacrifices) he was deservedly accounted worthy of that admirable and high calling, [to wit] Martyrdom. This was the tenth Champion, who, after the others before mentioned, ended his life on the very same day; whereon (as it is probable) the great gate of heaven was opened by the Martyrdom of Pamphilus, (suitable to the worth of that person,) which gave both him, and his companions, an easy entrance into the Celestial Kingdom. Also, Theodulus (a venerable and pious old man, belonging to the Precedents own family, for whom Firmilianus had a greater esteem than for all his other domestics; partly upon account of his age, having seen his children to the third generation; and partly in respect of the singular affection and conscionable fidelity, which he had continually retained towards him;) having followed Seleucus' steps, and performed the same things that he did, was brought before his master, against whom he was more exasperated than against any of the former [Martyr's;] and being forthwith put upon a Cross, he underwent the same sort of Martyrdom our Saviour suffered. Moreover, one being yet wanting, who might render the number of the foresaid Martyrs completely twelve, Julianus intervened to make up their number. At that very interim he was coming from a remote Country, and had not entered the City; but, being informed [of the slaughter] of the Martyrs, ran immediately (in the same habit he had on) out of the road, to see that spectacle. When he saw the dead bodies of those holy persons lying upon the ground, being filled with an extraordinary joy, he embraced every one of them, and kissed them all. Whilst he was doing this, the [Soldier] that were the instruments to commit those murders, apprehend him, and bring him to Firmilianus. He, doing herein what was agreeable to his [usual cruelty,] ordered that this person also should be consumed by a slow fire. Thus was Julianus also accounted worthy [to receive] the crown of Martyrdom, leaping for joy, and being exceeding glad; and with a loud voice giving great thanks to the Lord, who had vouchsafed him so great an honour. This Julianus was by country a Cappadocian; as to his morals, he was eminently pious and circumspect, and famous for his most genuine and sincere faith: he was very active and diligent in all things, being inspired by the holy Ghost. Such was the file [of Martyrs,] who were vouchsafed to arrive at Martyrdom in company with Pamphilus. The holy, and truly sacred bodies of these persons were, by the impious Precedents order, watched for the space of four days, and as many nights, and exposed to be devoured by beasts that prey on flesh. But when (as it miraculously happened) no wild beast, or fowl, or dog approached them [during that time,] at last (divine providence so ordering the matter,) they were taken away whole and untorn; and, having been allowed such funeral rites as befitted them▪ received the usual interment. Whilst the discourse concerning the [Presidents] surious rage against these persons was yet rise in all men's mouths, Adrianus and Eubulus (arriving, from that Country called Manganaea, at Caesarea, to give a visit to the rest of the Confessors,) were examined also at the gate of the City, for what reason they came thither. And, having confessed the truth, they were brought before Firmilianus: he (as he had usually done before) was in no wise dilatory in his proceedings towards them also; but, after he had furrowed their sides with many tortures, condemned them to be devoured by wild-beasts. Therefore, after two days space, on the fifth of the month Dystrus, (that is, before the third of the Nones of March,) the day whereon the nativity of the 
q In times past all Cities had their Genius's, in honour of which Temples were erected, which they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Marcus (in the life of Porphyrius) mentions the Tycheum of Gaza: and there was a Tycheum at Alexandria, mentioned in ●od. Theod. and in Libanius' descriptions lately published by the Learned Leo Allatius. Also the Temple of the Genius at Antiochia is mentioned by Julian in Misopog. which passage we cited before. The Genius of Caesarea in Cappadocia had its Temple; concerning which see Gregor. Naz. in his first Invective against Julian, pag. 91. and in his 19th Oration pag. 309. The Genius was a tutelar God, that (as the Heathens thought) had undertaken the particular protection of any City, or Town. Vales.  public Genius (as the Heathens account it) is celebrated at Caesarea, Adrianus was cast to a Lion; after which a sword was thrust through his body, and so he ended his life. On the next day after save one, that is, on the very Nones of March, which is the seventh of the month Dystrus, Eubulus (after the Judge had entreated him with much earnestness, that by offering sacrifice he would procure for himself that which they account liberty,) preferring a glorious death for his Religion before this transitory life, (when he had been exposed to the wild beasts, and been made a sacrifice after the same manner with the former Martyr,) was the last that closed up the Combats of the Martyrs at Caesarea. Moreover, it will be worthy our recording here, how divine providence soon after punished these impious Precedents, together with the Tyrants themselves. For Firmilianus, who had been so reproachfully outrageous against Christ's Martyrs, having with some others been adjudged to undergo a capital punishment, was beheaded. And these were the Martyrdoms, accomplished at Caesarea, during the whole time of the persecution.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning the Prelates of the Churches.  
BUt, what happened to be done in relation to the Prelates of Churches, 
a These words are very obscure. Christophorson thought they were to be understood concerning the time of the persecution; I am not of his mind. For Eusebius speaks concerning what happened, when the fury of the persecution was in some measure abated. Therefore [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies postea, afterwards; according to Eusebius' usual way of expressing himself, both in other places, and also hereafter in this chapter. The following words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] denote the whole interval of time from the beginning of the persecution to its seventh year, as Eusebius informs us in the following chapter. Vales.  during this interval of time, and afterwards; how, instead of being continued Pastors of Christ's rational flock, which they had not rightly and duly governed, divine justice, judging them as it were fit for such Offices, condemned them to be employed in looking after 
b It was a sort of punishment amongst the Romans, that freemen (i. e. those that were free of Rome) should be condemned to look after the Emperor's horses and camels, and to such like offices. This employment was called Camelasia, and it is reckoned amongst the personal offices, in the Pandects (Tit. de muner. & Honor.) Although in that place of the Pandects, the Emperor's Camels are not spoken of, but those Camels are meant belonging to every City, which were used to fetch wood and other burdens; as appears from the 18th Law, in the said Title. But Eusebius does here speak of the Emperor's Horses and Camels, to the feeding whereof some Bishops were condemned. Now, there is a great difference between these two Offices. For the former was a civil Office, to which the Decurions of the white Order were promoted, as 'tis said in the forequoted Law. But the latter was a penal servitude, to which criminals were condemned, as may be collected from Eusebius' words here. Moreover, these Camelarii (keepers of Camels) were under his care and dispose, that was the Comes rei privatae, (i. e. the Treasurer of the Privy purse to the Emperor; see Vales. notes on Amm. Marcell. Book 22. pag. 207.) under whom were the Masters of the flocks, and of the stables; as appears from the Notitia Imperii Romani. See the Acts of Marcellus the Pope. Vales.  Camels, a brutish sort of creatures, whose bodies are naturally crooked and misshapen; and how it adjudged them to be keepers of the Emperor's horses; also, what and how great injuries, dishonours, and tortures they suffered from such as during those times were the Emperor's Procuratours, and Governors of Provinces, upon account of the sacred vessels and treasures belonging to the Church; moreover, the ambitious desires of many, the inconsiderate and illegal ordinations, and the schisms amongst the 
c He means the Schism between Meletius Lycopolitanus and Peter Bishop of Alexandria; concerning which see Athanasius and Epiphanius. He means also Donatus' Schism in Africa, against Caecilianus the Bishop. Vales.  Confessors themselves; besides, what those modern raisers of disturbances with much earnestness attempted against the remains of the Church, introducing innovations successively one after another, being without intermission authors of evils even in the midst of the calamities caused by the persecution, and heaping mischiefs upon mischiefs: all this [I say] I think fit to omit, a relation hereof being in my judgement inconvenient, and which (as I said in the 
d The place Eusebius here speaks of is not to be found in this book. Whence 'tis apparent, that this book, concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, is imperfect. Any body may perceive that the beginning of it is wanting. But this defect may be made up from chap. 2. book 8. of the Ecclesiastic History, where Eusebius says that, which he mentions here, as spoken of before by himself. Vales.  beginning of this book) I do altogether dislike, and am resolved to avoid. Supposing it therefore to be most accommodate for an history concerning the admirable Martyrs, to speak, write, and instill into the ears of believers what ever is of importance to, and commendable in, our Religion, and those passages which are virtuous and praiseworthy, I thought good to adorn the close of this book with [a relation of] that peace, which afterwards appeared to us from heaven.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning Silvanus, John, and thirty nine other Martyrs.  
THe seventh year of the persecution against us was now completed; and our affairs, (having by little and little obtained some thing of a tendency towards a quiet posture by an abatement of their heats who had been our malicious detractours,) proceeded on to the eighth year, when no small number of Confessors were gathered together about the Brass mines in Palestine, and enjoyed their liberty to such a degree, that they erected buildings to make Churches of: [But] the Governor of the Province (a cruel and wicked person, as he manifested himself to be, upon account of what he did against the Martyrs) making a journey thither, and being informed of their way of living in that place, acquainted the Emperor therewith, writing what he judged suitable to calumniate them. Afterwards, the Governor of the Mines came thither, and (as if he had had an Imperial order so to do,) having separated that company of Confessors, allotted Cyprus to be the place of habitation for some of them, and Libanus for others. He dispersed others of them in several places throughout Palestine, and gave order they should all be wearied out with various sorts of laborious employments. Then he picked out four, which seemed to be the most eminent persons amongst them, and sent them to the commander in chief of the Military forces in those parts. Two of these were Egyptian Bishops, by name Peleus and Nilus; the third was a 
a His name was Helias; who, together with Patermuthius, was burnt to death; as 'tis recorded in the Greek Menaea, at the 17th of September. Photius mentions Patermuthius, in his Bitblioth. chap. 118; where he speaks of the Books written by Pamphilus the Martyr, during his imprisonment, in defence of Origen. Vales.  Presbyter; and the fourth was Patermuthius, a person signally renowned amongst all men upon account of his sedulity in doing all men good offices. This Commander, having asked these men to renounce their Religion, and not obtaining his request, ordered they should be burnt to death. Again, there were others at the same place, (who were allotted a particular country to inhabit in by themselves,) to wit, such of the Confessors, as either by reason of their age, or the mangling of their members, or because of other bodily infirmities, were freed from doing service in those laborious employments. The principal among these was Silvanus, 
b By these words Eusebius seems to declare, that this Silvanus was not Bishop of Gaza: for Eusebius only says that Silvanus was born at Gaza, and made Bishop over those Christians that wrought in the Mines in Palestine. The Greeks (in their Menaea, at the 14th of October) seem to have taken these words of Eusebius in this sense. For they say that Silvanus was Presbyter of the Church at Gaza; and, after he had suffered most acute tortures at Caesarea, was condemned to the Mines, where the Office of a Bishop was conferred on him by the Christians. So the Menaea. But Eusebius (in book 8. chap. 13.) does expressly call him Bishop of Gaza. Vales.  a Bishop born at Gaza, a person that demonstrated himself to be a truly religious and most genuine example of the Christian profession. This man, after he had been signally eminent in all sorts of conflicts [undergone upon account] of confession, from the very first day (as I may say) of the persecution, and during the whole time it lasted, was reserved for this opportunity, that he might in the last place seal up (as it were) all the Combats [of the Martyrs] in Palestine. Many Egyptians were with him; amongst whom there was one 
* This John is mentioned in the Menaeum, at the twentieth of September. Vales.  John, who for strength of memory far surpassed all men of our age. This man had been deprived of his eyesight before. Nevertheless, in the conflicts of confession (wherein he got great renown) when one of his feet (after the same manner that others were served) was rendered useless by being seared with red hot irons, his eyes also (although he could not then see) were burnt out with searing irons: to such an height of cruelty and inhumanity had the merciless and incompassionate Executioners then arrived in their carriage [towards the Christians!] 'Tis needless to extol this man for his morals, and the Philosophic life he lead, especially since he was not so admirable upon that account, as for his strength of memory; [for] he had whole books of the sacred Scriptures written (not on tables of stone, as the divine Apostle says, nor on parchments, or paper, which are devoured by moths and time, but) on the fleshly tables of his heart, that is on his bright soul, [which were legible] to the most clear eye of his mind. In so much that, when ever he pleased, he could produce out of his mouth, as it were out of a treasury of Learning, sometimes the books of the Law and those of the Prophets, another while the Historical parts of Scripture, and again at other times the Evangelic and Apostolic writings. I was, I confess, amazed, when I first saw this man standing in the midst of a numerous Ecclesiastic congregation, and repeating some parts of the divine Scripture. For as long as I could only hear his voice, I supposed him to have read what is usually rehearsed in such assemblies. But when I approached very near, and saw plainly what was done, to wit, all the rest [in the assembly] standing round and having their eyesight clear and perfect, and him making use of the eyes of his understanding only, in reality delivering oracles like some Prophet, and far surpassing those that were sound and healthy in body; I could not forbear praising and glorifying of God. And I thought that I really beheld a firm and most evident instance to persuade me to believe, that he is to be accounted truly a man, (not who appears so to be by the external shape of his body, but) who is such in respect of his mind and understanding. For although this person had a mangled and deformed body, yet he demonstrated the strength of his internal faculties to be great and most powerful. Moreover, God himself vouchsafed to allot these forementioned persons (who, living in a place apart by themselves, spent their time according to the usual manner in prayers, fastings, and in the performance of other severe exercises of Religion,) a blessed and salutary death; reaching out to them his propitious right hand. But 
* The Devil.  that malicious enemy of all goodness, unable to endure them any longer, in regard they were carefully armed against him with their continual prayers to God, resolved to have them killed and removed from off the earth, as being troublesome to him. Which God permitted him to attempt and perform; both that he should not be hindered from ●oing mischief, agreeable to his own mind and purpose; and that they might at length receive the rewards of their various combats. Thus therefore nine and thirty persons were beheaded on one and the same day, by an order from the most impious Maximin. These were the Martyrdoms perpetrated in Palestine during the space of ten years, and such was the persecution in our days; which, having been began from those times wherein the Churches were demolished, was much increased in the times succeeding by the Governors' insolences. Amidst which, their various and different combats who were Religious Champions, made an innumerable company of Martyrs throughout every Province; to wit, in Libya, and throughout all Egypt, Syria, and all those Provinces, which reach from the East round to the Country of Illyricum. For those regions situate beyond these now mentioned, that is, all Italy, Sicily, France, and those which lie towards the Sunsetting, Spain, Mauritania, and Africa, having not endured the rage of the persecution full out the space of the two first years, were vouchsafed a sudden visitation from God, and [obtained] peace: divine Providence taking compassion on the simplicity and faith of those men. Further, an accident (a parallel to which the Records from the very first beginning of the Roman Empire cannot show) happened now first in these our days, contrary to all expectation. For, during the persecution in our times, the Empire was divided into two parts. Those brethren which were inhabitants of the one part, that just now mentioned, enjoyed peace: but such as dwelled in the other part of the Empire, endured innumerable conflicts [renewed against them] successively. But when divine grace gave some indications of its candid and compassionate visitation of us, than those very Governors of ours (who before had been raisers of the wars waged against us in our days,) having most miraculously altered their minds, sounded a retreat; extinguishing the flame of persecution kindled against us, by Rescripts published in favour to us, and by mild Edicts. 
c The conclusion of this book is wanting; to wit, the Retractation, of the Emperors or Galerius Maximianus' Edict, ordering a stop to be put to the persecution. But this defect may be easily made up from the last chapter of the eighth Book of the Ecclesiastic History. Vales.  'Tis requisite, that we Record their retractation.   
The End of Eusebius Pamphilus' Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine.   

THE NINTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning the counterfeited Cessation [of the Persecution.]  
THIS Revocation contained in the Imperial Edict 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here used) must be taken for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as is frequent in our Author. We have this revocation of the Emperor's Decree in the 8th book of this History, at the latter end. Vales.  mentioned before, was published in all parts of Asia, and 
b By these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Christoph. understands all the Provinces of Asi●; but Rufinus thinks Pontus, Bythinia, Galatia and the rest of the Provinces bordering on every side are meant, which were under the Emperor Galcrius' Government: excepting only the Eastern Provinces, over which Maximinus Caesar was Ruler. Vales.  throughout the Adjacent Provinces. After which publications thus made; Maximin, the Eastern Tyrant, (a person as impious as ever breathed, and a most deadly enemy to the worship of the supreme God;) being in no wise pleased with these Rescripts, instead of the forementioned Edict, issues out a verbal Order only to those Governors within his Jurisdiction, that they should stop the persecution against us. For, in regard he durst not in any wise oppose the Decree of his superiors, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we have translated having concealed: the Phrase is borrowed from the Attic Lawyers; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with them signifies that Court where matters of small importance were adjusted, to wit, not exceeding one drachm. The Judges of this Court were the Undecemviri; This Court stood in an obscure place of the City, and hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is in Demosthenes, and here also in our Author, used metaphorically, for privily.  having concealed the forementioned Edict, and taken such care, as that it should not be publicly proposed in the Provinces under his Jurisdiction; he gives order by word of mouth only to those Governors under him, that they should put a stop to the persecution against us; of which Order they inform one another by Letters. For Sabinus, who was then honoured with the Prefecture of the Praetorium (the chiefest Office 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with them] the reading in Nicephorus is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with him,] showing, that Sabinus was Perfect of the Praetorium to Maximin. But our Copies do all agree in the former reading, that is [with them,] in the plural number; which is the truest. For, although Sabinus bore the Prefecture of the Praetorium (which we may call the Office of Lord-chief-justice, or of Lieutenant General under the Emperor, to govern Provinces in Civil Causes; See Pancirol. in Notitiam Imper. Orient. c. 5.) under Maximinus Caesar in the East; yet because he was made Praefect by Galerius, therefore he is styled the Praefect of the Emperors, meaning Galerius and Maximinus. For the Caesars had not the power of creating Praefects; but they were made by the Augusti, as may be shown from many places in Amm. Marcellinus. Hence 'tis, that Sabinus in his Edict (which Eusebius does here insert) always speaks of the Emperors in the plural number, to let the Governors of particular Provinces understand, that that was the command of the Emperors, to wit, Galerius, Constantinus, Licinius, and Maximinus. Also, by these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] may be meant the Governors of those Provinces which were under Maximin's jurisdiction: for Eusebius speaks of them in the foregoing sentence. Indeed, this exposition seems most natural to me; but then we must render [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not with, but amongst them; which rendition the Greek will bear. Vales.  among them) in a Latin Epistle to the Governors of the Provinces declared the 
d Rufinus translates this place thus; Sed, Sabinus, etc. But Sabinus, who at that time was chief of the Provinces; and inserted the forementioned Imperial Edict, thereby manifesting to all men that which Maximin had attempted to conceal. But Rufinus has not expressed Eusebius' meaning in this rendition of his words. For Sabinus did not set Galerius the Emperor's decree before his own order, as it was usual for the Prefects of the Praetorium to do; in regard Maximin had made i● his business, that that Imperial constitution should be concealed from those Provinces under his Government. For he was highly displeased at Galerius' Rescript; both in regard the Christians (whom he had hitherto most barbarously persecuted,) were delivered from his butcheries; and also because his name was not prefixed before the foresaid decree. For, after Galcrius' and Constantine's name, Licinius' was set before the Rescript: but Maximin's name, (he being as yet but Caesar only) was not there. Therefore, partly for shame, partly out of indignation, Maximin suppressed that Edict. But S●binus (in this Epistle of his to the Precedents of the provinces) makes very little mention of this Constitution, because he would not displease Maximin. Further, by the word [Emperor] Christophorson thought Maximin was meant. But I like Rufinus' Version better, who supposed Galerius to be understood thereby; and besides, Eusebius usually calls Maximin by the name of Tyrant, not Caesar. Vales.  Emperor's pleasure; the contents of which Letter we have thus translated:  
The Majesty of our most sacred Lords the Emperors, by their earnest and most devout care, have long since determined to render the minds of all men conformable to the true and holy Rule of living; that by this means they who seem to have embraced usages different from those of the Romans, might be induced to exhibit due worship to the immortal Gods. But the obstinate and most untractable perverseness of some men's minds was arrived at such an height, that neither could the justice of the [Imperial] Decree prevail with them to recede from their own resolutions, nor the imminent punishment annexed strike any terror into them. Since therefore it might have happened, that upon this account many would have precipitated themselves into danger; the sacred Majesty of our Lords the most puissant Emperors, (according to their innate clemency) judging it disagreeable to their own most sacred Intent, that upon this occasion men should be surrounded with such great danger; enjoined our 
* I suppose, these are the terms of honour, which these great Officers had given to them in all addresses; and which they themselves also made use of, when they mentioned themselves in any Letters they wrote to others: the words in the Greek are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Valesius renders devotio; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by him translated Solertia.  devotedness to write to your Prudence: that if evidence be brought against any Christian for his following that way of worship observed amongst those of his own Religion, you should secure him and set him free from all danger and molestation, and that you should condemn▪ none to be punished upon account of this pretence. For since it has been manifestly evidenced that during so long a tract of time they could by no means be persuaded to desist from their perverse stubborness; your Prudence therefore is enjoined to write to the Curators, to the Magistrates, and to the Precedents of the Villages [belonging to] every City, that they may understand, that for the future they are not to take any further care concerning 
c I doubt not but instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this decree] it aught to be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this affair.] which amendment Nicephorus confirms B. 7. Chap. 24. who has expressed this place thus, that they should not trouble themselves any further about the Christians. Vales.  this affair.  
Hereupon, all the Governors of Provinces, supposing that the Letter written to them [by Sabinus] contained [Maximin's] true and genuine meaning, did by their Letters communicate the Emperor's pleasure to the Curators, Magistrates, and Precedents of the Villages. Nor did they urge these things to them by Letters only, but much more by such deeds, as that the Princes command might thereby be put in execution; bringing forth, and setting at liberty those prisoners which they had in hold for Confession of the faith of God; and also releasing them who had been adjudged to the punishment of working in the Mines. For they supposed that this would in reality be well-pleasing to the 
* To Maximin.  Emperor, but herein they were mistaken. These things being thus finished, on a sudden (like some bright shining light which darts forth its rays after a thick darksome night,) you might have seen Churches gathered together throughout every City; full assemblies; and the usual 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assemblies, is here used instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 solemn services. Dionysius Alexandr. used this term in the same sense, as we noted before. There was a twofold Synaxis; one of the Prayers; the other of the Sacraments. Athanasius mentions the former, in his Apology to Constantius. Vales.  solemn services performed at these meetings. All the Infidels were not a little astonished at these things, wondering at so great and unexpected an alteration of affairs, and crying out, that the God of the Christians was the great and only true God. Also, those of our Religion, who had faithfully and manfully strove in the Combat of Persecution, obtained great confidence and freedom amongst all men. But as many as through weakness of faith had made shipwreck of their souls, with much earnestness ran to seek for a remedy; begging and praying for an assisting right hand from them that were strong, and supplicating God to be merciful to them. Moreover, soon after this, the Noble Champions of Religion, released from their servitude in labouring in the Mines returned to their own Countries; and being glad and jocund, travelling through the Cities, were filled with an inexpressible joy, and a confidence unutterable. Thus did numerous companies of persons that were Christians perform their journeys, lauding God with Hymns and Psalms in the midst of the Highways and Market-places. And you might now have seen those, (who but lately had been in bonds, groaning under most severe punishments, and driven from their own Countries) with joyful and pleasant countenances possessing their own habitations again: in so much that they, who formerly▪ [threatened to] murder and destroy us, when they saw this miracle which did so far surpass all men's expectation, rejoiced with us at what had happened.   

CHAP. II. Concerning the change of affairs which did afterwards ensue.  
BUT the Tyrant (who as we said before, Ruled in the Eastern parts) no longer able to endure these things, (he being a professed Enemy to goodness, and one who laid wait to ensnare all good men) suffered not this state of affairs to continue 
a Maximinus Galerius did not live long after he had made that Decree for the Peace and Liberty of the Christians, but within a few months after, died of a wound which had festered. See the Appendix to the eighth book of this History. When Maximinus Caesar heard of his death, he renewed the Persecution against the Christians, and proclaimed himself Augustus; whereas he was only Caesar before, and was compelled to obey the commands of Galerius Augustus. Vales.  the space of six months complete. But, inventing all the ways imaginable to subvert the Peace, first he attempted (upon some pretence or other) to hinder us from assembling in the 
* See Book 7. Chap. 11. note (f.)  Coemiteria. Afterwards 
b What is meant by this elegant passage [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] neither Christoph▪ nor Musculus understood: the meaning of it is this: Maximin sent underhand some cunning men to solicit the Antiochians, to send Ambassadors to his Court, to request of him, that they might have liberty to drive out all Christians from amongst them. Hence Maximin who did underhand procure this Embassy, may well be said to have sent this Embassy to himself, and he himself to have been the Ambassador, this transposition of words is frequent and familiar in Eusebius. Vales.  he sends an Embassy to himself against us, having solicited the Antiochians, by the means of some impious persons, that they should petition to obtain this from him (under the notion of the greatest favour,) to wit, that he would empower them to suffer no Christians to dwell amongst them: he also excited the Inhabitants of other Cities to do the like. The chief of all these was one Theotecnus, an Antiochian; a turbulent person, an impostor, and a wicked man, (whose nature was not answerable to his 
† The import of Theotecnus in the Greek, is, the Son of God.  name;) he was at that time 
c See Book. 8. Chap. 11. note (b.)  Curator of Antioch.   

CHAP. III. Concerning an Image newly made at Antioch.  
WHen this [Theotecnus] therefore had several ways made his attacks against us, and had taken all imaginable care to hunt those of our Religion out of their Coverts, (as if they had been Thiefs and Malefactors,) and had invented all the ways and methods of calumniating and accusing us, and had been the occasion of putting many men to death: at last he erects an Image of 
a This Temple of Jupiter Philius at Antioch is mentioned by Julianus, in Misopogone, and by Libanius (if I mistake not) in Antiochico. Vales.  Jupiter Philius, and 
b The Ceremonies of the Gentiles, used in the erection and consecration of Images to their Gods, were various. For Jupiter Ctesius was consecrated with one sort of Rites, Herceus with another, and Philius with a third sort. Jupiter Ctesius, whose Image they kept in their storehouses, was consecrated with a little tub. Anticlides (in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, in his B. De Ritubus Sacris, apud Athenaeum B. 11. Cap. 6.) relates the Ceremonies of Consecration. Jupiter Herceus was consecrated with Pots: See Aristophanes in Danaidibus. After the same manner were those Images Consecrated, which they erected to Mercury, and other Gods: and this they termed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to Consecrate with Pots. In these Pots they boiled all sorts of purse, of which they offered sacrifice to those Gods they Consecrated, in memory of the food eaten in Old times, and of the frugality of the Ancients. But when they designed to be at greater cost in treating their God, than they killed a sacrifice at the erection of his Image; which they termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to Consecrate with a slain sacrifice. See Aristophanes (in Irene) and his Scholiast, pag. 693. See Suidas also, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Besides these Ceremonies, they used sometimes Magical Consecrations; So Theotecnus did here, in the Dedication of an Image to Jupiter Philius. Vales.  consecrates it with Magic charms. And, having invented and instituted, in honour of it, impure ceremonies, execrable initiations, and most detestable expiations; he gave the Emperor himself a demonstration of the imposture of his Oracles, by which he effected what he had undertaken. Moreover, this man to please the Emperor by his flattery, stirreth up the Daemon against the Christians; feigning that God commanded, that the Christians (as being his enemies) should be banished the City, and all the Countries adjoining to the City.   

CHAP. IU. Concerning the Decrees [of the Cities] against the Christians.  
WHen Theotocnus, (the first person that acted against us) had had this desired success, all the other Magistrates, inhabiting the Cities under Maximin's Jurisdiction, hastened to establish the same Decree; also, the Governors of Provinces, perceiving that this was acceptable to the Emperor, prompted those that lived within their district, to do the same thing: Moreover, when the Tyrant had by his Rescript most willingly assented to their Ordinances, the flame of Persecution was again kindled afresh against us. At length, Priests of the Images were constituted in every City; and moreover, such men as had been most eminent in State employments and had acquitted themselves honourably in the public Offices they had born, were by 
a By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are meant Sacerdotes Provinciarum. Concerning whom see B. 8. chap. 14. note (b.) A Sacerdos Provinciae was created by the votes of the Decuriones, i. e. the Senators, or Aldermen of the City. Now those men especially were advanced to this dignity, who had with honour acquitted themselves in the discharge of all Offices belonging to the Court; as we may see in God. Theod. Tit. De Decurionibus. Eusebius here takes notice of it as a thing new and unusual, that Maximinus himself should elect the Sacerdotes Provinciae. Vales.  Maximin himself created chief Priests. These men were very diligent and earnest about the worship of their Gods. For, (that I may speak briefly) the great superstition of this Emperor had such an influence as well upon the Governors, as the private persons within the limits of his Government, that it induced them all to act any thing against us in compliance to him: and they thought, that to murder us, and to invent some new mischievous stratagems against us, was the most grateful acknowledgement they could pay for the favours they expected to receive from him.   

CHAP. V. Concerning the forged Acts  
HAving therefore forged some 
a Concerning the falseness of these Acts, see what Eusebius has remarked B. 1. chap. 9 These Acts are mentioned in Act. Praesidial. Tarachi, probi, & Andronicuses, cap. 9 where Maximus the Precedent says these words, Wretch, knowest thou not, that that Christ, whom thou callest upon, was a man committed to custody by Pontius Pilate, and punished by him; the Acts of whose passion are extant? Moreover, these Acta Praefidialia Tarachi, etc. were performed when Diociesian was Consul the fourth time, and Maximian the third, as the inscription of the first interrogatory showeth. Whence 'tis plain, that these Acts of Pilate were forged long before the persecution; the contrary to which Eusebius affirms in this place. But, that I may freely speak my sense, the inscription of these Acta praefidialia is in my judgement false; and it should be corrected thus, when Diocletian was Consul the ninth time, and Maximian the eighth: For (1) there is, in those Acts, mention of the Imperial command, whereby 'twas ordered that all men should sacrifice to the Gods. Now this command was issued out on the nineteenth year of Diocletian's Empire. (2) In the ninth chapter these words occur. The Precedent said, you curse the Princes, who have secured a lasting and continued Peace. Andronicus said▪ I have cursed the Plague, and the blood thirsty, which destroy the world. That expression [concerning the securing a lasting and continued Peace] cannot agree with the fourth Consulate of Diocletian; for at that time the Barbarians attacked the Roman Empire on every side. Besides, I can't see how Diocletian and Maximian can be termed, Blood thirsty, till after the 19th year of Diocletian, when the Persecution began. Lastly, which is another argument, Eusebius affirms, that these Acts of Pilate were forged in the time of this persecution. Vales.  Acts of Pilate concerning our Saviour, which were stuffed with all manner of Blasphemy against Christ; by [Maximin] the Emperor's order they send them throughout all his Dominions; commanding by their Letters that these Records should be posted up in all places, both in the Country and in the Cities; and that such as were Schoolmasters should give them to their Scholars in stead of their lessons, and make them study them, that so they might have them imprinted on their memories. Whilst these things were done after this manner, the chief Commander in the Army at Damascus a City of Phoenicia (whom the Romans call a Captain) having haled some infamous women out of the Marketplace, compelled them by threatening them with tortures, to 
b Rufinus has rendered the Greek phrase here (which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) thus, act is profiteri, to attest the truth of the said Acts by signing of them: for an evidence may be given both by word of mouth, and in writing also. Vales.  testify by subscribing the said public Records, that they were formerly Christians; and that they were conscious to their profane practices; and that in their very Churches they performed obscene and lascivious actions; and what ever else he would have them say that might bring a scandal upon our Religion. The testimonies of these women he inserted into the said Acts, and sent them to the Emperor. By whose order these very Records were published in every City, and in all other places.   

CHAP. VI Concerning them that suffered Martyrdom in those Times.  
BUt not long after, this Captain was his own Executioner, suffering a condign punishment for his malicious wickedness. And now banishments and most horrid Persecutions were a fresh raised against us; the Precedents in every Province renewing their cruel insurrections against us: in so much that some of the most eminent asserters of the divine faith were apprehended, and without any commiseration had the sentence of death pronounced against them. Three of them having professed themselves Christians, were cast to the wild beasts and devoured by them at Emesa, a City of Phoenicia: amongst them there was a Bishop, one 
a This Silvanus is a different person from that Silvanus which Eusebius mentions in his book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, chap. the last. For this was Bishop of Emesa▪ the other was Bishop of Gaza. The first was beheaded in the Mines at Palestine with 39 other Martyrs; in the eighth year of the Persecution. But this Silvanus was cast to the wild beasts at Emesa, on the ninth year of the Persecution. Concerning this man's Martyrdom Eusebius has said something before, in his eighth book, although not in its proper place; see B. 8. Chap. 13. Vales.  Silvanus, a very old man, who had born that Office forty years complete. At the same time also, 
b Eusebius mentioned this man's Martyrdom before in the eighth book chap. 13. but not in its proper place. For the eighth book does not go beyond the eighth year of the Persecution. But Peter Bishop of Alexandria was Martyred in the ninth year of the Persecution (which Eusebius expressly affirmeth in the end of the seventh book) upon the seventh of the Calends of December, as we read in the Excerpta Chronologica published by Scaliger. Usuardus says the same; and so does Ado, and the old Roman Martyrology. The Greeks celebrate his birth day on the 14th of November. The Acts of his Passion are extant in a M. S. in Greek, which the Reverend Father Franciscus Combesisius has, and will shortly publish, with many other things. Vales.  Peter, that most eminent Prelate of the Alexandrian Church, (the chiefest ornament and glory of the Bishops, both for his virtuous life, and his study and knowledge in the sacred Scriptures) being apprehended for no crime at all, was beheaded (contrary to every body's expectation) by Maximins order on a sudden, and without any specious pretence. Likewise many other Egyptian Bishops suffered the same death that he did. 
c Eusebius has mentioned this man's Martyrdom at book 8. chap. 13. though not in its due place. But here he remarks the time more distinctly, wherein Peter and Lucianus suffered; to wit, under Maximin; not in the Reign of Galerius Maximianus, as Baronius would have us believe, at the year of Christ 311. cap. 3. Also, Baronius is mistaken in placing the Martyrdom of Peter Bishop of Alexandria on the year of Christ 310. for he suffered in the year of our Lord 311, on the ninth year current of the Persecution. Baronius' error arose from his beginning the Persecution a year too soon; which mistake we have sufficiently confuted before, at book 8. chap. 2. note (c.) Moreover, in regard Lucianus' Martyrdom happened under Maximin, the Martyrdom of Anthimus Bishop of Nicomedia should, in my judgement, be placed under Maximin also. Indeed, Anthimus suffered a little before Lucianus, as Lucianus informs us in his Epistle to the Antiochians▪ which I made mention of in Book 8. chap. 13. note (a.) we may also make the same conclusion from the Acts of Lucianus the Martyr; where, instead of Maximinus, we read Maximianus, which is a common error in the Greeks. Vales.  Lucianus also, Presbyter of the Church at Antioch, a very pious man, much famed for his continency, and his knowledge in the sacred Scriptures, was brought to the City of Nicomedia, 
d When Galerius was dead, Maximinus took possession of Asia and Bythinia; which Provinces (together with Illyricum, and Thracia) were governed by Galerius. For Galerius kept these Provinces for himself, as Eutropius informs us; the same is asserted by the old Author of the Excerptions, which I published at the end of my Amm. Marcelinus. Maximinus therefore made his abode at Nicomedia, which was the chief City of Bythinia; where the Emperors had a palace ever since Diocletions time. Further, the following words do evidently manifest, that by the term [Emperor] Maximinus must be meant. Wherefore I wonder at Baronius, for asserting that Lucianus suffered under Galerius, not under Maximin; when as Eusebius, contemporary with Lucianus, affirms he was killed by Maximin. Vales.  where the Emperor than kept his Court; and after he had made his Apology, in defence of that Doctrine which he asserted, before the Precedent he was committed to prison and murdered. In fine, Maximin, that professed Enemy of all virtue, did in a short time load us with such burdens of afflictions, that this latter storm of Persecution raised by him seemed to us far more grievous than the former.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning the Edict against us, which was [engraven on Brazen plates and] hung up on the Pillars.  
MOreover, in the midst of every City (
a Any man may justly wonder why Eusebius should affirm here, that this was never seen before. Were the Decrees of the Cities, or the Edicts of the Emperors, never published before now? This cannot be denied: nor is it denied by our Eusebius. But that which he asserts to have never been seen before, is, the engraving of these Edicts upon plates of Brass. For (as we observed before, Book 8. chap. 5. note b.) the Imperial Edicts were written on paper. Vales.  which was never seen before) the Decrees of Cities, and also the Imperial Edicts against us were engraven on Brazen plates and proposed to open view. And the boys in the Schools had nothing in their mouths 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, all day long; so Rufinus and Langus render it: Christophorson and Musculus translate it, quotidie, daily. Vales.  all day long but Jesus and Pilate, and the Acts which were forged to disgrace us. I judge it pertinent to insert here this very Rescript of Maximin's, which was engraven on plates of Brass: both that the proud and arrogant insolency of this man's hatred towards God may be manifested: and also that it may hence be made apparent, that divine justice (which hates the impious, and keeps a continual watch against them) did within a very short time pursue and overtake him: by which Divine justice he was enforced to alter his sentiments soon after concerning us, and to confirm them by his Edicts in writing. But these are the Contents of his Rescript.  

A COPY OF THE TRANSLATION OF MAXIMIN'S RESCRIPT IN ANSWER TO THE DECREES OF THE CITIES AGAINST US, TRANSCRIBED FROM A BRAZEN PLATE AT TYRE.  
Now at length the infirm Confidence of man's mind, having shaken off and dispersed the cloud and mist of error (which heretofore invested the senses of men, not so much wicked as wretched, being involved in the fatal night of ignorance,) may discern, that it is undoubtedly governed and strengthened by the indulgent providence of the immortal Gods. It is incredible to express how grateful, how pleasing and acceptable a thing it was to us, that you gave such a proof of your Pious resolution towards the Gods. Indeed, before this time no person was insensible of the observance and religious worship you showed towards the immortal Gods; 
b Christoph. and Musculus thought that this clause ought to be referred to Deos (the Gods:) but we make it to be referred to the Tyrians themselves. Maximin does attempt to blacken the faith of the Christians by these words; he calls it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a faith of bare words: as if the Christian faith had nothing in it but words▪ and were void of all reality. Vales.  for your faith is made known to them not in bare and empty words, but by uninterrupted and miraculous eminent Acts, upon which account your City may deservedly be styled the Seat and Mansion of the immortal Gods. For it is manifestly evident by many instances, that She flourisheth by the 
c The ancients believed, that on set days the Gods descended into those Cities for which they had a kindness: hence it is that the inhabitants of Delos and Miletum solemnised the coming of Apollo: and the Argivi, the advent of Diana. This coming of the Gods we find mentioned up and down in the Poets, as in Virgil. Hence it is, that upon old Coins and in the Calendar, we find written A●ventu● Impp. Vales.  Arrival and presence▪ of the celestial Deities in Her: But lo! Now your City (careless of all its own particular concerns, and having no regard to the Petitions, which in times past it did usually make [to us] for the welfare of its affairs,) when it was sensible that the Promoters of that accursed vanity did begin to creep again, and [perceived] that (like fire which is carelessly left and raked up,) it broke forth into violent flames, the brands thereof being rekindled, immediately without the least delay made its address to our piety, as to the Metropolis of all Religion, petitioning for a redress and an assistance. 'Tis evident that the Gods have instilled into your minds this wholesome advice upon account of your constant and faithful perseverance in your Religion. For the most High and Mighty Jupiter, (who presides over your most famous City, and preserveth your Country Gods▪ your wives and children, your families and houses from all manner of destruction and ruin) hath breathed into your minds this salutary resolution; whence he hath evidenced and plainly demonstrated, what an excellent, noble, and comfortable thing it is, to adore him, and to approach the sacred Ceremonies of the immortal Gods with a due observance and veneration. For what man can there be found so foolish and so void of all reason, who perceives not that it comes to pass by the favourable care of the Gods towards us, that neither the Earth does deny to restore the seeds committed to it, frustrating the hopes of the husbandmen with vain expectations, or that the aspect of impious War is not 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He alludes to that Aspect of the Planets called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which term is used concerning the Planets, when they seem to move neither backward, nor forward in their Epicycles; but are stationary. Vales.  immovably fixed on the earth; or that men's bodies are not hurried away to the grave being tainted by an infection in the temperature of the Air: or that the Sea, tossed with the blasts of tempestuous winds does not swell and overflow: or that storms breaking forth on a sudden and unexpectedly do not raise a destructive tempest: or lastly, that the Earth (the nurse and mother of all things,) shaken by an horrid trembling arising from its own internal caverns, 
e In the Greek Text the term is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, parts [not] in sunder] but it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, does [not] raise vast hills out of its own bowels.] For two sorts of Earthquakes (contrary to each other) are here spoken of by Maximin; to wit, (1) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which (as Amm. Marcellinus describes them book 17. pag. 98. Edit. Paris. 1636) humum molestius suscitantes sursum propellunt immanissimas moles, raise the ground after an horrid manner, and drive forth vast quantities of earth: (2) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which (according to Amm. Marcellin. description, loc. citat.) grandiori motu patefactis subito voratrinis, terrarum partes absorbent, having on a sudden made vast scissures in the ground by a most violent motion, swallow up parts of the earth. See Valesius' notes on these words of Amm. Marcellinus; pag. 142. Maximin means here that earthquake which afflicted the City of Tyre, in that year before Diocletian's Persecution, as our Eusebius relates in his Chronicon. Vales.  does not raise vast hills out of its own bowels; or that the mountains which lie upon it are not swallowed up by its unexpected scissures and rents. There is no man but knows that all these calamities, (yea far more horrid than these) have happened heretofore. And all these evils fell upon us, because of that pernicious error and most vain folly of those wicked men, at such time as it abounded in their souls, and burdened the whole earth almost with shame and confusion: After the interposition of some words, he continues. Let men now look into the open fields and see the flourishing corn, waving its weighty ears; let them view the Meadows gloriously bedecked with flowers and grass caused by the seasonable springing showers: Let them consider the constitution of the air how temperate and calm it is again become. In future let all men rejoice for that by your Piety, by your sacrifices and Religious worship, the fury of that most Potent and strong God Mars is appeased; and for this reason, let them securely solace themselves in the quiet enjoyment of a most prosperous and serene Peace. And, as many as have deserted that blind error, and wholly relinquished those impertinent wander, by returning to a right and sound temper of mind, let them rejoice the more upon that account; in regard, (being delivered as it were from a storm unforeseen, and from a fatal disease,) they shall in future reap the sweet enjoyments of an happy life. But if any shall wilfully persist in that their execrable vanity and error, let them be banished and driven far from your City and its vicinage (according to your request:) that by this means your City, being (agreeable to your commendable diligence in this affair) freed from all pollution and impiety, may wholly devote itself (according to its natural inclination) to attend upon the sacrifices and worship of the immortal Gods with all due veneration. Now, that you may be sensible how acceptable your address in this case was to us, and how ready and forward our mind is voluntarily to comply with and reward good desires even without any decrees, or supplication; we permit your devotedness to ask the greatest favour you have a mind to, upon account of this your Religious attempt. And now therefore make it your business to ask this and have it granted. For you shall obtain it without any delay. And this great boon granted to your City shall endure throughout all ages, both as a testimony of your most Religious Piety towards the immortal Gods; and shall also be an evidence to your children and descendants, that for this your good course and resolution of life you have received due rewards from our Gracious Goodness.  
This Rescript against us was fixed up on the Pillars throughout every Province, and did utterly exclude us from all hopes of safety, as far as it lay in humane power to do. In so much that (according to that divine oracle) 
* He alludes to Matth. 24. 24.  Even the elect themselves, were it possible, would have been offended at these things. But now, when all expectation [of assistance from above] was amongst most of us in a manner expired and extinct; while they, who were commissioned to publish the aforesaid Edict against us, were in some Countries yet on their journey; God the Protector of his own Church, (repressing the outrageous insolence of the Tyrant against us, by stopping his mouth as it were;) did on a sudden demonstrate his celestial assistance in defence of us.    

CHAP. VIII. Concerning what afterward happened, in the time of the Wars, of the Famine, and of the Pestilence.  

* The most ancient Maz. M. S. begins the chap. 8. at these words; to which agrees the Fuk. M. S. and Rufinus. Vales.  FOR Showers and Rains which would then have been seasonable (it being Winter) withheld their wont streams from the Earth: upon which happened a Famine not so much as thought of or expected, which was followed by a Pestilence. There raged also another violent disease, (it was an Ulcer, which was properly called a Carbuncle, upon account of its violent burning.) This Ulcer spread itself over all the parts of the body, and was very fatal and dangerous to them that were afflicted with it. And because its chief seat was for the most part longest about the eyes, it blinded a great many men, women, and children. Besides all these (alamities, the Tyrant did now engage in a War against the Armenians, who had been old friends and Allies of the Romans. This 
* Maximin.  person hated by God, endeavoured to compel these men (who were also Christians, very studious and industrious about the service of God,) to sacrifice to Idols and Daemons, and so rendered them foes instead of being friends, and bitter enemies instead of confederates. All these calamities therefore, happening on a sudden at one and the same time, did curb and confute the arrogant boasting of the insolent Tyrant against God; who had impudently bragged that in regard of his care in worshipping Idols, and persecuting us, neither War nor Famine, nor Pestilence, had happened in his Reign. Therefore all these Calamities coming to pass together, and at the same instant were as Prologues and forerunners of his imminent ruin. Both he and his Armies suffered much in the expedition against the Armenians: And the residue, who inhabited the Cities under his Government, were miserably oppressed with the Plague and Famine: so that one measure of wheat was sold for two thousand five hundred 
* See B. 1. Chap. 8. note (b.)  Attic drachms. Innumerable were they that died in the Cities, but more in the Countries and Villages; so that now the 
† See B. 1. Chap. 5. note (b.)  Censor's Tables which were formerly filled with the names of Country men, wanted but little of one continued blot; almost all persons being destroyed either by the want of sustenance, or the Pestilential disease: some did not refuse to sell to the wealthier sort, even those things which were most dear to them, for a little morsel of food. Others selling their estates by parcels, were reduced to the greatest want and extremity. Othersome chewed in pieces little handfuls of grass which they had plucked up, and making no distinction, but eating poisonous herbs together therewith, which corrupted the healthful constitution of their bodies, they perished. Also in every City divers women of good families, being reduced through want to shameless necessity, came forth to beg in the Marketplace: their modest countenances and neatness of dress were an evidence of their gentile education: some were pined away and dried up like the Ghosts of persons departed, so that they went reeling and tottering this way and that way, and being not able to stand, fell down in the midst of the streets, and lying stretched out upon the ground with their faces downward, they craved that even the least morsel of bread might be given them: and at their very last gasp cried out, that they were hungry; being only strong enough to utter this most doleful expression. But others that seemed to be rich, astonished at the multitude of beggars, when they had given away a great deal, afterwards became uncompassionate and inexorable, expecting that they themselves should erelong suffer the same extremities with those that now begged of them. So that now, the dead carcases which lay in the midst of the Market-places and by streets naked and unburied for many days, were a most lamentable spectacle to the beholders. Moreover, some were devoured by dogs, upon which account those that survived, betook themselves to killing of dogs; being afraid lest they should run mad, and devour them who were yet alive. Neither did the Plague more leisurely destroy whole households and families; but more especially those whom the Famine could not dispatch, because they were furnished with great store of provision. Therefore the rich Precedents of Provinces, the Prefects, and a great many that were of the Magistracy, (as if the Famine had purposely reserved them to be devoured by the Pestilential distemper) suffered an acute and sudden death. All places, by-lanes, the Markets, and streets, were full of lamentations. There was nothing to be seen but mournful songs at burials, 
a It was customary amongst the Heathens to attend their dead to the grave with music upon pipes, and singing of mournful songs: in this Ceremony were employed certain old Women, called praeficae and siticine●; see our notes upon the 14th book of Amm. Marcell. Wherefore Christoph. mistakes who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] reads [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] as if this were the sense; there was nothing now to be seen, but mournful cries, instead of their pipes, etc. thus he erroneously translates the place. But all our M. SS. and Nicepho. keep to the common reading. Vales.  together with their usual pipes and other funeral-musick. Thus death fight with the two forementioned weapons, to wit, the Pestilence, and the Famine, did in a short time destroy whole families; In so much that you might have seen two or three dead bodies carried out of the same house together to the 
b By what is here related concerning the burial of the dead, we may gather that the custom of burning dead bodies was at that time wholly disused amongst the Romans. But, when this custom was first abolished 'tis difficult to determine. The Romans seem to have taken up this custom of burying in graves from the Jews, and Christians: concerning which we have a place very observable in Macrobius: for (says he in his Saturnal. B. 7. Cap. 7.) although in our days the custom of burning the dead is antiquated and disannulled: yet History teacheth us that in those days when they burned the dead, they paid great respect and honour to them. Vales.  grave. Such were the rewards of Maximin's arrogance, and of the Decrees which the Cities issued out against us. During these sad times all the Heathens had evident demonstrations of the care and piety of the Christians exhibited towards all men: for only they (amidst so many and great calamities on all sides) in reality declared their true compassion, and good nature: some of them employed themselves, every day in taking care of and in burying the dead (for vast numbers died whose funerals no body took care of.) Others gathered together into one body all those in the City who lay under the pressures of the Famine, and distributed bread to them all. So that, when the fame of this action was divulged amongst all men; they all glorified the God of the Christians, and did acknowledge them to be pious, and the only true worshippers of God, being convinced sufficiently by their works. Affairs being in this posture, God the great and celestial defender of the Christians, (having by the aforesaid calamities manifested his wrath and indignation against all men, because of their barbarous cruelties shown towards us,) did again restore to us the gracious and glorious splendour of his Providence; darting forth upon us (involved in the thickest darkness) the most miraculous light of his peace: and made it apparent to all men, that God himself was always the Overseer and inspectour of our affairs; who does sometimes indeed chastise and correct his people with the scourges of affliction: but after sufficient chastisement, he does again show himself gracious and merciful to those that confide in him.   

CHAP. IX. 
a In all our M. SS. the Titles of the Chapters are transposed; that which ought to be the Title of the tenth Chapter is given to the ninth, and on the contrary that which ought to be prefixed to the ninth is set before the tenth. This mistake we had corrected in our translation, but because we would do nothing without the Authority of the M. SS. we did therefore choose rather to follow the mistake, resting satisfied in having advertised the Reader of the mistake. Vales.  Concerning the death of the Tyrants, and what expressions they used before their deaths.  
CONSTANTINE therefore (who, as we said before, was an Emperor born of an Emperor, the Pious son of a most Religious, sober, and prudent Father 
b After these words, in the most ancient Maz. and Med. M. SS. follows this clause [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And Licinius (who was next to him in Authority, both honoured for their wisdom and piety;) two most pious [Emperor's] having been encouraged by God the supreme King and Saviour of all men against two most impious Tyrants, etc.] which we have here inserted, judging it to be genuine and penned by Eusebius himself, as 'tis apparent from what follows. For in the end of the period Licinius is mentioned as well as Constantine: whence 'tis plain, that Eusebius had spoken of both of them at the beginning of the period. But the Transcriber designedly expunged Licinius' name here, upon account of the impieties he committed afterwards. The Fuk. and Savill M. SS. does also agree with the Maz. and Med. M. SS. in inserting this clause here. Vales. ) and Licinius (who was next to him in Authority, both honoured for their Wisdom and Piety;) two most Pious [Emperor's] having been encouraged by God the supreme King and Saviour of all men, against two most impious Tyrants, and engaging them in a lawful War, (God assisting them;) Maxentius was most miraculously vanquished at Rome by Constantine; and Maximin the Eastern Tyrant, not long surviving Maxentius, died a most ignominious death, being conquered by Licinius, who had not yet done any extravagant action. Moreover, Constantine the former of these two (who was the chiefest person, both in respect of honour, place, and degree in the Empire) took compassion upon those who were oppressed with Tyranny at Rome; and having by prayers humbly called upon the God of Heaven, and his Word Jesus Christ the Saviour of all men, to be his helper, he marcheth with his whole Army in vindication of the ancient Liberties of the Romans. Now Maxentius, confiding more in his Magic devices, than in the love and favour of his Subjects, durst not so much as stir out of the City gates; but with an innumerable host of Soldiers, and with Ambushes, he fortified all Places, Towns, and Cities whatsoever about Rome, and within the compass of all Italy, which were under the pressures of his Tyranny: the Emperor [Constantine] depended upon divine assistance, and having attacked the Tyrant's first, second, and third Battalion, and with ease routed them all, he made himself a passage through the greatest part of Italy, and was now come up to the very gates of Rome. But lest he should be constrained to assault all the Romans for the Tyrant's sake only, God himself drew the Tyrant (as it were with cords) a great way out of the Gates: and did effectually confirm the truth of the miracles he wrought in times passed against the wicked (recorded in the everlasting monuments of the sacred Scriptures, which though they are accounted fabulous by some and not credited, are nevertheless believed by the faithful) to all in general, Believers as well as Infidels, who saw this miracle we are about to relate. For as God in the days of Moses and the old Religious Nation of the Hebrews, overwhelmed the Chariots and forces of Pharaoh in the Sea; and drowned his 
c These words occur at Exod. 15. 4. The phrase in the Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which the Septuagint translation renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; our English translation, his chosen Captains. Expositors differ in their explications of these words. Valesius thinks the Vulgar translation is truest; 'tis there rendered ternos ex curribus pugnantes, that is, The Three fight out of the Chariots. The true import of the Hebrew is, The valiantest, or (as the Caldeo renders) the fairest, Captains; called The Three or Third, from their being the third sort of Governors in the Kingdom of Egypt. See Ainsworth. Exod. 14. 7. and 15. 4.  chosen Captains in the Red Sea, and covered them with the waves: after the very same manner Maxentius with the Soldiers and guards that were about him were cast into the deep like a stone; at such time as he fled before the divine power, which did always assist Constantine's Arms, and designed to pass a River that was in the way before him: over which he laid a very artificial bridge made of Boats joined together, and so became instrumental to his own destruction. Upon which account these words may be pertinently spoken concerning him; 
* Psal. 7. 17. 18.  He hath graven and digged up a pit, and is fallen himself into the destruction that he hath made. His travel shall come upon his own head, and his wickedness shall fall on his own pate. The joinings therefore of the bridge laid over the River being after this manner separated, the passage began to sink; and the Boats together with the men in them descended on a sudden to the bottom of the River. Thus, this most impious Tyrant in the first place, and after him his Guards (according to what was foretold in the sacred Scriptures) sunk down like lead into the deep waters. So that [Constantine's Soldiers] who at that time by divine assistance obtained the victory, in such sort as the Israelites heretofore did who were lead by Moses that eminent servant of the Lord, 
d I mislike Christophorson's Version of these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which he translates [canere potuisset, could have sung:] he ought rather to have rendered it [cecinerit, should have sung:] For Eusebius says, that Constantine did sing so, though not in exact words, yet really and truly. Vales.  aught in all reason to have sung and repeated the same expressions (though not in words exactly the same, yet in reality) that they heretofore did against that impious▪ Tyrant [Pharaoh,] after this manner: 
* Exod. 15. 1, 2, 11.  Let us sing unto the Lord, for he hath triumphed gloriously; the horse and the rider hath he thrown into the Sea. The Lord is my helper and defender, 
e In the Maz. and Savil. M. SS. this place is thus written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Lord my helper and defender is become my salvation:] which reading is confirmed by Rufinus' Version, who translates it thus [Adjutor & protector meus, & factus est mihi in salutem:] This passage occurs at Exod. 15. 2; where the Roman Edition of the Septuagint has not these two words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which I wonder at: for I am very certain that Eusebius made use of the Septuagint translation. Vales.  he is become my salvation, And again: who i. like unto thee, O Lord, amongst the Gods: who is like unto thee? Glorious art thou amongst the Saints, wonderful in glory, working miracles. When Constantine had in reality sung these Hymns, and Songs like unto, and of the same sort with, these, in praise of Almighty God Governor of all things, and Author of victory, he entered Rome with all triumphant Pomp and Splendour: and immediately the whole Senate, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Greeks call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom the Latins call [Perfectissimi, most Perfect] This Title Perfectissimi was appropiated to them of the Ordinis Equestris, or Roman Knights; as Clarissimi was a title peculiar to them of the Senatorian Order. The Emperor's Prefects and Treasurers, who were always Knights, had the title of Perfectissimi given them. This dignity or title in ancient inscriptions is signified by these Characters P. V. (i. e.) Vir. Perfectissimus: see Gruter, pag. 1098; and my notes on Amm. Marcell. p. 202. Vales.  those that were of the Equestrian Order, and all the people of Rome, together with their wives and children, received him (with a joy in their countenances which proceeded from their very hearts) as a Redeemer, a Saviour, a public Father, and Benefactor, and with acclamations, and a gladness insatiable. But he, possessing a piety towards God that was naturally implanted on him, was not in the least elevated in mind at these popular acclamations, nor puffed up with these commendations, but being sufficiently sensible of the divine assistance in this his enterprise, he presently gave command, that the Trophy of our Saviour's passion should be put 
g Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we chose to Read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, over, or into the hand: which Rufinus confirms and explains thus, Vexillum Dominicae crucis in dexter● suâ jub●s depingi. Vales.  into the hand of a Statue erected to him. And when they had erected his Statue in the most public place of all Rome, holding in its right hand the salutary sign of the Cross, he commanded an inscription to be Engraven upon the basis of it in Latin, containing these very words:  
BY THIS SAVING SIGN WHICH IS THE COGNIZANCE OF TRUE VALOUR, I HAVE DELIVERED AND FREED YOUR CITY FROM THE SLAVISH YOKE OF THE TYRANT, AND HAVE SET AT LIBERTY THE SENATE AND PEOPLE OF ROME, AND RESTORED THEM TO THEIR ANCIENT SPLENDOUR AND DIGNITY.  
After this, Constantine the Emperor and Licinius his Colleague, (who was not then fallen into that extravagant madness which afterwards depraved his intellectuals) having both together worshipped and reconciled themselves to God the author of all the good which had happened to them, did with an unanimous accord and consent enact a most complete and full Law in behalf of the Christians. And they sent a relation of the miracles which God had done for them, and an account of their victory over the Tyrant, together with this their law, to Maximin who as yet was Emperor in the Eastern parts, and pretended friendship towards them. But he, like a Tyrant, was discontented and dejected at this news: yet being afterwards unwilling to seem to yield to others, and also out of fear to them who had confirmed the Edict, daring not 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (though otherwise rendered by some translatours) signifies the same as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a phrase before used in the first chapter of this ninth book. The import of it is seponere, occultare; to conceal, or suppress the Edict, as Maximin did before in the first Chapter of this ninth book, when Galerius' Rescript was sent him. But when Constantine and Licinius, after the overthrow of Maxentius, sent their Decree to him in favour of the Christians; he durst not conceal it metu superiorum, fearing them, as being his superiors. Vales.  to suppress and conceal it, he directs this his first Rescript in behalf of the Christians, to his Ministers, as it were of his own accord and by his own authority, though he was forced to it; Wherein with much artifice he feigneth concerning himself such things as were never done by him.  A Copy of the Translation of Maximin the Tyrant's Rescript. 

i Diocletian was the first that assumed to himself this surname, Jovius; as his Colleague Maximian did that of Herculius. Aferwards when Constantius and Galerius were created Caesar's, Galerius, by marrying Diocletian's daughter, and living with him in the East, came to be called Caesar Jovius; and Constantius, by marrying Herculius' daughter in law; and living with him in the Western parts, was called Caesar Herculius. Afterwards when Galerius died, Maximin, who was by him created Caesar, assumed to himself the surname of Jovius; which Eusebius here takes notice of. See the Chronicon Alexandrian. Vales.  JOVIUS MAXIMINUS AUGUSTUS, to SABINUS. I suppose it well known to your Gravity, and to all men, that our Lords and Father's Diocletian and Maximian (when they perceived that almost all men, deserting the Religious worship of the Gods, joined and applied themselves to the Sect of the Christians,) did rightly and duly decree, that all those persons who had Apostatised from the worship and service of their Gods, should be re-called to the worship of the Gods by a public punishment and chastisement. But when with an happy Omen I first came into these 
k Under the name of the East, Egypt also is contained. For the Government hereof was committed to Maximinus Caesar. For Maximimus (after he was made Caesar by Galerius) received the jurisdiction over all those Provinces, which Diocletian had reserved to himself. And hence it came to pass, that Egypt was reckoned amongst the Eastern Provinces a long while after. So Amm. Marcellinus (B. 14. where he recounts the Provinces of the East,) reckons Egypt and Mesopotamia amongst them. Further, Egypt was originally under the Comes of the East, as we are informed from an ancient inscription; the Contents whereof are these; M. MAECIO MEMMIO FURIO BALBURIO CAECILIANO PLACIDO C. V. COMITI ORIENTIS. AEGYPTI. MESOPOTAMIAES. CONSULI ORDINARIO, etc. Vales.  Eastern Provinces, and found that very many men (who might be serviceable to the Republic) were exiled and confined by the Judges, for the reason aforesaid, to certain places appointed them; I gave a charge to all the Judges, that none of them should for the future treat the Subjects of their Provinces so barbarously; but that they should rather regain them to the service of the Gods by courteous persuasives and kind exhortations. During the time therefore that our Commands were, according to our Injunction, strictly observed, it happened that there was not one in all our Eastern Provinces either confined, or injured: but, in regard no trouble or disquietude happened to them, they were the rather reduced to the worship of the Gods. After this, in 
l ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the year past, (i. e.) the year of Christ 311. when Maximian was the eighth time Consul, for in this very year (wherein Galerius died, Maximin seized upon Bythinia, which Galerius (together with Illyricum and Thrace) had reserved for himself. Vales.  the last year, when I successfully made a journey to Nicomedia, and there abode, the Citizens of that City came to me with the Images of their Gods, begging of me with much earnestness that those sort of men might by no means be permitted to inhabit amongst them. But in regard I understood that a great many men of that Religion lived in those parts, I gave them this answer: that I was very well pleased with, and thankful to them for, their address, but did not perceive that that was the desire of all men in general. If therefore, any do persist in the [Christians] superstition, every one of them may have his free liberty; to choose what pleases him; and if they will embrace the service of the Gods, they also may do that. I thought it requisite to return a kind reply to the Nicomedians, as well as to the other Cities, who with much importunity had presented me with the same Petition, to wit, that no Christian might dwell in their Cities; 
m This place is very intricate and obscure: and first, there is a difficulty in these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which some translated propterea quòd, because, but the adverb [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] may be rendered ità, so, and then this is the meaning of the place. (viz.) I returned a kind reply to the Nicomedians, which the Emperors my predecessors always were careful to do. The next difficulty is in these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it therefore pleased the Gods, etc.] But we rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and it now so pleased the Gods, etc. By this means [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is fitly opposed to the preceding words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the ancient Emperors. etc.] according to this emendation we have translated the place. Vales.  for so the preceding Emperors (as I observed) had always done; and it now so pleased the Gods, (by whom all men are preserved, and the public state of affairs continued in a sedate posture,) that I should grant that earnest address of theirs which they presented me with concerning the divine worship of their Gods. Wherefore although I have very frequently before this time, as well by Rescripts as 
n Maximin does here make a distinction betwixt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Letters and Commands. Letters or Rescripts were sent by the Emperors to the Magistrates or Precedents into their Provinces when they were absent from Court: Mandata or Commands were given them by the Emperor when they were with him, before they went to their Provinces, all which commands were bound up in a short Libel. And this was one of the chief of their charges given them (to wit,) that they should be careful of their health. The Civilians speak much concerning these mandata Principum. Vales.  Commands, ordered your devotedness, that the Precedents of Provinces should not be rigid or severe in their proceedings against those within their districts, who are studious about the observation of the Rites and usages of the Christian Religion; but that they patiently tolerate and with moderation comply with them: yet, lest they should suffer any affronts or molestations, from the 
o Those Soldiers were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Beneficiarii, that were promoted by the favour of the Tribune; they were privileged from several Duties and Military hardships (as says Vergetius.) Vales.  Beneficiarii, or any others, I thought it agreeable and opportune to remind your Gravity by th●se Letters, that you should rather win the Subjects of our Provinces to embrace the worship of the Gods, by flatter and exhortations. Wherefore if any shall voluntarily take upon him to embrace and acknowledge the worship of the Gods, it is convenient that you should receive and treat such persons with the greatest kindness imaginable. But if any choose to adhere to their own Religion, you are to permit them to take their Liberty. It is therefore required, that your devotedness observe what you are hereby enjoined; and that no person be impowered to injure, or exercise violence towards any of the Subjects of our Provinces: since it is rather convenient (as we said before) to recall our Subjects to the worship of the Gods by fair words and kind exhortations. Moreover, that this Injunction of Ours may come to the knowledge of all our Subjects, let it be your care to 
p It was usual that the Praesects of the Praetorium should, immediately upon Receipt of the Emperor's Law, publish it to the Subjects by their Edict. Sometimes they did promulge the Emperor's Law before their own Edict; sometimes they Proclaimed their own Edict, and only mentioned in it the Emperor's Law. Thus did Sabinus, in the next chapter of this ninth book. But Rufinus says that he Proclaimed the Emperor's Law before his own Edict. True it is, we must confess, that the Emperor's Laws were published before the Edicts of the Precedents most commonly. Of this we have a notable instance in the Conference at Carthage, where after the Reading of the Emperor's Letter to Marcellinus the Tribune and the Notarius, Marcellinus' Edict was read. We must suppose the same thing concerning the Emperor's Rescripts: which were always placed before the Edicts of the Magistrates. So did Himerius Rationalist of Egypt, in his Epistle to the Governor of Marcot●; which Athanasius has related in his Apology. Vales.  publish this Our Order by an Edict proposed by you.  
When Maximin had issued out this Precept (being necessitated to it, and having not done it of his own accord) for all this he was not looked upon by all men to mean unfeignedly, or worthy to be confided in, because formerly (after the like Indulgence) he had demonstrated himself to be of a mutable and perfidious disposition. None therefore of our Religion durst either 
q By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used in this place, we must not understand a Council of Bishops, but an Ecclesiastic Congregation, for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is sometimes used in that sense, and Niceph. in this place uses [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. to meet together in their assemblies] instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word I greatly approve of as explaining the place. Vales.  meet together in their Ecclesiastic assemblies, or show themselves in public; for the Rescript did not in express words allow of this; it only contained an order that we should be preserved secure from violence and abuses: but it permitted us not either to celebrate our assemblies, or to build Churches, or to perform any of those solemnities usual with us: although Constantine and Licinius, the Patrons of Peace and Piety, 
r These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Musculus and Christoph. render thus; Maximino, ut ista concederet, scripserant, they had written to Maximin that he should grant it. But I think Eusebius' meaning was otherwise, (to wit,) Constantine and Licinius wrote to Maximin that they had given free liberty to the Christians to exercise their Religion▪ to celebrate their assemblies, and to build Churches, etc. For it seems unlikely and some thing arrogant, that Constantine and Licinius should command Maximin, their Colleague, to grant these Privileges to the Christians. Vales.  had by their Letters acquainted him, that they had both permitted us to do these things, and also had granted the same to all under their Government by their Rescripts and Decrees. But the most impious Tyrant was resolved not to yield thus, till such time as, having been prosecuted by divine justice, he was at length forced to it, whether he would or no.   

CHAP. X. Concerning the Victory [obtained] by the Pious Emperors.  
THis was the reason which 
a I wonder Translatours did not understand the force of this word. [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. to surround] when as the Common Lexicons do sufficiently explain it▪ Moreover, the old Maz. M. S. does here begin this chapter, and I am not a little glad that my conjecture is confirmed by its authority. For before I had procured that M. S. I begun this tenth chapter at the next period, The King's and Fuk. M. SS. do agree with the Maz. Vales.  did press him on every hand. When he was no longer able to support the weight of the Government, which was unworthily conferred upon him, but through want of a moderate prudence of mind, such as is required in a Prince, did insolently and undecently manage public concerns; and moreover, was vainly puffed up with haughtiness of spirit, even against his Colleagues in the Empire, who were far his superiors in Birth, Education, desert, prudence, and (which is the chiefest accomplishment of all) in humility and piety towards the only true God. Through confidence and insolency he arrived to such a degree of audaciousness, as to 
b By these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is meant, to place his name first in all Titles of Laws and Decrees. Also, in all inscriptions on public works, Statues and Images, Maximin placed his name before his Colleagues, Constantine and Licinius: although they were Augusti before him. But Maximin challenged the first place, because he was created Caesar before them. Vales.  challenge the Precedency, and placed his name first in all Titles and Honours. Then 
c Niceph. changes these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 extending his pride to utter madness] which rendition is not amiss. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is, in chrysostom, taken for pride in many places. Vales.  his madness breaking forth into utter desperation, having violated the league which he had made with Licinius, he raised a bloody and implacable War. Afterwards in a short time he 
* In all our M. SS. 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we translate accordingly the term. Vales.  put all things into confusion, and every City into a strange consternation; and having gathered together all his forces being a very great Army, he marched forth to fight against Licinius; being extraordinarily puffed up in mind with a confidence of the assistance of Daemons which he supposed to be Gods, and with his innumerable Army of men. But when he came to engage in a Battle, he was destitute of divine care and protection; and the victory was by the one, only and supreme God given to Licinius. First of all his 
d By [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the term here used, Eusebius means Maximin's Foot forces. Of all Historians only Zosimus mentions any thing of this Battle between Maximin and Licinius in Illyricum; in his second book: he says, that Licinius at first suffered some loss; but afterwards, renewing the fight, he put Maximin to flight, who fled towards the East, thinking to raise a new Army. This relation does well agree with this of Eusebius here, for he says that Maximin having lost his Army fled into his part of the Empire, that is, into the East. This Battle therefore was fought in Europe; in the year of Christ 313. Constantine and Licinius being the third time Consuls; as Sigonius well observes in his third book De Occidentali Imperio. Vales.  Foot forces were routed, in which he did most confide; then his Guards deserted him, revolting to Licinius the Conqueror, and he forthwith, unhappy wretch, threw off his Royal Robes, (which did not become him,) and timerously, ignobly and unmanfully shrouded himself amongst the crowd [of common Soldiers.] Afterwards he fled; and (being very solicitous about making provision for his own safety) hid himself in the fields and villages, hardly escaping the Enemy's hands; by which he did truly verify those firm, unerring, and divine▪ Oracles which say; There is no king that can be saved by the multitude 
Psal. 33. 16.  of an host, neither is any mighty man delivered by his great strength. A horse is counted but a vain thing to save a man, neither shall he deliver any man 
Psal. 33. 17, 18, 19  by his great strength. Behold the eyes of the Lord are upon them that fear him, upon them that put their trust in his mercy; to deliver their souls from death. Thus therefore did the Tyrant return with disgrace into his own Provinces; and first of all in a mad passion he destroyed many Priests and Prophets belonging to those Gods he had formerly admired, (by whose Oracles he had been excited to engage himself in this War) as Cheats, Impostor's, and also, betrayers of his own safety. Then, when he had given thanks and praise to the God of the Christians, and had enacted a full, perfect and most complete Law for their Liberty, he was forthwith struck with a mortal distemper, and (without the least delay allowed him) finished his life. Now this was the Law which he published.  
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. A Copy of the Version, etc.  A Copy of the Tyrant's Decree in behalf of the Christians, translated out of Latin into Greek. 
EMPEROR CAESAR CAÏUS VALERIUS MAXIMINUS GERMANICUS, SARMATICUS, PIUS, FELIX, INVICTUS AUGUSTUS. We are confident no man can be ignorant, but that every one does know and is fully satisfied (if he does recollect himself and reflect upon what is done,) that at all times and by all means We do consult the utility of the Subjects of our Provinces, and do willingly grant them such things as may prove most advantageous to them in general, all that may be most condusive to their common good and profit, whatever is agreeable to the advantage of the public, and is most grateful to the minds of every one of them in particular. At such time therefore as it came to Our knowledge, that (upon occasion of a Law made by Our Parents, their most sacred [Majesty's] Diocletian and Maximian, whereby it was Decreed that the Assemblies of the Christians should be utterly abolished) many Extortions and Rapines were committed by the 
* See the foregoing chapter. note (e.)  Beneficiarii, and that these abuses of our Subjects, (whose peace and quiet is our chiefest care) increased exceedingly, their estates being [upon this pretence] wasted: by Our 
He means his Rescript to Sabinus Perfect of the Pretorium; which Eusebius has inserted at the foregoing Chap. B. 9 Maximin says 'twas written in the year past, or the last year, i. e. in the year of Christ 312. Constantine and Licinius being both then in their second Consulate. Whence it follows that this last Edict of Maximin was written in the year of Christ 313; Constantine and Licinius being the third time Consuls. Further, these are the principal differences between the Emperor's Rescripts and Edicts. (1.) Their Rescripts had their names annexed to whom they were sent; the Edicts spoke to all men in general. (2.) The Edicts were publicly proposed; the Rescripts were given to those to whom they were sent; as may be seen from Gest. Purgat. Cecilian. p. 28 nor was it usual to publish them, unless this word was expressly added in the end of the Rescript, proponatur, Let it be published. Lastly, in their Rescripts the name of the Emperor was prefixed only with some few of his Titles: but in their Edicts, none of their Titles were omitted, but all were carefully and proudly mentioned. Vales.  Letters written the last year to Our Precedents of every Province, we Decreed: that if any one had a desire to follow that Sect, or adhere to the Prescripts of that Religion, he might without impediment persist in his resolution, and not be hindered or prohibited by any man: and that every one should freely do what pleased him best without the least fear or suspicion. But it could not now escape our knowledge that some of Our Judges did 
f This word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is by Langus rendered malè accepisse, misapprehended, misinterpreted: which Version I approve of: for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in its genuine sense signifies malè interpretari. But Musculus (and Christoph. in imitation of him) translates it, neglig●re to neglect, pro nihilo habere, not to value: which is not so well. The Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 disregarded] which words seem to have been written in the margin as a Scholion at first; but afterward crept into the Text. Vales.  misapprehend Our Commands, and caused Our Subjects to distrust and doubt of our Decrees, and made them more slow and fearful in their accesses to those Religious performances which they approved of as best: Now therefore that all jealousies, ambiguities, and fears may for the future be removed, we have Decreed that this Our Edict be published; whereby all men may know, that they who desire to follow this Sect and Religion, are allowed by this Our Gracious Indulgence to apply themselves to that Religion which they have usually followed, in such a manner as is acceptable, and pleasing to every one of them. We do also permit them to rebuild their Oratories. Moreover, that this Our Indulgence may appear the larger and more comprehensive, it has pleased us to make this Sanction; that if any houses or estates (which formerly belonged to and were in possession of the Christians) are by the Decree of Our Parents devolved to the Right of the Exchequer, or are seized upon by any City, or sold, or 
g That is by the Emperors, who used to give those Estates which fell to the Exchequer to those that begged them. See the Code, in the Title De petitionibus. Vales.  bestowed upon any one as a gratuity: We have Decreed that they shall all be restored to the ancient tenure and possession of the Christians; that so all men may hereby be sensible of our Piety and providence in this concern.  
These are the expressions of the Tyrant, which came from him not a full year after those Edicts he had published against the Christians [engraven on plates of Brass and] fixed up on the Pillars. And now he, who but a little before looked upon us as impious, Atheistical Persons, and the very pest of mankind, (in so much that we were not permitted to dwell in any City, Country, or even in the deserts,) this very person [I say] made and published Laws and Decrees in favour of the Christians. And they, who but lately were destroyed by fire and sword, and were devoured and torn by beasts and birds in the very presence of this Tyrant; they, who underwent all sorts of punishments, tortures and death, in a most miserable manner, like Atheists and irreligious persons, even these men are now acknowledged by this very Tyrant to profess Religion, and are permitted to rebuild their Oratories; nay further, the Tyrant himself does acknowledge and attest that they ought to be partakers of some Rights and Privileges. Moreover, when he made this public acknowledgement, (as if he had hereby obtained some favour) for this very reason, his sufferings were less calamitous than he deserved they should be, [for] being smitten by God with a sudden stroke, he died in the second Engagement [that happened in] that War. But he ended his life not like those Martial Generals, who (after they had often demeaned themselves gallantly in the field in defence of their honour and their friends) happened courageously to undergo a glorious death. But he (like an impious person, and a Rebel against his Creator,) whilst his Army stood in the field drawn up in Battalia, staying at home and hiding himself, suffered a condign punishment, being smitten by God with a sudden blow over his body. For, being tortured with grievous and most acute pains, he fell upon his face on the ground, and was destroyed by want of food, all his flesh being melted away by an invisible fire sent upon him from heaven. In so much that, when his flesh was wholly wasted away, the entire shape and figure of his former beauty quite disappeared; his parched bones (which looked like a skeleton that had been long dried) being all that was left of him. So that those about him judged his body to be nothing else but the grave of his soul buried in a body already dead and wholly putrified. And when the violent heat of his distemper scorched him with a greater vehemency even to the very marrow of his bones, 
h chrysostom attests the same, in his Oration concerning Saint Babylas against the Gentiles; in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The eyeballs of one of them leapt out of his eye holes of their own accord, while he was yet alive; this was Maximin: The other ran mad. Diocletian was the Emperor that was distracted; which is attested by Eusebius, and by Constantine. We have also an account of Maximins blindness, in Epiphanius' piece De Ponderib. Vales.  his eyes leapt out of his head, and, having deserted their proper station, left him blind. After all this he yet drew his breath, and having given thanks, and made his Confession to the Lord, he called for Death. At last, acknowledging these his sufferings due for his contempt and presumption against Christ, he gave up the Ghost.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning the final Destruction of the Enemies of Religion.  
MAximin therefore being thus taken out of the world, (who was the only Enemy of Religion that hitherto survived, and declared himself the worst of them all;) the Churches by the grace of God Almighty were rebuilt and raised from the very foundation, and the Gospel of Christ darting forth its beams of light to the great glory of the all-ruling Deity, enjoyed greater liberty than it formerly had. But the wicked, and the Enemies of Religion were clouded with the highest disgrace and greatest shame immaginable. For first of all Maximin himself was proclaimed by the Emperors a 
Though in the common Editions the term here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] yet we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For Eusebius here means, that Maximin was proclaimed a Common Enemy. This was done very solemnly, by the Decree of the Senate, as the Compilers of the Historia Augusta inform us in many places, and especially where they treat of Maximin. Vales.  public Enemy, and was termed in the public Edicts which were fixed upon Pillars, a most impious, detestable Tyrant, superlatively odious to God. Also the Pictures which were placed in every City in honour of him and his children, were some of them broke in pieces and thrown down from on high to the very ground; and others were defaced, having their visages blackened with dark colours. In like manner, all the Statues which had been erected in honour of him were also thrown down, broken in pieces, and exposed as subjects of derision and scorn to all those that would abuse and insult over them. After this the other Enemies of Religion were divested of all their dignities. Moreover, all Maximin's party, more especially those whom he had preferred to places of the greatest power in the Provinces within his Empire (who to flatter him had been insolently abusive towards our Religion) were put to death. One of this number was 
b Him whom the Greeks name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we have termed Picentius: that there was a Sycophant of this name in the time of Constantine, Zosimus attesteth in the end of his second book. Certain we are that those persons whom the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latins term Picentes. Vales.  Picentius, a person that was a great favourite of his, highly esteemed by him, and his dearest intimado: whom he created Consul a second and a third time, and also made him 
c He seems to mean the Perfect of the Praetorium. For the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is never used but to denote either the Perfect of the Praetorium, or the Perfect of the City. Besides, whenas Eusebius affirms that Picentius was advanced to great honour and made Consul twice by Maximin, it would be absurd for him to say, that he was made Rationalist by him, that being a place of small honour in respect of the Prefecture of the Praetorium. But, there are these arguments to con●ute this opinion: (1.) by these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Eusebius does always mean the Rationalist, as we have frequently observed before. (2.) Sabinus was Perfect of the Praetorium to Maximin (as we noted before) in the year of Christ, 311, and 312. Neither (3.) is the dignity of the Rationalists Office to be looked upon as mean and low. For even Macrianus (he that seized on the Empire in the times of Gallienus) bore that Office: and Eusebius himself (book 8. chap. 9) calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, no mean Office; speaking of Philoromus the Martyr. But that which Eusebius says, to wit, that Picentius was made Consul thrice by Maximin, is very intricate and difficult to be made out. We have observed before, that after Galerius' death, Maximin took upon himself the Title of Augustus, in the year of Christ 311. Therefore, before this time, when he was Caesar only, he could not make Picentius Consul. For the Augusti only had a right of creating the Consuls. Therefore, after Galerius' death, Maximin declared himself and Picentius Consuls in that very year. On the year following Maximin and Picentius bore their second Consulate in the East, when Constantine and Licinius were the second time Consuls in the West. But in Italy and Africa Maxentius was the fourth time Consul alone. Then, on the year after, which was the 313 year of Christ, the same Maximin and Picentius were Consuls the third time in the East, as is evidently collected from this famous passage in Eusebius For 'tis improbable that Maximin should give a third Consulate to another, and not declare himself Consul once. Indeed, in the Alexandrian Chronicle, Galerius Maximinus is put Consul with Maximianus being in his eighth Consulate, which is the year of Christ 311. Although in that Chronicle he is called Galerius Maximus. We therefore are the first that have taken notice, that Maximin bore three Consulates. Whence it may be gathered that Maximin was Augustus about two years, having before been Caesar seven years, and that he lived till the 313 year of Christ, which we have also demonstrated from his Rescripts. Wherefore I wonder how so notorious a mistake should creep into Eusebius' Chronicon, as to place Maximin's death before Maxentius': It seems to have been committed by Saint Jerome; for he added many things of his own to Eusebius' Chronicon. Vales.  Perfect and Rationalist. Another was one 
d He was Precedent of Thebaïs', as Epiphanius attests in his 68 Here's▪ which is the Heresy of the Mel●tiani, where he is called [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Culcïanus;] but it should be Culcianus as 'tis evident from this place in Eusebius. Yet Rufinus translates it Quintianus: in Nicephorus 'tis Lucianus; both names are false. For this Precedent was called Culcianus, as (besides Eusebius) the Acts of Phileas the Martyr's passion do affirm. Vales.  Culcianus, who had born all Offices of dignity in the Magistracy and in the Government of Provinces; he also was famous for his innumerable Massacres of the Christians in Egypt. There were a great many more beside these, by whose endeavours most especially the barbarous Tyranny of Maximin was maintained and extended. Further, Divine vengeance required justice to be executed upon 
c Eusebius speaks of this Theotecnus before, in this ninth book. Cedrenus asserts that this Theotecnus persuaded Galerius Maximianus to raise a persecution against the Christians. But he is mistaken, in that 〈◊〉 takes Galerius Maximianus for Galerius Maximinus, which is a common error amongst the modern Greek Authors. Vales.  Theotecnus, being in no wise forgetful of his practices against the Christians. For he was looks upon as a deserving and successful person upon account of his consecration of the Image at Antioch, and besides, the Emperor Maximin conferred on him the Presidency of a Province. But when Licinius came to Antioch, and was resolved to make inquisition for the Impostors, [amongst others] he tortured the Priests and Prophets of the New contrived Image, enquiring of them how they palliated and put a mask upon their Imposture: when they could no longer conceal the truth, being by their tortures compelled [to disclose it] they declared, that the imposture of the whole Mystery was composed by the cunning of Theotecnus: when therefore Licinius had inflicted condign punishment on them all; he gave order that Theotecnus himself should first be executed, and afterwards the rest of his Associates that were conscious to, and complices in the Cheat, having first suffered innumerable tortures. To all these were added Maximin's Sons, whom he had now made Colleagues with himself in the Empire, and partakers of the Pictures, and Inscriptions dedicated to his honour. In fine, all the Tyrant's relations, (who but just before had made their proud boasts, and insolently exercised authority over all men,) most ignominiously underwent the same sufferings with those persons forementioned, for they received not instruction, nor did they know, or understand this seasonable admonition uttered in the holy Scriptures; O put not your trust in Princes, nor in the 
Psal. 146. 2, 3,  children of men, for there is no health in them. The breath of man shall go forth, and he shall return again to his earth: in that day shall all their thoughts perish. Thus therefore the impious being like filth wiped away [from off the earth,] the Empire, which by right belonged only to Constantine and Licinius continued firm, and unobnoxious to Envy. These persons (after they had first of all cleansed the world from all impiety) being sensible of those great benefits they had received from God, did sufficiently demonstrate their love of virtue and of the Deity, their piety, and gratitude towards God, by the Laws they made in favour of the Christians.   
The End of the Ninth Book of the Ecclesiastical History.   

THE TENTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning the Peace, which was procured by God for us.  
THerefore, glory be to God the Almighty and supreme King, for all things: and manifold thanks to the Saviour and Redeemer of our souls, Jesus Christ, through whom we pray that we may have always preserved to us a firm and inviolable peace, both from outward troubles, and also from all internal molestations of mind. Having (by the assistance of your prayers) added this tenth book of our Ecclesiastic History to those foregoing books at this place finished, we have dedicated it to you (most sacred 
a He means Paulinus Bishop of Tyre, to whom our Eusebius dedicated his Ecclesiastic History. For by his persuasion he undertook this work, as he does here plainly intimate. Eusebius designedly omitted the dedication of his books to Paulinus at the beginning of this his work, (which is usually done,) upon account of Paulinus' modesty (if I mistake not:) but was contented to make an honourable mention of him at the end of his History. For he supposed it signified not much, whether he dedicated his books to him at the beginning, or at the end of them. Eusebius dedicated to the same Paulinus two books 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning the names of places: the former of these (which contained the division of the 12 Tribes, the description of the City Jerusalem, and the Hebrew appellations of extraneous nations) is now lost. But the latter (which treats of the Hebrew names of places) was above twenty years since put forth in Greek by the Reverend Father Bonsrerius; to which there is prefixed an Epistle to Paulinus. Wherein Eusebius attests, that by Paulinus' persuasion he attempted that work; and he gives him this title [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, O Paulinus, thou sacred man of God] Paulinus therefore was our Eusebius' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Instigator to compile his books, as Ambrose heretofore was Origen's.— Further, this Paulinus was at first a Presbyter of Antioch. Afterwards, being preferred to the Bishopric of Tyre, he was much commended for his Presidency over that Church. And at length when Eustathius was divested of the See of Antioch, he was by the Antiochians preferred to the Government of their Church: so Eusebius info 〈…〉 us, in his book against Marcellus, chap. 4. in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Afterwards he inveighs against the man of God Paulinus, a most blessed person; who was adorned with the dignity of a Presbyter at Antioch: and was so famous for his Government of the Tyrian Church, that the Antiochians challenged him as their own proper goods. Philostorgius (book 3. chap. 15.) says expressly, that Paulinus succeeded Eustathius in the See of Antioch, and that six months after his translation he died.— Paulinus therefore died in the year of Christ 328, after he had born the Episcopate of Antioch six months. Wherefore Gothofredus is much mistaken, who (in his notes on Philostorgius) supposes Paulinus to have died in the year of Christ 324; and blames Philostorgius for being inconstant to himself. But Philostorgius agrees very well with himself; which Gothofredus does not in asserting that Paulinus Bishop of Tyre died on the year of Christ 324. undoubtedly Paulinus Bishop of Tyre was present at the Nicene Council, and survived that Synod sometime; as Theodoret informs us book 1. chap. 6. and Sozomen book 2. chap. 18.— Baronius indeed says that Paulinus died in the year 324, and that Eustathius succeeded him. But Baronius affirms not, that that Paulinus, whom he makes Eustathius' predecessor, was Bishop of Tyre▪ Vales.  Paulinus!) hereby publishing you to be the seal and closure as it were of this our whole work. Nor will it be incongruous (as we suppose) to place here 
* The phrase in the original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which Valesius, Chistophorson, and Grynaeus render in perfecto numero; and we, in its due order.  in its due order, a complete Panegyric concerning the Re-edification of the Churches: obeying herein the holy Spirit, which exhorteth us in these words: O sing unto the Lord a new song; for he hath 
Psal. 98. 1, 2, 3.  done marvellous things. With his own right hand, and with his holy arm hath he gotten himself the victory. The Lord hath declared his salvation: his righteousness hath he openly showed in the sight of the Heathen. Therefore, since the Scripture enjoineth us [to begin] a new song, let us agreeable thereto sing together; because, after such terrible, black, and horrid spectacles and relations; we are now vouchsafed to see such happy days, and to celebrate such Festivals, as many of our Ancestors, who were truly just and God's Martyrs, desired to see upon earth, but have not seen them; and to hear, but have not heard them. But these persons, hastening away with all possible speed, obtained far more excellent things, being taken up into Heaven, and into the Paradise of divine joy and delight: And we, confessing these present enjoyments to be greater than our deserts, stand amazed at the bounty of the Donour of such munificence: We also justly admire and adore him with the utmost vigour of our souls, attesting the truth of his Predictions by his Prophets contained in the Scriptures, in which 'tis said: O come hither, and behold the works of the 
Psal. 46, 8, 9  Lord, what miracles he hath done upon the earth; He maketh wars to cease in all the world. He shall break the bow, and knap in sunder the spear, and burn the shields with fire. Let us therefore rejoice at the perfect and effectual completion of these things in our days, and with gladness prosecute the series of our narration. After the same manner therefore that we have related, did the whole race of those enemies of God vanish, and was suddenly taken away out of men's sight; so that that divine Oracle was again completed, which says; 
* Psal. 37. 35, 36.  I have seen the wicked exalted, and lifted up like the Cedars of Libanus, I went by, and lo, he was not: I sought his place but it could not be found. Now therefore a bright and glorious day, no cloud overshadowing it, doth enlighten, with rays of heavenly light, the Churches of Christ over all the earth. Neither were there any of those that were strangers to the community of us Christians, and to our Religion, 
b This place (which neither Musculus nor Christophorson understood) must be thus mended; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But (although they did not enjoy them in the same degree that we did, yet at least in some measure) might together with us partake of the streams, etc. Vales. In Stephen's Edit. the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.  but (although they did not enjoy them in the same degree that we did, yet at least in some measure) might together with us partake of the streams and effluxes of those good things, which had been procured us from God.   

CHAP. II. Concerning the Re-edification of the Churches.  
ALL mankind was now free from the slavery and oppression of Tyrants; and being released from their former miseries, (although several ways, yet) all acknowledged as well as they could, that it was the only true God, who was the Defender of the pious. But more especially amongst us (all whose hopes were fixed solely upon God's Christ) there was an inexpressible joy, and a kind of celestial gladness; when we saw all places, which through the irreligion of the Tyrants were a little while ago totally destroyed, restored to life as it were, and recovered from a tedious and fatal ruin; and [when we beheld] the Temples erected again from the ground to a vast height, and in splendour far excelling those which had formerly been destroyed. Moreover, the Emperors themselves, in whose hands the supreme power was, by their continual enacting of Laws in favour of the Christians, did enlarge, augment, and confirm the magnificence of the Divine bounty towards us. There were Rescripts also frequently sent from the Emperor particularly to the Bishops, their honours were increased, and sums of money were bestowed on them. The Contents of which Rescripts (being translated out of Latin into Greek,) it may not be impertinent to record in this book (as in a sacred Table) at a proper and fit place, that they may be had in continual remembrance by all succeeding generations.   

CHAP. III. Concerning the Consecrations of Churches every where [solemnised.]  
AFter those things, a spectacle earnestly prayed for, and much desired by us all, appeared; [to wit,] the Solemnisation of the Festivals of Dedication [of Churches] throughout every City, and the Consecrations of the new builded Oratories; the frequent assemblies of Bishops, the concourse of Strangers from Countries far remote, the mutual love and benevolence of the people; the union of the members of Christ's body joined together in an entire harmony and consent: therefore, (agreeable to that 
* Ezek. 37. v. 7.  Prophetic prediction, which has mystically foresignified what is to come,) bone was joined to bone, and joint to joint; and what ever else that Divine Prophecy has enigmatically but truly declared. There was one and the same power of the holy Ghost which passed through all the members: one soul in all: the same alacrity of faith: one common consent in chanting forth the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here (as 'tis frequently in this Historian) used to signify the praising of God: so also is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 laudare Deum, to praise God. Vales.  praises of God. Indeed, the Ceremonies of the Prelates were most entire, the Presbyters performances of Service exact, the Rites of the Church, decent and majestic; 
b Rufinus' Version of this place may serve in stead of a comment; he translates it thus; Jam verò ingens in Sacerdotiis & ministeriis, atque in omnibus quae ad religionis observantiam pertinent, gratia refulgebat. Adstabant hic psallentium chori, juvenes & virgins, senes cum junioribus laudabant nomen domini. Hic mystica ministeria ordinatis & dispositis vicibus agebantur; And now an exceeding great glory and beauty appeared in the performances of the Presbyters, and in the Ecclesiastic Services, and in all things belonging to the observances of Religion. In one place, the company of those that sung Psalms, youths and virgins, old men and young, praised the name of the Lord. In another, the mystical services were performed by set courses orderly appointed. The terms [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] therefore denote the people of the congregation, who sang Psalms in the Church, and harkened to the sacred Lessons: which is confirmed by these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, auditors of the expressions] which can be understood of the Laics only. The words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] point out to us the Presbyters, who performed the mystical ceremonies. Vales.  on the one hand was a place for the singers of Psalms, and for the rest of the Auditors of the expressions sent from God: on the other was a place for those who performed the divine and mystical Services: there were also [delivered] the 
c By these [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the mystical Symbols of our Saviour's passion] is meant Baptism; which is a sign of our Saviour's suffering. For, by Baptism we die, and are buried with Christ, and we rise again through the same Christ by faith. See Colos. 2. 12. Vales.  mystical Symbols of our Saviour's Passion. And now people of all Ages, and Sexes, men and women, with the utmost vigour of their minds, with joyful hearts and souls, by prayers and thanksgiving, worshipped God the author of all good. All the Prelates than present made public Orations, every one (as well as he was able,) endeavouring to set forth the praises of those assembled.   

CHAP. IU. A Panegyric concerning the splendid posture of our Affairs.  
AND a certain person, that had been indifferently well educated and was deserving, having made this Oration, came forth into the presence of a great many Bishops, (that were then present as at an ecclesiastic assembly) who gave him Audience quietly and decently; then turning himself towards one who was the eminentest of them all, (a Bishop acceptable to God, by whose care the Church of Tyre, the stateliest Fabric amongst all the Churches within the Country of Phoenicia, was gloriously erected,) he spoke thus.  A Panegyric upon the building of the Churches, spoken to Paulinus Bishop of Tyre. 
You the Friends and Priests of God, who are wrapped in the sacred long Vesture, Crowned with the celestial diadem of glory, anointed with the holy Unction, and clothed in the Sacerdotal Robe of the holy Spirit: and You, the Grace and Ornament of this New-erected and sacred Temple of God, You who are adorned by God with a prudence befitting an hoary head, but have exhibited many glorious evidences of a vigorous and Juvenile Virtue; You to whom God, (who comprehendeth the whole world,) 
a These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we render [to whom God hath given this special and particular privilege] Christoph. understands as if this were the sense of them. (viz.) That this Church, which was founded by Paulinus, was a special ornament or honour to Christ, and his Church: but Musculus follows the same sense that I do. Vales.  hath granted the special prerogative of building and renewing this terrestrial Temple for Christ his only begotten and his first born word, and for his holy and sacred Spouse: [You] whom one may term either a new Beseleel, the Architect of the holy Tabernacle; or another Solomon, King of a new, and far more excellent Jerusalem; or a second Zorobabel, in regard You have added a far greater splendour to the Temple of God, than it had before. Also, You, the Sheep of Christ's sacred flock; the Seat and Mansion of good Doctrines; the School of modesty; and the Reverend and 
b In the Greek Text, the term is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we have translated Religious; but doubtless Eusebius wrote [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, majestic] for it would be a simple way of expressing one's self thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Religious Auditory of Religion. Vales.  Religious Auditory of piety! We (who have long since heard, by reading the holy Scriptures, the Miraculous works of God, and the loving kindness of the Lord [declared] by his wonders towards mankind,) may now sing Hymns and Psalms to God, being instructed to say, 
* Psal. 44. v. 1.  O God, we have heard with our ears; our fathers have told us the work which thou didst in their days, in the times of old. But now, having not barely by hearing and reports only, perceived the exalted Arm, and celestial right hand of our all good and supreme God and King; but in reality and (as we may say) with these very eyes seen the truth and verity of those things which were heretofore recorded; we may sing a second triumphant Hymn, and break forth into these express words, saying, Like as we have heard, so have we seen, in the 
Psal. 48. v. 8.  city of the Lord of hosts; in the city of our God. But in what City, except in this new built, and framed by God? 
* 1 Tim. c. 3. v. 15.  Which is the Church of the living God, the Pillar and ground of the truth. Concerning which another divine Oracle speaketh thus: 
† Psal. 87. v. 2.  Very excellent things are spoken of thee thou city of God. In which Church since God the giver of all good, by the Grace of his only begotten Son hath convened us, let every one here assembled cry out with a loud voice as it were, and say; 
* Psal. 122. v. 1.  I was glad when they said unto me, we will go into the house of the lord And again: 
† Psal. 26. v. 8.  Lord I have loved the beauty of thine house, and the place where thine honour dwelleth. And not only every particular person, but let us all together rejoice and shout forth praises with one spirit, and one mind, saying, 
* Psal. 48. v. 1.  Great is the Lord and highly to be praised, in the city of our God, even upon his holy hill. For he is truly great, and his house is great, lofty and spacious, and more beautiful than the sons of men. Great is the Lord who only doth marvellous things. Great is he who doth magnificent things, and such as are past finding out, glorious and stupendious, of which there is no number. Great is he who altereth times and seasons; who deposeth and constituteth Kings: who raiseth up the poor from the earth, and exalteth the beggar from the dunghill: He hath thrust down the mighty from their seats; and hath exalted the humble from the earth. He hath filled the hungry with good things, and hath broken in pieces the arms of the proud. Not only amongst the Faithful, but amongst the Infidels also he hath confirmed the authority of those relations heretofore recorded of him of old. 'Tis he who worketh miracles: 'tis he that doth great things: 'tis he who is Lord of all: he, who is the framer of the whole world: he, who is Almighty: All-good: he that is the one and only God. In obedience to whom let us sing a new song; to him, who only doth wonderful things; for his mercy endureth for eve●●▪ Who smote great Kings and slew mighty Kings; for his mercy endureth for ever. For the Lord remembered us when we were in a low condition, and hath redeemed us from our Enemies. And let us never cease thus to praise God the Father of all. Also him, who is the 
c In the Med. M. S. I found this Scholion written at these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. Thou deliverest no good divinity here (O Eusebius I ) concerning the Son of God, who is coëqual in dominion, coëternal, and con-Creatour of all things [with the Father:] Thou stilest him the second Author of all good, when as he is the same Author and Framer of all things with the Father, and of the same substance with him. Also in the Maz. M. S. we met with this Scholion here, in a later hand, wherein Eusebius is also reproved, in regard he subjects the Son to the Father, and attributes to him the second place. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. that is: why dost thou utter this divinity (O man!) to thine own destruction? detracting from and subjecting him, who in glory, power, and essence is every way like the Father; and attributing to him the second place from the Father. Thy sentiments and writings do herein contradict those holy Fathers, who determined the Son to be coëssential with the Father. To whose opinion thou didst subscribe, unless they who wrote their Acts do declare a palpable untruth. Vales.  second Author of all good to us; who is our Master in instructing us in the knowledge of God, the Teacher of true piety, the destroyer of the wicked, the slayer of Tyrants, the reformer of our lives; Jesus our Saviour, when we were in despair, him let us extol, having his name always in our mouth. For he alone, who is the only and Best Son of the Best and greatest Father, in compliance with his Father's love to mankind, most willingly clothed himself with our nature who were buried in Corruption; and like a careful Physician (
d In the Greek, these following lines (the translation whereof is contained within this parenthesis) seem to be iambics taken out of some Tragedian. The words are these; 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉   which verses are undoubtedly very elegant, and smell something of Aeschylus, or Sophocles. But I think they ought rather to be blotted out of this place, for they disturb the sense. Vales.  who for the health's sake of his Patient's looks into the wounds, lightly stroketh the sores, and from other men's calamities attracteth grievances upon himself;) he himself hath by himself saved us (who were not only diseased and oppressed with foul ulcers and wounds already putrified; but also lay amongst the dead) from the very Jaws of death. For there was no other in heaven that had so much power, as inoffensively to minister health to so many; it was he only therefore who after he had touched our burdensome corruption, he alone, who after he had endured our labours, he alone who, after he had taken upon himself the punishment of our impieties; raised us (when we were not only half dead, but lay altogether impure and stinking in the Graves and Sepulchers) and both in times past and now through his earnest compassion towards us (even beyond our hopes and expectations) preserveth us, and imparteth to us an exuberancy of his Father's good things. 'tis he who is the Author of life, the Introducer of light; our great Physician, King, Lord, and the Anointed of God. 
e Here he first relates what Christ did in the days of old, for the salvation of mankind. Afterwards he sets forth what miracles he lately wrought. Vales.  But even then, when all mankind (by the wiles of detestable Devils, and the operations of spirits hated by God) lay buried in an obscure night, and thick darkness, he 
f In the Text we read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] but we should rather read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as we find it in the Med. Fuk. and Maz. M. SS. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies solummodo, only, or alone; which phrase is frequent in Eusebius, and thus he is here to be understood: That Christ only, by his appearance and incarnation in times past▪ delivered men, who were enstaved by the Devil, from that grievous yoke of servitude. Vales.  only by his appearance, with the rays of his light dissolved the manifold chains of our sins, like melting wax. And now, when by reason of his so great love and beneficence [towards us] the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the import whereof, if rendered word for word, is this; Envy the hater of that which is good, and the Devil the lover of mischief. But by the following words in the period he seems to speak of the Devil only: upon which account we render it The envious Devil, etc. agreeable to Valesius' Version.  envious Devil, Enemy to all that is good, and the favourer of evil was in a manner burst [with grief,] and marshaled all his fatal forces against us; and when at first having (like a mad Dog who with his teeth gnaws the stones that were thrown at him, spending the fury he was put into, against those that provoked him, upon the liveless things thrown at him,) turned his beastly rage upon the stones of the Oratories, and upon the senseless piles of the buildings, he thought with himself, that he had procured the utter desolation of the Churches; also, when afterwards he sent forth terrible hissings, and his serpentine expressions, one while by the menaces of impious Tyrants, at another time by the blasphemous Decrees of profane Precedents, and moreover belched forth the virulency of his death, and with his venomous and deadly potions, poisoned those souls that were captivated by him, and had in a manner destroyed them by the pernicious sacrifices of dead Idols; when lastly he had incited against us all those that under the shape of men masked their savage cruelty, persons of a disposition every way barbarous and fierce: Then again the Angel of the great Council, that 
g Upon these words in the Med. M. S. we find this Scholion in the margin. (viz.) this is wicked, Atheistical, and Blasphemous, to call the Saviour Christ and God, the great Commander in chief of God's Host. Vales.  Chief Commander of God's Hosts (after a sufficient exercise in the Combat, which the most valiant Champions of his kingdom exhibited, by undergoing the severest hardships with patience and fortitude,) appearing on a sudden, so utterly destroyed and reduced to nothing, all his Enemies and Adversaries, that they seem as if they had never been named. But his friends and dependants he exalted to the highest pitch of glory, not only amongst all men, but amongst the celestial powers also, the Sun, the Moon the Stars, the whole Heaven, and the World. So that now (which thing never happened before) the supreme Emperors, sensible of that honour they have received from God, spit in the faces of the dead Idols, trample under foot the profane Rites and services of Devils, and deride that ancient error handed down to them by tradition from their Ancestors: they acknowledge one only God, the common Benefactor to all men, and to them in particular; and they profess Christ the Son of God to be the supreme Ruler of all things, they proclaim him Saviour in their inscriptions upon Pillars, engraving in Royal Characters his valiant exploits and victories (in order to their indelible Remembrance) over the impious, in the very midst of that City which is Queen of the whole Earth. So that our Saviour Jesus Christ is the only person amongst all those who have been since the world began, that is confessed to be (even by the Emperors themselves, who are supreme here upon earth,) not an ordinary King made such by men, but is worshipped as being the genuine Son of the supreme God, and is [adored] as being 
h We ought to take special notice of this place; for it is the first wherein Eusebius calls Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This one place I think sufficient to confute all their malicious calumnies, who believe that our Author Eusebius was infected with Arianisme. This word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is made in imitation of Plato's word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies that which in itself is truly good: so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is he who is truly originally and in himself God. Vales.  truly and in himself God; and that deservedly. For what King had ever such power, as that he could fill the tongues, and ears of all men upon earth 
i By these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] may be meant the Christians, who are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after his own name: which name of Christians was spread over all Nations, and known not amongst the Romans only, but also amongst the Barbarians. But if any would have these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signify Christ's own name; I will not much contradict it; for a little after our Author speaks of the Christians: which certainly he would not have done, had he spoken of them before. Vales.  with his name? What King ever constituted such pious and prudent Laws, and was able to confirm them in such a manner, that they should be perpetually read in the audience of all men from the one end of the whole earth to the opposite extremities thereof? What King hath ever by his mild and indulgent Laws, melted and softened the savage and barbarous dispositions of the inhuman Heathens? What King opposed by all men during the space of so many whole Ages, ever demonstrated such a more than humane valour and strength, that he flourished daily, and seemed to grow young in every succeeding age? who hath planted a Nation (which heretofore was not so much as heard of) not in some secret unknown corner of the earth only, but even throughout the whole world [which lies] under the Sun? Who ever armed his Soldiers with the Arms of godliness in such a manner, that in their conflicts with their Adversaries they made it apparent that their minds were firmer than an Adamant? What King was ever so potent as to lead an Army after his death, and to erect Trophies against his Enemies, and to fill every Place, Country, and City, Grecian and Barbarian, with his Royal Palaces, and with the 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the term here, does not signify the Consecration of Churches, as Musculus here translates it; but rather the Donaria, things Offered and Consecrated to God, and thus the following words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ornaments and Dedicated (or Consecrated) gifts,] declare. Certainly if Eusebius had here meant Consecration, he would have used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place; as he does in the third chapter of this tenth book. Vales.  Consecrated fabrics of holy Temples, such as are those splended ornaments and consecrated gifts belonging to this very Church. Which are in themselves truly august and magnificent, worthy of amazement and admiration, in regard they are 
l In the Kings M. S. at the side of this line I found this mark [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] set: which is an abbreviation of the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. polite, elegant.] In ancient M. SS. 'tis usually found placed at the more elegant passages. Vales.  evident representations of our Saviour's Kingdom. 
* Psal. 33. v. 9  For he now spoke and they were made; he commanded, and they stood fast: for what could withstand the beck and will of the Word, who is the supreme King and Governor of all things, and is himself God? But an accurate contemplation, and explication of these things particularly, require a peculiar discourse and leisure. Moreover, a peculiar leisure would be requisite to relate what, and how great the alacrity of the workmen was that laboured in this building, and how it was looks upon and esteemed of by that God himself, whom we extol, who inspects the living temples of us all, and views the house built of living and 
m I have translated these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] firm stone's: Musculus translates them crescentes lapides, growing stones. Christoph. renders them incedentes in terra lapides, walking stones: but I cannot conceive, how the foundation could be firm, if the stones moved. Of these Versions the Reader may take which best pleaseth him; I do not here reject Christoph. version. But whereas Christoph. supposes these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we translate [that God whom we praise] do signify Christ; I cannot at all commend him; For our Author speaks afterward of Christ; saying, that he is the chief corner stone of this Temple. Wherefore by [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is meant God the Father, the Overseer of this work. Hieronym. translates [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in the second chapter of Haggai, lapides viventes qui nunc volvuntur super terram, living stones which are rolled upon the earth. Vales.  firm stones, well and securely placed upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone: who was rejected not only by those who were the Framers of that ancient building, which endures now no longer, but also by those Architects of that Fabric which now is, consisting of many persons; who were wicked Framers of evil works. But the Father having tried [this stone] and approved of it, in times past, and now also, laid it as the head of the Corner of this Church which is common to us all. Into this living Temple therefore of the living God, which is made up of us, (I mean that most stately sacred Fabric, truly worthy of God, whose inmost recesses are invisible to the vulgar, and are truly holy, and the holiest of holies) what man is he that dares look and divulge [what he there beholds?] Yea who is he that can with his eyes penetrate its sacred enclosures, but he alone, the great high Priest of all; whose only right and privilege it is to make researches into the secrets of every rational soul? And perhaps the same is granted to 
n After these words there is an Asterisk set in the Med. M. S. and in the margin are these words written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This also is blasphemous.] The Scholiast, who set this note here, seems to have thought that in this place Eusebius spoke concerning Christ: but he speaks of Paulinus Bishop of Tyre, who (says he) has obtained the next place to Christ in the Government of believers. Now this cannot be styled an impious expression, seeing that all Prelates do resemble Christ, and are his vicegerents in the Government of the Church. We confess indeed, that Eusebius attributes too much to Paulinus, in regard he gives him the second place, as if he were Christ's Equal and Colleague; and in regard he terms him Melchisedech. Vales.  one other person in the next place after him, to wit, to this chief leader of his Host; whom the first and great high Priest himself hath honoured with the second place of the Priesthood in this sacred Temple, and has himself constituted him the shepherd of your holy flock, having this your people committed to his charge by the allotment and determination of the Father, as being his own Minister and Interpreter: a new Aaron, or Melchisedeck, made like to the Son of God, remaining, and by the public prayers of you all preserved for ever by him. Unto this person alone therefore be it lawful next after the chief and principal High Priest, if not to have the first, yet at least the second place in looking into, and taking care of the very inmost recesses of your souls: for by [the help of] experience and length of time he hath both made accurate inquiries into every particular person amongst you; and also by his care and industry, hath instructed you all in modesty, and in the doctrine which is according to godliness: and he is abler than any one else to give such accounts of those 
o He means as well the spiritual as material Fabric of the Church at Tyre; of the form and model whereof Paulinus (says he) can give the best account, in regard by the assistance of divine power he framed that Structure. Vales.  works (which by the assisting power of God he hath perfected) as are answerable to the works themselves. Indeed, our first and chief High Priest saith, 
* Jo. 5. 19  What things soever he seeth the Father do, these also doth the Son likewise. But this person, looking upon the first [High Priest,] as it were upon a Master, attentively with the unpolluted eyes of the mind; whatsoever things he seeth him do, them he maketh use of as his original patterns, and hath wrought the representations thereof into such a form, that they do express (as near as 'tis possible to be done) an exact likeness thereto. Being nothing inferior to that 
* See Exod. 35. 31.  Beseleel, whom God himself (having filled him with the spirit of Wisdom and understanding, and of other artificial and skilful knowledge,) made choice of to be the Framer of a Structure of celestial types of a 
† Eusebius▪ here used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 improperly, making it to signify a Tabernacle; whereas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies properly, a Temple: we read in Exod. chap. 38. that Beseleel built the Tabernacle of the Lord, not the Temple. Vales.  Temple by certain shadowed representations. After the same manner therefore, this our [Bishop] 
p This word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is a Metaphorical term, taken from the Heathen Priests, who carried the Images of their Gods upon their shoulders. Vales.  bearing in his mind the perfect, whole, and entire representation of Christ, who is the Word, the Wisdom and the Light; it cannot be expressed with▪ what a greatness of soul, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So 'tis worded in the original.  with what a rich and inexhaustible hand of his understanding, and with what an emulous liberality [proceeding from] you all, (who by your nobleness in contributing to the charge did most ambitiously contend, that you might in no wise seem to be inferior to his vast design) he hath erected this magnificent Temple of the most high God which may be seen, naturally resembling (as near as may be) the Model of that more glorious Structure which is invisible. And this very place, (for it is fit we should speak of this first,) which by the treacheries of our Enemies was overwhelmed with all manner of impure rubbish, he neglected not; nor did he in the least yield to the wickedness of them who had been authors of it; whenas he could have found out another place (whereof there are great numbers in this City) where he might have been eased of much of his labour, and freed himself from many troubles: yet, having first made ready himself to undertake this work; and afterwards corroborated all the people with an alacrity of mind, and gathered them all together into one great Band, he attempted this 
q He alludes to the Herculean Labours, or Combats. Vales.  first laborious enterprise: supposing it fitting that this very Church (which had been most battered by the Enemies, which had heretofore undergone great sufferings [upon our account,] which had endured persecutions both with and before us, which like a mother was bereft of her children,) ought to enjoy together with us the magnificent bounty of our most good and gracious God. For, in as much as that great Shepherd hath vouchsafed to gather his children together again into one place, having driven away the wild beasts, Wolves, and all the savage and fierce kind of creatures, and (as the divine Scriptures say,) having broken the jawbones of the Lions, with good reason he re-edified the Fold for his Flock, 
* Psal. 8. v. 2.  That he might put to confusion the enemy and the avenger, and might bring a reproach upon the audacious and rebellious attempts of the impious against God. 
r The phrase here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which Valesius renders thus▪ [Itaque illi deo invisi, nunc amplius non sunt, quando ne tum quidem erant:] and we thus, [Now therefore these persons, hated by God, are not, nor were they then.] It seems to be an imitation of Dionysius Alexandrinus his expression; who in his Epistle to Harmammon (part whereof is quoted by our Eusebius, at book 7. chap. 23.) speaks thus concerning Macrianus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, now he is not, for he never was.] Vales.  Now therefore these persons, hated by God, are not, nor were they then. But after they had for a short space of time raised disturbances, and were themselves also disturbed, they suffered a most just punishment inflicted on them by divine vengeance, and irrecoverably ruined themselves, their friends and families. So that those predictions heretofore recorded in the sacred Monuments [of the Scriptures] may now be acknowledged to be really certain, in which the word of God does both truly declare other things, and also speaks expressly concerning them, thus: 
* Psal. 37. v. 14, 15.  The ungodly have drawn out the sword, they have bend their bow, to cast down the poor and needy, and to slay such as are of an upright conversation. Their sword shall go through their own heart, and their bows shall be broken, And again, 
* Psal. 9 6. Their memorial is perished 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with them; in the Septuagint the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a sound.  Their memorial perished with a sound, and 
† Psal. 9 5.  thou hast put out their name for ever and ever. 
‖ See Psal. 18. 41.  For when they were in troubles they cried, and there was none to save them, even unto the Lord did they cry, but he heard them not. 
† Psal. 20. v. 8.  They were bound and fell, but we arose and were set upright; This also which was foretold in these words (
* Psal. 73. v. 19  Lord, thou in thy city shalt bring their image to nought) is manifested in the sight of us all to be most true. These men, who like the Giants raised a war against God, procured for themselves the same fatal end of their lives that they did: But 
† The Church of God.  She which was desolate, and whose safety was despaired of by all men, has arrived to such a conclusion of her patient sufferance upon God's account as we now behold, so that these words of the Prophecy of Isaiah may seem to have been spoken to Her. 
* Isal. 35. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 6, 7. Our Author quotes this Text, as it is in the Version of the 72; according to which we translate.  Rejoice thou thirsty desert; let the solitary place rejoice, and flourish like a lily: the deserts shall flourish and be glad: be ye strengthened ye languid hands, and feeble knees: be comforted you faint hearted, be strong, and fear not: Behold our God doth repay judgement, and will repay it: he will come and save us. For (saith he) Water hath broke out in the desert, and a valley in a thirsty land. The parched ground shall be changed into moorish places, and the fountain of water into a thirsty land. All this was formerly predicted in words, and laid up in the sacred books; but the things themselves, are now no longer delivered to us by hear-say, but [are exhibited] by actual performances. This same dry desert, this disconsolate Widow (
* He alludes to Psal. 74. v. 7.  whose very gates they have cut down at once with Axes, like wood in the Forest, having broken Her in pieces with the axe and the hammer: whose books they have spoiled, and have burnt the sanctuary of God with fire: they have defiled the dwelling place of his name even unto the ground; 
* See Psal. 80. v. 12, 13.  Whose grapes all that go by plucked of, (having first broken down her hedges,) whom the wild bore out of the forest hath rooted up, and the wild hog devoured;) by the miraculous power of Christ (it having now pleased him so to do) flourisheth again like a lily. Yea, at such time as She was chastened, that [chastisement was inflicted on Her] by his appointment, as it were by a careful and indulgent Father. 
† Heb. 12. v. 6.  For whom the Lord loveth he chastiseth, and scourgeth every Son whom he receiveth. When therefore She had been moderately and sufficiently chastised, She is again commanded from Heaven to rejoice; and She flourisheth as a lily, and breaths forth upon all men, a divine sweet savour: for saith he, 
* Isai. 35. v. 6.  Water gushed out in the deserts, [to wit,] the 
† We read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fountain] not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] The Fuk. & Savil. M. SS. confirmour reading. Vales.  fountain of that salutary laver of divine regeneration. And now, that land which a little before was desolate, is changed into pools: And the fountain of living water hath gushed out plentifully upon a thirsty land: those hands which were formerly weak, are really strong: And those works [which you behold] are great and powerful instances of this strength of the hands: moreover, those knees which were formerly enfeebled and weak, having, now recovered their usual firmness and faculty of walking, go strait on in the way of divine knowledge of God, hastening towards the genuine flock of that most good and gracious shepherd. And if any of them have had their souls benumbed and stupefied through the menaces of Tyrants, even these the saving Word doth not despise as incurable, but heals them carefully and tenderly, and excites them to be partakers of the divine consolation, saying; Be comforted, ye faint hearted: be strong, fear not. When therefore this our new and excellent Zorobabel (by the accuteness of his understanding) perceived that, according as the divine Word had foretold, She which had been brought to desolation for God's sake, should enjoy these good things, after that bitter Captivity, and abomination of desolation: He despised not this dead corpse, but having in the first place with supplications and prayers (together with the joint consent of you all) propitiated the Father, and taking for his assistant, and fellow-labourer the only reviver of the dead, He raised up this fallen Church, having first purified Her, and healed Her of her Maladies. And now he hath put a Robe about Her, not that Old one, but such a one as he had again received instructions about, from the divine Oracles, which expressly testify thus: 
* See Hag. 2. 9  And the latter glory of this house shall far excel the former. Upon which account, having taken in a far larger compass of ground, he fortified the outward circuit with a wall on every side, which might serve for a strong fence to the whole Structure. Then he raised a spacious, lofty, and stately Portico against the rays of the rising Sun, which, to those who stand at a sufficient distance without the sacred enclosure, does yield a full prospect of this Structure within; and as it were, attracts the eyes of Infidels to look upon the first entrances, that so no person might pass by, who should not feel some pricks in his mind, both at the remembrance of the former desolation, and also at [the sight of] the stupendious miracle of the present Fabric. Hence he hoped, that he who upon that account felt such a compunction, might peradventure be drawn [towards it,] and at the very sight thereof would be persuaded to enter in. But after you are come within the gates, he has not permitted you to enter immediately into the holy place, with impure and unwashen feet. But, having left a large vacancy betwixt the Temple, and the Portico, He beautified this vacant space (
s Christoph. thought that these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] were spoken concerning the Temple; whereas by them is meant the space betwixt the Porch and the Temple. This space was enclosed (says He) in figure of a Quadrangle, and beautified with four opposite Cloisters by Paulinus. Vales.  having enclosed it in the figure of a Quadrangle) with four opposite Cloisters supported on every side with Pillars. The 
t This [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] very well rendered, [intercolumnia, the space betwixt the Pillars,] was filled up with latticed bars of wood, which reached upwards an indifferent height: here also Eusebius useth [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] to signify [height] which is not taken notice of by Translatours. Vales.  intermediate space betwixt these Pillars, he filled up with partitions made of wood, resembling Network, which reach up an indifferent height, but the 
u He means that middle space in the open air, which was encompassed on every side with the four Cloisters; it was of the same figure with those which in the modern Monasteries are called Pratella. For that which the Monks call a Cloister is nothing else but four covered walks, within which is that vacancy in the open air, by them termed Pratellum. Moreover, in some Monasteries, this vatancy in the open air is fenced in with rails, after the same manner that Eusebius says the Atrium, [the Court, or Yard] was, wherein the Church of Tyre stood; which is done to hinder boys from going into that open place, which is usually planted with flowers. This vacant place is in Latin properly termed Atrium. Vales.  middle space he left open, that a view of Heaven might be taken, and that by it might be let in the clear air filled with the rays of Light. Here also he placed the Mysterious Symbols of the sacred Purgations, to wit, fountains built opposite to the front of the Church; which afforded plenty of water for those who entered the sacred walls to wash in. And this first place of reception to those that entered, yielded both a beautiful and splendid prospect to all men, and also afforded a very commodious Mansion to those who yet wanted instruction in the first principles of Religion: Moreover, 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after you have seen these things, or Musculus' version of it is horum conspectu praeterito, after you have passed seeing these things, which Version of Musculus' is rather to be followed then that long circumlocution of Christophorsons, by which he translates this place thus, Quinetiam quo istas res ad oculos capiendos magnâ operum varietate concinne illustrarent: which translation agrees not with Eusebius' words. Vales.  after a view taken of these [buildings,] he made passages opening into the Church [adorned] with a great many more inward Porticoes. And again at the rays of the rising Sun he placed three gates in one and the same side. On the middlemost of which he thought fit to bestow much more of magnificence and spaciousness than on the other two placed on either side of it; and, having adorned it gloriously with plates of Brass bound on with Iron, and with variety of Sculpture, he adjoined the other two as the Guards to Her, being as it were a Queen. When he had after the same manner made the number of the Porches equal to the Cloisters on both sides of the Church, over these Porches, he invented other copious conveyances of Light into the House, and adorned them with various and exceeding fine and small wooden Sculptures: but the Royal House itself he furnished with richer and more costly materials, liberally bestowing thereon most magnificent and vast expenses. I think it here superfluous for me to describe the length and breadth of this building, and to treat particularly of the splendour [of the Structure,] of its unspeakable greatness, of the glittering show of the Works, of its height which equals heaven, and of the costly Cedars of Libanus that are laid hereupon: the mention of which even the holy Scripture hath not passed over in silence; wherein 'tis said 
* See Psal. 104. v. 16.  The trees of the Lord shall r 〈…〉 e, even the Cedars of Libanus which he ha●● planted. To what end should I make an exact narration here of the most ingenious and artificial composure of the whole Structure, and of the incomparable beauty of every particular part of it, when as the testimony of the Eyes excludeth all knowledge which entereth at the Ears? Moreover, after he had thus finished the Temple, and decently adorned it with the highest thrones in honour of the Prelates of Churches, and also with 
* For whom these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, benches or seats were made, 'tis some difficulty to resolve, (that is,) for what degree of order of men they were intended. Leo Allatius in his second Epist. De Templis Gracor: supposes these benches were made for the common use of the Laity, The same says Clemens, in his Constitut, Apost. B. 2. cap. 57 But Eusebius means another thing. For afterwards, where he explains the whole Fabric of this Church Allegorically, he says that by the Thrones, the Bishops and Presbyters were meant: but by the Benches, the Deacons, and others that served in the Church. Wherefore these benches were rather designed for those who served in the Church, than for the Laics. Indeed the Laity were not permitted to sit in the Church. So says Optatus in his fourth book, and which words of his we must so understand, that in a congregation in the Church, during the time of Divine Service, the Laics were not permitted to sit down; but when the Service was ended, they had liberty to sit. So also says Athanas. in his Epist. Ad Solitar. Vales.  benches orderly placed all over the Church, at last he placed the Holy of Holies, the Altar, in the midst, and that the multitude might not come within these [sacred places,] he enclosed them with wooden r●ils made like Network, which were so curiously and artificially framed and carved, that they entertained those that viewed them with a wonderful and surprising sight. Neither was the very Pavement neglected by him, but after he had beautified it most gloriously with Marble-stone, he proceeded to the out-buildings of the Temple; and with great Art and Skill erected most spacious 
* See note (y.)  Exhedrae and Oeci on each side which in an uniform manner were joined together at the sides of the Cathedral, and united to the 
y Christophorson renders this place thus; atque adeo ad senestras inferioris templi affixit, and therefore joined them to the windows of the lower temple: the meaning of which Version I understand not. For I can't apprehend how the Exhedra (i e. the Vestries, or Lower buildings which stood on the sides of the Cathedral and were joined to it) could be fixed to the windows. Christophorson supposed that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here used in the Greek) did signify windows. Indeed, Euscbius, speaking a little above concerning the windows through which the light was conveyed into the Porches, uses this term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which Christophorson translates windows. But in this place, where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put by its self, without being joined to any other word, it can't signify windows. Either therefore Eusebius means, by this term here used, the doors of the Cathedral, which a little before he calls [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] or else certain walks, through which there was a passage to the Cathedral▪ which Paulinus, in his twelfth Epist. calls Transennae. But 'tis my judgement that the doors of the Cathedral are hereby meant. Further, by those Oeci, and Exhedrae, Eusebius means the Baptistery, the consistory, and the place where they saluted one another; which were joined to the Cathedral. Vales.  doors which lead into the middle of the Church. These buildings our most peaceful King Solomon (who erected this Temple of God) made for them, who want the Purification, and the sprinkling by water and the Holy Ghost. So that, that Prophesy before quoted is no longer a wordy Prediction, but is really accomplished: For now it is come to pass, that the glory of this latter House is truly greater than the former. For it was requisite and agreeable that (since her Pastor and Lord, for her sake once suffered death, and after his Passion changed that vile body, which for her sake he had put on, into brightness and glory; and translated that very corruptible flesh from corruption to immortality,) she also should likewise enjoy the 
z We observed before (see Book 1. Chap. 1. note b.) that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term that occurs here) signifies not only Christ's Incarnation; but that, whatever our Saviour did in the flesh in order to the procuring man's salvation, is in general termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See the authorities there quoted. This place also evidently demonstrates the same, where Eusebius terms not only the Death, but the Resurrection also of Christ, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, dispensations, in the plural number. Vales.  Dispensations of her Saviour. For although she (having received from him a promise of far more excellent things than she doth at present enjoy,) incessantly longeth to be for eternal ages partaker of a far greater glory of a Regeneration, at the Resurrection of the incorruptible body, with the Choir of the Angels of light, in the Palaces of God above the Heavens, together with Jesus Christ the Donour of all good things, and her Saviour: Yet during the interim of her abode in this present world, she (who was heretofore a widow and desolate,) being by the grace of God surrounded with these flowers, is (as the Prophecy saith) truly become like unto a Lilly. And, having put on her wedding Robe, and being encircled with a Crown of beauty, let us hear her Herself relate how she is taught to dance by Esaias, and with pleasant expressions to shout forth thanksgivings to her God and King: 
* Esaias 61. 10, 11, Our Author quotes the words of the Septuagint; and we translate accordingly.  Let my soul rejoice in the Lord. For he hath clothed me with the Garment of salvation, and the coat of gladness. He hath encircled my head with a diadem like a bridegroom, and hath bedecked me like a bride with ornaments. And as the earth which multiplieth its flowers, and as a garden that causeth its seeds to spring forth; so the Lord hath caused righteousness to rise up, and joy in the sight of all the Heathen. Thus doth she sing and dance. But in what expressions the Bridegroom, the celestial Word, Jesus Christ Himself answereth her, hear the Lord speaking: 
* Esai. 54. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8.  Fear not because thou hast been ignominiously treated, neither be thou ashamed, because thou hast suffered reproach. For thou shalt forget thine everlasting shame, and thou shalt no longer remember the reproach of thy widowhood: the Lord hath called thee, not as a woman forsaken, and dejected in spirit, nor as a woman hated from thy youth: thy God hath said; For a little while I have forsaken thee, but with great compassion I will have pity upon thee. I turned my face from thee when I was a little angry; but with everlasting mercy I will have mercy upon thee, saith the Lord who hath redeemed thee. 
† Esai. 51. 17, 18, 22, 23.  Arise, arise, thou who hast drunk from the hand of the Lord the cup of his wrath. For thou hast drunk of, and emptied the cup of Destruction, the cup of my ●ury: and there was none of all thy sons, whom thou hast born to comfort thee: neither was there any to take thee by the hand: Behold I have taken out of thy hand the cup of destruction, the cup of my wrath, and thou shalt no longer drink it. And I will put it into the hands of them who have injured thee, and debased thee. 
* Esai. 52. 1, 2.  Arise, arise, put on strength, put on thy glory. Shake off the dust, and arise: sit down: lose the chain of thy neck. 
‖ Esai. 49. 18, 19, 20, 21.  Lift up thine eyes round about, and view thy children gathered together. Behold, they are gathered together, and come to thee. As I live saith the Lord, thou shalt put them all on as an ornament, and thou shalt put them about thee as a bride doth her bravery. For thy desolate places, and those that were wasted, and ruinous, shall now be too narrow for thy inhabitants. And they shall be removed far from thee, that devoured thee: for thy sons which thou hadst lost shall say in thine ears: The place is too strait for me: make a place for me that I may dwell. And thou shalt say in thine heart: who hath begotten me these? I am childless and a widow. Who hath nourished these for me? I was left desolate: these where had they been? All this Esaias hath predicted. These things were in times past recorded in the holy Scriptures concerning us. And it was requisite that we should now at length receive the truth of these words really and actually fulfiled. In regard therefore the bridegroom, the Word, hath spoken in this manner to his spouse, the sacred and holy Church, agreeably hereto hath this 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here very well rendered by Christoph. Exornator spons●, the Dresser of the Bride. Musculus renders it not amiss Paranymphus, (i. e.) one who is to take care of all things that appertain to the Bride. Vales.  Dresser of the Bride, (with the prayers of you all in common, reaching out to her your helping hands, by the appointment of God the supreme King, and by the appearance and presence of Jesus Christ's power) raised and erected this desolate [Church,] lying like a dead carcase [on the ground,] and despaired of by all men. And, having lifted her up after this manner, hath made her such an one, as he was instructed to do by the delineation of the sacred Scriptures. This [Fabric] is indeed a stupendious miracle, and doth surpass all the degrees of admiration, especially to them, who are only intent upon the outward appearance of things. But the original Examples and Primitive forms hereof, the spiritual and truly divine patterns are more admirable than all miracles, I mean, the reparations of that divine and rational building in our souls. Which [Structure] when the Son of God himself had framed according to his own Image, and had freely granted, that in all parts it should bear the resemblance of God, he bestowed upon it a nature incorruptible, incorporeal, rational, different from all terrene matter, [and gave it] a 
b Eusebius here calls the soul of Man▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (i. e.) a self intelligent substance, because naturally and of itself it understandeth. So the Philosophers call spiritual substances, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, such as we call Intelligentias, Intelligences. But Christoph▪ being grossly mistaken, takes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place to be the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and accordingly renders it, Substantia Sol● mentis intelligentiâ cognita, a substance which can only be comprebended by the understanding of the mind. But there is a difference betwixt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (i. e.) intelligible, that which may be comprehended, or, understood, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (i. e.) intellectual, that which does understand, or comprehend▪ For example sake, Chimara, and all such Fictions of the understanding are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, intelligible, but not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, intellectual or intelligent. Nebridius in his 71 Epist. to both Augustine's, doth very well distinguish betwixt these words. Vales.  substance originally and of its self intelligent; after he had once thus created it at the beginning out of nothing, He made it an holy Spouse, and [framed it into] a most sacred Temple for Himself and his Father. This he himself in express words acknowledgeth, saying; 
* Levit. 26. 12.  I will dwell in them and walk amongst them, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. Such indeed is the perfect and purified soul, which was so framed at the beginning that it bore the perfect Image of the celestial Word. But when through the envy and emulation of the malicious Devil, by its own voluntary choice, it began to be a follower of its own passions, and was enamoured with vice, (God having withdrawn himself out of it,) being left destitute as it were of a Defender, it was easily captivated, and remained exposed to their treacheries who for a long time had been enviers [of its glory,] and being now utterly battered down by the Engines and Machine's of its invisible Adversaries, and spiritual enemies, it sunk down into such a total ruin, that not one stone of virtue was left standing upon another: all the parts of it lay prostrate on the ground, as dead, utterly deprived of all those notions concerning God, which were naturally imprinted on it. But this ruinated building, which was framed after the Image of God, was not laid waste by that wild bore out of the wood which is visible 〈…〉 eyes, but by some destructive Devil, and by intelligent and spiritual wild beasts. Who, having put it into a flame by wicked passions (as it were with the 
c By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Eusebius means malleoli, darts besmeared with wildfire, and such fire-balls as are flung from the walls, upon Enemies; here he imitates that place of Saint Paul▪ where he makes the Devil to be armed with fiery darts with which he fights against men. See Ephes. 6. 16. Vales.  fiery darts of their malice) have burnt with fire the truly divine sanctuary of God, and destroyed the tabernacle of his name even to the ground. Afterwards they buried it miserable wretch under a vast hoap of earth which they cast up, and reduced it to an utter despair of all manner of safety. But its Patron, the Divine and salutary Word (obeying the love of his most gracious Father shown towards mankind,) restored it again after it had suffered condign punishment for its sins. In the first place therefore, having united to himself the minds of the Emperors, by means of those most pious Princes, he cleansed the whole world from all impious and pernicious men, and also from those cruel and barbarous Tyrants, hated of God. Afterwards, he brought to light men very well known to him, persons that heretofore had been 
d What was here meant by [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we render [Priests consecrated to him for ever] Translatours understood not; and have therefore misinterpreted it. There were two sorts of Priests, some annual; such were those the Jews had, under the Roman Governors; and such were almost all the Gentile Priests. Others were Perpetual, which they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This an old inscription in Gruter, (pag. 313.) does manifest. And also the old Coins of the Perpereni; which Jac. Sirmondus published; where we met with▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sacerdos perpetuus, a perpetual Priest. Hence 'tis that Eusebius calls the Priests of the Christians, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ because their Priesthood was not yearly, but Perpetual: like the Priesthood of Christ: who is a Priest for ever after the order of Meichisedech; as saith the Prophet. The word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] our Author uses frequently to signify Priests: see the third chapter of this book; where we have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the sacred Duties or performances of the Priests. In our Version of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we follow Velleius Paterculus, who calls those Magistrates, Perpetui, which the Athenians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Munatius Felix (in Gestis Purgationis Caeciliani) is called Flamen Perpetuus. This Dignity for brevity's sake was commonly noted by these Characters, FL. PP. i e. Flamen Perpetuus, a Perpetual Priest. These Priests are mentioned in the second Law God. Theod. Vales.  consecrated Priests to him for▪ ever, and were secretly concealed, and secured by his defence during the storm of Persecution, whom agreeable to their deserts he honoured with the magnificent gifts of the spirit: by these men he hath again purified and cleansed (by their poignant and reprehensive Preaching of the divine Precepts, as it were with shovels and spades,) those souls which ● little before were defiled, and totally covered over with all manner of filthiness, and heaps of impious Injunctions. And when he had made the place of all your minds bright and clear, he delivered it up to this most prudent Prelate, most acceptable to God. Who being a man endowed with great judgement and reason in other things, and also, most acute in discerning and 
e Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we should rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the old Maz. M. S. does (that is,) adjudging or attributing to every one his place. Mark what follows in the Chapter. But should any desire to retain the common reading I would not resist it much: for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (in Hesychius) is explained by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, dividere, to divide. Vales.  distinguishing the disposition of the souls allotted to his care; from the very first day (as I may say) even to this present, he hath not ceased to build: cementing together in you all one while glistering gold, at other times purified and tried silver, and precious and rich stones. So that by his works towards you he hath again completed that sacred and mystical Prophecy, the words whereof are these: 
* Esai. c. 54. v. 11, 12, 13, 14.  Behold I prepare Carbuncle for thy stone, and Saphire for thy foundations, and for thy Bulwarks Jasper, and for thy gates stones of Crystal, and for thy wall choice stones: and all thy children shall be taught of God, and great [shall be] the peace of thy children: and thou shalt be built in righteousness. He therefore building in righteousness hath aptly and fitly differenced the strength of all the people. Some he hath enclosed with the outward wall only, that is, he hath fortified them round with an unerring and strong faith; of this sort there is a great multitude, who cannot bear a more excellent structure. To others he committeth [the custody of] the entrances into the Temple, giving them in command 
f By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (to watch at the Gates and conduct those that come in.) Eusebius here means the Subdeacons, who kept the Gates of the Church, and conducted all that came in to their particular places: (viz.) The Catechumen, Penitents and Possessed with evil spirits, into the Narthex (or Church Porch,) or into the Catechumenium, (or place where they Catechised;) but the believers into the Quire. See the 22 Canon of the Council of Laodicea, and Zonaras' and Balsamo's notes upon it. Vales.  to watch at the Gates, and to conduct those in, that come thither; these may fitly be compared to the Porches of the Temple. Other some he hath set to support the chief Pillars, which are without, about the 
g We have before noted in note (u.) of this chapter, that that void open place betwixt the Portico and the Church is called by the Latins Atrium the Court. The Greek's (as here) call the same place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] frequently occurrs in the Gospel, and is always by the old Translator rendered atrium. Vales.  Court quadrangular-wise. Bringing them within the first 
h 'Tis difficult to render this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] here used by any Latin word. Muscul●● renders it Propugnacula▪ Bulwarks. Christoph. Repagula, Bars. I have translated it Obices, Bolts. Vales.  Bolts of the literal sense of the four Gospels. Some he hath also placed about the sanctuary 
i The word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] must be blotted out; for it troubleth the sense; it crept in here out of the upper line. Vales.  on both sides, these are such as are 
* See note (●▪)  Catechumen as yet, and do make a good progress and increase in the faith; 
k By these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not far removed from that clear inspection into the Mysteries which the believers enjoy] I say by these words Eusebius means those who amongst the ancient Christians were called Competentes. These were certain holy Candidates of Baptism as it were. Eusebius here makes three degrees or ranks of the Catechumeni. The first were those who had learned the Creed: (i. e.) the Principles of Christian Religion. These he compares to the out wall of the Church. The second were those to whom a short Exposition of the Gospels was delivered. These he compares to the Pillars which were placed in the Court made like a Quadrangle. The next are the Competentes, who were next to the Perfect Believers. But if any one by the first rank would rather understand▪ the promiscuous multitude of the Laics, and by the second rank those of the Laity which were the more learned: I will not be much averse to that Explication. Vales.  but yet they are not far from inspecting those most secret Mysteries▪ which [privilege] only the perfect believers do enjoy. Out of this number he hath taken those, whose immaculate souls have been purified like gold in the sacred Laver; some of whom he hath set to support Pillars far more noble than those outward ones, even the most intricate and Mysterious sentences of sacred Scripture; others of them he illuminateth to be [as it were] 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the term used at this place, may be rendered Gates, as well as windows. Vales.  windows to transmit light into the Temple. He hath also beautified the whole Temple with one most spacious Portico, that is, with the glorious worship of the one and only God, the supreme King. He hath represented Christ and the Holy Ghost on each side of the Father's preeminence and authority, as the 
m At these words we have (in the Maz. M. S.) a long Scholion in the Margin, inveighing against this Author as being Heretical, and against this passage a● being blasphemous, in regard it makes the Son inferior to the Father, and attributes the [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] first place to the Father, and the [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] second to the Son. In the Med. M. S. we meet with this short Scholio● at the Margin here [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] and this also is Blasphemy.] Vales.  second rays of light. And he demonstrateth throughout the whole Cathedral a most copious and excellent light and evidence of the truth particularly [couched] in the remaining [Articles of our faith.] Moreover, when he had from all parts selected living, firm, and strong stones of souls, of all them he framed a stately and Royal sanctuary, full of light and splendour both within and without: 
n This place is eminent for the commendation of the Chastity and Continency of the Clergy: But its excellence lay heretofore undiscovered, because of the erroneous Version of Translatours: The cause of the mistake in them was the false punctation in Steph. Edit. and in the Kings M. S. but the Maz. and Med. M. SS. do with good reason reject that punctation. Vales.  in as much as not only in their souls and minds, but their body's also, they are beautified with the glorious ornaments of Chastity and Modesty. There are also within this Temple, Thrones, a great many Benches, and Seats; which are in all those souls, whereon reside such gifts of the Holy Ghost, as were heretofore seen by the holy Apostles: 
† Acts c. 2. v. 3.  To whom appeared cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. But on him that presides over all these, Christ himself ('tis likely) does entirely and wholly reside: and upon 
o He means the Presbyters, who had the second degree of the Priesthood. Here he compares the Bishop and Presbyters to the Thrones of the Church: and the Deacons to the Benches. Vales.  those who are next to him in dignity, on every one of them proportionably, according as he is capable of receiving the distributions of the power of Christ, and of the Holy Ghost. The Benches also are the souls of certain Angels, the instruction and custody of every one whereof is committed to them. But the August, Great, and only Altar, what can it be else but the most pure soul and holy of Holies of the Common Priest of all. On his right hand standeth the great High Priest of all, Jesus himself, the only begotten Son of God, who with a cheerful countenance and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, supinis manibus; so Valesius: pronis manibus; so Christophorson.  stretcht-forth hands receiveth from all that sweet smelling incense, and those unbloudy and immaterial sacrifices of prayers; and transmits' them to his heavenly Father the supreme God: whom in the first place he himself worshippeth, and he only exhibiteth due veneration to the Father; afterwards he beseecheth him for ever to continue favourable and propitious towards all us. Such is that August Temple, which the great Creator of all things the Word [of God] hath built throughout all that world under the sun; he himself hath again framed upon earth this intellectual representation of those things beyond the Arches of Heaven: that by every creature, and by rational souls upon the earth his Father might be duly honoured and adored. 
p Here Eusebius (having spoken largely concerning the double Fabric of the Church (that is) the material and spiritual; and compared them together,) elegantly makes a transition to that heavenly Jerusalem which is the idea and original pattern of this Church on earth. But the translatours through their inadvertency took no notice of this elegant Apostrophe. Vales.  But that Region above the Heavens, and the things there, which are the originals of what we here behold, that Jerusalem which is above, that 
* See Heb. 12. 22, 23.  Celestial mount Zion, and that City of the living God, far above the world, in which are innumerable companies of Angels, and the Church of the first born which are written in heaven, who with praises unutterable, which we cannot understand, laud their Creator and supreme Prince; [the Blessedness of this Region, I say, and of its inhabitants] 
† Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading should undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, no mortal, etc.] Vales.  no mortal is able deservedly to set forth. For 
* 1 Cor. c. 2. v. 9  eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things that God hath prepared for them that love him. Of which things since we are now vouchsafed to be partakers in part, let us, both men, women and children, small and great, all together, with one spirit and one soul never cease to give thanks and praise to the Author of these our so great good things: 
† Psal, 103. 3, 4, 5, 10, 12, 13.  Who hath mercy on all our iniquities, and healeth all our infirmities. Who redeemeth our life from destruction, and crowneth us with mercy, and loving kindness; who filleth our desire with good things. For he hath not dealt with us according to our sins, neither hath he rewarded us according to our iniquities. For as far as the East is from the West, so far hath he removed our sins from us. As a father pitieth his own children, even so is the Lord merciful to them that fear him. Keeping these things fresh in our memories both now, and throughout all succeeding times, and moreover setting before [the eyes of] our mind's God the cause of this present days joyful solemnity, and the Master of this feast, both day and night, every hour, and (as I may say) every moment wherein we fetch our breath; let us love him and worship him, with all the strength of our souls. And let us now rise up, and with the loud voice of our affection beseech him, that he would continually save and defend us within his sheepfold, and that he would afford us his everlasting peace entire and immovable in Jesus Christ our Saviour, by whom be glory to him throughout all Ages,  
Amen.   

CHAP. V. Copies of the Imperial Laws.  
LEt us therefore now annex the Copies of Constantine ' s and Licinius ' s Imperial Decrees translated out of Latin.  

A Copy of the Imperial Edict translated out of Latin.  
Having long since perceived, that a liberty of Religion ought not to be denied, but that licence should be permitted to every one's will and arbitrement of being careful about their Religious performances according to their own mind and judgement, We have Decreed, that as well all other persons, as those that are Christians should retain the faith [and observances] of their own Sect and Religion. But because in that Rescript wherein this liberty was granted them, 
a Because that first Rescript or Letter, mentioned here by Constantine, is lost, we cannot easily resolve what Constantine means when he says, that in that Edict were named many and several sorts of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Sects; for which reason many desisted from professing Christianity. Christoph. translates [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] doubtful and controverted opinions; as if the sense or meaning of this first Edict had been ambiguous. So also Baronius understands Christoph. his words at the year of Christ 313. Langus and Musculus translate [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] opiniones & haereses, Heresies and opinions; far better then Christoph. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cannot signify the sense, or [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] meaning of a place: but it signifies an Opinion or Sect. When the Emperor Constantine therefore had in that former Edict permitted this Liberty of Conscience to all, he added, that that privilege was not granted to the Christians only, but to all men of every Sect, (that is) to Jews, Samaritans, Marcionists, etc. and to all Sects of all Religions. This the Christians took to be no small injury to their Religion, that it should be reckoned amongst Schismatics, and unbelieving Jews▪ Constantine being advertised hereof by the Catholics, corrected it in this latter Edict; that clause, which mentioned all Sects, being taken out: and this is that which is meant by these words a little further, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. (i. e.) that all those Sects which were in our former Rescript should be quite left out. Vales.  many and different sorts of Sects seemed to be expressly set down, for which reason peradventure some of them not long after desisted from such an observance. Wherefore when We Constantine, and Licinius, Augusti, came fortunately to Mediolanum, and had in debate all matters which might conduce to the good and utility of the public; amongst other things which to us seemed several ways profitable to all in general, (or rather which we judged aught to be decreed before any thing else) we supposed such constitutions were to be made, as therein should be contained the worship and veneration of the deity: that is, that we should allow a free choice both to Christians and all others of following what way of worship they please: that so by this means that Godhead and heavenly being, whatever it is, might be propitious to us, and to all that live under our Government. We have therefore proclaimed this our will and pleasure, after we had taken a most wholesome and deliberate consideration thereupon, that licence be denied to none at all of following or choosing the observances or Religion of the Christians: and that free power be granted to every one to apply his mind to that Religion, which he judgeth most congruous and agreeable to himself: that so God may in all things manifest his usual care and loving kindness towards us. It was also convenient that we should signify to you this our pleasure; that all those Sects which were included in our former Rescript to your Devotion concerning the Christians should be quite left out, both that whatever seems hurtful and disagreeable to our clemency should be wholly removed, and also that in future all that have resolved to make choice of, and keep the observances of the Christian Religion, might observe them freely and firmly, without any molestation. These things we therefore determined fully to signify to your carefulness; that you may be certified, that we have granted to the Christians a free and absolute liberty of being careful about the exercise of their Religion. 
b This was Constantin's second Edict, directed to the Praefect of the Praetorium, the same person to whom was sent Constantin's first Edict for the Christians. The first Edict was signed or dated at Rome, Constantine 〈◊〉. and Licinius II. Coss. and it was immediately sent into the East, to Maximin; see book 9 chap. 9 But this second Edict was dated at Mediolanum on the year following. Vales.  In as much as we have already freely and absolutely granted them this, your devotedness does hereby perceive that we have allowed a liberty to others also, who are desirous of following their own observances and Religion: Which, 'tis apparent, is agreeable to the tranquillity of our times, to wit, that every one should have a liberty and power of choosing and being careful about worshipping whatever Deity he has a mind to. And this we therefore did, that we might seem not in the least to have lessened or detracted from any manner of▪ divine worship or Religion whatsoever. We have also further Decreed in favour of the Christians; that those their places (wherein they used to convene in times past (concerning which places there was 
c Concerning the Restitution of the public places and Coemiteria of the Christians, there is extant an Edict of Gallienus' in book 7. chap. 13. of this History, in which these places are commanded to be restored to the Christians. In the first Decree therefore, which Constantine and Licinius (after Maxentius was conquered,) published in favour of the Christians; a Copy of which they sent to Maximinus the Emperor into the East, they only Decreed that all places where the Christians used to assemble themselves, which had been heretofore taken from them, should be restored to them again; but they said nothing expressly concerning the restitution of the price: Neither in the Edict of Maximin, which was published soon after the Decree of Constantine and Licinius, was there any caution concerning repaying of the price, as we may see in book 9 chap. 9 of this History. It was necessary therefore that Constantine should Decree something more distinctly concerning that point. That the Christians might recover those places which had been taken from them or sold, or given by the Treasury, without repaying the price. Vales.  another Rule or Form appointed in our Rescript formerly sent to your devotedness,) in case it appears that they have been purchased by any persons, either of our Exchequer, or of any one else) be immediately and without all hesitancy restored to the Christians themselves, without money, and without any exaction of an 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So he terms adjectiones, i. e. the additions to the prices in sales of Goods or Estates. These adjectiones (which Civilians in other words call additamenta pretii, accessions to the price) we in France call encheres. Vales.  additional price or value: and if any have received these places by way of gift, that they in like manner forthwith restore them to the Christians. But if those, who have purchased, or had the grants of these places, have a desire to demand any thing of our goodness, let them make their Address to the Governor that presides as Judge in that Province, that by our bounty provision may be made for them: all which places it shall behoove you to see forthwith restored to the society of Christians by your care and diligence without the least delay. And in as much as the said Christians are known to have had possession not only of those places wherein they usually assembled themselves, but of others also, which did not particularly and apart belong to any private persons amongst them, but were the Right of a Society of them, that is, of the Christians; you shall give order that all these places (according to the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (according 〈◊〉 the Decree aforesaid) (i. e.) according to that Edict signed at Rome. Constantine II. and Licinius II. Coss. which Edict Constantine mentioned before. That was Constantine's first Decree for the Christians. But Constantine, having in that Law showed himself too favourable towards the Christians in that in it he had extolled their Religion, and condemned all other Sects and Ceremonies, was forced in this second Edict to explain his mind, for fear, lest the Heathens should murmur at the prohibiting and abolishing the worship of their Gods. Wherefore Constantine says, that he granted free liberty to every one to worship what Gods, and follow what Sect and Religion he pleased. This second Decree therefore is nothing else but an explication of the first▪ For in the first Edict there were some words with which the Gentiles and also the Schismatical Christians were not a little offended; in that they saw themselves named Heretics. The Catholic Christians also resented it, because they were joined in the same Decree with the Gentiles and Heretics. Wherefore Constantine, that he might show himself kind to all, desired that those words might be razed out▪ And this is the sense of those former words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. That the names of these S●its in our former Rescript might be wholly taken out, etc. Vales.  aforesaid Law) be without all manner of hesitancy restored to the said Christians, that is, to every Society and Assembly of them: The Rule aforesaid being observed, (viz.) that such as shall restore those places [to the Christians,] without a restitution of the price they gave for them, as we have said, may expect to be indemnified by our Gracious Liberality. Now it is your du●y to act most vigorously in all these things in behalf of the aforesaid body of the Christians; both that our Mandate may with all speed be fulfilled; and also that in this matter provision may be made by our goodness for the common quiet and tranquillity of the public. For by this means, as is aforesaid, the divine care and goodness towards us, which we have already experienced in many affairs, will continue firm and lasting for ever. Moreover, to the end that the definitive determination of this our Law, and of our gracious indulgence may come to all men's knowledge, 'tis expedient that this Rescript of ours be proposed to public view, and made known to all persons, that so no body may be ignorant of the establishment of this our gracious indulgence.   

A Copy of another Imperial Edict which the Emmperours published again, to declare, that this their Beneficence was granted only to the Catholic Church.  
God save You, dearest Anulinus! This is the manner of Our Goodness, We desire, that those things which appertain to another's right should not only not be infested with inquietude, but should also be restored, dearest Anulinus! Wherefore our pleasure is, that, as soon as you receive this our Rescript, if any of those [estates] (which did belong to the Catholic Church of the Christians, in all our Cities, or in other places,) are now detained by the 
e Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Citizens▪ in this place we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are called by the Latines▪ Decuriones; concerning whom see my notes on Amm. Marcellin. B. 22. p. 225. These Decurions in the time of persecution seized upon the places and Farms which belonged to the Catholic Church, as being vacant. Vales.  Decurions, or by any other Persons, you cause them to be forthwith restored to their [respective] Churches: In as much as we have resolved that those [estates] which the said Churches have formerly possessed, shall revert and become their right again. Since therefore your Devotedness understandeth that this is the most evident purport of our Command, take care, that all [estates] which did formerly belong to the right of the said Churches, (whether gardens, houses, or whatever else) be immediately restored to them again: whereby we may be informed that you have with all diligence and accuracy obeyed this our Command. Farewell, dearest, and Our most beloved Anulinus.   

A Copy of the Emperor [Constantine's] Rescript, by which he summoneth a Synod of Bishops at Rome, for the uniting and reconciling of the Churches.  
Constantinus Augustus, to Miltiades Bishop of Rome, and to 
f It is much controverted amongst the Learned who this Mark is, whom Constantine here joineth with Miltiades Bishop of Rome. Baronius, at the year of Christ 313. Chap. 23. thinks the Text of Fasebius is faulty, and instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] he would read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] But this emendation cannot be admitted of, for whereas Miltiades is before called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Bishop, 'tis superfluous to add 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sacred Magistrate. Moreover, Titles of honour are common words, but this here is an affected and unusual term Wherefore, rejecting this conjecture of Baronius', I think this Mark was a Presbyter of the Church of Rome, whom Constantine had a desire should be present at this Synod with Miltiades. This also I think was that Mark who was Bishop of Rome after Silvester. This Epistle of Constantine to Miltiades was extant in the third Conference at Carthage; Chap. 319. But the latter part of this third Conference, which in my opinion is the most useful, is lost. Vales.  Mark. In regard several such 
g By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are meant two Libels, which contained the faults of Cecilianus Bishop of Carthage, which being subscribed by the faction of Majorinus, they gave them to Anulinus the Proconsul at Carthage on the 17th of the Calends of May. Constantine the Emperor being the third time, and Licinius the third time Consuls. These Libels Constantine calls [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] because they contained in them many papers, and many public Acts, to prove the faults of Cecilianus. Christoph. calls these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Epistles but that is an ill term: for there was but one Epistle sent by Anulinus to Constantine the Emperor, but there were several 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or papers. Constantine also a little further calls them Libelli: so does Augustine also, in his 48 Epistle to Vincentius, call it Libellus: and says it was thus superscribed; The Libel of the Catholic Church containing the faults of Cecilianus, put in by the faction of Majorinus. Vales.  Libels as these have been sent me from the most Eminent Anulinus, Proconsul of Africa, wherein 'tis declared that Cecilianus Bishop of the City of 
h In our Text it is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in Niceph. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in the Maz. and Med. M. SS. 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by a transposition of the aspirate, which the Greeks usually do in turning Latin proper names into Greek. Vales.  Carthage is accused of many things by some of his Colleagues ordained [Bishops] throughout Africa: and this matter seeming not a little grievous to us, that in those very Provinces (which the providence of God delivered to our sacredness by a 
i Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] we should undoubtedly read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in this place, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (i. e.) (those Countries which Divine Providence gave into our hands by a voluntary surrender.) For when the head of Maxentius was sent into Africa, all Africa at the sight of the Tyrant's head, yielded to Constantine. And also before the overthrow of Maxentius some African Cities yielded themselves voluntarily to Constantine, when he sent some Sea-forces thither. Vales.  voluntary surrender, and where there is a great multitude of people) the populace being in a manner divided, should be found to degenerate and become worse, and differences should be nourished even amongst Bishops: It seemed good to us, that Cecilianus himself (together with ten Bishops his supposed Accusers, and ten other Bishops, whom he shall judge necessary in behalf of his cause,) sail to Rome; that there in your presence, and also in the presence of Reticius, Maternus, and Marinus your Colleagues, (whom for this reason we have commanded to hasten to Rome) he may be heard in such manner as, you know, is most agreeable with the most sacred Law. Moreover, that you may have a most complete and perfect knowledge of all these things, we have subjoined to this our Rescript Copies of the Libels which were sent to us by Anulinus, and have transmitted them to your aforesaid Colleagues. Which Libels when your Gravity shall have read, you shall deliberate how the aforesaid controversy may with the greatest accuracy be examined, and determined according to equity. For it is not unknown to your Assiduity that we bear so great a Reverence 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  to the most Legitimate Catholic Church, that we would have you leave no Schism or dissension at all in any part of it. The Divinity of the supreme God preserve you (
k Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading in Nicephorus is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, dearest] in the plural number. For since the Rescript was written to Miltiades Bishop of Rome, and to Mark, and since he always speaks to them in the plural number; 'tis reasonable that in the close of the Rescript it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Further, the Acts of this Synod at Rome are extant in Optatus, B. 1. The Author of the Synodicon (whom we have often quoted) says this Synod was convened by Miltiades and Mark at Rome; he joins Mark to Miltiades, as soon as he perceived from this Rescript that Constantine mentioned them jointly. Vales.  Dearest) many years.   

A Copy of an Imperial Rescript, by which [Constantine] Summons a second Synod, to put an end to all Dissension amongst the Bishops.  
Constantinus Augustus, to Chrestus Bishop of Syracuse. When as heretofore some began wickedly and perversely to separate from the holy Religion, the celestial power, and the Catholic Opinion; We desirous that such pertinacious contentions as these should be pared off, took such order that (some Bishops being sent out of France, and also those summoned out of Africa, who being of contrary factions, pertinaciously and continually quarrelled 
* In stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, mutually, it should be undoubtedly [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, amongst themselves:] so 'tis corrected in the margin of the Geneva-Edition: and so also Sir Henry Savill had mended it, in the margin of his copy. Vales.  amongst themselves, the Bishop of Rome being also present,) this [dissension] which seemed to be raised after a most careful examination, might in their presence be composed. But in regard (as it commonly happens) some persons, forgetful both of their own salvation, and of the veneration due to the most holy Religion, cease not as yet to improve their private grudges and animosities, being unwilling to acquiesce in the sentence already passed, but positively asserting, that they were but a few [Bishops] who gave their Sentiments and Opinions; and that (before they had carefully enquired into all things which ought to have been first inspected) they proceeded with too much haste and precipitancy to pass a definitive sentence. From all this it happens that even they, whose duty it is to preserve a brotherly and unanimous unity of mind, unworthily or rather impiously create Schisms amongst one another; and also give an occasion of scorn and derision to those men, whose souls are alienated from the most holy Religion. Wherefore it was our chiefest care, that these [divisions,] (which ought, after sentence already given to have been terminated by a voluntary assent) might now at last be concluded in the presence of many Bishops. Since therefore we have summoned many Bishops out of divers and innumerable places, to assemble themselves on the Calends of August, at the City Orleans: we thought good to write to you also, that having received a public Chariot from the most eminent Latronianus 
l The Maz. Fuk. and Med. M. SS. read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but without doubt we should read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (that is) from Latronianus Corrector of Sicily, we find mention of this Latronianus in an old inscription at Panormus, which is attested by Gualtherus, in Tabulis Siculis, number 164. D. N. FL. VALERIO LICINIO AUG. DOMITIUS LATRONIANUS V. C. CORR. P. S. DEVOTUS N. M. QUE EJUS. Gualtherus also in his Annotations upon this inscription, quoteth and correcteth this place of Eusebius. Vales.  Corrector of Sicily, and taking into your company two 
m By these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Eusebius meaneth the Presbyters, who were commonly called Sacerdotes secundi ordinis, (Priests of the second order) which may be collected out of several good Authors, as Optatus Milevitanus, and Jacobus Sirmondus in his notes upon Sidonius page 78. Hieronymus, in his Epitaph on the blessed Paula, says, There were present the Bishops of Jerusalem and other Cities, and an innumerable company of Priests [inferioris gradus] of the lower order, etc. So also says Gregor. Nazianz. in Carm. Jamb. de vitâ sua pag. 6. Hence comes this distinction; the Bishops in the Church, sat in more losty thrones, the Presbyters sitting on both hands on lower seats, and the Deacons standing by in white garments, saith the same Greg. Naz. in his dream De Ecclesiae Anastasia pag. 78. Eusebius also, in his description of the Church of Tyre, allotteth the thrones which were in the Church next the Altar, to the Bishop and Presbyters, but the benches to the Deacons, where also he calls the Presbyters, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. those which have the second places next the Bishop. See St Augustin's 148th Epistle. Vales.  of the second Order, whom you shall think fit to choose, and also bringing along with you three servants which may minister to you in your journey, you meet on the very day appointed at the place aforesaid, that both by your Gravity, and also by the unanimous and concordant prudence and perspicacity of the rest there assembled, this dissension (which has shamefully been continued hitherto by certain detestable quarrelings, after all things have been heard which shall be said by the now disagreeing parties, whom we have summoned to appear also,) may now at last be restored to a fit and congruous [observance of] Religion and faith, and to a Brotherly union. God Almighty preserve you in health many years.    

CHAP. VI 
a This Title [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Concerning the Estates of the Christians] is here put in a wrong place: for the Epistle which follows, says not a word concerning the Estates of the Christians. This Title might better have been prefixed before Chap. 5. where we have two several Decrees of Constantin's concerning the Estates of the Christians. Therefore very well do the old Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. make no distinction of a Chapter in this place. Vales.  Concerning the Estates belonging to the Christians.  

A Copy of the Emperor's Rescript, by which he granteth money to the Churches.  
COnstantinus Augustus, to Cecilianus Bishop of Carthage. For as much as it was our pleasure that through all the Provinces of Africa, Numidia, and both Mauritania's, some thing should be allowed for necessary Expenses to some Ministers of the most Holy and Legitimate Catholic Religion, who were expressly named, We wrote to the 
* See B. 9 Chap. 9 note (f.)  most perfect Ursus Rationalist of Africa, and have intimated to him that he take care to pay to your Gravity three thousand 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Epiphanius mentions these Folles, at the close of his book De Mensur. & Pondcrib. He speaks of two sorts of them; the first he calls the small Talon, consisting of 208 denarii. The value of the other, he says, is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, duo minuta, two minutes, or mites. See the Learned Petavius' Diatriba concerning the Follis, at the end of his notes on Epiphan. pag. 431, etc. Edit. Paris. 1622.  Folles. Therefore when you shall have received the sum aforesaid, command that it be distributed to all the forementioned Ministers according to a Breve directed to you from Hosius. But if you shall perceive there will be any thing wanting towards the fulfilling of our desire to all in this point, without making any scruples or delays you shall demand of Heraclas the Steward of our Estates whatsoever you shall judge requisite. For we ordered him when he was with us, that if your Gravity demanded any money of him, he should without the least hesitancy take care it should be told out to you. And because we have been informed that some men who are of an unsettled mind, make it their business to pervert the members of the most Holy Catholic Church by a certain impious and clancular falsehood and corruption; We would have you understand, that We gave such orders to Anulinus our Proconsul, and also to Patricius 
c Concerning these Vicarii praefectorum, Deputies of the Prefects, we have treated in our notes on the 14th book of Amm. Marcellinus; pag. 17. where we showed that there was a difference between acting for a Perfect, and acting for the Prefects. He may be said to act for a Perfect, whom the Perfect of a City, or Perfect of the Pretorium orders to supply his place in any special business. But he may be said to act for the Prefects, who exercises a Deputies power ordine Codicillorum. See the place now cited in those notes. The title given to these Vicarii at this time was Perfectissimus, (see book ●. chap. 9 note f.) not Clarissimus, or Spectabilis. This we are informed of from Constantine the Emperor's Rescript to Probianus Procunsul of Africa, which Augustine relates in his 68th Epistle; and in his 3d d book against Cresconius, cap. 70. Vales.  Deputy of the Prefects, when present, that amongst all other things they take an effectual and sufficient care about this business more especially, and that if any such thing be done, they should by no means suffer it to be neglected. If therefore you shall see any such men persisting in this madness, without any further doubtings you shall make your Address to the foresaid Judges; and disclose the matter to them, that they may correct them according to our Orders to them when present. The Deity of the Supreme God preserve you many years.    

CHAP. VII. 
a In the most ancient Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. this is called the Sixth Chatter; which is true, if I mistake not. See the foregoing chap. note (a.) Vales.  Concerning the Immunity of the Clergy.  

A Copy of the Emperor's Rescript by which he commandeth, that the Prelates of Churches be freed from bearing all Civil Offices.  
WE Greet you most Honoured Anulinus. Since it is apparent from several circumstances, that the contempt of that true Religion, by which is preserved the Highest veneration of the Celestial Majesty, has brought imminent dangers upon the affairs of the public; but when it was lawfully and rightly admitted and preserved, it conferred the greatest prosperity upon the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nomini Romano, upon the Roman name.  Roman Empire, and an eminent felicity on all humane affairs; (the divine Beneficence being the Donour hereof:) it seemed good to Us, (
b In the Med. Maz. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. we read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, most honoured and our dearest Anulinus.] We have the Relation of Anulinus in answer to this Rescript of Constantine's in Augustin's 68 Epistle. But Eusebius inserts these Rescripts in a preposterous kind of Order. For Constantin's Letter to Cecilianus the Bishop, and his Rescript to Anulinus ought in order to precede Constantin's Letter to Miltiades, Bishop of Rome. For all those Letters have a relation to the Roman Synod which was summoned upon the account of Cecilianus, when Constantine and Licinius were both the third time Consuls; in the year of Christ 313. Vales.  Dearest Anulinus,) that those men, who with a due sanctity and an assiduous observance of this law give themselves wholly to the ministrations and services of this sacred Religion, should receive the rewards of their labours. Wherefore Our pleasure is that those men within the Province committed to your care, who in the Catholic Church, over which Cecilianus Presides, do service to this sacred Religion; commonly called by the name of Clergymen, be always preserved exempt from all manner of Civil Offices: left by any error or sacrilegious misfortune, they should be drawn away from the service due to the Deity; but [our will is] that they should rather serve their own law without any the least inquietude. For when they perform the highest [acts of] worship to God, the greatest advantage seems to accrue to the public Affairs. Farewell most Honoured and Dearest Anulinus.    

CHAP. VIII. Concerning Licinius' exorbitancies which afterwards ensued, and concerning his death.  
SUch [gifts] therefore did the Divine and celestial Grace of our Saviour's presence bestow upon us: and such an exuberance of prosperous successes was procured to all men by reason of the peace [restored] to us. This was the posture of our affairs, we spent the time in joy and public festivities. But this spectacle was intolerable to the malice of the Devil, that hater of all goodness, and industrious Patron of mischief. Nor were the calamitous misfortunes which befell the forementioned Tyrants sufficient to instill a sober considerateness into Licinius, who being honoured with a prosperous and successful Government, and with the second place of dignity, that next to Constantine the Great, and ennobled with an affinity contracted by marriage, and with a near relation to a most August family, relinquished the imitation of good men; and became a zealous emulatour of the improbity and wickedness of impious Tyrants. And he made choice of following their Counsels, whose calamitous end himself had beheld with his own eyes, rather than to continue in the friendship and affection of the best of Princes. For being stimulated with Envy against his great Benefactor, he raised a most impious and nefarious war against him, in no wise revering the Laws of nature, forgetful of all oaths, affinity, and leagues. For Constantine, like a most courteous Emperor, that he might show him the most convincing tokens of his sincere kindness, envied him not his own affinity, nor did he deny him the illustrious marriage of his Sister: but vouchsafed to make him partaker of the 
a Here we follow that emendation of this place which is set at the Margin of Turnebus' M. S. who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affinity] in this place reads. [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nobility.] For Constantine was extracted from a Royal descent; he derived his pedigree from Claudius the Emperor. Vales.  Nobility he derived from his Ancestors, and [communicated to him] his own ancient lineage and Imperial blood; he also allowed him to enjoy an Authority over all the Roman Empire, as being his kinsman and colleague in the Empire; nor had he given him a less portion of the Roman Provinces to Rule over and Govern, [than he reserved to himself.] But on the other hand, [Licinius] acted quite contrary hereto, daily inventing all kinds of stratagems against him that was his Better, devising all ways how to ensnare him, that with mischiefs he might reward his Benefactor. At first therefore attempting to conceal his treacheries, he counterfeited a friendship, and having several times assailed [Constantine] by guile and deceit, he hoped to have easily obtained what he expected. But God was [Constantin's] Friend, Guardian, and Protector: he brought to light and detected the intrigues which were clancularly and secretly contrived against him. So powerful a strength is that great Armour of Godliness [endowed with,] that it is both prevalent to repulse the enemy, and has also a power sufficient for its own preservation. With this Armour our most pious Emperor being fortified, escaped the many intricate snares of that accursed Man. Licinius therefore, perceiving that his secret Plots did not succeed according to his expectation, (because God discovered all his deceit and treachery to his beloved Emperor,) and knowing that he could lie no longer concealed, raiseth open war. But in that he determined to war against Constantine, he likewise resolved to Marshal an army against Almighty God, whom he knew Constantine worshipped. Afterwards he begun secretly and by little and little to attack those pious men who lived under his Government, who never intended the least molestation to his Dominions. And this he did [in regard] he was miserably induced thereto, being blinded by his innate malice. Therefore he did not set before his eyes the Examples of those who had been Persecutors of the Christians before him; nor yet of those whose destroyer and punisher he himself had been appointed, because of the height of those Impieties, to which they were arrived: but, declining from the way of sober and right reason, or rather running perfectly mad, he resolved upon engaging with God himself (because he was Constantin's Assistant,) instead of [Constantine] who was assisted by him. And first of all he banished all Christians out of his family, leaving himself destitute (miserable wretch!) of their prayers to God for him; it being their commonly received Doctrine that prayer should be made for all men. He afterwards gave command that all the Officers in the 
b The best Comment upon this place is the 54th chap. of book 1. of Constantin's Life. The Militia amongst the Roman's was twofold: the Militia Castrensis, or, the Militia employed in all Martial Affairs; and the Militia civilis (which in Theodosius' Code, is called the Militia Cohortalis, the militia employed in Civil Affairs. Those that were listed into this Militia Cohortalis, were by the Latins commonly called Officiales, or Apparitores: and by the Greeks generally 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Themist. 1. Orat. pag. 38. Chrysost. Homily 1. upon the first Epist. to Corinth. pag. 8. and pag. 10. Moreover [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] by Chrysost. Hom. 1. upon Saint Matthew is used for Apparitoris Officio fungi, to execute an Apparitours Office. But the Greeks (sometimes for distinction's sake of the Militia Castrensis) called these Apparitores, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, City Apparitours. So Eusebius in the place above quoted; and Themistius, in his 17th Orat. pag. 457. makes use of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which has the same import with [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] here in Eusebius, (i. e.) the Apparitours of the Precedents and Prefects of the Praetorium, who gathered the Tributes, which belonged to the Treasury. Vales.  Civil Milice should be disbanded and turned out of their military preferments, except they were willing to sacrifice to Devils. But these are but small things, if compared with his greater villainies, which ensued. To what end should we recount all and every particular fact, which this man, hated of God, committed? how he, who was the greatest law breaker invented impious laws? For he made an Order, that no one should charitably relieve the poor distressed Prisoners with meat, nor show the least compassion to those, who through hunger pined away in their fetters: that is, that there should no good man live, and that they who were led by [the dictates of] nature itself to have compassion on their neighbours, should be incapable of doing them any good. And this was clearly the most impudent, and cruel of of all laws, by far surpassing all that mildness and clemency implanted by nature: to which Law also there was a penalty annexed, that they who showed compassion upon the [criminals] should suffer the like afflictions with those towards whom they showed mercy: and that such as charitably ministered to those in bonds and confined to prison, should suffer the same punishment with them. Such were Licinius' Ordinances. What need we reckon up his innovations concerning marriages, or his new laws about 
c This passage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by Christoph. and Langu● rendered mortuos, the dead: but I cannot admit of this version. What Law this of Licinius' was, 'tis difficult to resolve. It seems to have belonged to the Testaments of Dying people: it was abrogated by Constantine after Licinius was overcome by him. Vales.  dying persons; whereby he presumptuously abrogated the ancient, good and wisely established Roman Laws, and instead of them introduced certain barbarous and inhuman ordinances, truly unjust and illegal? he also invented several sorts of 
d Eusebius uses this term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which occurs here, at book 8. chap. 14. (see note c. there) where he treats concerning Maximinus the Eastern Tyrant: but in his first book De vita Constant: he terms it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (i. e.) ways of getting money. The Ancient Greeks used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this sense. There is extant a book of Xenophon's entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The modern Latin Authors call these taxes, tituli. Vales.  Taxes to the great oppression of the Subjects of his Provinces; and all sorts of exactions of Gold and Silver; 
e The phrase here used (viz.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is very well rendered by Langus, iteratae agrorum mensiones, the re-measuring of Lands. This Version Rufinus confirm's, who renders it census innovare, to renew the Census, or the prising of every man's Estate. This Census could not be renewed without the remeasuring of Land. For the Census amongst the Romans consisted of two things, (i. e.) the measuring of Lands, and the numbering of the People, as I have elsewhere noted. We have the testimony of Aurel. Vict. and of Victor's Epitome in confirmation of what Eusebius says concerning Licinius' avarice. But what Eusebius says concerning Licinius' exactions, and oppressions of his Subjects, is confuted by the Testimony of two ancient Authors, (viz.) Aurel. Victor and Libanius: Victor says of Licinius that he was, Agraribus plane ac rusticantibus, quia ab eo genere ortus altusque erat, satis utilis, i. e. To the common sort of people and Rustics, because he was extracted from and maintained by that sort of men, He was useful enough. Libanius in his Oration Pro Templis Gentilium, says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that the Cities flourished under him (viz.) Licinius. Vales.  surveying of lands; and that cursed way of getting lucre from Country men which were not alive, but long since dead. Besides these things, why should we reckon up the 
f I doubt not, but instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] we should read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, proscriptions:] for in the first book, De vita Constant. cap. 55. (where Eusebius repeats all these passages almost in the same words) instead of this term, he uses this phrase [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, punishments of exile.] Vales.  proscriptions of innocent men which he, the Enemy of mankind, was the Inventor of? and the Imprisonments of men 
g Christoph translates the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here used, Patricios, erroneously, as we before signified. They were termed nobiles, who were descended from those that had born any Office in Rome, or in the Towns incorporate. Vales.  nobly descended, and of an honourable repute? Whose youthful wives he forced from them by violence, and delivered them to some of his impure slaves, that they might be most injuriously vitiated? What need we number the married Women, Virgins, and Maids, whom in his 
h But Licinius died in the Sixtieth year of his age, as Victor affirms in his Epitome. Wherefore Eusebius, like an Orator, aggravates the matter here. Vales.  decrepit age he abused, to the fulfilling of his own soul's insatiable lust? What need is there [I say] of enlarging upon these things, whenas the exorbitant grossness of his last actions evinceth his first to be trivial and almost nothing? In fine, he arrived to such an height of madness, that [he made an attempt] upon the Bishops: and looking upon them (in regard they were the servants of Almighty God) to be enemies to his practices; (but [daring not] as yet to use open violence, fearing his superior,) he privily and craftily plotted against them: and by the treacheries of his Precedents destroyed the eminentest of them. The manner how he murdered them is strange, and such as was never before heard of. But his Actions at Amasia and the rest of the Cities of Pontus do far exceed the most superlative cruelty. Where some of God's Churches were again thrown down from their vast height to the very ground, and others were shut up, lest any of those that did usually frequent them should meet there, and render a due worship to God. For he did not suppose that prayers were offered up for him, being persuaded to entertain such thoughts as these by a consciousness of his own impieties. But he was of opinion that all we did was in behalf of the Pious Emperor, and to render God favourable to him. Upon which account he resolved to assail us with his utmost rage. Therefore, those Precedents that were his flatterers, being fully persuaded that this would be grateful to the Tyrant, [inflicted] the same punishment upon some Bishops that they usually imposed upon Malefactors. So that harmless and innocent men were haled away, and without the least pretext punished like murderers. But others of them underwent a new kind of death, having their bodies cut with a sword (as Butchers do meat) into a great many pieces; and after this barbarous and most horrid spectacle, they were thrown into the depths of the Sea to be made food for the fishes. After this therefore, the worshippers of God betook themselves to flight; and the Fields, the Deserts, the Woods, and Mountains were the receptacles of Christ's servants. When the impious Tyrant had succeeded thus prosperously in these his attempts, he afterwards entertained some thoughts of raising a general Persecution against all the Christians. And he had undoubtedly been master of his desire, nor could there have been any obstacle to hinder him from effecting of it, had not God the Protector of his own servants, (that he might prevent what would immediately have ensued,) caused Constantine his servant suddenly to appear as a Saviour and a great Light to all that were in a thick darkness and an obscure night, conducting him with a mighty Arm into these parts.   

CHAP. IX. Concerning Constantin's Victory, and concerning the prosperity procured by him to all those that live under the power of the Romans.  

a At these words we began the 9th chap. which conjecture of ours is confirmed by the old Maz. and Fuk. M. SS. And in those M. SS. this chapter is rightly called the eighth chapter as we remarked before. Vales.  ON this man therefore did [God] from above bestow Trophies of Victory over the ungodly, as being the worthy fruits of his piety. But the impious Tyrant, together with all his Counselors and friends, he laid prostrate on their faces before the feet of Constantine. For when 
* Licinius.  he was arrived at the highest degree of Madness, the pious 
† Constantine.  Emperor supposing he was not to be longer born with, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these are the words in the original; which Valesius renders thus, modestam ac sobriam in se colligens mentem: Grynaeus thus, rem hanc sapienter expendit: and we translate it after this manner, entering into a prudent and sober consideration with himself. 'Tis a phrase usual with our Euschius. For so he expresses himself book 3. De Vita Constant. chap. 5. and 11.  entering into a prudent and sober consideration with himself, and having tempered the severity of Justice with [his own natural] clemency, resolves upon succouring of those that were oppressed by the Tyrant; and prepares to save a great part of mankind, by cutting off and removing out of the way a few Pestilent and destructive persons. For having before this made use of clemency only, and showing pity on him who deserved no compassion; he did not profit him at all; for he desisted not from [the practice of his pristine] impieties, but rather increased his fury against the Subjects of his own Provinces. There was no hope of deliverance now remaining to those that were oppressed and afflicted by this cruel Beast. Wherefore [Constantine] the Protector of all good men (having tempered his hatred of impiety with his love of virtue) together with his Son Crispus a most mild and courteous 
* Or Prince; the term in the Greek is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Caesar, marches forwards upon this expedition, reaching out a helping hand to all that were in distress. Both the Father therefore and the Son, having for their Captain and Assistant the supreme King, and the Son of God the Saviour of all men, divided the Army so, as on every side to encompass God's Enemies, and got an easy Victory; all things in that action having been rendered facile, and successfully expedited for them by God according to their wish. Immediately therefore even in the twinkling of an eye, they who yesterday and the day before breathed forth Death and menaces, became wholly extinct, the remembrance even of their very names not in the least surviving them. Their pictures also and other monuments [dedicated to their honour] received the deserved [spots of] ignominy; and the same [disgrace] which Licinius had with his own eyes beheld the impious Tyrants heretofore involved in, even he himself in like manner suffered. For he himself received not instruction, nor was he amended by his Neighbour's stripes: but walking on in the same path of wickedness with them, deservedly wandered into the same precipice they did. Thus was this person smitten and prostrated. But Constantine the mighty Conqueror, gloriously adorned with all the virtues of Religion (together with his Son Crispus, a Prince highly beloved of God, and in all things like his Father,) recovered his own East, and reunited the Roman Empire into one entire body as it heretofore was: subjecting under 
c By this Phrase here used [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, their Peace] is meant the Peace which they restored. So Seneca in his book De Clementia brings in Nero speaking thus: Haec tot millia gladiorum quae pax mea comprimit, ad nutum meum stringentur. Where by [pax mea] he means the Peace he had procured. So also Velleius Paterculus uses this Phrase, and on some Old Coins we find this inscription; Pax Augusti, i. e. the Peace procured by the Emperor. But Pax Romana is by the same Seneca (in his book De Clementia, and in that De Providentia) used in another sense, to wit, pax ea quâ fruitur imperium Romanum, (i. e.) that Peace which the Roman Empire enjoyeth. Vales.  their Peace the whole world [which reaches] from the rising Sun to the utmost Western Regions, together with the Provinces that lie round about as well towards the North as the South. Men therefore were now secure from all fear of them who formerly had oppressed them, and celebrated splendid and solemn days of Festivity. All things seemed to abound with fullness of light, and they who heretofore beheld each other with dejectedness and sorrow, than looked upon each other with smiling countenances, and cheerful eyes. In 
d This word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dances] here used, when the discourse is concerning the Christians praising God, did not please Niceph. And therefore instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius, in his second book, De vita Constant. instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which term indeed is more tolerable. But we may easily bear with this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For the Christians used to dance on their Festivals of the Martyrs, which they kept in honour of them; and thus they celebrated their Conflicts and Victories as Greg, Naz. relates (in Carminibus ad mulieres sese curioflus exornantes, pag. 152.) Basilius Magnus (in his 14th Homily against drunkenness) has a sharp invective against these Choreas, or Dances. Vales.  Dances also and Songs, in every City and in the Fields they first of all glorified God the King of Kings, (for thus they were instructed to do) and in the next place the pious Emperor, together with his children which were beloved of God. There was an oblivion of past afflictions, no remembrance of any impiety, but only an enjoyment of the present good things and expectations of more in future. In all places the Edicts of the Victorious Emperor, full of kindness and clemency, and his Laws containing manifest tokens of his great bounty and true piety, were proclaimed. All Tyranny therefore being thus extirpated, the Empire which did by right belong to Constantine and his Sons, was preserved firm and secure from envy. Who (after they had cleansed the world from the impiety of their Predecessors) being sensible of those great benefits which had been procured for them by God, 
e The reading in the Kings M. S. (which Stephens almost every where follows) is this [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, declared by their Law [published] in favour of the Christians.] But in the Maz. Med. Fuk. and Savil. M. SS. this place is written far otherwise, thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, did by a most apparent and convincing testimony of their deeds declare to all men:] which reading, being confirmed by the consent of more, and those ancienter copies, we with good reason supposed aught to be preferred before the other. Vales.  did by a most apparent and convincing testimony of their deeds declare to all men their love of virtue and of the Deity, and also their piety and gratitude towards God.   
The End (by God's Assistance) of the Tenth Book of Eusebius Pamphilus' Ecclesiastical History.   

THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF Socrates Scholasticus, Translated out of the GREEK according to the Edition set forth by VALESIUS, and Printed at PARIS in the Year 1668.  
Together with VALESIUS' Annotations on the said Historian; which are also done into ENGLISH, and set at their proper places in the Margin.  
Hereunto also is annexed an account of the Life and Writings of the foresaid Historian, Collected by VALESIUS, and Translated into ENGLISH.  
HINC LUCEM ET POCULA SACRA   printer's or publisher's device 
CAMBRIDGE, Printed by John Hayes, Printer to the University. 1680.   

VALESIUS' PREFACE To the Studious READERS.  
AFter Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea (whom we may deservedly Style the Father of Ecclesiastic History,) many inflamed with a Pious Emulation, undertook to Treat of the same Subject. But Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret are in the Judgement of all Antiquity far more famous than all the other Writers: who beginning from those times wherein Eusebius concluded his Ecclesiastic History, brought their work down to the Times of Theodosius Junior. And at first I was resolved to have published these three Writers together, that as they had prosecuted one and the same Subject in their Writings, so they might have also been comprehended and read in one and the same Volume. But in regard this would hereby have been too large a Volume, therefore I was forced to defer the Edition of Theodoret to another time. To which I will add Evagrius Epiphaniensis' Ecclesiastic History, as also the Excerptions of Philostorgius and Theodorus Lector; that the Studious may in future read over the whole body of Ecclesiastic History, published and explained by our Labour. In the interim you have here (Reader) joined together in this Volume Socrates and Sozomen. Concerning what I have done about the Edition of these Authors, take this account in short.  
Above Eight years since, when by the Command and advice of the most Illustrious Prelates belonging to the Gallican Clergy, I published the History of Eusebius Caesariensis, I made it my business to perform three things most especially in that Edition. For first, having from all places procured those Manuscript-Copies that were most remarkable and eminent, I amended and differenced those passages which in the former Editions had been corrupted and disguised. Secondly, in regard the former Translatours had, either by reason of their want of Manuscript-Copies, or on some other account, erred in many places, that their Versions might not induce the Readers into mistakes, I myself have Elaborated a new Translation, with which the Studious will, I hope, be in future content. Lastly, I have added Annotations, that I might therein both give an account of mine Amendments, and also explain and illustrate all the more obscure and difficult places. And this Edition, being candidly received by all, is now in the hands of the Learned. Therefore, what I then (by the Divine Assistance) performed in the History of Eusebius Caesariensis, the same I have attempted now to do in the History of Socrates and Sozomen, by the Command and advice of the same Prelates I mentioned. For (that I may in the first place speak concerning Socrates, who first betook himself to write) I have amended his History by the help and assistance of three Manuscript-Copies, to wit, the Sfortian, the Florentine, and the Allatian. The Sfortian-Manuscript (which is the best and ancientest,) is at this time kept in the Vatican Library. This Copy the Learned Lucas Holstenius had sometime since (in favour to the most illustrious Carolus Monchallus Archbishop of Tolouse) compared with the Geneva Edition; and had transmitted the various readings (together with the Emendations of Philostorgius transcribed from the Scoriacensian M. S.) to the same Prelate, at such time as the Gallican Clergy had committed to him the care of setting forth a new Edition of the Ancient Ecclesiastic History; so the said Holstenius informs us, in his Epistle to Peter Possinus a Divine of the Order of the Jesuits. But afterwards, when by the entreaty of the same Archbishop of Tolouse (who understood, that by reason of his too much other business, he could not be at leisure to take care of this Edition) the Gallican Clergy had enjoined me that Province; the same Holstenius sent me the various readings of the fore mentioned Sfortian-Manuscript, written out with his own hand at the margin of the Geneva Edition, together with those amendments of Philostorgius; and had sent me more, had a longer life been granted him. For a little before his death he sent me some dissertations concerning certain passages in the Nicene and Chalcedon Councils, and concerning Synesius' Episcopate. Which dissertations shall (God willing) be published by us in the third Tome of our Ecclesiastic History, that the Learned part of the world may be no longer defrauded of that most Accomplished Persons Labours. The Florentine-Manuscript follows, transcribed about five hundred years since, which is now kept at Florence, in Saint Laurence's Library. The discovery and use of this Manuscript I owe to Emericus Bigotius a most skilful searcher into Old Libraries: by whose diligence it is contrived, that we sitting still and idle here enjoy the riches and treasures of many and most remote Libraries. For at his entreaty, Michael Erminius, a Senator of Florence, compared that Copy with the Geneva-Edition, and transmitted the various readings thereof to me; upon which account I do profess myself much obliged to both of them. The third Manuscript belongs to Leo Allatius, a person every way learned, and one that has deserved well of Ecclesiastic antiquity. This Copy contains the Ecclesiastic History of Theodorus Lector, comprised in two books; which Theodorus Lector had gathered out of three Writers of Ecclesiastic affairs, to wit, Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret, after the same manner that Cassiodorus Senator has composed his tripartite History. But this tripartite History of Theodorus Lector comprehends only the affairs transacted in the Church during the Reign of Constantine and Constantius: whether the reason be, that Theodorus Lector continued his Collection no further, or that the other books of that work are lost by the negligence of Antiquity. Out of this Copy therefore Leo Allatius had some time since Collected the various readings in the two former books of Socrates, and transmitted them being written out with his own hand to the most Illustrious Prelate Carolus Monchallus. Which I afterwards procured by the assistance of the most Eminent Dionysius Talaeus Advocate General to the Most Christian King in the supreme Court at Paris. Besides these three Manuscript Copies, I made use of the Kings M. S. (which is no very ancient one,) which Robert Stephens made use of only in his Edition. Upon which account it is less to be wondered at, that the common Editions of Socrates have hitherto been so faulty, seeing they were all derived from one only Copy, which also is a very modern one. Moreover, this Copy was taken out of the King's Library, and courteously lent me by the most Illustrious and Reverend Prelate Nicolaus Colbertus Bishop of Lusson, a person endowed with eminent Learning, Virtue, and Dignity. Concerning whose praise I would speak more in this place, did not his singular modesty hinder me, who am very desirous thereof. And these are the assistances of the Manuscript Copies, by the supports whereof I attempted this Edition of Socrates.  
But in the Correcting of Sozomen's History I had the benefit of fewer Manuscript Copies. For besides that Copy in the King's Library, which Robert Stephens followed in his Edition, and besides that Copy belonging to Leo Allatius (whereof we made mention before,) which was an assistance to us only in the four first books of Sozomen, and in the beginning of the fifth; I had only the Fuketian Manuscript. This Copy did at first belong to Carolus Monchallus Archbishop of Tolouse, a person very studious of Ecclesiastic History. But afterwards it was put into the Fuketian Library, and lent to me by the most worthy Nicolaus Fuketius. Upon which account in my Annotations I have called this the Fuketian Manuscript. But at length, when our Edition was completed, this Copy (together with the other Manuscripts belonging to the Fuketian Library) was transferred into the right and possession of the most Illustrious and eminent person, on account both of his own and his father's deserts, Carolus Mauricius Tellerius, Abbot of Saint Benignus, who at this time is Coadjutor in the Archbishopric of Rheimes. Indeed this is no very ancient Manuscript, but 'tis of the best note, and is transcribed from a most correct Copy. The Titles of the Chapters, which in the King's Manuscript, and in Robert Stephen's Edition, are prefixed before the History of Sozomen, are wanting in this Copy. Nor is there any distinction of the Chapters throughout all the Books. From whence may be discerned the excellency and antiquity of that Manuscript. For the Titles or Contents of the Chapters were made by Nicephorus Callistus, or rather by some other more modern Author, and are wholly impertinent, and barbarously expressed. In so much that after I had looked thereon with a greater accuracy, they seemed to have been composed by some other hand, rather than by Nicephorus. Moreover, that I may not defraud any person of his due praise, I acknowledge myself indebted to Samuel Tennulius (a very Learned person, and one that is a great lover of me, at present an eminent Professor of Literature at Nimmeghen) for the various Readins in the History of Sozomen and Theodoret, Collected out of the fore mentioned Allatian Manuscript, that is, out of the tripartite History of Theodorus Lector. For whilst he was at Rome, he transcribed them with his own hand from Leo Allatius' Copy, a person never praised enough; who by my entreaty and for my sake had delivered those various Readins to the said Tennulius, that he might write them out. By the help of these Copies therefore I have amended, innumerable places both in Socrates and also in Sozomen, which were very corrupt before, I have supplied many defects, restored many punctations and distinctions, and lastly I have added a new Version. Concerning which I will now speak briefly.  
What I have heretofore said concerning Musculus' and Christophorson's Translation in my Preface to the Illustrious Prelates of the Gallican Church, which is prefixed before the Edition of our Eusebius, I need not now repeat. I will only add this; if after those Translatours now named the History of Eusebius Caesariensis wanted a new Interpreter, a new Version of Socrates and Sozomen was much more necessary. For their Histories have come to our hands far more faulty than Eusebius'. And that the judicious Reader will easily discern from Robert Stephens' Edition. For Robert Stephens, in his Edition of Eusebius, had the use of many Manuscript Copies, which were taken out of the King's Library: but in his Impression of Socrates' and Sozomen's History, he had but one Copy of each of them. Therefore at the end of his Edition, he remarked the various readings in the books of Eusebius taken out (as he says) of most ancient Copies. But at the close of Socrates' and Sozomen's History he put no various readings, because he had gotten but one Copy of each of those Writers. Also, the Copies of Eusebius, which Stephens made use of, were the best and ancientest, as he himself attests. But each Copy, as well that of Socrates's as the other of Sozomen's History, which Robert Stephens followed in his Edition, was, as we perceive, very new, and did also abound with many faults. 'Tis therefore no wonder, that Learned men have been so often mistaken in their Versions of Socrates' and Sozomen's books, since they had such faulty and maimed Copies before them, and were deprived of the assistance of Manuscripts. For Musculus had seen Robert Stephen's Edition only. Christophorson had indeed inspected some Manuscript Copies of Eusebius and Theodoret. But he had no Manuscripts of Socrates and Sozomen, as I have frequently observed in my Annotations. He had only seen the various readings and conjectures of Learned men set at the margin of Robert Stephens his Edition: of which sort many Copies came to our hands. But those readings were almost of no weight or authority at all, in as much as they had no remark annexed of the ancient Copy out of which they were transcribed. But I, having got the best and ancientest Manuscripts, as well of Socrates, as Sozomen; and with great labour and industry compared them with the common Editions; afterwards took an easier and plainer way to their Translation. This Edition of ours therefore will (we hope) equally satisfy all persons, as well those that are skilled in the Greek Tongue, as them that are not. For, both those that are knowing in the Greek Language will read Socrates and Sozomen amended and throughly purged by our Labour; and such as are less skilled in the Greek will easier understand those Authors done into Latin by us.  
Our Annotations follow; wherein, in the same manner as in our Notes on Eusebius, we have attempted to perform two things. The first is, to give an account of our Emendations, and to propose to the Readers judgement the various readings taken out of the Manuscript Copies. Then secondly, to illustrate (according to our ability) the more obscure and difficult places, which seemed to be able to involve the Readers judgement in doubts. Nor am I ignorant, that there are many delicate and fastidious persons, who may think that they have exhibited to them some exquisite observations only, and common Places (as they are called,) composed for show and ostentation; and who may suppose that that part of our Annotations, which contains emendations and various readings, is altogether trivial and despicable. To which persons I would make this return: although those Emendations and various Readins (which the Greeks term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) may frequently be insipid, and seem troublesome to the Readers, yet they are highly useful, and altogether necessary, especially in these Writers, whose books have come to our hands less correct. Now that Socrates' and Sozomens' Books are such, we have before mentioned And indeed our observations do bear a greater show of Learning: but an Emendation in my opinion requires more of wisdom and judiciousness. Neither is it for every man to give his opinion concerning the true and genuine reading of antique Writers: but he only is able to do this, who is furnished with a manifold stock of Learning, and has been long and much exercised in this art of judging.  
And these are the particulars I thought necessary to advertise the Readers of in the beginning of this Work, that they might know at first sight what they were chiefly to expect in this Edition of ours, which could not be met with in the former Editions of this History. It remains now, that we speak something concerning Socrates and Sozomen: who and what manner of persons they were, what course of Life they followed, what Religion they professed, and which of them first wrote his History.   

CONCERNING THE LIFE AND WRITINGS OF Socrates and Sozomen.  
OUR Socrates therefore, for we will begin with him, had Constantinople for his Country. In the fifth Book of his History, Chap. 24. he attests that he was born and educated in that City, and that he therefore Recorded those matters chiefly which happened in that City. When very young he was instructed in the Rules of Grammar, by Helladius and Ammonius, Grammarians, who at that time had left Alexandria, and betook themselves to Constantinople. He that is desirous to know the reason why these Grammarians departed from Alexandria, will find it related by Socrates, in the fifth Book and sixteenth Chapter of his History. For when the Heathen-Temples were demolished at Alexandria, by the care and industry of Theophilus Bishop of that City, Helladius and Ammonius, Grammarians (the one of whom was Jupiter's Priest, and the other Simius' at Alexandria,) displeased at the ignominy their Gods were exposed to, having left the City Alexandria, went to Constantinople, and there took up their habitation. Moreover, the Heathen-Temples at Alexandria were destroyed when Timasius and Promotus were Consuls, (according to Marcellinus' relation in his Chronicon,) which was the Emperor Theodosius' eleventh year. Whence it is apparent, that our Socrates was born about the beginning of Theodosius' Reign. For boys were usually sent to be instructed by Grammarians when they were about ten years old. After this Socrates studied Rhetoric under the tuition of Troilus the Sophista, who about that time was an eminent Professor of Eloquence at Constantinople. Our Socrates does not indeed say thus much in express words. But the attentive and diligent Reader will easily collect from his words that which I have affirmed. For he does make such frequent, and so honourable a mention of him, that he may seem to pay a reward to his Master. For he names his Country, Side, a City of Pamphylia. He also mentions not a few of his Scholars, to wit, Eusebius Scholasticus, and Silvanus and Ablabius who were Bishops. Lastly, in his Seventh Book he relates that Anthemius the Perfect of the Praetorium (who, whilst Theodosius Junior was yet a Minor, was the chief Minister of State in the Empire) did chiefly make use of the Counsels of Troilus the Sophista. Where he also gives him this Elogue: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (for that must be the Reading, as we have intimated in our 
* See Socrat. Ecclesiast. Hist. Book. 7. Chap. 1. note (c.)  notes) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, who besides the Philosophy that was in him, was Anthemius' Equal in Political Knowledge. By these reasons I have been induced to think that our Socrates had Troilus for his Rhetorick-Master. But concerning this matter we permit every one to determine according to his own arbitrement. Further, you must know that the Ancients were not so speedy and hasty in [their learning the Rules of] Eloquence, as is now a days usual, but they applied their minds to those Studies for a long time together. Gregory Nazianzen attests (in his Poem concerning his own Life) that he left Athens in the thirtieth year of his Age, as soon as he had learned the Precepts of the Art of Oratory in that City. After this, Socrates having left Troilus' School, betook himself to the Forum, and pleaded Causes at Constantinople. Whence he got the Surname of Scholasticus. For so the Advocates were at that time called, as it has long since been remarked by others: 
* Non quod in Scholas relati essent; so he words it; the expression is ambiguous.  not because they were reduced into Schools: but in regard, being youngmen that had left the Schools of the Rhetoricians, they professed this Art. But at length, having left off his practice in the Law, he applied his mind to Writing of his Ecclesiastic History. In which work he has made use of a singular judiciousness and diligence. His judiciousness is manifested by his remarkes and sentiments interwoven every where throughout his Books: than which there is (in my opinion) nothing more excellent. But his diligence is declared by many other instances, chiefly by this, in regard he frequently annexes a note of the times, that is, the Consulates and Olympiades', especially where he mentions such matters as are more momentous. Nor has he carelessly or negligently written his History, 〈…〉 Rufinus Aquileïensis did, who seems to me to have composed his two Books of Ecclesiastic History (which he annexed to Eusebius') without looking into any Records. Our Socrates did far otherwise, for having from all places got together the best monuments, that is, the Epistles of Prelates, the Acts of Synods, and the Books of Ecclesiastic Writers, agreeable to their authority he composed his History. And whereas in the first Edition of his Work, having therein followed Rufinus, he had placed the Synod of Tyre, and the banishment of Athanasius into the Gallia's in the Reign of Constantius Augustus, upon reading of Athanasius' Books afterwards, he perceived his Error. Wherefore he was necessitated to set forth a new Edition of his History, wherein he both mended the mistake I have mentioned, and also made an addition of some other things, which were wanting in the former Edition, as he himself attests at the beginning of his Second Book. Whence it appears how highly we ought to value Socrates' History, to which the Writer himself put his last 
* That is, he himself Revised, and Corrected it.  hand. In the composure of his History Socrates has made use of a plain and mean Style; which was done by him on set purpose, that he might the easier be understood by all persons, as himself attests at the beginning of his First and Third Book. For he looked upon that Sublime and Eloquent manner of expression to be more agreeable for Panegyrick-Orations, than an History of Ecclesiastic affairs. Moreover, he has dedicated his History to one Theodorus, whom in the beginning of his Second Book he Styles a sacred man of God, which is the same appellation our Eusebius gives to Paulinus Bishop of Tyre at the beginning of his Tenth Book. But who this Theodorus was, it is to me unknown. For I cannot believe it was Theodorus Bishop of Mopsuestia, in regard Socrates wrote his History after the death of Theodorus Mopsuestenus. But it is now time for us to inquire concerning his Sect and Religion, as we promised at the beginning.  
Baronius in his Annals, and Philippus Labbaeus in his Book De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, do affirm that our Socrates was by Sect a 
† See Eusebius' Eccles. Hist. Book 6. Chap. 43.  Novatian. The same was Nicephorus' opinion before it was theirs, who in the Proem to his Ecclesiastical History says thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, That Socrates surnamed 
* That is, Pure.  Catharus, but as to his mind he was not pure. Which words are not so to be understood, as if Socrates were Surnamed Catharus, but that it might be shown he was a Novatian. For the Novatians termed themselves Cathari, as we are informed from the Eighth Canon of the Nicene Council. The same Nicephorus (in his 11th Book and Chap. 14.) writes thus concerning Socrates: Socrates (who in this place plainly shows himself not to be a detester of the Novatian Principles) relates that these things were told him by a certain old man, etc. Now, why our Socrates was by many accounted a Novatian, the reasons are not few, nor trivial. For first, he carefully Records the Series of the Novatian-Bishops, who Presided over their Church at Constantinople from the times of Constantine, and also remarks the Consulates wherein every one of them departed out of this life. Secondly, he highly extols them all, especially Agerius, Sisinius, Chrysanthus, and Paulus. By whose prayers, as he relates, a certain miracle was wrought at Constantinople. Lastly, he prosecutes all matters belonging to the Novatian Sect with so great a care and diligence, that he may seem to have been addicted to this Sect. But should any one examine these particulars with a greater accuracy, he will find nothing in them, that may evince our Socrates to have been a Novatian. For with the like diligence he enumerates the Arian-Bishops, who governed their Church at Constantinople; and yet it is not said he was an Arian. With no less carefulness also has he related all things that happened to the Arians, Eunomians, and Macedonians at Constantinople, than he has Recorded what befell the Novatians. The reason hereof he himself has given, in Chap. 24. of his Fifth Book. Where he says, it was his design to Record those things most especially which happened at Constantinople; both because he himself lived in that City, wherein he had been born and educated; and also in regard the affairs transacted there were more eminent, and worthier to be Recorded. But should any one object, that the Arian-Bishops are not extolled by Socrates at the same rate that the Novatian-Bishops are; the answer hereto is easy. For the Arian-Bishops, who then lived at Constantinople, were far inferior to the Novatian-Bishops. For the Church of these Heretics did in those times abound with many and those eminent Prelates: which Sozomen also confirms by his testimony, who Records their Elogues, exactly like those given them by our Socrates. Wherefore, it must either be said that Sozomen was also a Novatian, or else our Socrates must be discharged from that calumny. But 'tis manifest Sozomen was not a Novatian. For (to omit Theodorus Lector's testimony, who, in his Epistle prefixed before his Tripertite-History, Styles him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a most blessed person,) he himself in his 9th book relates, that he was present at a public procession, celebrated at Constantinople in honour of forty Martyrs, at such time as Proclus Presided over the Church of that City. Whence 'tis manifestly concluded, that Sozomen was a person of the Catholic Communion, in regard he was present at the public prayers together with the Catholics. I confess indeed, that our Socrates does frequently favour the Novatians; for instance, when he recounts the Ringleader of the Novatian-Heresie amongst the number of the Martyrs; when he affirms, that the Novatians were joined to the Catholics in the ties of a most intimate friendship and love, and that they prayed together with them in the Church of God; and lastly, when he commends Sisinius' Oration, which he made against this saying of Saint Crysostom, Although thou hast repent a thousand times, approach. But 'tis one thing to favour the Novatians; another to be a Novatian. Our Socrates might indeed be a favourer of the Novatians, either because he was engaged in a friendship and familiarity with them, or in regard he approved of their discipline and abstinence. For, as far as we can Collect from his Books, he was something severe. But I can hardly persuade myself, that he was a Novatian; especially when as I seem to have found the contrary from some places which occur in his History. For first, in Chap. 38. of his Second Book, he frequently calls the Catholics 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those of the Church; and opposes them to the Novatians. Therefore he acknowledges that the Novatians were without the Church. Which he would certainly never have done, had he embraced that Heresy. Besides, in the 20. and 23. Chapters of his Fifth Book he reckons the Novatians amongst the Heretics, to wit, amongst the Arians, Macedonians, and Eunomians. Lastly, from Chap. 19 of the same Book it may be apparently concluded that Socrates was not a Novatian. For first, he always calls the Church simply and absolutely the Catholick-Church: opposing it to the Churches of other Sects, concerning which he treats in the following Chapters, to wit, of the Arians, Novatians, and Eunomians. Then, he does not obscurely reprehend that advice of Nectarius who abrogated the 
† See Socrates's Eccles. Hist. Book. 5. Chap. 19 note (a.)  Paenitentiary Presbyter. For he says that hereby Licence was given to Sinners, whenas there was no body that might reprove offenders. Which Opinion could not proceed from a Novatian, in regard those Heretics admitted neither of Repentance [after Baptism,] nor of a Penitentiary-Presbyter, as Socrates does there attest. Add hereto the testimony of Theodorus Lector, who, in his Epistle prefixed before his Ecclesiastic History, calls Socrates, Sozomen and Theodoret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, men that were pious and acceptable to God. Moreover, Theodorus Lector lived in the same City, and almost at the same time that Socrates did, to wit, in the Reign of the Emperor Anastasius. Lastly, Petrus Halloixius (in his notes on the life of Saint Irenaeus, pag. 664,) is of the same Opinion with us. For, disputing against Baronius, who at the year of Christ 159. had written thus; These things Socrates the Novatian, who with the Jews celebrated Easter on the fourteenth day of the Moon, etc. he utters these words. And whereas Socrates is termed a Novatian, that may be taken in a double sense: The one is, that he sometimes favoured the Novatians; which also Bellarmine affirms (in his Book de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, at the year of our Lord 440.) both concerning him, and likewise concerning Sozomen. The other is, that he was [a follower] of the Novatian-Heresie. In the now cited Chapter, he neither shows himself to be a Novatian, nor a favourer of them. For he blames them, and detects their dissensions and vices; in so much that he may seem not to have been a friend, but an enemy, or rather neither of the two, but a declarer of the truth, which is the business of an Historian. Thus far concerning Socrates, we must now speak of Sozomen.  
Hermias' Sozomen was also a practiser in the Law at Constantinople, at the same time with Socrates. His Ancestors were not mean, they were originally Palestinians, Inhabitants of a certain Village near Gaza called Bethelia. This Village did in times past abound with a numerous company of Inhabitants, and had most stately and ancient Churches. But the most glorious Structure of them all was the Pantheon, Situated on an artificial Hill, which was the Tower as it were of Bethelia, as Sozomen relates in Chap. 15. of his fifth Book. The Grandfather of Hermias Sozomen was born in that Village, and first converted to the Christian Faith by Hilarion the Monk. For when Alaphion an inhabitant of the same Village was possessed with a devil; and the Jews and Physicians, attempting to cure him, could do him no good by their Enchantments, Hilarion by a bare invocation of the Name of God cast out the Devil. Sozomen's Grandfather, and Alaphion himself, amazed at this miracle, did with their whole families embrace the Christian Religion. The Grandfather of Sozomen was eminent for his expositions of the sacred Scriptures, being a person endowed with a polite wit, and an acuteness of understanding. Besides, he was indifferently well skilled in Literature. Therefore he was highly esteemed of by the Christians inhabiting Gaza, Ascalon, and the places adjacent, in regard he was useful and necessary for [the propagating of] Religion, and could easily unloose the knots of the sacred Scriptures. But Alaphion's descendants excelled others for their Sanctity of Life, kindness to the indigent, and for their other Virtues: and they were the first that built Churches and Monasteries there, as Sozomen attests in the place before cited. Where he also adds, that some holy persons of Alaphion's Family were surviving even in his days, with whom he himself, when very young, was conversant, and concerning whom he promises to speak more afterwards. Undoubtedly he means Salamanes, Phusco, Malchio, and Crispio brothers, concerning whom he speaks in Chap. 32. of his Sixth Book. For he says that these brethren, instructed in the Monastic discipline by Hilarion, were during the Empire of Valens eminent in the Monasteries of Palestine: and that they lived near Bethelia, a Village in the Country of the Gazites. For they were descendants of a Noble Family amongst them. He mentions the same persons in his Eighth Book and Fifteenth Chapter, where he says Crispio was Epiphanius' Archdeacon. 'Tis apparent therefore, that those brethren I have mentioned were extracted from Alaphion's Family. Now Alaphion was related to Sozomen's Grandfather. Which I conjecture from hence, First, because the Grandfather of Sozomen is said to have been converted (together with his whole Family) to the Christian Religion upon account of Alaphion's wonderful cure, whom Hilarion had healed, by calling on the name of the Omnipotent God. Further, this conjecture is confirmed by what Sozomon relates, to wit, that he, when very young, was familiarly conversant with the aged Monks that were of Alaphion's Family. And lastly, in regard Sozomen took his name from those persons who were either the Sons or Grandchilds of Alaphion. For he was called Salamanes Hermias Sozomenus (as Photius attests in his Bibliotheca) from the name of that Salamanes, who, as we observed before, was Phusco's, Malchio's, and Crispio's brother. Wherefore that mistake of Nicephorus', and others, must be amended, who suppose that Sozomen had the surname of Salaminius, because he was born at Salamine a City of Cyprus. But we have before demonstrated from Sozomen's own testimony, that he was not born in Cyprus, but in Palestine. For his Grandfather was not only a Palestinian, as is above said, but Sozomen himself was also educated in Palestine, in the bosom (as I may say) of those Monks that were of Alaphio's Family. From which education Sozomen seems to me to have imbibed that most ardent love of a monastic life and discipline, which he declares in many places of his History. Hence 'tis, that in his Books he is not content to relate, who were the Fathers and Founders of Monastic Philosophy; but he also carefully relates their Successors and disciples, who both in Egypt, Syria, and Palestine, and also in Pontus, Armenia, and Osdroëna, followed this way of Life. Hence also it is, that in the Twelfth Chapter of the First Book of his History, he has proposed to be read (in the beginning as it were) that gorgeous Elogue of Monastic Philosophy. For he supposed, that he should have been ungrateful, had he not after this manner at least made a return of thanks to those, in whose familiarity he had lived, and from whom, when he was a youth, he had received such eminent examples of a good converse. For that he himself intimates, in the Proem to his First Book. But it is collected that Sozomen was educated at Gaza, not only from this place which I have mentioned, but also from Chap. 28. of his Seventh Book, where Sozomen says that he himself had seen Zeno Bishop of Majuma. This Majuma is a Seaport belonging to the Gazites. Which Bishop, although he was almost an hundred years old, yet was never absent from the Morning and Evening Hymns, unless it happened that he was detained by a disease. After this Sozomen applied himself to the profession of the Law. He was a Student in the Civil Law at Berytus, a City of Phoenicia, not far distant from his own Country, where there was a famous Civil-Law-School. But he practised the Law at Constantinople, as himself attests in his Second Book and third Chapter: And yet he seems not to have been very much employed in pleading of Causes. For at the same time that he was an Advocate in Constantinople, he wrote his Ecclesiastic History; which may be concluded from his own words. For thus he says (Book 2. Chap. 3.) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. but what happened to Aquilinus, a person at this time conversant with me, and one that Pleads Causes in the same Court of judicature, I will necessarily relate, partly as I heard it from him, and partly as I myself saw it. Further, before he wrote his Nine Books of Ecclesiastic History, Sozomen composed a Breviary of Ecclesiastic affairs, from our Saviour's ascension to the deposition of Licinius. Which work was comprised in two books, as himself attests in the Proem to his First Book. But those two Books are lost by length of time. In the composure of his History, Sozomen has made use of a Style neither too Low, nor too High, but between both: which Style is most agreeable to a Writer of Ecclesiastic Affairs. Photius (in his Bibliotheca) prefers Sozomen's Style before Socrates'. With whom we agree. But by how much Sozomen is superior for the Elegancy of his expression, by so much Socrates exceeds upon account of his judiciousness. For Socrates' judges incomparably well, both of men, and also of Ecclesiastic business and affairs. There is nothing in him but what is grave and serious. Nothing that you can expunge as superfluous. But on the contrary, some passages occur in Sozomen that are trivial and childish. Of this sort is his digression in his First Book concerning the building of the City Hemona, and concerning the Argonauts, who carried the Ship Argo on their shoulders some furlongs. Also his description of Daphne without the walls of the City Antioch, which occurs at Chap. 19 of his Sixth Book. And that observation of his concerning the beauty of the body, where he Treats of that Virgin, with whom the blessed Athanasius absconded a long while. Lastly, his Ninth Book contains little else besides warlike events, between which and an Ecclesiastic History there is no agreement. Besides, Sozomen's Style, which Photius prefers before that of Socrates, wants not its faults. For I have observed, that the Periods are by Sozomen no otherwise joined together, than by these particles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; than which there is nothing more troublesome. Should any one attentively read that Epistle wherein Sozomen Dedicates his Work to Theodosius Junior, he will find that which I have said to be certainly true, to wit, that Sozomen was no great Orator.  
It remains, that we inquire which of these 
* Socrates and Sozomen.  two Authors Wrote first, and which of them borrowed, or rather stole from the other. Certainly, in regard both of them Wrote almost the same things of the same Transactions, in as much as they both began at the same beginning, and concluded their History at the same boundary, (both beginning from the Reign of Constantine, and ending at the Seventeenth Consulate of Theodosius Junior;) it must needs be true, that one of them robbed the others Desk. Which sort of theft (as Porphyrius attests in Eusebius' Tenth Book of Evangelick Preparation) was committed by many of the Grecian Writers. But which was the Plagiary, Socrates or Sozomen, 'tis hard to say, in regard both of them Lived in the same times, and both Wrote their History in the Empire of Theodosius Junior. Therefore, in the disquisition of this question, we must make use of conjecture. In such a case as this Porphyrius in the before quoted book (when it was uncertain whether Hyperides stole from Demosthenes, or Demosthenes from Hyperides, because both of them Lived at the same time,) openly declared that conjecture was to be made use of. Let us therefore see upon which of them falls the suspicion of theft. Indeed this is my sentiment, I do suppose that the inferior does frequently steal from the Superior, and the Junior from the Seniour. But Sozomen is in my judgement far inferior to Socrates; and he betook himself to Writing his History when he was younger than Socrates. For he Wrote it whilst he was yet an Advocate, as I observed before. Now, the profession of the Advocates amongst the Romans was not perpetual, but temporary. Lastly, He that adds something to the other, and sometimes amends the other, seems to have Written last. But Sozomen now and then adds some passages to Socrates, and in some places dissents from him, as Photius has observed, and we have hinted in our Annotations. Sozomen therefore seems to have Written last. And this is the Opinion of almost all modern Writers; who place Socrates before Sozomen. So Bellarmine in his Book De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis; who is followed by Miraeus, Labbaeus, and Vossius. Amongst the Ancients, Cassiodorus, Photius and Nicephorus name Socrates in the first place. Although Cassiodorus is found to have varied. For in his Preface to the tripartite History, in a clean contrary order he names Theodoret in the first place, Sozomen in the second, and Socrates last. So also does Theodorus Lector recount them, in his Epistle which he prefixed before the tripartite History. Thus far concerning Sozomen.   

THE FIRST BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS.  

CHAP. I. The Preface to the whole Book.  
EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS Having compiled an Ecclesiastic History in Ten entire books, concluded it in the Reign of Constantine the Emperor: at which time also the 
a In the Kings M. S. and Robert Stephens' Edit. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the war:] but in the Florent. and Sfort. M. SS. we found it written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, persecution.] Vales.  Persecution against the Christians ceased, [which had been begun] by Diocletian. The same Author, in the books he wrote concerning the life of Constantine, has made but a 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here used does not (as usually) signify singillatim, one by one, apart, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, partly: for Eusebius (in his books De vitâ Constantini▪) does indeed but partly touch the history of Arius; he prosecutes it not wholly, and particularly. Vales.  slight relation of the matters relating to Arius: for he was more careful about the praises of the Emperor, and about a panagyrical sublimity in his expressions, as it is usually done in [the composition of] an Encomium, than about an accurate and exact account of what was done. But we, purposing to commit to writing the Ecclesiastic affairs from those times to these our own days, will begin our History 
c Musculus renders these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] thus, we will begin our History where he left off: Christoph. does translate it almost after the same manner, but more barbarously, as to his Latin. We have rendered these words thus [ab iis rebus quas ille intactas reliquit, operis nostri sumemus exordium, i. e. we will begin our History from those matters which he has left untouched] For Socrates' meaning is, that he will begin from the History of Arius, which Eusebius had but partly touched upon, in his books, concerning the life of Constantine: for Eusebius (says he) made it his business in those books, to enlarge upon the Emperor's praises, rather than to give an exact account of the Ecclesiastic Affairs: but he himself, resolving to commit to writing the Affairs transacted in the Church, promises to give a more accurate relation of the Arian-Heresie, and to begin his History from those things which Eusebius had either purposely omitted, or but slightly touched upon as not conducive to his design in hand. Indeed Socrates has not begun his History, where Eusebius left off. For Eusebius continues that work of his concerning Constantine's Life to the death of Constantine. But Eusebius has continued the Series of his Ecclesiastic History down to the tumults raised by Arius, and to those affairs which preceded the Nicene-Council. If therefore we have a respect only to Eusebius' Ten Books of his Ecclesiastic History, we may say that Socrates began where Eusebius ended. But if we also add his Books concerning the life of Constantine (as Socrates here does,) then that will not be true. Vales.  from those things which he has left untouched: we shall not be over curious about the grandeur of our stile, but what things soever we have found upon Record, or have heard from such as were present at the transactions thereof, we will particularly relate. And because it is conducive to our design, to declare after what manner Constantine was converted to the Christian Religion, according to our ability we will speak something of that matter.   

CHAP. II. After what manner Constantine the Emperor was converted to the Christian Religion.  

a Vales. in his Latin translation begins this period not as Musculus and Christoph. do, and we have followed his judgement, as more agreeable with the continuation, and connexion of the sense.  WE will begin from those times, wherein Diocletian and Maximian surnamed Herculius, having by a mutual compact resigned their Empire, embraced a private life: and Maximian surnamed Galerius, who had been Colleague in the Empire with them, came into Italy, and created two Caesars, Maximin in the Eastern parts [of the Empire,] and Severus in Italy. 
b Socrates seems to have been of opinion, that Constantine and Maxentius began their Reign in the same year that Diocletian and Maximianus Herculius did Resign the Empire. This also was the opinion of the Author of the Chronicle of Alexandria, and of others who attribute the years of Constantius' Reign to Constantine his Son. And hence it is that Constantine the Great is reported to have Reigned 32 years, when as really he Reigned but 30 years, and 10 months. Vales.  But in Britain Constantine was proclaimed Emperor, in the room of Constantius his Father, 
c Socrates does in the end of his Seventh Book (where he concludes his History) repeat this, in which place he says that he began his History in the first year of the 271 Olympiad, in which year Constantine the Great was proclaimed Emperor. This Olympiad does begin at the Solstice of the CCCV. year, being the year after the resignation of Diocletian. But Constantius died not this year, but in that following, when he was the sixth time Consul with Galerius Augustus, as we may read in Fastis Idatii. And therefore Constantius' death is to be reckoned on the second year of the aforesaid CCLXXI Olympiad. Vales.  who died in the first year of the two hundredth seventy first Olympiad, on the five and twentieth day of the month July. [Last] at Rome, Maxentius the Sun of Maximianus Herculius was by the Praetorian Soldiers advanced to be a Tyrant rather than an Emperor. Hereupon Herculius passionately desirous of reassuming his Imperial Authority, endeavoured to destroy his Son Maxentius. But he was hindered from doing that by the Soldiers Afterwards 
d Socrates is here in an error, for Maximianus Herculius, who was otherwise called Maximian the Elder, was by Constantin's command slain in Gallia, in the year of Christ 310. But Maximinus Caesar, being two years after conquered by Licinius, died at Tarsus, as Aurelius Victor relates, and Eusebius in his Chronicle and other Authors. This is the common mistake of the Greek Historians; they make a confusion betwixt Maximianus and Maximinus, using them promiscuously. Vales.  he died at Tarsus a City of Cilicia. Severus Caesar being sent to Rome by 
e Although in the Greek it be Galerius Maximinus; yet we must read Maximianus: the Greeks usually confound these two names. In the beginning of this chapter (where the words are, Maximianus surnamed Galerius) the Sfort. M. S. has it written Maximinus. Vales.  Galerius Maximianus to take Maxentius, was betrayed by his own Soldiers and put to death. Last of all died Galerius Maximianus also, who was now 
f This passage [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Maximianus Galerius, who was now the supreme person in the Empire] must be understood favourably, for Galerius was not really chief and sole arbitrator of all things, whenas there were at the same time two other Augusti, to wit, Constantine in the Gallia's, and Maxentius at Rome. But nevertheless he may be said summam imperii administrasse, because he was the seniour Augustus, and was respected by the junior Augusti, as a father. Vales.  the supreme person in the Empire, having before his death constituted Licinius Emperor; he was a Native of Dacia, and had for a long time been Galerius' fellow Soldier, and Confident. Maxentius in the mean while treated the Romans severely, behaving himself like a Tyrant rather than an Emperor towards them: impudently debauching the wives of persons gently extracted; killing many, and perpetrating such like facts as these. Whereof when Constantine the Emperor had notice, he made it his business to deliver the Romans from that servitude he had pressed them with; and immediately became solicitously inquisitive how he might destroy the Tyrant: whilst he was in this deep cogitation, he considered with himself what Deity he should invoke to be his assistant and Tutelar God in this Expedition. It came into his mind that the strict worship of the heathen Gods had not in the least availed Diocletian; and he found that his Father Constantius having relinquished the superstition of the Grecians, had led a more fortunate and prosperous life. Whilst therefore he was [engaged] in this doubtful deliberation, and upon the march with his Army some whither, there happened to appear to him a wonderful and unexpressible Vision. For about noon, when the day began now to decline somewhat towards after noon, he saw in [the face of] the heavens a pillar of light, in figure like unto a Cross, with this inscription on it, By this be thou Conqueror. The Emperor stood amazed at this apparition. And, almost disbelieving his own eyes, he asked them that were present, whether they also saw the same sight; which when they all had unanimously agreed in, [the mind of] the Emperor was corroborated by that Divine and wonderful apparition. The night following Christ appeared to him in his sleep, and said unto him, make a standard in figure like that which appeared [to thee] and make use of it, as an infallible and ready Trophy, against thine Enemies. In obedience to this [Heavenly] Oracle, he order a Trophy to be made, in figure like a Cross, which is kept in the Palace to this day. After this he proceeded in the dispatch of affairs with a greater vigour and alacrity of mind, and having engaged the Enemy before the very Gates of Rome, near the Bridge called Milvius, he got the Victory; Maxentius being drowned in the River. This was now the 
g Constantine got this Victory over Maxentius in the year of Christ 312. when he and Licinius were in their second Consulate, this was the sixth year of Constantin's Reign: for he begun his Reign on the 25th day of July, in the year of Christ 306. But if we say that Maxentius was conquered on the eighth of the Kalends of October in the year 312, (as Onufrius reckons in his Fasti, and Sigonius in his Second Book concerning the Western Empire) then that which Socrates here affirms may be true; that Constantine routed Maxentius in the seventh year of his Reign. But it seems something odd to me, that Maxentius should (in the Panagyrick of Nazarius) be said to be slain in the end of his sixth year, just the day before he began his seventh. Maxentius began his Reign some days after Constantine, therefore if Maxentius died on the eighth of the Kalends of October, he must necessarily begin his Reign on the 7th. And by this computation Constantine came to the Empire two months before Maxentius. Which indeed does not seem probable to me. But Socrates does here accord with his own opinion. For whereas Constantine (according to him) began his Reign in the 305▪ year of Christ, he very well reckons this Victory in the seventh year of his Reign. Vales.  seventh year of Constantin's Reign, when he got the Victory over Maxentius. After these [Achievements] whilst Licinius his Colleague (who was also his brother in law, by the marriage of his Sister Constantia) resided in the East, he also having received so many and such great favours from God, offered thanksgivings to him his great benefactor; Which were of this sort, he put a stop to the Persecution against the Christians; he recalled those that were in exile; he released such as were confined in Prison, and restored their Estates to those that had been proscribed; he repaired the Churches, and all these things he did with great alacrity of mind. 
h Diocletian died at Salona the 3d d of the nonce of December, in the year of Christ 316. as Idatius does very well write in his Annals. The same also says the Author of the Chronic. Alexand. but instead of Diocletian there is crept into the Text, Galerius Maximianus; 'tis also confirmed by the authority of Zosimus in the second book of his History, where he says that Diocletian died 3 years after the 3d d Consulship of Constantine and Licinius. For, having said, that from the Consulship of Chilon and Libo (in which the secular Games were celebrated) to the third Consulship of Constantine and Licinius, it was above 110 years, he adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (i. e.) three years after died Diocletian. But Joseph Scaliger in his notes upon Eusebius, understood this passage of Zosimus so, as if Zosimus should say that Diocletian died three years after the resignation of his Empire, or after his ninth Consulship. Vales.  About this time Diocletian, who had resigned his Imperial power, died at Salona, a City of Dalmatia.   

CHAP. III. How whilst Constantine augmented [the prosperity of] the Christians, Licinius his Colleague persecuted them.  
NOw Constantine the Emperor professing himself a Christian, did all things beseeming his profession; he erected the Churches and adorned them with most magnificent consecrated gifts: Moreover, he shut up and demolished the Temples of the Heathens, and 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 made common, or exposed the Images placed therein▪ that is (as we suppose) he caused them to be desecrated.  exposed the images placed therein. But Licinius his Colleague, adhering to the Opinions of the Heathens, hated the Christians: he forbore raising an open persecution against them, because he feared the Emperor Constantine: but in a clandestine manner he ensnared many of them: And at length proceeded to open violence against them. This Persecution was local: for it raged in those parts only 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the import whereof rendered word for word, is this, it happened there only, where Licinius was: Valesius renders the words thus, in iis enim duntaxa● partibus grassata est, quae subditioni erant Licinii, it raged in those parts only, which were under Licinius' jurisdiction.  where Licinius made his residence. But in regard Constantine was in no wise unacquainted with these, and other such like his Tyrannous outrages, Licinius being sensible that he highly resented these proceedings, betook himself to the making of his Apology before him; and having appeased him by his obsequiousness, he hypocritically made an amicable league with him, binding himself by many oaths, that in future he would never attempt any thing that was Tyrannical. But at the same time that he swore, he was also perjured. For he desisted not from his Tyrannic [conspiracies against Constantine] nor ceased he from persecuting the Christians. For by a Decree he prohibited the Bishops from frequenting the houses of Heathens, that there might be no pretence of propagating the Christian Religion. This Persecution was at the same time open and secret. It was concealed and disguised in words; but in reality and deeds it was apparent. For those that lay under its pressures, endured most deplorable afflictions [and losses] in their bodies, and as to their Estates.   

CHAP. IU. That there was a War raised betwixt Constantine and Licinius upon account of the Christians.  
THese proceedings raised the highest indignation in the Emperor Constantine [against Licinius:] and, the feigned league of friendship which was betwixt them being broken, they became enemies to each other. Not long after they entered into an actual War against one another: and having fought several set-battels both by Sea and Land, at length Licinius was vanquished at Chrysopolis of Bythinia, a Port-Town of the Chalcedonensians, and yielded himself. Constantine having taken him alive, treated him kindly: and would in no wise slay him, but commanded him to reside at Thessalonica peaceably and without making any disturbance. But having lived quietly a while, he afterwards gathered into a body some of the Barbarians, and attempted to recover his overthrow, and renew the War. Constantine being informed hereof, commanded that he should be put to death, and accordingly he was slain. Constantine having now the sole power and command over the whole [Roman Empire] and being proclaimed 
a In the Kings and Florentine M. SS. the particle [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and] is wanting; which Christoph. inserted. To me it seems not very necessary. If we do retain it, then [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] must signify [Augustus,] not King, as Christoph. renders it. Socrates alludes to the Soldier's acclamations, who after a signal Victory were wont to style their Prince Emperor, and Augustus. The Citizens did the same, when the Victorious Prince made his entry into the City. Vales.  Emperor and Augustus, endeavoured again to augment the affairs of the Christians: which he effected divers ways: and by his means Christianity enjoyed a profound and secure Peace. But an intestine War amongst the Christians themselves succeeded this so firm a Peace. What manner of War this was, and how it began, in the sequel according to my ability I will relate.   

CHAP. V. Concerning Arius' Contest with Alexander the Bishop.  
AFter Peter, Bishop of Alexandria, who suffered Martyrdom in the Reign of Diocletian, Achillas succeeded in that See. After Achillas [succeeded] Alexander, in the time of the forementioned Peace. He living in times that were more calm and secure, adorned and set his Church in order. Discoursing one day in the presence of his Presbyters, and the rest of his Clergy, too curiously concerning the [mystery of] the holy Trinity, he asserted this point of divinity, that there was an Unity in the Trinity. But Arius one of the presbyters placed under Alexander (a man of no mean skill in the faculty of reasoning, supposing that the Bishop designed to introduce the opinion of 
* See Eusebius' Ecclesiastical History book 7. chap. 6. note (b.)  Sabellius the Libyan, desirous to be perverse and contentious, deflected to an opinion that was diametrically opposite to that of Subellius, and as he thought, sharply and nimbly opposed the Bishop's assertions, arguing thus. If the Father begot the Son, he that was begotten hath a beginning of his existence. And from hence it is apparent, that there was a time, when the Son was not. Whence this is a necessary consequence, that he derives his existence from nothing.   

CHAP. VI How from this contention there arose a division in the Church; and how Alexander Bishop of Alexandria deposed Arius and his Complices.  
ARius having drawn this Conclusion from these new assertions, excited many to that question; and from this small spark was kindled a great fire. For the mischief having been begun in the Church of Alexandria overran all Egypt, Libya and the upper Thebaïs'; and at length consumed the rest of the Cities and provinces. Many there were that did patronise Arius' opinion, but more especially Eusebius was a maintainer of it, (not that Eusebius who was Bishop of Caesarea, but another, who formerly had been Bishop of the Church of Berytus; but was then surreptitiously crept into the Bishopric of Nicomedia in Bythinia.) Alexander hearing and seeing what was done, became highly enraged, and having convened a Council of many Bishops, he degraded Arius and those that embraced his Opinion; and wrote to the [Bishops] of every City, as followeth.  

The Letter of Alexander [Bishop] of Alexandria.  
To Our well Beloved and Dearest Fellow-Ministers of the Catholic Church in all places, Alexander [wisheth] health in the Lord. 
a Lucas Hotstenius, a very learned person, heretofore wrote a dissertation upon this Epistle of Alexander's, which (together with some other pieces of his) he sent me a little before his death. In that Treatise he remarkes in the first place, that interpreters had not well rendered these words of Alexander [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] which they had translated thus [Cum unum sit Catholicae corpus Ecclesiae, whereas there is one body of the Catholic Church. But he asserts, that the place should rather have been thus rendered [whereas the Catholic Church is one body, etc. or, consists of one body. For that learned person is of opinion, that Alexander alludes to Saint Paul's Epistles, wherein the Church is frequently called Christ's body. But (by the favour of that great man and heretofore my dearest friend) this Version cannot be born with. For, if Alexander had thought, as Holstenius means, he would doubtless have expressed himself thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] which in regard he has not said, it is apparent, there can be no other sense of the words, than that expressed by Translatours. Besides, if Alexander would have said that the Church is the body of Christ, he would not have worded it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, one body] but rather thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the body of Christ] Vales.   
Whereas there is one body of the Catholic Church, and 'tis commanded in the holy Scriptures that we keep the bond of Peace and Concord, it is requisite that we should Write, and inform one another of what things are done amongst us, to the end, that if one member suffer, or rejoice, we may either jointly rejoice, or suffer together. In our Diocese therefore there are lately started up men that are impious and enemies of Christ, who teach such Apostasy, as any one may judge, and justly term the forerunner of Antichrist. And this I would most gladly have buried in silence, that the mischief might have been consumed by being included amongst the Apostates only, lest haply by its further progress into other places it should have infected the ears of the simple. But because Eusebius now Bishop of Nicomedia, supposing that the affairs of the Church are wholly at his dispose, (in regard, having deserted the Church of Berytus, he has sordidly coveted that of Nicomedia, and has not been prosecuted by any,) does Patronise even these Apostates, and has boldly attempted to write Letters up and down in commendation of them, that thereby he might seduce some ignorant persons into this worst and most displeasing Heresy to Christ: I thought it therefore necessary, being sensible of what is written in the Law, to be no longer silent, but to give you all notice, that you might know those that are the Apostates, and likewise the detestable expressions of their heresy, and that if Eusebius write to you, you should give no heed to him. For he, at this time desirous to renew his Pristine Malevolence which seemed to have been silenced [and forgot] by length of time, pretends indeed to write Letters on their behalf, but in reality he declares, that he uses his utmost diligence to do this upon his own account. Now these are the names of those which are turned Apostates; Arius, Achillas, Aithales, Carpones, another Arius, Sarmates, Euzoïus, Lucius, Julianus, Menas, Helladius, and Gaius; Secundus also and Theönas, who were sometimes styled Bishops. 
b In the Florence M. S. after these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, these are] follow these [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Tenets of the Arians,) which words should rather be placed in the margin. In Gelasius there occur likewise at this place these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Arius' Opinion. Vales.  And these are their Tenets which they have invented and do assert contrary to the authority of Scripture. God, they say, was not always a Father; but there was a time when God was not a Father. The word of God was not from everlasting, but had his beginning from nothing. For God, who is, made him, who was not, of nothing. Therefore there was a time when he was not: for the Son is a Creature and a Work: neither is he like to the Father as to his Essence, nor is he by nature the genuine Word of the Father, nor his true Wisdom. 
c After these words [nor his true Wisdom] there was a whole clause wanting, which from our three M. SS. the Florentine, Sfortian, and Allatian, and from Gelasius Cyzicenus we have made good, thus, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. [But he is one of his Works, and one of his Creatures,] which words Epiph. Scholasticus had found in his Copy, as it is apparent from his Version. For he has Translated this whole place thus: Creatura est enim, & factura filius, neque similis est patri secundum substantiam: neque verus est, neque verae sapientia ejus est, neque verum naturaliter patris verbum est, sed unus quidem creaturarum & facturarum est: For the Son is a Creature and a Work, neither is he like the Father as to his Essence: nor is he genuine, nor his true Wisdom: nor is he by nature the true Word of the Father, but one of his Creatures and one of his Works. Hence it appears, that that Greek Copy of Socrates, which Epiph. Scholasticus used, differed something from our Manuscripts. And yet Leo Allatius' Copy agrees exactly with that which Epiphanius followed. For thus it words this passage: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. So exactly do the Authors of the Greek and Latin tripartite History agree amongst themselves, that they seem to have borrowed from one another. Vales.  But he is one of his Works, and one of his Creatures: and▪ is only improperly styled the Word and the Wisdom: 
d In Leo Allatius' M. S. Copy, the reading of this place is thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which reading Epiphan. Scholast. has followed; who translates it thus; factus & ipse & existens in proprio Dei verbo, & in Dei sapientid, be himself is made and exists in the proper Word of God, and in the Wisdom of God. But we have rather followed the reading of the Kings, the Florentine, and the Sfortian M. SS. which is also confirmed by Gelasius. Vales.  for he himself exists by the proper Word of God, and by the Wisdom that is in God, by which God made all things and him also. Wherefore he is by nature mutable and subject to change, as well as all other rational beings. So that the Word is different, disagreeable, and separate from the Essence of God; and the Father cannot be declared or set forth by the Son, and 
e In Leo Allatius' M. S. (which contains the tripartite History that Theodorus Lector composed in Greek out of Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret) these words are added, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and is invisible. So Epiph. Scholast. reads it, as appears from his version. Vales.  is invisible to him. For the Son does not perfectly and accurately know the Father, neither can he perfectly behold him: for the Son knows not his own Essence, what it is. For our sakes he was made, that God might make use of him, as an instrument, in order to our Creation, nor had he ever existed, had it not pleased God to Create us. And when one asked them, if the Word of God could be changed, as the Devil was, they were not afraid to answer, yes certainly he may: for he is of a Nature subject to change, 
f Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek, we with Gelasius choose to read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and accordingly Translate it thus, begotten and created. This passage is thus Translated by Epiph. Factus aiunt, & convertibilis est, they say that he is made, and is mutable. Vales.  in that he is begotten and created. We therefore with the Bishops of Egypt, and 
g In Leo Allatius' M. S. the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in Gelasius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which reading does please me. For there are two Libya's, we may also here take notice of this number (to wit) 100 Bishops in Egypt. The same number I remember I met with in Athanasius' Second Apology, against the Arians: pag. 788. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; there are in Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis, near an hundred Bishops. Vales.  Libya, near a hundred in number, being met together, have 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, cursed, or excommunicated. See Dr Hammond on Rom. 9 v. 3. note b.  anathematised Arius, for these his Principles, and for his impudent assertion of them, together with all his adherents. But Eusebius has given them entertainment, endeavouring to mix falsehood with truth, and impiety with piety: but he shall not prevail: For truth getteth the victory: and light has no communion with darkness, nor hath Christ any agreement with belial. For who ever heard the like? or what man if he should now hear them would not be amazed thereat, and stop his ears, lest the filth of this Doctrine should penetrate and infect them? What man is he, that when he hears these words of Saint John, In the beginning was the Word, will not condemn those that affirm, there was a time when the Word was not? Or who is he that, when he hears these words of the Gospel, The only begotten Son, and by him all things were made: will not abominate these men that say, the Son is one of the Creatures. 
h In Leo Allatius' M. S. and in Gelasius. Cyzicenus, this place is truer written, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading we have expressed in our Translation. The reading in the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, How can he be equal with those things made by him. Vales.  But how can he be one of those things that were made by him? Or how can he be termed the Only begotten, who (according to their sentiments of him) is reckoned amongst all the other creatures? How can he be made of nothing, whenas the Father himself saith, 
* Psalm 45. v. 1.  My heart hath indicted a good matter, and 
† Psalm 110. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So the Septuagint words that Text; and we Translate accordingly; the very words of the 72 being here quoted.  Before the morning I have begotten thee in the womb? Or how can he be unlike the Father in Essence, whenas he is the 
† Colos. 1. 15.  perfect Image, and 
* Hebr. 1. 3.  the brightness of the Father, and whenas he himself testifieth, 
‖ John 14. 9  He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father? Now if the Son be the Word and the Wisdom of the Father, How can there be a time when he was not? For 'tis the same [absurdity,] as if they should say, there was a time when God was both without his Word and his Wisdom. How can he be mutable and subject to change; who says concerning himself, 
* John 14. 10.  I am in the Father, and the Father in me, and 
† John 10. 30.  I and the Father are one? He [spoke also] by the Prophet, 
‖ See Mal. 3. 6.  Behold me, for I am the Lord, and am not changed. And though some one may say, that this was spoken in reference to the Father, yet it will be more accommodate, to understand it now to be spoken in relation to the Word: because although he became man, yet was he not changed: but, as the Apostle says, 
† Heb. 13. 8.  Jesus Christ the same yesterday and to day, and for ever. But what motive could they have to say, that he was made for us, whenas Paul saith, 
* Heb. 2. 10.  For him are all things, and by him are all things? But concerning their Blasphemy in affirming, that the Son doth not perfectly know the Father, it ought not to be wondered at. For having once resolved to fight against Christ, they despise even the Words of the Lord himself, who says, 
* John 10. 15.  As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father. If therefore the Father knoweth the Son only in part, it is manifest, that the Son also knoweth the Father in part. But if it be impious to assert this, and if the Father knoweth the Son perfectly, it is perspicuous, that as the Father knoweth his own Word, so doth the Word know his own Father, whose Word he is. By asserting of these things, and explaining the sacred Scriptures we have frequently confuted them; but they, like Chamaeleons, have again been changed, pertinaciously contending to appropriate to themselves this that is written, 
† Prov. 18. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So the Septuagint words this Text; which words occur here in the original. But in our English Version of the Bible (which agrees with the Hebrew) this Text is thus rendered, when the wicked cometh, then cometh also contempt.  When the impious is arrived at the very extremes of wickedness, he despiseth. There have indeed been many Heresies before these persons, which by their too much audaciousness have fallen into imprudence and folly: But these men, who by all their discourses 
i The reading in Leo Allatius' M. S. and in Gelasius (which is thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have attempted the subversion) pleases me better than this [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Vales.  attempt nothing less than the subversion of the Divinity of the Word, have to the utmost of their power made those [preceding] Heresies to be accounted just, in regard they approach nearer to Antichrist. Wherefore they are expelled out of the Church, and Anathematised. We are really troubled at the destruction of these men, and the rather because they were heretofore instructed in the Doctrine of the Church, but have now renounced it. Yet we do not look upon this as so strange a thing. For the same thing befell 
* 2 Tim. 2. 17, 18.  Hymenaeus and Philetus; and, before them, Judas, who though he had been our Saviour's Disciple, yet was afterwards his betrayer, and an Apostate. Neither have we continued unadvised of these very persons: for our Lord hath predicted, 
† Mat. 24. 4. Luk. 21. 8.  Take heed that no man deceive you: For many shall come in my name saying: I am [Christ,] and the time draweth near, and they shall deceive many. Go ye not therefore after them. And Paul having learned these things from our Saviour, wrote thus, 
* 1 Tim. 4. 1.  That in the latter days, some shall depart from the sound faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, who detest the truth. Since therefore our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ hath himself commanded this, and also by his Apostle hath given us intimation concerning these men, we, being ear-witnesses of their impiety, have deservedly anathematised these men, as we said before, and openly declared them estranged from the Catholic Church and Faith. Moreover, we have signified thus much to your Piety, (beloved and dearest Fellow-Ministers) that if any of them should have the confidence to come to you, you might not entertain them, and that you should not be persuaded [to believe] Eusebius, or any one else that shall write to you concerning them. For it is our Duty, as we are Christians, to detest all those that speak or devise any thing against Christ, as the Enemies of God, and the corrupters of Souls, and 
* See 2▪ Epist. Joh. v. 10, 11.  not to say to such men so much as God speed, lest we become partakers of their iniquities (as Saint John hath commanded us.) Salute the Brethren that are with you, they that are with us salute you.   
Alexander, having Written such Letters as this to all the Bishops in every City, the mischief grew worse; those to whom the Contents thereof were communicated, being hereby inflamed with a pertinacious contention. Some were of the same Opinion with, and subscribed to the Contents of these Letters; but others did the contrary. But Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia was in the highest degree incited to descent, because Alexander had in his Letters made a reproachful mention of him in particular. At that time Eusebius was a man of great interest, because the Emperor did then keep his Court at Nicomedia: for Diocletian had not long before built a Palace there. For this reason therefore many Bishops were very obsequious to Eusebius. And he himself wrote frequently, sometimes to Alexander, [advising him] to suppress 
k Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the controversic raised] the reading in Leo Allatius' M. S. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the question that raised the disturbance.] A little after this, in the same M. S. instead of [consent to Alexander] the reading is [consent to those whom Alexander wrote to.] Vales.  the controversy raised [amongst them] and to readmit Arius and his Adherents into the Church: at other times [he wrote] to the Bishops of every particular City, [persuading them] that they should not consent to Alexander. Hence it came to pass that all places were filled with tumult and disturbances. For now a man might have seen not only the Prelates of the Churches in words contending with one another, but the populace also divided, some inclining to one party, some to another. And this matter grew to that height of indignity and insolency, that the Christian Religion became a Ridicule even in the public theatres. Those that were at Alexandria did 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, childishly.  pertinaciously contend about the chiefest points of the Faith: they also sent Embassies to the Bishops of every particular Province. Likewise, those that were of the other party, were authors of the like stirs and discords. 
l Here, I am confident, Socrates mistakes, For the Melitians did not side with the Arians till after the Counsel of Nice: being then solicited, by Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia to cast scandalous aspersions upon Athanafius, as he himself does testify in his second Apology against the Arians. If the Melitians had joined themselves with the Arians before the Council of Nice, the Fathers of that Council undoubtedly had not treated them so kindly as they did. Vales.  There were mixed amongst the Arians the Melitians, who not long before had been separated from [the communion] of the Church. Now who these Melitians are, we must relate: one Melitius a Bishop of one of the Cities in Egypt, had been deposed by Peter Bishop of Alexandria (who suffered Martyrdom under Diocletian,) for several other reasons, but most especially for this, that in the time of Persecution he had denied the Faith and sacrificed. This person being divested [of his Bishopric,] and having got a great many followers, constituted himself the Ringleader of their Heresy, who in Egypt are to this day from him called Melitians. Moreover, having no reasonable excuse at all for his separation from the Church, he barely said thus much, that he was injured, he did likewise revile and speak reproachfully of Peter. Peter having suffered Martyrdom in the Persecution, ended his life. But [Melitius] withdraws his reproaches [from Peter] and casts them first upon Achillas, Peter's successor, and afterwards upon Alexander who succeeded Achillas. During their being engaged in this dissension, Arius' controversy was started; and Melitius and his Complices became favourers of Arius, joining with him in a conspiracy against the Bishop. Now those who looked upon Arius' Opinion as absurd, approved of Alexander's condemnation of Arius, and thought the sentence passed against all that favoured that Heresy was just and equitable. But Eusebius of Nicomedia, and as many as embraced Arius' Opinion, wrote to Alexander that he should abrogate the sentence of Excommunication that had been pronounced, and readmit the persons Excommunicate into the Church: in regard they asserted nothing that was perverse or impious. Letters from both the disagreeing parties having been after this manner sent to the Bishop of Alexandria, there was a Collection made of these Epistles: Arius Collected those which were written in his own defence, and Alexander those that made against him. Hence those Sects, (which do abound so numerously in these our days,) that is, the Arians, Eunomians, and those that derive their denomination from Macedonius, took an occasion of defending their own Tenets. For each of them quote the Epistles of their own party as a sufficient evidence.   

CHAP. VII. How Constantine the Emperor, grieved at these disturbances in the Church, sent Hosius a Spaniard to Alexandria, to exhort the Bishop and Arius to a reconciliation.  
WHen the Emperor had notice of these things, he was greatly perplexed in mind, and looking upon this as his own calamitous concern, without delay he made it his business to extinguish the mischief newly hatched, directing his Letters to Alexander and Arius by a person of known fidelity, named Hosius, who was Bishop of Corduba a City in Spain; which man the Emperor had a great love and esteem for. Part of this letter, 'tis not unseasonable to insert here; the whole Letter 
a In the Greek after these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is extant in the Books, the Florent. M. S. reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, part of the Letter; which words although they may be written in the margin, yet sometimes are put into the Text by Authors; as for instance in Athanasius' Apology against the Arians. Vales.  is extant in Eusebius' Books concerning the life of Constantine.  

VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, to ALEXANDER and ARIUS.  
We understand that this was the ground of the present controversy. For when You, Alexander, enquired of your Presbyters, what every particular man's 
b After these words in the Greek: (to wit,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Leo Allat. M. S. and Gelas. Cyzicen: add 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the import of which we have also made use of in our Translation; though 'tis not expressed in the common Edit. Vales.  Opinion was concerning a certain Text of Scripture, or rather concerning a part of a fruitless controversy: and whereas you Arius, inconsiderately vented such sentiments as you ought either not to have conceived at first, or if you had had such conceptions, it had been your duty, to have let them been buried in silence: upon this a dissension has been raised between you, communion is refused: and the most Religious populace rend into two factions, is separated from the harmonious unity of the whole body. Wherefore let both of you, mutually pardoning each other, quietly accept of what your fellow-servant doth reasonably advise you to. But what is that? it was your duty neither to have asked such questions at first, nor if proposed, to have made any return thereto. For such questions, as no law does necessarily limit or prescribe, but are proposed by the contentiousness of an unprofitable vacancy from business (although they may be framed to exercise and employ our natural parts about, yet) we ought to confine within our own breasts, and not inconsiderately divulge them in public assemblies, nor unadvisedly commit them to the ears of the vulgar. For what person amongst a thousand is sufficiently qualified either accurately to comprehend the full efficacy and nature of things so sublime and profound, or to explicate them according to their worth and dignity? Or should any man look upon this to be an easy performance, how small a part of the Vulgar will he induce to be fully persuaded hereof? Or what man can without danger of falling into gross errors insist upon the accurate discussions of such nice controversies? In questions therefore of this nature loquacity must be bridled and restrained; lest either through the frailty of our nature (we being not able to explicate what we proposed,) or through the slowness of our Auditor's understanding what they are taught (being unable accuratly to apprehend our discourse,) least [we say] from one of these causes the people be reduced to a necessity of Blasphemy or Schism. Wherefore let an unwary question, and an inconsiderate answer with both of you mutually pardon each other. For this contest is not kindled upon an occasion of any principal or chief commandment of our law: neither have you introduced any new Heresy concerning the worship of God. But you both hold one and the same Opinion; so that [you may easily close in a] consent of communion with each other. For whilst you thus pertinaciously contend about trifles and things of no importance, 
c In Leo Allatius' M. S. this place is thus written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. 'Tis neither decent, nor is it in any wise to be believed, that so numerous a people of God (which ought to be governed by your prayers and prudence) should be at variance.] Epiphan. Scholasticus followed the same reading: for thus he translates this place: [tantum Dei populum, quem vestris orationibus & prudentiâ convenit gubernari, discordare nec decet, nec omnino fas esse credibile est.] Vales.  'tis not convenient that so numerous a people of God should be under your care and government, because of your dissension with one another: nor is it only misbecoming, but 'tis also judged to be altogether unlawful. Now that I may advertise your prudence by a smaller instance, I will tell you: you know even the Philosophers themselves, how that they are all united in [the profession of] one Sect, whenas notwithstanding they frequently disagree in some part of their assertions; but although they do sometimes jar 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in ipsâ scientiae perfectione: So Valesius, whom we follow. Musculus renders it, in virtute scientiae, in the virtue of knowledge: Grynaeus, disciplinae causâ, etc. upon account of their discipline, etc.  in the very perfection of knowledge, yet because of the agreement and union of their Sect, they do again close in a mutual consent. Now if it be so [amongst them,] it will certainly be much more reasonable that you, who are the Ministers of the most high God, should in like manner be unanimous in the profession of the same Religion. But let us now with more accuracy and greater attention inspect and deliberate upon what has been said: whether it be just and equitable, that because of the trivial, vain, and pertinacious contests between you about words, brethren should be set in array [as it were] against brethren; and that that venerable assembly should upon your account, who contend with one another about things so slight and in no wise necessary, be rend asunder by an impious variance. These [contests] are poor and mean, and do become a childish ignorance, rather than agree with [the gravity] of Presbyters, and prudent men. Let us of our own accord depart from the tentations of the Devil. Our great God, the Saviour of all men, hath reached forth a light common to all men. By the assistance of whose providence, give us leave, who are his servant that we may successfully finish this our endeavour, that by our exhortation, diligence and earnest admonitions, we may reduce you to an unity of assembly. For in regard, as we have already said, you hold the same faith, and have the same sentiments of our Religion; and since the commandment of the law doth in all its parts enclose all in general in one consent and purpose of mind: Let not this thing, which has raised a mutual division between you, (in as much as it appertaineth not to the power and efficacy of Religion in general) by any means make a separation and a faction amongst you. These things we speak, not to necessitate you to be all of one Opinion concerning this foolish idle controversy, of what sort soever it be. For the precious value of the assembly may be preserved entire amongst you, and one and the same Communion may be retained, although there be interchangeably amongst you a great diversity of sentiments in things of the smallest import. For we do not all 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, will, wish, or desire.  mean the same in all things, neither is there one disposition or opinion in all of us. Therefore, concerning the Divine Providence, let there be amongst you one faith, one meaning, and one covenant of the Deity. But as for these slender and light questions, which with so much niceness you dispute of and make researches into amongst yourselves, although therein you do not all agree in the same opinion, yet 'tis your duty, to confine them to your own thoughts, and keep them within the secret repositories of your own minds. Let therefore an unutterable and excellent common friendship, a belief of the truth, the honour of God, and a Religious observance of his Law, remain amongst you firm and immovable; return ye to a mutual friendship and charity: restore to the whole body of the people their usual embraces. And be you yourselves (having as it were purified your own souls,) acquainted again [and renew your familiarity] with one another. For friendship is frequently more sweet and pleasing, after the 
d In my Annotations at the second book of Eusebius' Life of Constantine, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after the occasion of the enmity is laid aside] I have noted that the reading should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after the removing of the enmity;] as it is in some Copies. But, in as much as our M. SS. to wit, the Florent. Sfortian, and Allatian change not the reading here, we may bear with the common reading; which is also confirmed by Epiph. Scholasticus' Version: for thus he translates this passage; suaviores crebrò sunt amicitiae post inimicitiarum causas ad concordiam restitutae. Vales.  occasion of the enmity is laid aside, return to a reconciliation again. Restore therefore to us peaceable and serene days, and nights void of solicitude, that during the residue of our Life we may have the pleasure of the pure light, and the joy of a quiet life reserved for us. Which if [we shall not obtain] we must necessarily groan, and be wholly surrounded with tears: nor shall we finish the residue of our Life without great disquietude. For whilst the people of God, (we mean our fellow servants,) are rend asunder by this pernicious and indiscreet dissension which they are now involved in, how is it possible for us in future to continue in a sedate temper of mind? And that you may be sensible of our excessive sorrow for this thing, be attentive [to what we shall tell you.] When we lately came to the City of Nicomedia, we had resolved forthwith to have made a journey into the East. But while we were hastening towards you, and had performed above half our journey, the news of this affair quite altered our resolution: lest we should be necessitated to be a spectator of these things, which we could not endure even to hear. Do you therefore by your unanimity for the time to come, open the way for us into the East, which by your mutual discord you have stopped up. Give us leave with joy speedily to see you, and all the rest of the people, and that with an unanimous consent of praises we may offer up to God due thanks for the public agreement and liberty.    

CHAP. VIII. Concerning the Council held at Nicaea a City of Bythinia, and concerning the Faith there published.  
SUch admirable and prudent advice did the Emperor's Letter give them. But the mischievous difference was grown so strong and potent, that neither the Emperor's industry, nor the authority of the Person who brought the Letters was able to do any good. For neither Alexander nor Arius were in the least mollified by the Letter: amongst the populace also there was an irreconcilable discord, and a great disturbance. Moreover, before this broke out, there was another distemper in that place, which had caused disturbance in the Church, (to wit) a disagreement concerning the Feast of Easter; but this was only in the Eastern parts: where some made it their business to celebrate that Festival after the Jewish manner, others [in their solemnisation thereof] imitated the rest of the Christians throughout the whole world. But though they differed thus concerning the Feast, yet they did not refrain from a mutual Communion. However, they clouded the joy of the Feast by this their dissension. The Emperor therefore seeing the Church disturbed by these two evils, convened a General Council, by his Letters requesting the Bishops from all parts to meet together at Nice a City of Bythinia. Accordingly the Bishops out of divers Provinces and Cities assembled; concerning whom Eusebius Pamphilus, in his third book of Constantin's Life, writeth thus word for word. The most eminent therefore amongst God's Ministers of all those Churches which filled all Europe, Libya and Asia, were convened. And one sacred Oratory, enlarged as it were by God himself, included at the same time within its walls both Syrians and Cilicians, Phoenicians and Arabians, Palestinians, and Egyptians also, Thebaeans, Libyans, and those that came out of Mesopotamia. There was also at this Synod a Persian Bishop, neither was the Scythian absent from this Quire. 
* These words of Eusebius occur at the third Book of his Life of Constantine, Chap. 7. Socrates has not quoted them word for word as they are there: we (following herein Valesius, Musculus, and Grynaeus) have rendered them as they are in the forecited place of Eusebius.  Pontus also, and Galatia, Pamphilia and Cappadocia, Asia, and Phrygia afforded their most select Divines. Moreover, there appeared here Thracians, and Macedonians, Achaians and Epirots, and such as dwelled far beyond these were nevertheless present. [Hosius also] that most famed Spaniard, (together with many of his Countrymen) was one that sat in this Council. The 
† Gelasius Cyzicenus supposed that by these words the Bishop of Constantinople was meant. With whom agrees Nicetas, (in Thesauro Arthodoxae fidei. book 5. chap. 6.) and Epiphanius Scholasticus in book 2. Histor. Tripart. Musculus (as 'tis apparent from his rendition of these words) thought the Bishop of Rome was hereby meant: for he renders this place thus, Romanae autem civitatis Episcopus propter senium decrat, i. e. The Bishop of Rome by reason of his age, was absent. Valesius is of the same opinion with Musculus. For (in his Annotations on Chap. 7. of the third Book of Eusebius' Life of Constantine) he says, that at such time as this Council was convened, Constantinople was not adorned with the name of The Imperial City. See Sozomen, book 1. chap. 16. and Theodoret, book 1. chap. ●.  Prelate of the Imperial City was absent by reason of his age. But his Presbyters were there, and supplied his place. The Emperor Constantine was the only person of all the Princes since the foundation of the world, who (after he had plaited such a Crown as this by the Bond of Peace) dedicated it to Christ his Saviour as a divine present and acknowledgement for the Victories he had obtained over his Enemies and Adversaries, having constituted this Synod convened in our days to be a lively representation of that Apostolic Quire. For it is 
* See Acts 2. 5.  Written that in the Apostles days there were gathered together devout men out of every nation under heaven, amongst whom were Parthians, Medes, and Elamites, and the inhabitants of Mesopotamia, Judaea and Cappadocia, of Pontus and of Asia, of Phrygia and Pamphilia; of Egypt, and of the parts of Libya adjacent to Cyrene: strangers also of Rome, Jews and Proselytes, Cretians and Arabians. This was the only thing wanting, that Meeting [in the Apostles time's] did not consist of the Ministers of God only. But in this present assembly the number of the Bishops exceeded 
a The Ancients are not agreed concerning the number of Bishops that were at the Nicene Council. Eusebius (in his third book, chap. 8. concerning the life of Constantine) says they were Two hundred and fifty. Eustathius Bishop of Antioch (in his Homily on those words of Solomon, The Lord created me, etc.) affirms they were about 270; but says he had not cast up their number exactly. The more constant account (which is confirmed by the consent of all modern Authors) is, that there sat in that Synod 318 Bishops, which is confirmed by these Ancients. viz. Athanasius, in his Epistle to the African Bishops, near the beginning; Hilarius, in his book against Constantius; Jerome, in his Chronicon; and Rufinus. See Valesius' notes on Chap. 8. of Book 3. of Eusebius, de Vitâ Constant.  three hundred. And the Presbyters that accompanied them, the Deacons, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Followers, or Attendants.  Acoluthi, and the many other persons were almost innumerable. Of these Ministers of God, some were eminent for their Wisdom and Eloquence; others for their sober and discreet Lives, others for their patient sufferance [of hardships,] and others were adorned with 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Many senses may be given of these words. For first [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] may be taken for [modesty and a courteous behaviour;] supposing [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] to be put for [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] this sense we have followed in our Version. Secondly, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] may be meant concerning them, who were not the eminentest persons amongst the Bishops for Learning or Piety of Life; but did not come much behind them. So the Ancients called those medios principes ac deuces, middle Princes or Captains, who were neither the best, nor the worst, but between both. Lastly, this phrase may be used concerning them, who deserved to be praised on both accounts, to wit, for their learning and sanctity: and thus Sozomen interprets this place of Eusebius, as may be seen from his words in his first book chap. 16. See Valesius' notes on chap. 9 of the third book of Eusebius, de Vitâ Constant.  modesty and a courteous behaviour. Some of them were highly respected by reason of their great age, and others were eminent for their youthful vigour both of body and mind. Some were newly initiated into the Order of the Ministry. To all these the Emperor commanded a plentiful provision of food to be daily allowed. 
† In the Allat. M. S. there are some words added here; in which Copy the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning those there assembled Eusebius Pamphilus has thus at large discoursed:] which reading has a greater Emphasis. Vales.  Thus much says Eusebius concerning those there Assembled.  
When the Emperor had ended his triumphal solemnities for his Victory over Licinius, he himself came also to Nice. The most eminent amongst the Bishops were these two, Paphnutius Bishop of the upper Thebais, and Spyridion Bishop of Cyprus: but for what reason we have made mention of these two particularly, shall in the sequel be declared. There were also present a great many Laïcks, well skilled in Logic, ready to assist each their own party. Now the Patrons of Arius' Opinion were these. Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, (whom we mentioned before,) Theognis, and Maris: the first was Bishop of Nice, and Maris was Bishop of Chalcedon in Bythinia. Against these Athanasius (who was then but a Deacon of the Church of Alexandria) contended vigorously. But Alexander the Bishop had an high esteem for him: upon which account he became the subject of envy, as we shall declare in the sequel. A little before the convention of the Bishops in one place, the Logicians exercised themselves by engaging in some skirmishing disputes with several persons: and when many had been enticed to take a delight in disputing, a Laic, one that was a Contessour, an honest well meaning man, opposed these Disputants, and told them thus: that neither Christ nor his Apostles taught us the art of disputing, nor vain subtileness, or fallacies, but a plain 
c I prefer the reading in the Allat. M. S, in which, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a plain Opinion] it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. plain knowledge, etc.) Epiph. Scholasticus followed this latter reading, as appears from his Version of this place. Socrates seems to have had this narration out of Rufinus' tenth book, where he treats concerning the Nicene-Council. But Socrates on set purpose altered some things. Gelasius, treating on this Subject, enlarges upon it, relating the questions of each of the Philosophers, and the Bishop's answers thereto. All which passages of his look more like fables, than an History of what was done, Vales.  Opinion which is to be guarded by faith and good works. All that stood by, hearing him speak these words, admired him, and approved of what he said: and the Logicians themselves, having heard this plain and honest declaration of the truth, did in future more patiently acquiesce: and thus was that tumult, which had been raised by disputing, composed. The next day after this all the Bishops were convened in one place; after whom came the Emperor. Who when he came in, stood in the midst of them, and would not take his seat till such time as the Bishops had by bowing of their heads signified to him, that it was their desire he should sit down: so great a respect and reverence had the Emperor for those men. After such a silence was made, as was agreeable to the occasion, the Emperor from his Chair of State began to speak to them in kind persuasive words, exhorting them to unanimity and concord. He also advised them to pass by all private animosities. For many of them had brought in accusations against one another: and some of them the day before had presented petitionary Libels to the Emperor. But he, advising them to proceed to the business before them for which they were convened, gave command that the Libels should be burnt, adding only this [maxim;] Christ commands him, who desires to obtain forgiveness, to forgive his brother. Therefore, after he had at large discoursed upon Concord and Peace, he referred it to their power and arbitrement with a greater accuracy to make a further inspection into the points of our Religion. It will be very opportune to hear Eusebius' relation of these affairs, in his third book of Constantin's Life. His words there are these: 
* Eusebius, concerning the Life of Constantine; book 3. chap. 13. and 14. Edit. Vales.  Many Questions being proposed by both parties, and a great controversy raised even at the first beginning [of their debate,] the Emperor heard them all very patiently, and with an intent mind deliberately received their propositions; by turns he assisted the assertions of both parties, and by degrees reduced them, who pertinaciously opposed each other, to a more sedate temper of mind; by his gracious speeches to every person, which he spoke in the Greek tongue, (for he was not unskilled in that Language) he rendered himself most pleasant, acceptable, and delightful; inducing some to be of his Opinion by the force of his Arguments; wooing others by entreaties; praising those who spoke well, and exciting all to an accommodation; at length he reduced them all to an unanimity and conformity in Opinion concerning all points that were in debate. So that there was not only an universal agreement about [the Articles] of Faith, but also a set time generally acknowledged for the celebration of the salutary Feast [of Easter.] Moreover, the Decrees ratified by a common consent were engrossed and confirmed by the subscription of every person. These are Eusebius' own words concerning these things, which he has left us in his Writings: we thought it not unseasonable to make use of them; and have inserted them into our History, relying upon the testimony of what has been said by him: that in case any should condemn this Council of Nice as erroneous in the [matters of] Faith, we might take no notice of them, nor credit 
d This Sabinus was Bishop of the Macedonians in Heraclea a City of Thrace; he made a Collection of the Synodical Acts; a very useful work; the testimony whereof Socrates does frequently make use of in this his History. But Socrates reproves him in many places; both because he was unfaithful in his Collection of those Acts, (studiously relating what conduced to the strengthening of his own Heresy, and omitting the contrary,) and also in regard he always shows himself incensed against the Orthodox Bishops. An instance whereof is this relation of Socrates' here, where he says that Sabinus termed the Fathers of the Nicene-Council ignorant and simple fellows. But 'tis usual for Heretics to calumniate the holy Fathers and Doctors of the Church. Vales.  Sabinus the Macedonian, who terms all those that were convened in this Council, idiots and simple persons. For Sabinus (Bishop of those Macedonians which dwell at Heraclea a City of Thrace) who made a Collection of the Canons which several Synods of Bishops published, reviles the Bishops of the Council of Nice as being Idiots, and Ignorant fellows, being insensible that he does also at the same time accuse Eusebius himself as an Idiot, who after a most exquisite search into it made a confession of that Faith. Some things he hath designedly omitted: othersome he has depraved and changed: but he has interpreted all passages according to his own sense and design. He does indeed commend Eusebius Pamphilus as a witness worthy to be credited: he does also praise the Emperor for his judgement and skill in the Principles of Christianity, but he complains of the Creed published at the Council of Nice, as being set forth by Idiots and men that understood nothing. And that same man's words, whom he calls a wise and faithful witness, he voluntarily contemns. For Eusebius testifieth, that of those Ministers of God that were present at the Council of Nice, some were eminent for their prudent Eloquence; others for their gravity and solidness of life; and that the Emperor being present reduced them all to an agreement, and made them to be of the same mind and opinion. But of Sabinus (wheresoever necessity requires) we shall hereafter make mention. Now the agreement in [the Articles of] our Faith 
e In the Allat. M. S. the reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. now the agreement in the faith with loud acclamations approved of by the great Synod at Nice, and by Eusebius, etc.] Epiphan. Scholast. followed the same reading. Vales.  published with loud acclamations, by the great Council of Nice, was this.  

f This following Creed is wanting in all our M. SS. viz. the King's Sfortian: and Florent: but Christophorson did very well in placing it here: for 'tis plain both from Epiphanius Scholast, as also by those following words, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. this Creed three hundred, etc.] That it was placed here by the Historian himself. But all the M. SS. did omit it in this place because 'tis repeated a little after in Eusebius Pamphilus' Epistle. Vales.  We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of all things visible and invisible: and in one Lord Jesus Christ the Son of God, begotten of the Father, the only begotten, that is of the substance of the Father: God of God and Light of Light, very God of very God: begotten not made; of the same substance with the Father: by whom all things were made, that are in heaven and in earth: who for the sake of us men, and for our salvation descended, and was incarnate, and was made man, and he suffered and arose again the third day, ascended into the Heavens, he shall come to Judge the quick and the dead: [We also believe] in the Holy Ghost. But the holy Catholic and Apostolic Church doth anathematise those that aver, that there was a time when the Son of God was not, and that he was not before he was begotten, and that he was made of nothing, Or that say he was made of another substance or essence, or that he is either created, or convertible, or mutable.  
This Creed three hundred and eighteen Bishops approved of and embraced: and (as Eusebius testifies) being unanimous in their suffrages and sentiments, they subscribed it. There were only 
g There were only two Bishops Secundus and Theonas which refused to subscribe to the Nicene Creed, as Theodoret does very well testify in the first book of his Ecclesiastic History, and (before him) Hieronymus in his Dialogue against the Luciferiani. The Synodical Epistle also of the Council of Nice, which is here related by Socrates does plainly confirm this. Vales.  five that refused to allow of it, who misliked the word 
* That is, of the same substance.  Homoousios: these were Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, Theognis Bishop of Nice, Maris of Chalcedon, Theonas of Marmarica, and Secundus of Ptolemais. For in regard they asserted, that that is 
* That is, of the same substance.  Consubstantial which is from another either by Partition, or by Derivation, or by Eruption: by Eruption, as the Branch from the Root: by Derivation, as Children from their Parents: by Partition, as two or three pieces of Gold from the whole Mass: but that the Son of God is [from the Father] by none of these three ways. Therefore they said, they could not give their assent to this [draught of] the Creed. Therefore after a tedious cavil about the term 
* That is, of the same substance.  Homoöusios', they denied to subscribe the degradation of Arius. Upon which account the Synod anathematised Arius and all those that were of his opinion, adding this besides, that he should be prohibited from entering into Alexandria. The Emperor also did by his Edict banish Arius, Eusebius, and Theognis. Eusebius and Theognis soon after their banishment exhibited their penetentiary Libels, and assented to the belief of Homoöusios', as we shall declare in the procedure of our History. At the same time Eusebius surnamed Pamphilus, Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine (having made some small Hesitancy in the Synod, and considered with himself whether he might securely admit of this form of Faith,) at length together with all the rest gave his assent, and subscribed: he also sent a Copy of the form of Faith to the people within his Diocese, and explained to them the term Homoöusios', lest any one should have an ill opinion of him, because of his Hesitancy: Thus therefore he wrote word for word.  

It is very probable (beloved) that you may have heard what hath been done concerning the Ecclesiastic Faith in the great Council convened at Nice, in regard report doth usually outrun an accurate Narrative of the matters Transacted. But [fearing] lest by such a bare report the matter might be represented to you otherwise then really it is, we thought it requisite to send to you; first that form of Faith which we ourselves proposed [to the Council,] and likewise that other published [by the Bishops] who made some additions to ours. That form of Faith drawn up by us, (which was read in the presence of our most pious Emperor, and appeared to all to be sound and Orthodox,) runn's thus. As we have received by tradition from our Predecessors the Bishops, then when we were instructed in the first principles of the Faith, and received Baptism; as we have learned from the divine Scriptures, and as (during our continuance in the Presbytership, and also since we have been entrusted with a Bishopric) we have believed and taught, so we also now believe, and do make a public declaration to you of our Faith: which is this.  
We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, maker of all things visible and invisible; and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Word of God, God of God, Light of Light, Life of Life, the only begotten Son, the first born of every creature, begotten of God the Father before all worlds; by whom also all things were made: who for our salvation was incarnate, and conversed amongst men: who suffered, and rose again the third day, he ascended unto the Father, and shall come again in Glory to Judge the quick and the dead. We also believe in one Holy Ghost: We believe that each of these [Persons] is, and doth subsist: that the Father is truly the Father, the Son really the Son, and the Holy Ghost really the Holy Ghost: as our Lord also, when he sent his Disciples out to Preach, said. 
* Matt. 28. 19  Go ye, and teach all nations, baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Concerning which [Articles] we do aver, that we thus maintain and hold them, that these are our sentiments of them, that this was our Opinion formerly, that this Opinion we will till death retain, that we will persevere in this belief, and anathematise every impious Heresy. We call God Almighty, and Jesus Christ our Lord to witness, that these were sincerely and heartily our sentiments, ever since we were capable of knowing ourselves, and that we do now think and speak what is most true: and we are ready to demonstrate to you, by most infallible proofs, and to persuade you, that both in times past we thus believed, and likewise thus Preached.  
When this Creed was proposed by us, there was no body that could oppose it. Moreover, our most pious Emperor, did himself first attest its truth: he protested that he himself was of the same Opinion, and exhorted all to assent to, and subscribe these very Articles, and unanimously to agree [in the profession] of them; 
h Eusebius seems to affirm, that the Emperor Constantine was the occasion of adding the word Homoousios to the Creed. But this is very improbable. For Constantine was not so learned; being as yet but a Catechumen. Eusebius' relation therefore must be thus understood, that the Bishops (after the Creed proposed by Eusebius Caesariensis,) judged that the word Homoöusios aught to be added to it; and that Constan●ine confirmed their Opinion. But Eusebius, who made it his business to clear and excuse himself to those of his Diocese▪ because he hath subscribed that form of the Creed published by the Council, (as Athanasius, in his book De Decret. Synod. Nicen. and in his book De Synod. Arimini and Seleuciae▪ attests,) does designedly make the business intricate, and ascribes that to the Emperor Constantine, which should rather be ascribed to the Bishops. Vales.  this one only word Homoöusios' being inserted; which term the Emperor himself thus explained, saying, he supposed that the word Homoöusios' was not to be taken in such a sense as is agreeable to the affections of the body, and therefore that the Son had not his subsistence from the Father either by Division, or Abscission. For it is impossible [said he] that an immaterial intellectual and incorporeal nature, should be subject to any corporeal affection: but our sentiments of such things must be expressed in divine and mysterious terms. Thus did our most wise and pious Emperor Philosophise. But the Bishops upon the occasion of adding this word Homoöusios' drew up this form [of the Creed 
i After these words, before the Nicene Creed, in the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. are added these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] So the Greeks call the Creed, because the Catechumen got it by heart Socrates (in his third book chap. 25.) has these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, We believe in one God the Father Almighty, and the rest of the Articles of the Creed. See Leontius Bisantius, in his book De sectis, pag. 466. Vales. .]  

The Creed.  
We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, maker of all things visible and invisible: and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the only begotten of the Father, (that is) of the substance of the Father; God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God; begotten not made: of the same substance with the Father; by whom all things were made, that are in heaven and that are in earth. Who for us men, and for our salvation descended, and was incarnate, was made man, suffered, and rose again the third day: he ascended into heaven. He shall come to judge the quick and the dead. [We also believe] in the Holy Ghost. But those who hold, that there was a time when he was not, or that he was not, before he was begotten, or that he was made of nothing, and those that affirm he is of any other substance or essence, or that the Son of God is created, or convertible, or obnoxious to change, [all such] God's Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church doth anathematise.  
When this form of Faith was appointed by the Bishops, we did not inconsiderately omit making an enquiry, what their meaning was of those terms, of the substance of the Father, and of the same substance with the Father. Hence therefore arose several Questions and Answers; and the true import of those words was with great accuracy examined. And it was acknowledged by them, that these words, To be of the substance, did only signify thus much, that the Son is of the Father, but not as a part of the Father. It seemed to us altogether reasonable and safe to give our assent to this meaning of this sacred Doctrine, which asserteth, that the Son is of the Father, but is not a part of his substance. Wherefore we ourselves also gave our assent to this import [of those words;] nor do we reject the term Homoöusios', having peace before our eyes as the mark at which we aim, and [being cautious] lest we should fall from a right apprehension [of the Faith] For the same reasons also we have admitted of these words, begotten not made. For made, said they, is a common term attributed to all other creatures which were made by the Son; of whom the Son hath no resemblance. Wherefore he is no creature, like to those, which were created by him: but he is of a far more excellent substance than any creature▪ which substance, as the sacred Oracles do instruct us, is begotten of the Father, but by such a manner of Generation as is ineffable, and inexpressible by any created Being. Thus also this proposition, that the Son is of the same substance with the Father, was discussed, to wit, that this is not [to be understood] according to the manner of bodies, nor [in a sense] agreeable to mortal Creatures. For this [Consubstantiality] cannot [be] either by Division of the Substance, or by Abscision, or Mutation of the Paternal Essence and Power. For all these things are inconsistent with the uncreated nature of the Father. But this [proposition] to be of the same substance with the Father doth expressly represent to us no more than this, viz. that the Son of God hath no community with, or resemblance to, created Being's; but that in every respect he is like to the Father only, who hath begotten him; and that he does exist of no other substance or essence, but of the Father. To this [Opinion] therefore thus explained we thought good to give our assent: more especially, because we also knew that some of the Ancient Learned and eminent Bishops, and Writers▪ have made use of this term Homoöusios', in their explications of the Divinity of the Father and of the Son. Thus much therefore we have said concerning the Creed published [at Nice,] to which we all agreed▪ not inconsiderately and without examination, but according to the senses given, 
k In the Greek Text of Socrates (as it is published by Valesius) there is at this place a great error. For these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which were discussed in the presence of our most pious Emperor] are quite omitted; and instead thereof, these [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and for the forementioned reasons received with an unanimous consent] are twice printed. We supplied this defect from Robers Stephens' Greek Edit. with which our Translation agrees; as it likewise doth with Valesius' Latin Version, and with that of Musculus, Christophorson, and Grynaeus.  which were discussed in the presence of our most pious Emperor, and for the forementioned reasons, received with an unanimous consent. Moreover, as concerning the 
* That is, the Curse.  Anathematism published by the Fathers after the Creed, we judged it not in the least troublesome, in regard it does prohibit the use of terms that occur not in the Scriptures, from the use of which terms came almost all the confusion and disturbance that hath been raised in the Church. Since therefore, no part of the Scripture given by divine inspiration hath made use of these terms, to wit, of things which exist not, and there was a time when he was not: it seemed disagreeable to reason that these [assertions] should be either mentioned, or taught. To this good and sound Opinion we also have assented, in as much as in former times we have never made use of such expressions. These things (beloved) we thought requisite to send to you, that we might most apparently evidence to you the considerateness as well of our examination and researches [into all points,] as of our assent: and [that you might also know] with what good reason we did at first make a resistance even to the last hour, as long as some things written in a manner different from what they should have been, offended us: but at length without further contention we embraced those points which were not offensive, when after a candid enquiry into the import of the terms we found them to be agreeable with what we ourselves had made confession of, in that form of the Creed we at first proposed.    
Thus wrote Eusebius Pamphilus to Caesarea in Palestine. Also, by the common consent and approbation of the Council, this following Synodical Epistle was written to the Church of Alexandria, and to the inhabitants of Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis.   

CHAP. IX. The Epistle of the Synod, concerning those matters determined by it, and how Arius was degraded, together with them that embraced his sentiments.  

TO the Holy (by the Grace of God) and great Church of the Alexandrians, and to our beloved brethren the inhabitants of Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis; The Bishops Assembled at Nice, who fill up that great and holy Synod, send Greeting in the Lord.  
For as much as by the Grace of God, and [the Summons] of the most pious Emperor Constantine (who hath called us together out of divers Cities and Provinces,) a great and holy Synod has been convened at Nice, it seemed altogether necessary, that a Letter should be written to you in the name of the sacred Synod; whence you might understand what things were there proposed, and what taken into examination, as also what were Decreed and established. First of all therefore, the impiety and iniquity of Arius and his complices was inquired into in the presence of the most pious Emperor Constantine: and the Councils determination (which was confirmed by the suffrages of all) was, that his impious Opinion, and execrable terms and names should be anathematised, which [terms and names] he blasphemously used, 
a This Epistle is extant in Theodoret, in chap. 6. of the first book of his Ecclesiastic History; but is in some places different from Socrates' Edition of it here. For Theodoret omits the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, affirming,] together with the following clause, and joins all this with the preceding period. In Leo Allatius' M. S. the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is also wanting, and that which follows, to wit, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, calls:] and instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading there is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Vales.  affirming that the Son of God had his Being of nothing, and that there was a time when he was not; as also saying, that the Son of God had à freedom of will, [whereby he was] capable either of virtue or vice: and calls him a Credture, and a Work. All these [Tenets] the holy Synod hath anathematised, not enduring so much as patiently to hear this impious opinion, or rather madness, and these blasphemous expressions. But what issue the proceedings against him are arrived at, you have either heard already, or will hear; lest we should seem to insult over a man who hath received a condign recompense for his own wickedness. But his impiety was grown so prevalent, that he drew into the same pit of perdition [with himself] Theonas Bishop of Marmarica, and Secundus Bishop of P●olemaïs▪ For the same sentence [that had been given against him] was pronounced against them. But after the Grace of God had delivered us from that mischievous Opinion and from impiety and blasphemy, and from those persons who were so audacious as to make divisions and [sow] discord amongst a people heretofore peaceable; there yet remained the perverse stubborness of Melitius, and those that had been by him admitted into sacred Orders: and we now relate to you (beloved brethren) the judgement of the Synod concerning this particular. It pleased therefore the Synod (which dealt more kindly with Melitius; for in the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the phrase that d●●u●s here) imports the rigour or extremity of the Law: to which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 equity is opposed. The Fathers therefore of the Nicene▪ Council say▪ that the Synod dealt with Melitius, not according to the rigour and extremity of the Law, nor according to the exact rule and discipline▪ but (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) by way of dispensation. For in the strictest sense of the Law Melitius deserved no kindness or pardon, in regard he challenged ordinations which in no wise belong to him, and had made a Schism in Egypt. For that is evidently declared by these words of this Epistle, viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those that by God's grace have not been found [engaged] in any Schism. By reason therefore of his rashness and insolency, Melitius deserved to be deposed and excommunicated. But yet the holy Fathers had a mind to treat him kindly, depriving him of all power, and leaving him only the name of a Bishop. Now, why Melitius was thus kindly used▪ many reasons may be alleged. The first (which the holy Fathers intimate in this Epistle) is, because they had before unsheathed and made use of their sharpest severity and censure against Arius and his followers. Now it was but equal, that after so sad and heavy a sentence pronounced against them, there should be a place afterwards less for clemency; especially, since Melitius had been convicted of no Heresy, but was only accused to have made a Schism. Secondly, there were many persons amongst the Melitians▪ that were good men, and eminent for their ploughs' lives. Of which sort was Paphnutius the Anchoret, and John the Bishop▪ whom Epiphanius mentions, in H●res. Melitian. Lastly, they did thus to promote peace, whereby the members of the Church, which before had been rend in sunder, might cement and unite: therefore the Nicene Fathers received the Melitians into communion. And this is a most illustrious example of Ecclesiastic dispensation. Vales.  strictest sense and rigour of the law he did not deserve the least favour) that he should continue in his City, but have no jurisdiction, neither to Ordain, or to 
* See note (●) in this chapter.  propose the names of those that were to be Ordained, or to appear in any Village, or City upon this pretence: but that he should barely enjoy his appellation and title only. And as for 
c I like not Christophorsons Version, who thought these words were meant of the Presbyters ordained by Melitius. For Melitius ordained not only Presbyters and Deacons throughout Egypt, but Bishops also, as Epiphanius attests. Yea, he had ordained far more Bishops, than Presbyters; as may be Collected from that Catalogue, which Alexander ('tis said) required of him, after the Nicene Synod. Wherein are reckoned twenty eight Bishops of Melitius' party; but five Presbyters, and three Deacons. This Catalogue is extant in Athanasius' Second Apology against the Arians. Since therefore Melitius had Ordained so many Bishops, if the Nicene Fathers had made no determination concerning the Bishops by him Ordained, their sentence had been imperfect; in regard they would have Decreed, what should be done with the Presbyters made by Melitius, but would have made no mention of the Bishops. Wherefore I think these words must be taken in such a sense, as to include both Bishops, and also Presbyters. Vales.  those that had been Ordained by him to any function, being confirmed by a 
d In the first place the Synod Decreed, that the Bishops and Clergy, which had been Ordained by Melitius, should be confirmed by a more holy consecration, that is, should receive imposition of hands from the Bishop of Alexandria. For, in regard they had been Ordained without his consent, it was the pleasure of the Synod, that they should be Ordained by the Alexandrian Bishop, according to the ancient usage, by which it was customary, that all the Bishops of the Diocese of Egypt should be Subject to the Prelate of Alexandria. But the Synod required not the re-ordination of Melitius, because he had been rightly Ordained before. Vales.  more sacred Ordination, they should afterwards be admitted into Communion, and upon this condition they may continue possessed of their preferment and function, but yet they are to acknowledge themselves always inferior to all those that had been approved of in every Diocese and Church, who had been 
e Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it should rather be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ordained before] as it is in Theodoret, book 1. chap. 6. Eccles. Histor. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies another thing, as we shall show hereafter. (see the following note.) Sozomen (in his first book chap. 24. where he epitomizes this Epistle) supposed these words were meant of the Clergy, not of the Bishops. Vales.  Ordained before by our dearest colleague in the sacred Function, Alexander. So that besides, they shall have no power 
f In our Annotations on the third book of Eusebius concerning the Life of Constantine, we remarked, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies to propose the names of such persons as are to be ordained. So the Synod Decreed above concerning Melitius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that he should neither ordain, nor propose the names of those that were to be ordained. In the same sense Nicetas used this term, in his Life of Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople, where he mentions his Election: his words are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. when therefore the names of many persons were proposed to Preside over that Church, etc. Therefore the following words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or to nominate] are only an explication of the foregoing term. In the same sense Sozomen took this word, in his forecited 24 chapt. Moreover, we must note, that Melitius was more severely dealt with, (as being the author of a Schism,) than the Melitiani. For the Nicene Fathers deprived Melitius of all Episcopal jurisdiction, and left him only the name of a Bishop. But they permitted the Melitians to exercise their Functions in the Church. That is, that the Deacons should Minister in the Order of Deacons, and that the Presbyters should Consecrate and Baptise, as should also the Bishops. They only took from them their power of Voting in Elections: which was prudently done of the Nicene Fathers, lest the Melitians should clandestinely promote some men of their own party to the Ecclesiastic preferments. Vales.  to propose, or nominate whom they please, or to act in any thing at all without the knowledge and consent of some Catholic 
g It should rather be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Bishops,] as it is in Theodoret, and in the Allat. M. S. Vales.  Bishop, who is one of Alexander's suffragans. But those that by the grace of God and your prayers have not been found [engaged] in any Schism, but have continued in the Catholic Church blameless; let such have power to nominate and elect those that are worthy of the sacred Function, and act in all things according to the established Law and Sanctions of the Church. And if it shall happen that some of those who now hold Ecclesiastic preferments, die, then let those that are newly admitted and received [into the Church] be preferred to the dignities of the deceased▪ 
h These words do plainly confirm what we said before, to wit, that not only the Presbyters and Deacons, but the Bishops also (who had been Ordained by Melitius) are here spoken of. For, if they here treated concerning the Presbyters only that were to succeed in the places of other Presbyters, why should the Nicene▪ Fathers use so great caution, require so many and great things for this reason, that one of the Melitian Presbyters should be put into the place of a defunct Presbyter of the Catholic Church? For the holy Fathers expressly prohibit, that any of the Melitians shall succeed in the place and dignity of the defunct▪ unless he seem worthy of that honour, unless the people Elect him, and unless his Election be confirmed by the Bishop of Alexandria. What need of so great caution and diligence in the promotion of a Presbyter? 'Tis therefore apparent, that these words do rather belong to the Bishops. In the Elections of whom most especially, the people's suffrages were necessary; and whose Election must besides be confirmed by the Bishop of Alexandria, in regard he was the Metropolitan of all Egypt. Vales.  provided that they shall appear worthy, and that the people shall freely elect them, provided also that the Bishop of Alexandria doth by his suffrage ratify and confirm [the people's Election.] This same Privilege is also granted to all. But concerning Melitius in particular we otherwise Decree, that (because of his former irregularity, rashness, and giddiness of disposition,) no jurisdiction or authority shall be allowed him, he being a man able to revive the same disturbances that were before. These things are such as most especially and particularly relate to Egypt, and [concern] the most holy Church of Alexandria. But if there shall be any other Canon or Decree made; being our Lord, and our most Reverend fellow Minister and Brother Alexander is present, he at his arrival will give you a more particular account, in regard he is the Author of, and conscious to, what ever is done. We also send you the good news concerning the unanimous consent of all in reference to the celebration of the most solemn Feast of Easter; for this difference also hath been made up by the assistance of your prayers; so that all the brethren in the East, who formerly celebrated this Festival at the same time the Jews did, will in future conform to the Romans and to us, and to all who have of old observed our manner of celebrating Easter. Do you therefore (rejoicing at the good success of affairs, and at the unanimous Peace and Concord [amongst all men,] and also because all Heresy is wholly extirpated,) with a greater honour, and more ardent love receive our Fellow Minister (but your Bishop) Alexander, whose presence here hath greatly rejoiced us, and who in this his infirm age hath endured so great labours, that Peace might be restored amongst you. Pray for us all that those good determinations which are made, may remain firm and inviolable, through Almighty God, and our Lord Jesus Christ, together with the holy Ghost; to whom be glory for ever,  
Amen.   
In this Synodical Epistle 'tis apparent, that the Nicene Fathers did not only anathematise Arius and his followers, but the very terms of his Opinion also: and that (in regard they had amongst themselves agreed concerning the celebration of Easter,) they received into Communion 
i Socrates does undeservedly stile Melitius an Arch-Heretick. For neither do the Nicene Fathers, nor Athanasius (in his 2 Apology) nor Epiphanius, accuse Melitius of any Heresy; they only affirm, he was the Author of a Schism. But when the Melitians had afterwards joined themselves to the Arians▪ (which, as I remarks before, happened after the Nicene▪ Synod, and Melitius' death,) they turned their Schism into an Heresy, as Augustine writes concerning the Donatists. In this sense therefore Melitius may be termed an Arch-Heretick. Vales.  the Arch-Heretick Melitius, allowing him indeed the liberty of retaining the dignity of a Bishop; but they deprived him of the power of doing any thing as a Bishop. And upon this account I suppose it is, that the Melitians in Egypt are to this day separated from the Church, because the Synod took away all [Episcopal] pour from Melitius. Moreover, you must know, that Arius wrote a book concerning his own Opinion, which he entitled Thalia. The stile of the book [and the Doctrine contained in it] was loose and dissolute, much resembling the Songs 
k The Sfortian & Florentine, M. SS. add these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Verses;] which Christophorson found in his Copy, as appears from his Version. Concerning Arius' Thalia, see Athanasius, in his second Oration against the Arians. When Socrates says, that this book of Arius' was condemned by the Synod, we must not so understand him, as if the Poem itself were particularly condemned, but the Doctrine only contained in that Poem. Vales.  or Verses of 
* He was a Maronite, a most obscene Greek Poet.  Sotades. This piece of his also the Synod did at the same time condemn. Nor was the Synod only solicitous about writing Letters concerning the Peace restored [to the Church:] but the Emperor Constantine also [signified the same] by his own Letters, who wrote to the Church of Alexandria as followeth.  

The Emperor's Letter.  
Constantinus Augustus, to the Catholic Church of Alexandria. God save you beloved Brethren.  
We have received the greatest blessing from the divine Providence, that being released from all error, We can now embrace and profess one and the same Faith. The Devil hath no longer a dominion over us: for all the Machinations he designed against us are now totally destroyed. The bright lustre of truth has (according to the commandment of God) defeated those dissensions, those Schisms, those Tumults, and (if I may so term them) those fatal poisons of discord. We therefore do all adore one God in Name, and we believe that he is. Moreover, that this might be effected, by the admonition of God we convened a great many Bishops at the City of Nice: together with whom we ourselves, one of your number, who rejoice exceedingly in that we are your fellow-servant, undertook the disquisition of the truth. We did therefore inquire into and accurately discuss all things, which seemed to yield the least occasion of ambiguity, or dissension. And (may the divine Majesty pardon us!) how great and horrid Blasphemies have some indecently uttered concerning our 
* In the Allat. M. S. the reading is concerning our Saviour; which I like better than this, concerning our Great Saviour. Vales.  Great Saviour, concerning our Hope and Life, speaking and openly professing that they believe things contrary to the divinely inspired Scriptures, and to the sacred Faith? Whenas therefore three hundred Bishops and upwards, admirable both for their moderation and acuteness of understanding, had unanimously confirmed one and the same Faith, (which, according to the verity and accurate disquisition of the Divine Law, can only be the Faith) Arius, vanquished by a diabolical force, was found to be the only person, who with an impious mind disseminated this mischief, first amongst you, and afterwards amongst others. Let us therefore embrace that Opinion, which Almighty God hath delivered. Let us return to our beloved brethren, from whom this impudent servant of the Devil hath separated us. Let us with all diligence imaginable hasten to the common body, and to our own natural members. For this doth well become your prudence, Faith, and Sanctity, that since his Error (who has been evidently proved to be an Enemy of the Truth) is confuted, you should return to the Divine Grace. For that which was approved of by three hundred Bishops, can be [judged] nothing else but the determination of God; especially, since the holy Ghost, residing in the minds of such great and worthy personages, hath disclosed to them the will of God. Wherefore let none of you continue dubious, let none of you make delays: but do you all with great alacrity return to the right way▪ that when we come to you, which shall be as soon as possible, we may together with you return due thanks to God who inspects all things, because, having revealed the pure Faith, he hath restored you that mutual love which was the subject of all men's prayers. God preserve you, beloved Brethren.   
Thus wrote the Emperor to the people of Alexandria, demonstrating to them that the determination of the Faith was not imprudently, or unadvisedly made; but that it was dictated with a great deal of disquisition and diligent examination: nor [does he say] that some things were spoken [in that Council,] and others passed over in silence: but that all that was fitting to be said in confirmation of the opinion, was produced and urged: and that the controversy was not inconsiderately determined, but was with great accuracy first discussed. In so much that, all things whatever, which seemed to produce matter of ambiguity or dissension, were wholly removed and destroyed. In short, he terms the determination of all those there assembled, the will of God, and does confidently aver that the unanimity of so many and such eminent Prelates was procured by the holy Ghost. But Sabinus, the Ringleader of the Macedonian Heresy, does wittingly and on set purpose oppose their [authorities:] and Styles the Fathers there assembled Idiots and men of no knowledge; and he does in all appearance asperse even Eusebius Caesariensis with [the imputation of] ignorance: but he does not in the least consider with himself, that, although those convened in that Synod were Idiots, yet in regard they were illuminated by God, and the Grace of the holy Ghost, they could in no wise err from the Truth. But let us hear, what the Emperor, by another Letter which he sent to all the Bishops every where▪ and to the people, Decreed against Arius▪ and those that embraced his Opinion.  

Another Letter of Constantine's.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS, MAXIMUS, AUGUSTUS, to the Bishops and People.  

l This Epistle of Constantine the Emperor is not rightly placed by our Author. It should rather be placed immediately after Constantin's Letter to the Churches which is the next in this chapter. For certainly those Letters which concern the Council of Nice should regularly be placed first. But this Letter does not concern that Council, nor does it in the least mention the Council. Athanasius in his Epistle ad Solitar. alludes to this Letter of Constantin's, where he speaks thus concerning the Emperor, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (i. e.) Why does he (to wit, Constantine) endeavour to reduce the Arians into the Church▪ whom he himself calls Porphyrians? Vales.  In as much as Arius has followed the Practices of wicked and profane persons, 'tis but just that he should undergo the same ignominy with them. Therefore, as Porphyrius, that Enemy of true Piety, found a just recompense for composing impious Volumes against Religion, and such a recompense as has rendered him ignominious to posterity, covered him with infamy and many reproaches, and his impious writings have been utterly destroyed: so it also now seems reasonable to term Arius and those that embrace his Opinion Porphyrians, that they may derive their denomination from him, whose morals they have so exactly imitated. Moreover, if any book written by Arius shall be found extant, we do hereby Order, that it be immediately burnt: that by this means not only his wicked Doctrine may be wholly destroyed, but also that there might not be left to posterity the least monument of him. This also we declare, that if any person shall be found to have concealed a book compiled by Arius, and shall not immediately produce the said book and burn it, his punishment shall be death. For immediately upon his being found guilty of this fact, he shall undergo a capital punishment. God preserve you.   

Another Letter.  
Constantinus Augustus, to the Churches.  
Having sufficiently experienced, by the flourishing posture of the public affairs, how great the benignity of the divine power has been towards us; we judged it our chiefest concern and aim [to labour] for the Preservation of one Faith, a sincere charity, and one universally acknowledged Religion towards Almighty God amongst the most blessed Congregations of the Catholic Church. But since this could not be otherwise firmly constituted and established, unless all, or at least the greatest part of the Bishops were convened in one place, and every particular that concerns the most sacred Religion were by them first discussed: upon this account, when as many of the Clergy, as could possibly be got together, were assembled, and we also, as one of you, were present with them (for we will not deny, what we account our greatest glory, that we are your fellow servant) all things were sufficiently discussed so long, until a determination acceptable to God the Inspector of all things, was published in order to an universal agreement and union: so that there is now no place left for dissension, or controversy about [matters] of Faith. Where also, after a disquisition made concerning the most Holy day of Easter, it was by a general consent concluded to be the best course, for all men in all places to celebrate that Festival upon one and the same day. For what can be more comely and commendable, or what more grave and decent, then that this Festival, from which we have received the hopes of immortality, should be unerringly kept by all men in one and the same order, and in a manner apparently and expressly agreeable? And in the first place, all men looked upon it as an unworthy thing and misbecoming the dignity of that most sacred Festival, to follow the Jewish usage in the celebration thereof. For the Jews, persons who have defiled themselves with a most abominable sin, are deservedly impure and blind as to their understandings. Having therefore rejected their usage, we may by a more certain and infallible order propagate that day to future ages for the completion of this solemnity, which we have kept from the first day of the passion even to this present time. Let us then have nothing in common with that most hostile multitude of the Jews. We have received another way from our Saviour. For there is proposed to us a lawful and decent leading to our most sacred Religion. Let us therefore (dearest Brethren) with one accord constantly persist in this course, and 
* In book 3 chap. 18. of Eusebius' Life of Constantine (where we have this Epistle of the Emperor,) the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which Valesius at that place, and here, renders thus [ab illâ turpissimâ societate & conscientiâ, from that most abominable society and their consciousness.] Of this his Version, he gives this reason: they who celebrate Easter with the Jews, seem to be conscious of that wickedness which they committed against our Lord. See his Annotat. at the book and chapter now cited.  withdraw ourselves from that most adverse Society and their consciousness. For it is really most absurd for them to make their brags, that we are not capable of ourselves, without their instruction to observe these things. But of what are they able to pass a right judgement, who after that parricide of theirs, the murder of our Lord, were struck with madness, and are led, not by the conduct of reason, but by an ungovernable 
* Violence.  impetus, whithersoever their innate rage shall drive them? Hence therefore it is that even in this particular they discern not the Truth, 
m Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in the Florent. and Sfortian M. SS. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, always:] which reading Theodoret confirms. In book 3. chap. 18. of Eusebius' Life of Constantine, it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] whereas the Jewish Paschal Neomenia (or new Moon) began from the fifth day of March, and was concluded at the third of April, hence it sometimes happened, that their Passover began before the Aequinox. So that they celebrated two Passovers in one year, (suppossing you mean the Solar and Julian year) that is, accounting from the Vernal Aequinox of this year, to the Vernal Aequinox of the year following. Ambrose asserts the same in his Epistle to the Bishops of Aemilia, where he relates, that the Jews sometimes celebrated their Passover in the twelfth month, that is, according to the Latins, and Eastern men. For the Jews never kept their Passover on their own twelfth month, but on the fourteenth day of their first month. Moreover, this celebrating of their Pasover twice in one year, which Constantine objects against the Jews, seems to me not at all momentous. For the Jews might have returned the objection upon the Christians, to wit, that they celebrated Easter twice in the same year. For, suppose Easter is this year kept on the tenth of the Calends of May; (that is, on the 22d d of April) next year it must necessarily be kept sooner. And so there will occur two Easters amongst the Christians within the space of one year current. But this will not happen, if you reckon the year from the Aequinoctial Cardo to the Vernal Aequinox of the year following. See Epiphan. pag. 824. Edit Petau. and Petau. Animadvers. pag. 294, 295. See also Aegidius Bucherius de Paschali Judaeorum Cyclo, chap. 3.  but always wand'ring at the greatest distance from a decent and agreeable amendment, they celebrate Easter twice within the space of one and the same year. What reason have we therefore to follow these men, who, it is acknowledged, are distempered with an abominable Error? We must never endure the keeping of two Easters in one year. But although what we have said were not sufficient, yet nevertheless, it behoves your prudence to make it your greatest care, and the matter of your constant prayers, that the purity of your souls should not in the likeness of any thing seem to be joined or mixed with the usages of most wicked men. Besides, this is to be considered, that it is a most impious thing, that there should be any disagreement in a matter of so great concern, and in such a solemnity of Religion. For our Saviour left us but one day [to be celebrated in commemoration] of our Redemption, that is the day of his most sacred Passion: and he also desired that his Catholic Church should be one. The members of which Church (although they are much dispersed in divers places, yet nevertheless) are cherished by one spirit, that is, by the will of God. Let the prudence of your sanctity consider, how grievous and undecent a thing it is, that on the self same days some should keep strict Fasts, and others celebrate Feasts: and that on the days after Easter, some should be conversant in feast and a vacantness from labours, and others devote themselves to set Fasts. Wherefore it pleased divine Providence that these things should be seasonably redressed, and reduced to one and the same form, as we suppose you are all sensible. Since therefore it was expedient to make such an emendation in this point, as that we might not seem to hold the least Communion with those Parricides, and Murderers of of our Lord, the Jews: and since this is the most decent and becoming order, which all the Churches of the Western, Southern and Northern parts of the world, and also some in the Eastern parts do observe: for these reasons all persons have at present judged it good and expedient; (and we ourselves also promised that it would not be ungrateful to your wisdom,) that that which with such an universal unanimity is observed in the City of Rome, and all over Italy and Africa, throughout all Egypt, Spain, France, Britain, Libya; over all Greece, and the Provinces of Asia and Pontus, and throughout Cilicia, would also be most willingly received and embraced by you. Let this also be seriously considered, that not only the number of the Churches in the forementioned places is far the greater; but also that it is most just and equal that all men's wills should universally concur in that which strict reason seems to require, and which has no Communion with the perjury of the Jews. But, that we may speak more summarily and briefly, it was by a general consent agreed that the most sacred Festival of Easter should be solemnised upon one and the same day. For it is undecent that there should be any diversity in so great and holy a solemnity: and it is far better to adhere to that Opinion, in which there is no mixture of strange and absurd error and impiety. Since therefore these things are thus ordered, do you with joy receive this celestial and truly divine Commandment. For whatsoever is transacted [and determined] in the sacred assemblies of the Bishops, must be attributed to the Divine will. Wherefore, when you have imparted to all our beloved brethren what has been prescribed, it is your duty to embrace, and establish the forementioned rule and observation of the most holy day: that when we shall come into the presence of your love (which we were long since desirous of,) we may celebrate the sacred Festival with you, on one and the same day: and that we may rejoice together with you for all things, beholding the cruelty of the Devil totally removed by the divine power and our endeavours; whilst your Faith, Peace, and Concord does every where flourish. God preserve you, Beloved Brethren.   


n This Letter of the Emperor to Eusebius, and also the two next are misplaced. For they have no relation to the Council of Nice; neither do they make the least mention of Arius or the Arians. Yea, the first of Constantin's Letters to Eusebius was written before the Council of Nice, as Eusebius himself testifies, in his 2d Book of Constantin's Life, Chap. 46. Vales.  Another Letter to Eusebius.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS, MAXIMUS, AUGUSTUS, to Eusebius.  
We really believe and are absolutely persuaded (Dearest Brother) that, in regard an impious desire and tyrannic violence hath persecuted the servants of God our Saviour even to this present time, the edifices of all Churches, have either by neglect gone to ruin, or through fear of the imminent dangerousness [of the times] have been adorned with less of stateliness. But now, since Liberty is restored, and that Serpent, 
o We meet with this Letter of the Emperors to Eusebius at book 2. chap. 46. of Eusebius' Life of Constantine; where these three words [that Persecutor Licinius] are wanting; being added here, instead of a Scholion by Socrates, or some other Scholiast. He ●erms Licinius a serpent by reason of his craftiness, and age. Hence we may conjecture, that this Letter was written soon after Licinius' deposition. See Valesius' notes on book 2. chap. 46. of Eusebius' Life of Constantine.  that Persecutor Licinius, is by Almighty God's Providence and our instrumental endeavours forced out of the Administration of public Affairs, we suppose that the divine power hath been sufficiently manifested to all men: and that all who either through fear or unbelief have fallen into any sins, 
p Here we made choice of this reading [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. having now acknowledged, etc.] By the term [fear] in the foregoing clause he means the Christians, who through fear of persecution had neglected the Churches, or renounced the faith. The term [Unbelief] belongs too the Heathens, who had demolished the Churches, and divers ways vexed the Christians. See Valesius' notes, at the Book and Chapter before cited.  having now acknowledged the only true God, will in future return to the true and right course of life. Do you therefore remind as well all [persons belonging to] the Churches over which you preside, as also all other Bishops presiding in other places, together with the Presbyters and Deacons, whom you know, that they use their utmost diligence about the structures of the Churches; either about repairing those that are still standing, or about enlarging others, or in building new ones, wheresoever it shall be found requisite. And you yourself, and the rest by your mediation may ask necessaries [for that work] both from our Precedents of the Provinces, and also from the 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the term here used, signifies an Office, or company of Apparitours attending on a Magistrate; i. e. a certain number of Soldiers waiting on the Judges▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Praesects of the Praetorium; so termed, because they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, over the Precedents and Rectours of Provinces. Therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the phrase here used) imports the Office of the Praetorian Praesecture, concerning which consult the Notitia Imperii Romani. Further, the Office (or Attendants) of the Perfect of the Praetorium was more honourable than the Offices of all the other Magistrates. For as the Perfect of the Praetorium excelled all the other judges, as well Military as Civil, in dignity; so his Officials or attendants, were looked upon to be more honourable than the other officials. Hence, in the Chalcedon Council, Action. 3, the Office of the Praefects of the Praetorium is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Valesius' notes, at the before cited book and Chapter.  Office of the Praetorian Prefecture. For they are already empowered by our Rescripts to be diligently observant about all your Holinesses Orders. God preserve you, Beloved Brother.   
Thus wrote the Emperor to the Bishops throughout every particular Province, concerning the building of the Churches: But what he wrote to Eusebius of Palestine about providing [some Copies of] the sacred Scriptures we may easily collect from these his Letters.  

VICTOR CONSTANTINUS, MAXIMUS, AUGUSTUS, to Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea.  
By the assistance of God our Saviour's Providence, so great a multitude of men have joined themselves to the most Holy Church in that City which bears our 
* He means the City of Constantinople.  Name; that [Christianity seems] too have made its greatest progress and increase there. 
r In Eusebius' Life of Constantine, book 4. chap. 36. (where this Letter occurs) this place is far otherwise read and pointed, than it is here; so also it is in Theodoret, book 1. chap. 16. Vales.  It seems therefore very requisite that there should be more Churches erected in that City. Wherefore do you with the greatest alacrity admit of what we have Decreed. We thought fit to signify this to your prudence, that you should order fifty Copies of the sacred Scriptures (the provision and use whereof you know to be most necessary for the instruction of the Church,) to be written on well prepared parchment by artificial Transcribers of Books, most skilful in the Art of accurate and fair Writing; which [Copies] must be very legible, and easily portable in order to their being used. Moreover, Letters are dispatched away from our clemency to the 
s Concerning the Rationalist and his Office, we have spoken before, in our notes on Eusebius. By [Dioecesis] is meant here the Diocese of the East. The old Romans called a certain number of Provinces (which, taken together, were under a Deputy of the Praetorian Praefecture) by this name [Dioecesis.] For the Perfect of the Praetorium had under his jurisdiction many Dioceses; but the Deputies had each but one Dioecesis. This term began to be used in this sense about Constantin's time, as appears from his Letters, and from some Laws in the Cod. Theod. See Valesius' Annotations on Eusebius' Life of Constant. B. 4. chap. 36.  Rationalist of the Dioecesis to take care for provision of all things necessary towards the preparing of the said Copies. Let it therefore be the employment of your care to see that the foresaid Copies be provided as soon as may be. You are also empowered by this our letter to make use of two public carriages for their conveyance. For by this means those which are fairest Transcribed may be easiest conveyed even to our sight, to wit, if one of the Deacons of your Church be employed in the performances hereof. Who when he comes to us, shall experience our liberality. God preserve you Dear Brother.   

Another Letter to Macarius.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS, MAXIMUS, AUGUSTUS, to Macarius' Bishop of Jerusalem.  
So great is our Saviour's love and favour that no Rhetoric seems sufficient to set forth a declaration of the present miracle. For, that the 
* He means our Blessed Saviour's Sepulchre.  Monument of his most holy passion, long since hid underneath the earth, should lie concealed for so many years' space, till such time as, by the 
t Constantine here terms Licinius the public enemy, after whose destruction, he says, the sacred Sepulchre of our Lord, which had been before concealed, was discovered. Licinius was slain in the year of Christ 326, as 'tis recorded in Fast. Idat. And on that very year, when Helena came to Jerusalem, the Sepulchre of our Lord was found. By the name of the public Enemy, the Devil might here be meant, were not this contradicted by the expressions here used. For the Devil was not then vanquished and overcome, when the Sepulchre of our Lord was cleared from the rubbish that covered it. Besides, the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, slaughter] is more expressive, being meant of Licinius, than of the Devil. See Valesius' notes on Euscbius' Life of Constant. book 3. chap. 30.  slaughter of the common Enemy, it should gloriously appear to his servants now set at liberty, [is a matter which] does really surmount all admiration. For if all those persons that throughout the whole world are accounted wise should be convened in one and the same place with a design to speak something according to the worthiness of this matter, they would not be able after their utmost endeavours to attain to [an explication of] the least part thereof. For the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the faith, authority, or estimation of this miracle, etc.  authority and greatness of this miracle doth as far transcend every nature capable of humane reason, as things that are celestial do exceed those that are humane. Wherefore this is always our chief and only aim, that as the authority of the truth doth daily demonstrate itself by new miracles, so the minds of us all should with all modesty and unanimous alacrity become more careful and diligent about an observation of the divine Law. Which in regard we judge to be manifestly apparent to all men, our desire is you should most especially be persuaded of this, that it is altogether our chiefest care, that that sacred place (which by God's command we have unburthened of that most detestable 
u He means the Temple built by Adrian the Emperor on Mount Calvary, in honour of Venus; which receptacle of Paganism was demolished by Helena, Constantine's mother, and in the room thereof was built a magnificent Temple, at this day called The Temple of the Sepulchre; the description whereof you may see in Sandys Travels, book 3. pag. 125. etc. Edit. Lond. 1673.  accession of the Idol, as it were of a ponderous and heavy weight; which [place] was by God's determination made holy from the beginning, but was afterwards demonstrated to be more holy, out of which he hath brought to light the certainty of our Saviour's passion) should be beautified and adorned with magnificent and stately structures. Wherefore it does well become your prudence so to order the matter, and to make such a provision of materials necessary for this work, that not only the Temple itself may in stateliness excel all others in what place soever, but also that the other parts of it be made such, as that all the beautifullest structures in every City, may be acknowledged far inferior to this fabric. And as concerning the workmanship and exquisite beauty of the walls, we would have you know that we have committed the care thereof to our friend 
† There are two Laws made by Constantine extant in the Cod. Theod. (the one in Tit. de usuris, the other in Tit. de Haereticis,) written to this Dracilianus. The former of these Laws bears this Inscription, Imp. Constantinus Aug. ad Dracilianum agentem vices Praefectorum praet. that is, Emperor Constantinus Augustus to Dracilianus Deputy to the Praefects of the Praetorium. This Law was published at Caesarea in Palestine on the 15th of the Calends of May, when Paulinus and Julianus were Consuls. The other is said to have been published on the Calends of September, Constantinus Aug. being the seventh time and Constantius Caesar Coff. that is, in the year of Christ 326. In which year Constantine wrote this Epistle to Macarius' Bishop of Jerusalem. Further, we must remark, that the Praefects of the Praetorium are here styled clarissimi, most excellent. For as yet they had not received the title of Most Illustrious. Moreover▪ in other of Constantin's Laws, the Praefects of the Praetorium are styled Most Excellent. Now, as the Praefects of the Praetorium were in Conctantin's time allowed only the title of Most Excellent, so the Deputies of the Praetorian Praefecture had in the said Constantin's times only the title of Most Perfect given them, as the Epistle to Probianus Proconsul of Africa shows, which we meet with in Athanasius' Apology to Constantius, pag. 794. See Valesius' notes on book 3. chap. 31. of Eusebius' Life of Constantine.  Dracilianus, Deputy to the most excellent the Prefects of the Praetorium, and to the Precedent of the Province. For our piety has taken order, that artificers and workmen, and whatever else they may be informed from your Prudence to be necessary for the structure, shall by their care be forthwith sent. But concerning the Pillars or Marbles, (and whatever you yourself on sight of the 
x At this place the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies the Model or Delineation of the Fabric that was to be erected. It is taken in the same sense, in the Epistle of Himerius Rationalist of Alexandria to the Praefect of Mareotis; which Athanasius has recorded in his Apology, pag. 803. For after he had said, that Augustus and the Caesars had permitted Ischyras to build a Church in his Town, he order the Governor of that Town, that he should forthwith draw a Model of the future building, and transmit it to his Office; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says he) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Valesius' notes, at the book and chapter before cited.  Model [of the building] shall judge to be more rich and useful,) make it your business to inform us by writing: that when we shall understand from your Letter, how many and what manner of materials you stand in need of, they may be conveyed to you from all parts. For it is but reasonable that that most admirable place of the whole world should be beautified according to its dignity and worth. We desire to know of you, whether you think good to have the inner roof of the Church 
y The inner roofs of Churches were commonly framed two ways. For they were either beautified with arched or embowed roofs, or else painted with Mosaick-work. Concerning the arched (or embowed) roofs, this place of Constantin's Letter is an evidence. Procopius evidences the use of the Mosaick-work, in his first book De Fabricis Justiniani, where he describes the Temple of Sancta Sophia. Now the arched roofs were usually adorned two ways. For they were either guilded with gold, or painted; which latter way was first invented by Pausias, as Pliny attests, book 35▪ chap. 11. Hist. Natural. See Valesius' notes, at the book and chapter before cited.  arched, or made of any other sort of work. For if it be arched, it may also be guilded with gold. It remains therefore, that your holiness inform as soon as may be the forementioned Judges, how many Workmen, and Artificers, and what money for expenses you shall want. And be you careful to return Us a speedy account, not only concerning the Marbles, and Pillars, but also concerning the arched roof (if you shall judge that to be the more beautiful work.) Dearest Brother, God preserve you.   
The Emperor wrote several other Epistles in a more florid stile like Orations, against Arius, and those that embraced his Opinion, and caused them to be 
z Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He added] the reading must necessarily be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He published.] For the Roman Emperors did usually propose to public view those Rescripts they wrote to the Cities. Therefore, at the close of the Rescript they added this word [Proponatur, let it be published:] as we have observed in our notes on Eusebius. So Constantine, when he had wrote many Letters against Arius and his followers, commanded they should be proposed to public view in the Forum. Of this sort was Constantin's Epistle to Arius and the Arians, which Gelasius Cyzicenus has recorded in his 3d d book De Gestis Synod Nicaenae: which Epistle Epiphanius mentions in Hares. Arian. It was written by Constantine after the Nicene Synod, and it contains the punishment of those that would not recede from Arius' wicked tenets. For at the close of that Epistle, the Emperor commands, that, if they be persons of the ordinary rank, they shall pay tribute for ten heads, besides their own Poll-money. But if they be descendants of the Curiales, (or Noblemen,) they shall be delivered to the Court▪ and made liable to bear the public Offices of the Decurions. This Letter therefore was like an Edict, and so ought to be publicly read and promulged. Vales.  published in every City; in which Epistles he represents [Arius] to be an infamous person, and rebukes him sharply in an Ironical manner. Moreover, He wrote to the 
a The greatest part of this Epistle is extant in the first book of Theodoret's Ecclesiastic History, chap. 20. it is entire in Latin, in Baronius, at the year of Christ 329; as Justinian the Emperor sent it to Pope Vigilius. Vales.  Nicomedians, against Eusebius and Theognis: wherein he severely reprehends Eusebius' wickedness, not only for his Arianism, but also because, having formerly been a favourer of the Tyrant's party, he had been a Traitor against [Him and] his affairs. He therefore advises them to elect another Bishop in his stead. But I thought it superfluous to insert his Letters concerning these matters here, because they are long. They that are desirous [to inspect them] may easily find them out, and read them over. Thus much concerning these things.   

CHAP. X. That the Emperor summoned to the Synod Acesius also, a Bishop of the Novatian Heresy.  
THis great diligence and industry of the Emperor moves me to make mention of another thing, wherein his mind is declared, and how careful and solicitous he was to procure Peace. For, consulting the concord and agreement of the Churches, He 
a Sozomen relates the same story, in his first book chap. 22. but in such a manner, that 'tis sufficiently apparent, he had it out of Socrates' History. For Socrates tells the whole story more fully and elegantly. And after he has told it, says he had it from a credible person, who lived in the times of the Nicene Council. But Sozomen begins this relation thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. It's reported that the Empeour, etc. Nor does he confirm it by any person's authority. Besides Sozomen has in a manner stole the very words of Socrates, making some small alterations and interpositions, as Plagiaries usually do. But this story seems to me very improbable upon many accounts. First, because it is founded on the authority of no ancient writer. Secondly, neither Socrates, nor Sozomen, do say, of what City Acesius was Bishop, which was very necessary to confirm the story. Thirdly, it is not at all likely, that an Heretical Bishop should be summoned by Constantine to an Ecclesiastic Synod. For if Constantine had sent for Acesius in order to the restoring of Peace and Agreement to the Church, upon the same account he ought to have summoned the Bishops of other Heresies also to the Nicene Council. Lastly, what Socrates says, to wit, that he had this story from a very old man who was at the Synod, seems to me altogether incredible. This persons name was Auxano, a Novatian Presbyter, who was at the Synod with Acesius, and lived until the reign of Theodosius Junior, as Socrates says chap. 13. of this book. Now from the Nicene Synod to the beginning of Theodosius' reign, there are 83 years. To which if you add 20 (for so old Auxano must needs be when he was present at the Council) Auxano must necessarily be above an hundred years old, when he told Socrates this story. Let the Reader judge therefore, at what rate the testimony of a decrepit old Heretic is to be valued. Vales.  summoned Acesius, a Bishop of the Novatian Heresy, to appear at the Council. When the Synod had drawn up a form of the Creed, and subscribed it, the Emperor enquired of Acesius, whether he would also give his assent to these Articles of the Creed, and also to the determination about the Festival of Easter. He replied, O Emperor, the Synod has determined no new thing: for anciently even from the [Churches] original, and the Apostolic times, I have in this same manner received by tradition both this form of Faith, and also this time [for the observation] of the Feast of Easter. When therefore the Emperor demanded of him again, what then should induce you to be a separatist from the communion [of the Church?] he related what was done under Decius in the time of the Persecution, and recited the strictness of that severe Canon, ['to wit,] that those who after Baptism had committed any such sin, as the sacred Scriptures terms a mortal sin, ought not to be admitted to a participation of the sacred Mysteries: they were indeed to be exhorted to repentance, but ought not to entertain any hopes of remission from the Priests, but from God, who only is able, and has power to forgive sins. When Acesius had spoken thus, the Emperor replied, O Acesius, set a Ladder, and do you alone climb up to heaven. This story neither Eusebius Pamphilus, nor any other Author has mentioned. But I had it from a person that was in no wise a liar, one who was very aged, and related what he had seen transacted in the Council. Whence I conjecture, that the same accident befell those who have omitted the mention hereof, which happens to many other Writers of History. For they usually pass over many things, either because they are ill affected towards some, or have a desire to gratify others. Thus much concerning Acesius.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning Paphnutius the Bishop.  
NOw because we have promised before, to make mention of Paphnutius and Spyridon, it will be seasonable to speak of them here. Paphnutius therefore was Bishop of one of the Cities in the upper Thebaïs': he was a person so pious, that wonderful miracles were wrought by him. In the time of the Persecution one of his eyes had been cut out: The Emperor had an high esteem for the man, and frequently sent for him to the Palace, and kissed [the place of] that eye which had been dug out. So great a piety and reverence was there in the Emperor Constantine. Let this therefore be one thing said by us concerning Paphnutius. This other (which was done by his advice for the utility and advantage of the Church, and the grace and ornament of the Clergy,) I will now relate. The Bishops had a design to introduce a new Law into the Church, to wit, that those who were in holy Orders, I mean the Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons, 
a The Florent. M. S. adds [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and Subdeacons:] and so the reading is in Sozomen, book 1. chap. 23; where he tells this story concerning Paphnutius. where also what we said before is apparent, to wit, that Sozomen borrowed from Socrates. For he that adds to another's relation, shows evidently that he wrote last. Vales.  should abstain from lying with those wives which they had married during the time they were Laïcks. And when a proposition was made to consult hereof, Paphnutius 
b Rufinus (out of whom Socrates had the former story which he tells in this chapter concerning Paphnutius) says not a word of this speech of Paphnutius; see his first book Eccles. Hist. chap. 4. But he relates that Paphnutius was one of the Bishops in the parts of Egypt, and that he was present at the Nicene Council.  rose up in the midst of the assembly of Bishops, and cried out with a great deal of earnestness, that such an heavy yoke ought not to be imposed upon those persons that were in sacred Orders, saying, that marriage was honourable, and the bed undefiled; [so that they ought to be careful] least they should rather incommode the Church, by their overmuch severity. For all men [said he] cannot bear the practice of so strict and severe a continency, nor is it likely that the chastity of every one of their wives should be preserved. (The husband's keeping company with his lawful wife he termed chastity.) It was sufficient [said he,] that they who had entered themselves into the function of the Clergy before they were married, should afterwards (according to the ancient tradition of the Church) abstain from entering into a state of Matrimony: but that no person ought to be separated from his wife, whom he had heretofore married, [to wit,] whilst he was a Laic. Thus he spoke, though he was a man, who had not experienced what marriage was, and (as I may truly aver) never knew a woman, for from his childhood he had been educated in a 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, in a place, where the Ascetae lived; concerning whom, and their course of life, see Euseb. Ecclesiast. Hist. book 2. chap. 17. note (a.) book 7. chap. 32. note (c.) in the second Alphabet. Vales.  place where the strictest exercises of virtue and abstinence were constantly practised, and was eminently famous above all men for his singular continency. All the whole assembly of the Clergy were persuaded to yield their assent, to what Paphnutius said; wherefore they silenced all further debate concerning this point, and left it to every man's arbitrement whether he would [or would not] abstain from keeping company with his wife. And thus much concerning Paphnutius.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning Spyridon Bishop of the Cyprians.  
NOw [we come to speak] of Spyridon: so great a sanctity was in this person whilst yet a Shepherd, that he was thought worthy to be made a Pastor of men. He had obtained the Bishopric of a City in Cyprus called▪ Trimithuntis: but by reason of his singular humility he fed sheep during his being a Bishop. There are many things related of this man: but I will only record one or two, that I may not seem to wander from my subject. One time about midnight, thiefs entered his sheepfold privately, and attempted to take away the sheep. But God who protected the shepherd, preserved his sheep also: for the thiefs were by an invisible power fast bound to the ●oulds. The morning being now come, he went to his sheep, where finding the men bound with their hands behind them, he perceived what had happened. And after he had prayed, he loosed the thiefs, admonishing and exhorting them earnestly, to endeavour the procuring of a livelihood by honest Labours, and not by such unjust rapine: He also gave them a Ram and dismissed them with this facetious saying, lest, says he, you might seem to have watched all night in vain. This is one of Spyridons' Miracles. Another was of this sort. He had a daughter, a Virgin, endued with her father's piety, her name Irene. A person well known to her, entrusted her with the keeping of an ornament that was of great value. The maid, that she might with greater safety keep what was deposited with her, hid it in the earth: and within a short time died. Soon after that, he who had committed this thing to her care, came [to demand it.] Not finding the Virgin, he involves her Father [in that concern,] sometimes accusing, another while entreating him. The old man, looking upon the persons loss who had entrusted his daughter as his own misfortune, went to his daughter's grave, and did there beg of God, that he would show him the promised resurrection before the time. And his hope was not frustrated. For the Virgin immediately revives, and appears to her father, and having showed him the place where she had hid the ornament, immediately departed. Such persons as these were during the reign of Constantine the Emperor eminent in the Church. These things I both heard from several Cyprians; and also read them in a book of Rufinus a Presbyter, written in Latin, out of which I have not only collected what has here been said, but also some other things which shall a little after this be declared.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning Eutychianus the Monk.  
I Have also heard of Eutychianus, a pious man, who flourished at the same time: who although he was one of the Novatian Church, yet was admired for works of the same nature with those [we have mentioned.] I will sincerely confess who it was that gave me this account of him: nor will I conceal it, though I am sensible some will be offended with me for it. One Auxanon a Presbyter of the Novatian Church, was a person of a very great age: this man, when he was very young, went to the Council of Nice with Acesius, from him I received what I have said before concerning Acesius. He lived from those times to the reign of Theodosius the younger, and rehearsed to me, though then very young, these [Memoires] of Eutychianus: he discoursed much to me concerning the divine Grace infused into him: but one thing he told me concerning him more especially worthy of remembrance, which happened in the reign of Constantine. One of those belonging to the Guard, whom the Emperor calls his 
a By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he means the Protectores Domestici, or Guards of the Body, which waited on the Emperor's person. They were Soldiers of a superior order▪ who also had greater pay than the others. See Valesius' notes on Amm. Marcellin. book 14. pag. 33.  Domestics, being suspected to have attempted some Tyrannic designs, made his escape by flight: The Emperor, highly incensed thereat, gave order, that he should be put to death, wherever he could be found: being apprehended about the mountain Olympus in Bythinia, he was shut up in prison, and loaded with very heavy and painful chains; near these parts of Olympus Eutychianus then resided, leading a solitary life, where he wrought many cures both upon men's bodies and souls. The longlived Auxanon was with him at that time, being then very young, and was by him instructed in the Precepts of a solitary Life. Many did resort to this Eutychianus, beseeching him to release the Prisoner, by interceding for him with the Emperor. (For the fame of the miracles wrought by Eutychianus was come to the Emperor's hearing.) He readily promised to make a journey to the Emperor. But in regard the Prisoner suffered most acute tortures caused by his chains, those that did solicit for him, reported, that his death, ha●tned by [the tortures of] his fetters, would both prevent the Emperor's punishment, and Eutychianus' intercession for him. Eutychianus therefore sent to the keepers of the Prison, and entreated them to release the man. But when they answered that it would be a very dangerous thing for them to release a criminal, he, taking Auxanon only along with him, went to the Prison: and upon the Keeper's refusal to open the Prison, the grace which was in Eutychianus, did there more illustrate itself: for the Prison doors opened of their own accord, whilst the Keepers of the Prison had the keys in their custody: and when Eutychianus, together with Auxanon, had entered the Prison, and a great amazement had seized those that were present, the chains fell from the Prisoners [members] of their own accord. Afterwards [Eutychianus] together with his companion Auxano traveled to the City heretofore named Byzantium, but afterwards called Constantinople, and being admitted into the Imperial Palace, he freed the Prisoner from [the danger of] death. For the Emperor, having a great respect for Eutychianus, readily granted his request. This was done after [those times which we are now giving an account of.] But then, the Bishops that were present at the Synod, after they had drawn up in writing some things, which they usually term Canons, returned to their respective Cities. Moreover, I look upon it as a thing advantageous to such as are studious of History, to insert here those Bishop's names (as many of them as we were able to find,) that were convened at Nice, as also [the name of] the Province and City over which every one of them did preside, and likewise the time wherein they were assembled. 
b We perfected this place by the assistance of the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. For in the common Editions of Socrates, after these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Hosius Bishop of Corduba,] followed these [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Vito and Vincentius.] But those incomparable M. SS. exhibited this place entire to us, after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. Hosius Bishop of Corduba in Spain. I do believe as it is before written. Vito and Vincentius Presbyters of Rome, etc. This is the series of the Bishops who subscribed the Nicene Council; which Socrates transcribed from Athanasius' Synodicon, as he himself attests hereafter. In the Greek collections of the Canons this series is wanting, nor is it extant in Dionysius Exiguus' Version. But in that ancient collection lately published at Paris, (which the Western Church heretofore made use of, before Dionysius' Version) and in Isidorus' collection, this series occurs almost in the same words. In that ancient collection the words are these: Et subscripserunt. Osius Episco●us civitatis Cordubensis, Provinciae Spaniae dixit: ita credo sicut superius scriptum est. Victor & Vincentius Presbyteri urbis Romae. Alexander Alexandria magna. Alph●cration, etc. i. e. And they subscribed. Osius Bishop of the City Corduba, in the Province of Spain said: I believe so, as it is above written. Victor and Vincentius Presbyters of the City of Rome. Alexander of Alexandria the great▪ Alphocration, etc. The words in Isidorus' Collection are almost the same. But in Athanasius' Synodicon, Eustathius Bishop of Antioch and Macarius Bishop of Jerusalem are placed after Alexander Bishop of Alexandria. Vales.  Hosius Bishop of Corduba in Spain. I do believe as is before written. 
c Athanasius makes mention of this Vito the Presbyter, in His Apologetic against the Arians, and attests, that a Roman Synod consisting of fifty Bishops (by whom he was received into communion) was convened in his Church. Vales.  Vito and Vincentius Presbyters of Rome. Alexander [Bishop] of Egypt. Eustathius [Bishop] of Antioch the Great. Macarius' [Bishop] of Jerusalem. 
d In the Latin collections of the Canons, Harpocration is styled Bishop of Naucratis, and next to him is set Adamantius Cynopolites, or Cynensis, as it is in that forementioned ancient collection. Vales.  Harpocration [Bishop] of Cynopolis. And the rest whose names are particularly and fully set forth in the 
e This book of Athanasius' is not now (to my knowledge) extant. But 'tis probable that the names of the Bishops who subscribed the Nicene Council, were translated out of that book. Vales.  Synodicon of Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria. And the time when this Synod was convened was (as we found it in the 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term that occurs here) imports the notation (or express declaration) of the time usually prefixed before public Acts. In the Greek collection of the Canons (which Joannes Tilius first published) the notation of the time is prefixed, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. The Canons of the 318. Holy Fathers, convened at Nice, in the Consulate of the most illustrious Paulinus and Julianus, on the 636th year from Alexander, on the nineteenth day of the month Desius, before the thirteenth of the Calends of July. Vales.  Notation of the time prefixed before the Synod) in the consulate of Paulinus and Julianus, on the 
g It is otherwise in the Greek collection, which Tictius published, (see the foregoing note.) For 'tis said that the Synod was convened on the ninteenth day of the month Desius (which the Romans call June) on the thirteenth of the Calends of July. Which is confirmed by the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, by the Chalcedon Council, and by that Latin collection which Baronius calls Cresconiana, which account I think is the truest. For, should we suppose that the Council of Nice was assembled on the twentieth day of May, there would be too narrow a space of time left for the transacting of those affairs which Constantine did after his vanquishing of Licinius. Licinius was subdued in the last Engagement at Chalcedon, in the year of Christ 324, on the▪ 15 th' of the Calends of October, as 'tis recorded in Fastis Idatii, and in the Alexandrian Chronicle: on the day following Licinius (who made his escape to Nicomedia) yielded himself to Constantine the conqueror. After this Constantine made his entry into Nicomedia▪ whilst he continued there, and hastened to make his Progress into the Eastern parts, a messenger arrived, declaring to him the dissension of the Alexandrian Church, and of all Egypt, upon account of Arius' Opinion, and the disturbances of the Melitians, as himself attests in his Epistle to Alexander and Arius. And first he sends Hosius with his Letters to Alexandria, that he might compose those differences by his authority. But Hosius, after he had stayed a little while at Alexandria▪ returns to Constantine without effecting his business. All this could in no wise have been done in a shorter space of time than three months. Moreover, Constantine perceiving the mischief to increase daily, resolves upon calling a general Council of Bishops, that he might thereby restore peace to the Church. Upon this account he dispatched away Couriers throughout all the Provinces, to convene the Bishops at Nice in Bythinia. Suppose therefore, that the Couriers delivered the Emperor's Letters to every one of the Bishops in the month of March: it is scarce credible, that the Bishops could come from the remotest regions, as well of the East as of the West, to Bythinia, before the month July: especially since they came by land, and not by water, as Eusebius attests, book 3. chap. 6. De Vitâ Constant. See Vales. notes on Euseb. Life of Constant. book 3. chap. 14.  twentieth day of the month of May; that was the 
h After these words [the Six hundredth thirty six year from the reign of Alexander the Macedonian] Leo Allat. M. S. adds these [and it was the nineteenth year from the beginning of the reign of Constantine the Emperor,] which is very true. For when Paulinus and julianus were Consuls, (which was on the 325th year of Christ,) the Nicen● Synod was (according to Socrates' Opinion) assembled in May. it being then the nineteenth year of Constantine's reign. His twentieth year began the same year, about the end of July following. Vales.  Six hundredth thirty six year from the reign of Alexander the Macedonian. Thus the Synod was concluded. We must also take notice, that after [the dissolution of] this Synod, the Emperor took his Progress into the Western parts [of his Empire.]   

CHAP. XIV. That Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, Theognis Bishop of Nice (who had been banished because they were abettors of Arius' Opinion,) having afterwards sent a Libel of Repentance, and agreed to the exposition of the Faith, were readmitted to their Sees.  
MOreover, 
a Socrates has observed no order here. For he says, that Eusebius and Theognis were recalled from banishment almost before he had told us they were exiled. Sozomen therefore did better, who in this particular corrected Socrates' relation. For, in the first book of his History, chap. 21▪ he relates that Eusebius and Theognis were banished by the Emperor Constantine a little after the Synod, and that other Bishops were put into their Sees. Then, in his second book chap. 16. he declares how they were recalled from their banishment. From which passage (that I may make this remark by the by) it may be concluded, that Sozomen wrote his History after Socrates, in as much as he corrects and amends Socrates' narration in many places. Further, Eusebius and Theognis were banished three months after the Nicene Synod, as Philostorgius attests: and returned from their exile (as the said Philostorgius relates) in the third year after that Synod▪ that is, in the year of Christ 328. which account agrees exactly with the History of affairs transacted in that time. For all Historians agree that Eusebius, upon his return from banishment, entertained thoughts of confirming Arius' Opinion, and of thrusting out those that asserted the Nicene Faith. And, that his first attack was made against Eustathius Bishop of Antioch, whom he caused to be expelled [from his See] by feigned calumnies, in the year of Christ 329, or 330. Baronius therefore did ill, to place Eusebius Nicomediensis' return from exile on the year of Christ 330. Vales.  Eusebius and Theognis, 
b Baronius (at the year of Christ 325.) reproves Socrates and Sozomen, for saying, that Eusebius and Theognis were banished a little after the Nicene Synod▪ ● and that some few years after (having sent a Libel of satisfaction to the most eminent Bishops) they were recalled from their exile. Baronius endeavours to prove, that this Libel was presented by Eusebius to the Bishops in the Nicene Synod. For he asserts, that the rule of Faith was first written; which Eusebius Nicomediensis (with four other Bishops) refused to subscribe: but, that the said Eusebius, having afterwards presented a Libel of satisfaction, did subscribe what had been determined [in the Synod.] But, after this, when the Synod had Anathematised Arius, Eusebius and Theognius (says he) would not subscribe this Anathematism; and for that reason they were condemned and deposed, by the Synod, and Amphion and Chrestus were put into their Sees. But the Emperor Constantine (continues he) interceded that the sentence might not be put in execution, and persuaded the Synod that they should admit of Eusebius and Theognius upon their presenting a Libel of Repentane. This is Baronius' opinion. But he is out, first, in saying that there were two Libels presented by Eusebius: for of the former Libel no body has ever made mention. Secondly, he citys no author for what he says concerning Eusebius' and Theognius' deprivation and condemnation done in the Nicene Council. Constantine (in his Epistle to the Nicomedians, the latter part of which Epistle in Greek the reader may meet in Theodoret. Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 20; it occurs entire at the close of Gelasius Cyzicenus' 3d d book pag. 217.) says not that it was then done, but only says, that Eusebius was afraid it would be done. Lastly, his saying that a Libel of Repentance was presented by Eusebius in the Nicene Synod, is manifestly refuted from the Libel itself. For this Libel was presented by Eusebius, when he was in banishment, as is attested by these words of it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. and by this Libel do fully declare and confirm our consent; [which we are induced to do] not because we look upon our exile to be tedious, etc. Besides, this Libel was sent, when Arius was recalled from banishment; which is apparent from these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. But it would be absurd (since he that seemed to be guilty is recalled and has made his defence in reference to, etc. Moreover, Arius was recalled from banishment by Constantine long enough after the Nicene Synod. etc. Vales.  having sent a Libel of Repentance to the most eminent Bishops, were by an Imperial order recalled from exile, and restored to their own Churches: those who had been Ordained in their places being removed by them; Eusebius [put out] Amphion, and Theognis [removed] Chrestus. This is a Copy of their Libel.  
We having been sometime since 
c In as much as Eusebius and Theognius do say in the beginning of this Epistle, that they were condemned by the Bishops; it is worth our making an inquiry, when and where they were condemned. Baronius says they were condemned and deposed in the Nicene Synod. But this is contradicted by St Jerom's authority; who, in his Dialogue against the Luciferiani, does in express words attest, that Eusebius and Theognius (with other Bishops of the Arian faction) were admitted of by the Nicene Synod. And this he proves both from the testimony of those that were present at the Synod, and also from the very Acts of the Nicene Synod; in which, amongst the names of those Bishops who subscribed the Synod, Eusebius and the others I have mentioned are reckoned. The same is attested by Philostorgius, who says that Eusebius was banished about three months after the Nicene Synod. Since therefore Eusebius and Theognius do confess themselves to have been condemned by the Bishops, and since 'tis manifest that was not done in the Nicene Synod; it must necessarily have been done in some other meeting of the Bishops. The reason of their being exiled, Constantine does declare in his Epistle to the Nicomedians, (the latter part whereof see in Therodoret. Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 20.) For he says, that he banished them, because they entertained certain Heretics, (whom he had commanded to be sent to his Court from the City Alexandria,) and held communion with them. (Baronius, at the year of Christ 329, thinks these Heretics were Melitians. But I do rather believe they were Arians: and this is expressly affirmed by the Egyptian Bishops, in their Synodick Epistle, which Athanasius has recorded in his second Apology against the Arians.) For this reason therefore Constantine ordered a Synod of some Bishops to be convened, by whom Eusebius and Theognius were condemned and deposed, after which the Emperor banished them. This is expressly affirmed by Athanasius (in his book De Synodis,) and by Theodoret (book 1. chap. 19 Eccles. Hist.) Vales.  condemned by your Piety, 
d Christophorson and Musculus omitted these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without having our cause declared or defended] in their Version. They occur in Sozomen (book 2. chap. 16.) and Epiphan. Scholasticus has rendered them thus: Du●um quidem ante judicium condemnati à Reverenti● vestrâ, patienter ferr● quae decreta sunt a sancto vestro concilio debuimus; i. e. Having been sometime since condemned by your Reverence before judgement, we ought patiently to bear what is decreed by your holy Council. By these words Eusebius seems to intimate, that he was condemned without being heard, and by a rash judgement, or prejudice: to wit, because the Emperor had condemned him before, who was angry with Eusebius for several reasons, which you may meet with in Constantine's Epistle to the Nicomedians; see Theodoret. Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 20. Vales.  without having our cause declared or defended, ought quietly to bear what has been determined by your holy discretion. But because 'tis absurd, by silence to give an occasion of calumny against ourselves, for this reason we declare to you, that we have both unanimously agreed to the [determination about the] Faith, and also (after we had made researches into the notion of Homöousios, ) with our utmost earnestness laboured for Peace, having never been followers of any Heresy. And when we had suggested whatever came into our minds upon account of the Church's security, and had fully satisfied those that aught to be persuaded by us, we subscribed the Faith, but have not subscribed the Anathematism; not that we had any thing to object against the Faith, but because we did not believe the person accused to be such a one [as he was represented to be;] having been fully satisfied that he was no such person, partly from the private Letters written to us by him, and partly from the discourses he made in our presence. 
e The meaning of these words is this. If we then satisfied your holy Council (to wit, the Nicene) and persuaded it to think, that we had just cause for our being unwilling to subscribe the Anathematism, now we fully complete our consent, and are ready to subscribe as well the Anathematism as the form of the Creed. You see how much the adding of these two words [then and now] would enlighten this place. Vales.  But if your holy Council was [then] satisfied, we [now] make no resistance, but agree to what you have determined, and by this Libel do fully declare and confirm our consent; [which we are induced to do] not because we took upon our exile▪ to be tedious and burdensome, but that we might avoid the suspicion of Heresy. For if you shall now vouchsafe to let us return to your presence, you shall find us to be of the same Opinion with you in all points, and quietly to adhere to what you have determined: since it hath seemed good to your piety, gently to treat even 
* Arius.  him, who is accused for these things, and to 
f That is attributed here to the Bishops, which had been done by the Emperor. For the Emperor, not the Bishops, had recalled Arius from his exile. But writers do usually speak thus; assigning that to the Bishops, which was the Emperor's deed; and on the contrary, that to the Emperor which the Bishops did. So Socrates said above, that the Nicene Synod forbade Arius to enter Alexandria; whenas this was the Emperor's doing, as appears from his Epistle. Vales.  recall him from banishment. But it would be absurd (since he that seemed to be guilty is recalled, and has made his defence in reference to those things laid to his charge,) that we should be silent, and muster up an argument against ourselves. Do you therefore vouchsafe (as it befits your piety that loves Christ) to remind our Emperor most dear to God, to offer up our supplications to him, and speedily to determine concerning us as shall be most agreeable to your [prudence.]  
This is the Libel of Eusebius and Theognius' recantation. From the words whereof I conjecture, that they subscribed the Faith which had been published [in the Council;] but would not give their consent to the deposing of Arius: and it appears hence, that Arius was recalled [from banishment] before them: but although this seems to be so, yet he was forbid to enter Alexandria. Which is evident from this, [to wit] that he afterwards invented a way for his own return into the Church and the City Alexandria, by having made use of a counterfeited repentance, as we shall relate in its due place.   

CHAP. XV. That Alexander dying after the [Nicene] Synod, Athanasius was consecrated Bishop of the City Alexandria.  

a Socrates (as also Sozomen) Mistakes here in placing Alexander's death, and Athansius' Ordination after Eusebius' and Theognis' return from exile. For Alexander Bishop of Alexandria died within five months after the Council of Nice, as Athanasius testifies in his second Apology against the Arians, where he speaks of Melitius. The same says Theodoret, in the first book of his History, chap. 26. Alexander therefore died in the year of Christ 325. and Athanasius was Consecrated either at the latter end of the same year, or in the beginning of the next. Vales.  SOon after, upon the death of Alexander Bishop of Alexandria, Athanasius was promoted to the presidency over that Church. Rufinus relates, that this person, when he was very young, did, together with those that were his equals in age, play at a kind of an holy sport: this play was an imitation of the sacerdotal function, and of those persons order that were Clergy men. In this sport therefore Athanasius was elected Bishop, and every one of the rest of the children acted either a Presbyter, or a Deacon. This sport the children played at on that day, whereon was celebrated the Memory of Peter the Martyr and Bishop. Alexander Bishop of Alexandria accidentally passing by at that time, saw all their play. And, having afterwards sent for the children, he enquired of them what place had been allotted to every one of them in the play, supposing that from what had been done some thing might be portended [concerning each of them.] And he gave order, that the children should be educated in the Church and instructed in learning; but most especially Athanasius. Afterwards when he was come to a maturity of age, he ordained him Deacon, and took him along with him to Nice, that he might assist him in the disputations there, at such time as that Synod was convened. These things Rufinus has related concerning Athanasius, in his 
b See Rufinus' Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 14. where Rufinus adds this circumstance to this story; that the boys (upon Alexander's enquiry) confessed some Catechumen had been Baptised by Athanasius, whom they had chosen Bishop in their sports. Then Alexander, having demanded of those said to be baptised, what questions they had been asked, and what answers they made, and also having examined him who had asked them the questions; found that all things had been done according to the rites of our Religion: and, after a confult with his Clergy, 'tis said, he ordered, that those boys (on whom water had been poured, after they were perfectly questioned, and had returned complete answers) should not be rebaptised, etc. See Rufinus at the book and chapter now cited.  books [of Ecclesiastic History:] nor is it at all unlikely that these things happened: for many such like acts are frequently found to have been done. Thus much we have hitherto said concerning Athanasius.   

CHAP. XVI. How the Emperor Constantine, having enlarged the City heretofore called Byzantium, named it Constantinople.  
THe Emperor, after the [dissolution of the] Council spent his time in delight and pleasure. As soon therefore as he had finished the public Festivities of his 
a That is, the Festivals for his having arrived to the twentieth year of his Empire.  Vicennalia, he forthwith employed himself very diligently about re-edifying and erecting of Churches. This he did as well in other Cities, as in that that bore his own name. Which City, being formerly called Byzantium, he very much enlarged; he encompassed it with magnificent walls, and beautified with several Edifices; and having made it equal to the Imperial City Rome, 
b This place, which was corrupted and obseured by an ill distinction, we have illustrated and restored, by blotting out the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which particle is not to be found either in the Florent. or Sforti. M. S. our correction is also confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version, who thus translates the passage, Et denominatam Constantinopolim, appellari secundam Romam lege firmavit. Vales.  he named it Constantinople, and did by a Law establish that it should be called New Rome. Which Law was engraven on a pillar of stone, and 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was set, or placed] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was exposed, or erected. This emendation is confirmed by Epiphan. Scholasticus' Version. Vales.  exposed to the public view, being erected in the 
d The Strategium was a public edifice wherein the Strategi, (i. e. the Duumviri, the two principal Magistrates that heretofore governed the City Byzantium) were wont to sit. It is mentioned in the old description of the City Constantinople, which is prefixed before the Notitia Imperii Romani. Vales.  Strategium, near to the Emperor's Statue on horseback. He also founded two Churches in the same City, the one of which he named Irêne, and the other he called the Apostles: nor did he only improve and enlarge the affairs of the Christians, as I have said, but did also subvert [the superstition] of the Gentiles. For [he took their] images [out of their Temples] and set them up in the most public places, that they might serve to beautify the City Constantinople: he also exposed the Delphic Tripods openly in the Hippodrome. But it will perhaps seem superfluous to mention these things now. For they are sooner beheld with the eyes, than the relation of them can be heard. But at that time the Christian Religion was mightily propagated and increased. For the divine Providence did (amongst other things) reserve that more especially for the times of Constantine: And thus has Eusebius Pamphilus in a magnific stile recorded the praises of this Emperor. But yet we judge it not unseasonable for us to speak briefly of them, according to our ability.   

CHAP. XVII. How Helena, the Emperor's Mother, came to Jerusalem, and having there found Christ's Cross, which she had sought for a long time, built a Church.  
HElena the Emperor's Mother, (from whose name Drepanum, which was formerly only a Village, but made a City by the Emperor, was called Helenopolis) being admonished by God in her dreams, travelled to Jerusalem. And when she found that place which was formerly Jerusalem, desolate (as the Prophet predicted) 
* See Esa●. 1. 8. where the Septuagint Version is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which, in our English translation is thus worded, as a lodge in a Garden of Cucumbers; which rendition does exactly agree with the original Hebrew.  like a lodge [set up] to preserve apples, she searched diligently for Christ's Sepulchre wherein he was buried, and whence he arose, and though with great difficulty, yet by God's assistance ●he found it out. What was the reason of this difficulty, I will in few words explain. Those that embraced Christ's Doctrine, did after the time of his Passion pay an high respect to that monument. But the Heathens who abhorred the Christian Religion, having covered the place with an heap of earth, erected thereon a Temple to Venus, and set up her image there, designing wholly to suppress the memory of that place. And this plot of theirs had for a long time succeeded. But the Emperor's Mother had notice hereof. Wherefore, having thrown down the image, removed the earth, and wholly cleared the place, she finds three Crosses in the monument: one of them was that blessed Cross on which our Saviour had hung: the other two were those, on which the two thiefs, that were crucified with him, had died. There was also found with the Crosses pilate's Title, whereon he had written in divers Languages, and proclaimed that that Christ who was crucified, was the King of the Jews. But in regard 'twas dubious which of these was the Cross that was searched for, the Emperor's Mother was not a little troubled hereat. This trouble the Bishop of Jerusalem, by name Macarius, soon eased her of; and by [the power of] his faith cleared the doubt. For he requested a sign of God and obtained it; the sign was this. A certain woman of that vicinage, having been oppressed with a tedious and lasting distemper, was now just at the point of death. The Bishop therefore commanded every one of the Crosses to be applied to her now expiring, being persuaded in himself that if the woman were touched by the precious Cross [of the Lord] she should recover. Nor was his hope frustrated. For the two Crosses which were not our Lords being applied, the woman nevertheless continued in her dying condition; but when the third, the true and genuine Cross was applied, the dying woman immediately recovered and was made whole. After this manner was the Cross found out: the Emperor's Mother erected over the place where the Sepulchre was, a most magnificent Church, and called it 
a Socrates' borrowed this story out of Eusebius' third book of Constantin's Life, chap. 33. But mistakes in saying that the Church which was built over our Saviour's Sepulchre by Helena, or rather by Constantine, was called New Jerusalem. For Eusebius says no such thing: but he only alludes to the new Jerusalem, which is mentioned in Saint John's Revelations. See our notes on Euseb. Life of Constant. book 3. chap. 33. Vales.  New Jerusalem, building it opposite to that old deserted Jerusalem, she left there one half of the Cross, enclosed in a silver case, as a relic to be seen by those that should desire it. The other half she sent to the Emperor, which when he had received, being fully persuaded that that City would be perfectly secure wherein such a [relic] as this was preserved, he hid it within his own Statue, 
b Philostorgius does report that the people used to come to this Pillar with their Tapers and worship it; which is very strange and almost incredible: but Theodoret does by his authority confirm it, in the first book of his Ecclesiastic History and the last chapter. Vales.  which is erected upon a vast Pillar of Porphyry in Constantinople, in the Forum, called from him Constantin's Forum. This story I have recorded as it has been related to me; but almost all the inhabitants of Constantinople do affirm it to be true. Constantine having also received the Nails with which Christ's hands were fastened to the Cross; (for his mother, having found them also in the Sepulchre, sent them to him:) he ordered Bridles and a Helmet to be made of them, which he made use of in his Military expeditions. Moreover, the Emperor gave large supplies of all manner of materials towards the building of the Churches: and wrote to Macarius the Bishop to hasten the work. The Emperor's Mother, having finished the New Jerusalem, built another Church in no wise inferior in splendour to the former, in the Cave at Bethlehem, which was the place of Christ's Birth according to the flesh: Besides, [she erected another Church] upon the mount, from whence he was taken up into heaven. And she was so religiously and piously affected towards these things, that she would pray in the women's company together with others: she also invited, those Virgins that were enroled in the catalogue of the Churches to an entertainment. Where she herself waited, and brought the meat to the Tables. Besides she was very liberal both to the Churches, and also to the indigent. [In fine,] having spent her life very piously, she died about the eightieth year of her age: and her body was conveyed to the Imperial City New Rome, and deposited amongst the Imperial Monuments.   

CHAP. XVIII. How the Emperor Constantine abolished Gentilism, and erected many Churches in several places.  
AFter this, the Emperor, becoming more solicitous about [the propagation of] Christianity, abhorred the superstitions of the Gentiles: and first He abolished the combats of the Gladiators: afterwards he placed his own Statues in the Temples. The Heathens affirming that it was Serapis that caused the inundations of Nile whereby the fields of Egypt were watered, because there was a Cubit usually carried into his Temple, the Emperor 
a Christophorson and Muscul●● thought that these words were transposed; they read them (as appears from their Version) thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [the Emperor] ordered that the Cubit should be removed into the Church of the Alexandrians. But, because the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] cannot be taken in a passive sense the place must be otherwise mended: which from the Sfortian M. S. we have thus restored: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; [the Emperor] ordered Alexander to remove the Cubit into the Church [of the Alexandrians.] Which emendation needs no confirmation. See Rufin. Eccles. Hist. book 2▪ chap. 23. This order of Constantine's lasted not long. For Julian commanded that the same Cubit should be carried back again into Serapis' Temple, where it seems to have continued till Theodosius' reign, and the demolishment of Scrapis' Temple▪ Vales.  ordered Alexander, to remove the Cubit into the Church [of the Alexandrians,] hereupon 'twas generally reported, that, because Serapis was disgusted, the Nile would not overflow; nevertheless, there happened an inundation on the ensuing year, and afterwards, which also does continue to this day: And thus it was really demonstrated, that the inundation of the Nile happened not by the means of their superstition, but by the decree of Providence. About the same time, those barbarous nations, the Sarmatae and the Goths, made inroads into the Roman territories, and yet the Emperor's forwardness in building of Churches was not in the least interrupted thereby, but he made a commodious provision for both those affairs. For, having put his confidence in the 
* He means that Standard, or Banner, which the Emperor ordered to be made, in figure like to the Cross that appeared to him in the face of the heavens. See chap. 2▪ of this book.  Christian Banner, he totally subdued those his enemies; in so much that he took off the tribute of Gold which had been customarily paid to the Barbarians by those Emperors who were his predecessors; and that was the first time that they (being astonished at their prodigious overthrow) were persuaded to embrace the Christian Religion, by which Constantine had been every where preserved. Again, he erected other Churches: one he built at that place called the Oak of Mambre, under which the sacred Scriptures tell us that the Angels were entertained by Abraham. For the Emperor being informed that altars were erected under that Oak, and, that Pagan sacrifices were there performed; by his Letter he severely reproved Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea: and gave command that the altar should be demolished, and an house of prayer erected near that Oak. He also gave order for the building of another Church, in Heliopolis, a City of Phoenicia, for this reason. What manner of Lawmaker the Citizens of Heliopolis originally had, or what person he was as to his morals, I cannot certainly tell. But his disposition is sufficiently demonstrated from that City: For the Law of their country has commanded that the women should be common among them, upon which account the children amongst them could not be known whose they were. For there was no distinction betwixt the parents and the children. Their Virgins they delivered to strangers that arrived amongst them, that they might deflower them. The Emperor made it his business to abolish this custom, which had so long prevailed amongst them. For having abrogated the flagitiousness of those unclean usages by a discreet and chaste Law, he brought them to know and distinguish betwixt families: And when he had built Churches, he took care that a Bishop should be ordained over them, and a sacred Clergy. Thus he reformed the impious usages of the Heliopolites, and made them more modest and civil. After the like manner also he demolished the Temple of Venus at Aphaca near [the mount] Libanus, and abrogated those impudent and obscene▪ Mysteries there celebrated. What need I relate how he expelled that Devil who pretended to utter Prophecies, out of Cilicia, commanding the house in which he lurked, to be demolished even to its very foundations. Moreover, so ardent was the Emperor's love for the Christian Religion, that being about to engage in a war with the Persians, he provided a tabernacle made of linen painted with divers colours, much resembling a Church (even as Moses did in the wilderness) and this he would have carried about with him, that so in the most desert regions he might have an Oratory ready. But this war went no further at that time: for it happened to be immediately extinguished through the fear which the Persians had conceived of the Emperor. But I think it unseasonable to relate here how diligent the Emperor Constantine was in repairing Cities, and how he turned many Villages into Cities; as for instance, Drepane, which bore his mother's name, and Constantia in Palestine, so called from his Sister's name Constantia. For our design is not to recount all the Emperor's actions, but them only which belong to the Christian Religion, and those more particularly which were done about the Churches. Wherefore, the Emperor's famous exploits, in regard they are of a subject different [from mine,] and require a peculiar treatise, I leave to others, that are able to commit to writing such matters. Indeed, I myself, had the Church continued undisturbed by factions and discord, had been wholly silent. For where the subject affords not matter proper for a narrative, the relators words are superfluous and useless. But in regard a subtle, vain, and insignificant craftiness in disputing hath disturbed, and at the same time also dissipated and distracted the Apostolic faith of Christianity, I supposed it requisite to commit these things to writing, that so those affairs which have been transacted in the Churches, might not be buried in silence. For the knowledge of these things does both procure great praise and commendation amongst most men, and also renders him that is well versed therein much more solid and cautious; teaching him not to fluctuate or stagger [in his sentiments,] when any 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; See 1 Tim. 6. 20.  vain babble about words and terms shall happen to arise.   

CHAP. XIX. After what manner the Innermost Indian Nations were in the times of Constantine converted to Christianity.  
NOw therefore we must record, how the Christian Religion was propagated in the times of this Emperor. For the innermost Indians, and the Iberians did then first embrace the Christian Faith. But we will briefly explain, what we mean by the addition of this term, the Innermost. When the Apostles about to take their journey to the Heathens, in order to their preaching to them, had by lot divided them amongst themselves, 
a See book 3. chap. 1. of Eusebius' Ecclesiastic History: to which add this place of an anonymous Author out of the second Homily upon Matthew. Denique cum post resurrectionem Domin● Thomas Apostolus isset in Provinciam i●●am, ad●●ncti sunt ●i: & baptisati ab eo, sacti sunt adjutores praedicationis illius: meaning the Persian Magi. Vales.  Thomas received the Apostolate of the Parthians. To Matthew was allotted Aethiopia. Bartholomew had that India assigned to him which lies upon the confines of Aethiopia. But this innermost India which is inhabited by several barbarous Nations, who make use of different languages, was not enlightened with the doctrine of Christianity, before the times of Constantine. What was the cause of their embracing the Christian Religion, I come now to relate. One Meropius, a Philosopher, by birth a Tyrian, made it his business to see the Country of the Indians, emulating herein 
b This is Metrodorus the Philosopher, whom Jerome has mentioned in his Chronicon; who, returning from his travails in India, presented Constantine with many gems and pearls, and feigned that many more of greater value were taken from him by Sapor King of the Persians: which lie of his was the occasion of the Persian war, as Am. Marcellinus attests, book 25. pag. 295. Edit. Vales. See Valesius' notes on Amm. Mar●●ll. pag. 304.  Metrodorus the Philosopher, who a little before him had traveled over that same Country. Meropius therefore taking along with him two youths that were related to him, who were in no wise unskilled in the Greek language, arrived in this Country in a Ship. And having seen what he desired, in order to his procuring▪ necessary provisions, he put to land at a place which had a safe commodious harbour. It happened, that a little before [his arrival there] the league betwixt the Romans and Indians had been broken. The Indians therefore took the Philosopher, and those that were in the Ship with him, and put them all to death, except his two young kinsmen. Having saved the lives of the two youths, out of a compassion to their age, they presented them to the King of the Indians. He, much pleased with the young men's looks, made the one of them, whose name was Aedesius, the Cup bearer of his Table: to the other, whose name was Frumentius, he 
* Rationes suas scriniaque commi●it; so Rufinus (from whom Socrates translated this story almost word for word) describes this young man's Office; book 1. chap. 9 Hist. Ecclesiast.  committed the custody of his accounts and evidences royal. Not long after this, the King dying (having left behind him a Son to be his successor, who was a minor, and his wife,) gave these two young men their liberty. But the Queen, seeing her Son left in his minority, spoke to these two persons to take care of him, till such time as he should come to maturity of age. The young men, in obedience to the Queen, undertake the management of the King's business. But Frumentius was the chief person in managing the affairs of State. And he was very earnest in enquiring of the Roman Merchants who then came to trade in that country, whether there were any that embraced Christianity to be found amongst them. Having found some, and informed them who he was, he exhorted them to make choice of 
c Translatours understood not this place. For Musculus renders it thus. Ut separatis locis uterentur, that they should make use of separate places. Christophorson thus, ut loca seperatim ●ibi sumerent, that they should take to themselves places severally. In this chapter Socrates has translated Rusinus (book 1. chap. 9 Ecclesiast. Hist.) almost word for word; and calls those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which Rufinus had termed Conventicula. Now Conventicula are properly private places wherein Collects, or short prayers are made; and from these places Churches are distinguished, which belong to the right of the public, and are not in the power of any private person. Vales.  some private meeting places for the performance of prayers therein, after the manner of Christians. Afterwards, within some short interval of time he built an oratory▪ and they▪ having instructed some Indians in the principles of Christianity, brought them to prayers with them. But afterwards, when the young King came to a maturity of age, Frumentius resigning to him the administration of the affairs of the Kingdom, which he had well managed, petitioned for leave to return into his own Country. And though the King and his mother entreated him to stay, yet they could not persuade him, but being desirous to see his own Country, he, together with Aedesius, returned home. Aedesius hastened to Tyre to see his Parents and Kindred: but Frumentius arriving at Alexandria, related the whole story to Athanasius, 
d Rufinus says the same: Tum vero Athanasius (name is nuper sacerdotium susceperat,) i. e. But then Athanasius (for he had a little before undertaken the Episcopate, etc.) But if we consider the matter more attentively, these things cannot be. For Meropius the Philosopher is said to have traveled into India, in imitation of the Philosopher Metrodorus, who had taken a view of that Country before him. But Metrodorus, returned not from his Indian journey before the year of Christ 325. For at his return from India he presented the Emperor Constantine with gifts which he had received from the King of the Indians, as we remarked before in note (b.) in this chapter. Which must necessarily happen after the conquest of Licinius. For then Constantine first received the Empire of the East. Now Licinius was vanquished at the latter end of the year of Christ 324. Meropius therefore, in regard, following Metrodorus' example, he attempted to travel over India, must have undertaken this journey some years after him. Let us then suppose, that Meropius went into India in the year of our Lord 327. On the year following, when he should have returned into his own Country, he was slain by the Barbarians. And Aedesius and Frumentius, being as yet youths, were presented to the Indian King; and one of them was made his Cupbearer; the other was set over his Acts and evidences Royal. In which Offices both continued to the King's death. Now, suppose they served the King three years. After this the Indian King dies, leaving his Son very young. But the Queen his mother entreated Aedesius and Frumentius to undertake the Government of the Kingdom, till her Son were of age. Let us also allow that the King's Son was about eight years old when his father died. In as much as Frumentius returned not to Alexandria till the young King was grown a man, it is wholly requisite that he should have managed the affairs of the Kingdom at least ten years. So Frumentius returned to Alexandria about the year of our Lord 341; in which year Athanasius was not newly made Bishop, but had held that Bishopricck above fifteen years. From what we have said 'tis apparent, that this conversion of the Indians by Frumentius happened in the Reign of Constantius, not of Constantine, as Rufinus, and others that follow him, have related. Vales.  who was then newly dignified with that Bishopric; informing him of the circumstances of his travels, and that there was good grounds to hope that the Indians would embrace Christianity: [He also desired him] that he would send a Bishop and a Clergy thither, and that he ought in no wise to neglect those tha● might be brought unto salvation. Athanasius having taken into consideration what was most expedient to be done, entreated Frumentius himself to take upon him the Bishopric, telling him that there was no man better qualified for it than he. Which was done. 
e Athanasius speaks of this Frumentius, in his Apologetic to the Emperor Constantius. And a little after mentions Constantius' Epistle to Aizanas and Sazanas the Kings of Auxumis, wherein he commands them to send Frumentius (whom Athanasius had ordained Bishop of Auxumis) to Alexandria, to George Bishop of that City, that he might receive from him the doctrine of the true Faith, Whence it appears, that Frumentius was at that time but newly ordained by Athanasius. Now this Epistle was written in the year of Christ 356. Baronius, (in his Annotations on the Roman Martyrology.) says that this Frumentius Bishop of Auxumis must be differenced from the other Frumentius Bishop of the Indians. But I do assert, that he that was Bishop of Auxumis, and he that is styled the Bishop of the Indians, is one and the same Frumentius. For Auxumis is the Metropolis of Aethiopia. Now the Aethiopians are by the ancients usually confounded with the Indians. So Philostorgius calls the Homeritae (who were the Auxumites' neighbours) Indians. Also, the Aethiopians who are now called Abyssines, call themselves Indians, and do acknowledge Frumentius to have been the Apostle of their Nation; as Lucas Holsteinius attests in his notes on Baronius' Martyrology, which were lately published at Rome. Vales.  Frumentius therefore, dignified with an Episcopate, returns again to the Indians Country, and there became a preacher of the Christian Religion; he founded many oratory's, and being vouchsafed [the assistance of] divine grace, he wrought many miracles, and cured many men's bodies together with their souls. These things Rufinus says he heard from Aedesius' own mouth, who was afterwards dignified with a Presbytership in the Church of Tyre.   

CHAP. XX. After what manner the Iberians were converted to the Christian Religion.  
IT is now a fit opportunity to relate after what manner the Iberians were at the same time converted to Christianity. A woman who led a religious and chaste life, was, by the disposal of Divine Providence, taken captive by the Iberians. These Iberians dwell near the Euxine Sea; they are a colony of the Iberians in Spain. This captive woman therefore, living amongst the Barbarians, devoted herself to a Philosophic course of life. For together with the strictest and severest exercises of Chastity, she used herself to most tedious and lasting fasts, and to continued prayer. The Barbarians seeing this, were amazed at the strangeness and novelty of her actions. It happened, that 
* See Rufinus, book 1. chap. 10. Eccles. Hist. Rufinus does not say, that this child was the King's Son; but, mulier quaedam par●ulum suum, etc. a certain woman (say● he) carried about her son, etc.  the King's Son, being a very young child, fell sick. The Queen, according to the custom of that Country, sent the child about to other women to be cured: if perchance by long experience they might know of any cure for the distemper. When the young child had been carried about by his nurse, and could find no cure from any of the women, he was at last brought to this captive woman. She in the presence of many women, applied not any material remedy, for she had no knowledge of any such Medicines. But, having taken the child, she laid him upon her own bed, which was made of hair-cloath, and only spoke these words: Christ (said she) who healed many, shall also cure this child. Having added a prayer to these words, and invoked God's assistance, the child immediately recovered, and from that time was very well. The report hereof was noised abroad amongst the Barbarian women, it came also to the Queen's ear; and the captive woman became more eminent. Not long after the Queen, being fallen into a distemper, sent for the captive woman. She having refused to go by reason of her modesty and bashful disposition, the Queen herself was conveyed to her. The captive woman does the same that she before had done to the child. And forthwith the sick Queen recovered, and returned her thanks to the woman. But she made her this answer, it is not I that do this, but Christ, who is the Son of that God, who made the world. She therefore exhorted the Queen to call upon him, and to acknowledge the true God. The King of the Iberians, amazed at the suddenness of her recovery from the disease, having enquired who it was that did these cures, presented the captive woman with Gifts. She answered, that she stood not in need of wealth, for piety was her riches. But that she should accept it as the greatest present, if he would acknowledge that God who was set forth and declared by her. With this answer she returned his presents. The King treasured up her words in his breast. The next day this accident befell the King going out a hunting: There fell a mist and a thick darkness upon the tops of the mountains and forests where he was hunting, so that their sport was grown troublesome, and the way impassable. The King being in a very great strait, earnestly implored [the assistance of] those Gods whom he worshipped: But finding he was never the better, at last he bethought himself of the captive-womans' God, and calls upon him to be his assistant. He had no sooner prayed, but the darkness caused by the mist was dispersed. Admiring at what was done, he returned home with joy, and having told his Queen what had befallen him, he forthwith sent for the captive woman, and enquired of her who that God was, whom she worshipped. When the woman was come into his presence, she made the King of the Iberians to become a Preacher of Christ. For, having been persuaded by this devout woman to believe in Christ, he convened all the Iberians that were his Subjects; and when he had related to them all things concerning the cure of his wife and his child, and also what had befallen him in his hunting, he exhorted them to worship the God of the captive-woman. Thus therefore they both became Preachers of Christ, the King Preached to the men▪ and the Queen to the women. Moreover, the King, informed by the captive woman of the fashion of those Churches amongst the Romans, commanded an Oratory to be built; and ordered a provision of all materials towards the building to be forthwith made. Therefore a Church was erected; and when they went about raising of the Pillars, Divine Providence attempts somewhat that might persuade the inhabitants of that Country [to embrace] the Christian Faith. For one of the Pillars continued immovable. No engine could be invented, that was able to stir it. But the ropes were broken, and the engines torn in pieces. The workmen therefore, desponding and quite out of heart, went away. Then was the captive woman's Faith openly manifested. For she goes by night to the place without any body's knowledge, and there stayed all night, spending the time in fervent prayer: and by God's Providence the Pillar was raised, and stood fixed in the air, higher than its basis, in such a manner that it did not in the least touch its basis. Assoon as it was day, the King, 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, well skilled in Architecture] I had rather read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, being very anxious.] I doubt not but Socrates wrote it thus. For in Ruflnus (book 1. chap. 10. from whom Socrates borrowed this relation) the words are these; cum ecce matutinus & anxius cum suis omnibus ingrediens Rex, etc. when behold the King, perplexed in his mind, coming in the morning with all his attendants, etc. Vales.  well skilled in architecture, came to the building, and sees the Pillar hanging in the air above its own basis. Both he himself, and all his attendants were amazed at what had happened, for a little while after in their sight the Pillar descended upon its own basis, and there stood fixed. Hereupon they all shouted, cried out that the King's Faith was true, and celebrated the praises of the captive-womans' God. After this they believed [in Christ] and raised up the rest of the Pillars with great alacrity of mind: and the whole building was in a short time perfectly finished. Afterwards an Embassy was sent from them to Constantine the Emperor, whereby they requested, that they might both in future be admitted to a confederacy with the Romans, and also have a Bishop and an holy Clergy sent to them. For they protested that they did sincerely believe in Christ. This relation Rufinus says he had from 
b The Sfort. Florent. and All at. M. SS. call this persons name Baccurius. But in Rufinus, and others, his name is, more truly, Bacurius. Zosimus says he was born in that Armenia which borders on Iberia, and that he was a man without all malice, or deceit, very expert in Military affairs. But Rufinus (book 1. chap. 10. and book 2. chap. 33. Eccles. Hist.) affirms he was a Prince of the Iberi; that he was a person of great fidelity, very studious of Religion and Truth: first made a Captain within the limits of Palestine; afterwards Comes of the Domestics; and lastly that he did Theodosius the Emperor great service in his war with Eugenius. Vales. See Valesius' notes on Amm. Marcell. pag. 430, etc.  Bacurius, who had formerly been a Prince of Iberia: but afterwards coming over to the Romans, he was 
c At this place Socrates mistook Rufinus' meaning. For Rufinus says that Bacurius was a Captain; Palestini limitis, of the Palestinian limit; when he told him these things. But Socrates seems to have read in Rufinus, Palestini militis ducem, that Bacurius was a Captain of the Palestinian milice. Vales.  made a captain within the limits of Palestine. At length he was advanced to the Office of a General, and did the Emperor Theodosius extraordinary good service, in the 
d Here also Socrates is out. For Bacurius served not Theodosius in the war against Maximus, but in that against Eugenius: as Rufinus attests, book 2. chap. 33. Eccles. Hist. and Zosimus, book 4. Vales.  war against Maximus the Tyrant. After this manner were the Iberians converted to the Christian Religion in the times of Constantine.   

CHAP. XXI. Concerning Antonius the Monk.  
IT would be superfluous for us to say any thing concerning Antonius the Monk, who at the same time lived in the Deserts of Egypt, [or to relate] what a man he was, how he openly strove with Devils, and detected all their stratagems and attempts; and how he wrought many miracles. For Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria has prevented us, having written a particular book concerning his Life: such a plenty of eminent men was there, who lived at one and the same time, in the reign of Constantine.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning Manes the Author of the Heresy of the Manichees, and whence he had his original.  
BUt it is usual for cockle to grow up amongst the good corn, for the envy [of the Devil] loves to lay snares for the righteous. Not long before Constantine's reign, there sprung up a kind of heathenish Christianity, together with the true Christian Religion, as heretofore false-Prophets arose up together with the Prophets, and Pseudo-Apostles amongst the Apostles. For in those days one Manichaeus attempted clandestinely to introduce the opinion of Empedocles the Heathen Philosopher, into Christianity. This man Eusebius Pamphilus indeed has mentioned, in the 
* See Eusebius Eccles. Hist. book 7. chap. 31.  seventh book of his Ecclesiastic History, but has not accurately explained all things concerning him. Wherefore I judge it requisite to supply what he has omitted. For thereby it will be manifested, who this Manichaeus was, whence he came, and how he arrived at so high a degree of audaciousness. One Scythianus a Saracen, married a captive woman a native of the Upper Thebaïs'. Upon her account he lived in Egypt, and having been instructed in the Literature of the Egyptians, he introduced the opinion of Empedocles and Pythagoras into the Christian Religion: asserting that there were two natures, the one Good, the other Evil; (as Empedocles also did) the evil nature he termed Discord; the good he called Friendship. One Buddas, heretofore named Terebinthus, was this Scythianus' Scholar. This man travelling into the Country of Babylonia, which is inhabited by the Persians, told many strange and prodigious things of himself, saying, that he was born of a Virgin, and educated in the mountains. Afterwards he wrote four books, one he entitled [the book] of Mysteries; another, the Gospel; the third he called the Thesaurus, and the fourth Heads. But as he was counterfiting the performance of some mysterious sacred Rites, he was thrown down headlong by the Devil, and so died. The woman, at whose house he sojourned, buried him. She having possessed herself of his money, bought a boy, about seven years old, by name Cubricus: this boy she made free; and when she had bred him a Scholar, she died soon after, and le●t him all Terebinthus' estate, and the books also which he had written, being instructed by Scythianus. Cubricus, now a freeman, takes these goods along with him, and travelling into Persia, changes his name, call himself Manes. Where he distributed Buddas', or Terebinthus' books, as his own genuine works, amongst his seduced followers. Now these are the Subjects of those books, in the words they seemingly assert the Christian Religion, but [if] the opinions [contained in them be attentively considered] they are [near a kin to] Gentilism. For Manichaeus, being an impious person, does incite [his disciples] to worship a plurality of Gods. He also teaches, that the 
a It is most apparent that the Manichaeans adored the Sun. Libanius relates the same concerning them, in book 4. Epist. 140. wherein he commends the Manichaeans that were in Palestine (but suppresses their name) to Priscianus the Precedent of Palestine: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. Those men that worship the Sun without blood, and honour God with the second appellation, who chastise their belly, and account the day of their death to be gain; are found to be in many places, but are every where few in number. They injure no man, but are molested by some. I doubt not but by these words Libanius means the Manichaeans; for they cannot be agreeably attributed to any other persons besides them. But he designedly omitted the mention of their name, because the name of the Manichaeans was odious. Concerning the feigned fasts of the Manichaeans, see Cyrill, in his sixth Cateches. Vales.  Sun is to be adored. Besides, he introduces Fate, and destroys man's freewill. He apparently asserts a transmutation of Bodies, following herein the opinions of Empedocles, Pythagoras, and the Egyptians. He denies that Christ existed in the flesh, saying, that he was a mere 
* That is, he had only the form or figure of a man; was imaginatily, not really such.  Phantasm. He does also reject the Law and the Prophets: and calls himself the Paraclete. All which Tenets, 'tis manifest, are wholly disagreeable to the orthodox [doctrine of the] Church. Moreover, in his Letters he has been so audacious as to style himself an Apostle. But he met with a condign punishment for this impudent lie of his, [which befell him] upon this occasion. The son of the King of Persia happened to fall sick; his Father, desirous to save the life of his son, left no stone unturned, as the common saying is. Having heard of Manichaeus, and supposing the wonders he did to be real and true, he sends for him as if he had been an Apostle, hoping that he might preserve his Son's life. When he was come, in a fictitious and pretended manner he takes in hand to cure the King's son. But the King, seeing that his son died under his hands, clap't him in Prison, with a design forthwith to put him to death. He made his escape [out of Prison] into Mesopotamia, and saved himself: But when the King of Persia had intelligence of his abode in those parts, he [caused him] to be brought from thence by force, and flayed him alive: and having stuffed his skin with chaff, he hanged it up before the City gates. These things, which we relate, are no forgeries of our own, 
b The reading here must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, out of Archelaus' Dialogue, or disputation:] which appears from the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we read.] This Archelaus, Bishop, of Mesopotamia, wrote the dispute which he maintained against Manichaeus, i● Syriack: which being afterwards translated into Greek, was in the possession of many persons, as Jerome attests, in his book de scriptor. Ecclesiast. Cyrill of Jerusalem has mentioned this dispute, in his sixth Catechism. A fragment of this work is in my hands, wherein is contained the History of the impious and perfidious Manichaeus. But his disputation with Archelaus the Bishop, which was annexed to the close of this History, is wanting. In the room whereof is added Archelaus' Epistle to Diodorus the Presbyter. I am beholding to the eminent Emericus Bigotius for this monument▪ as also for many others. Vales. Valesius has published this disputation of Archelaus' in Latin, at the close of his Annotations upon Sozomen, pag. 197, etc.  but we collected them out of a book we read over, [entitled] the disputation of Archelaus, Bishop of Cascharum, one of the Cities of Mesopotamia. For this Archelaus says, that he disputed with Manichaeus face to face, and what we have written above concerning Manichaeus' Life, Archelaus himself does relate. Thus therefore does the envy [of the Devil,] as we said before, delight to entrap good affairs when in their most flourishing posture. But, for what reason the goodness of God should permit this to be done, (whether it be that he is desirous to have the true opinion of the Church brought to the test and examined, and wholly to extirpate arrogancy which usually grows up together with faith, or for what other reason) is a question that cannot be solved without great difficulty and tediousness: nor can it now be opportunely discussed by us. For, it is not our design to examine [the truth] of opinions, or to make researches into the abstruse accounts of providence and the judgement of God; but, according to our ability, to compose a narrative of the affairs that have been transacted in the Churches. After what manner therefore the superstition of the Manichaeans 
c In the Allat. M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ sprang up;] which is better than [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sprang up before.] After the same manner Socrates exp●esses himself in the beginning of this chapter. 'Tis a metaphor taken from Cockle, which is wont to grow up with the Corn. Vales.  sprang up a little before the times of Constantine, it has been sufficiently declared. Let us now return to [the series of] those times, that are the proper subject of the History we design.   

CHAP. XXIII. How Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, and Theognis Bishop of Nice, taking courage again, endeavoured to subvert the Nicene Creed, by plotting against Athanasius.  
EUsebius and Theognis, being returned from exile, recovered their own Churches, having (as we said before) extruded those that had been ordained [Bishops] in their places: Moreover, they acquired great interest and favour with the Emperor, who had an high esteem for them, looking upon them as converts from an Heretical to the orthodox Doctrine. But they abused this favour and liberty granted them, and made more disturbance in the world then formerly they had done; incited thereto by two motives; the one [proceeded] from the Arian Heresy, with which they had been formerly infected; the other from their inveterate hatred against Athanasius; because he had so vigorously opposed them in the Synod, when the Articles of faith were discussed. First of all therefore they began to find fault with Athanasius' ordination, as if he were unworthy of a Bishopric, and 
a I follow this reading [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if his ordination, etc. For Eusebius' party found fault with the ordination of Athanasius upon two accounts; both because Athanasius was unworthy of that honour, and also because his ordination had been performed by persons unfitting. See Philostorgius. Vales.  as if his ordination had been performed by unfitting persons. But it was afterwards demonstrated that he was superior to all manner of calumny: for being seated in the Bishopric of Alexandria, he stiffly and vigorously contended for the Nicene Creed: then Eusebius set all his wits at work to lay a plot for Athanasius, and to bring Arius again into Alexandria. For he supposed this to be the only way to eradicate the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the ●aith of Homoou●ios; i. e. those words in the Cree●, wherein it ●s asserted that Christ is of the same essence or substance with the father.  Doctrine of Consubstantiality, and introduce Arianism. Eusebius therefore wrote to Athanasius that he would readmit Arius and his companions [into the Church.] 
b Socrates borrowed these words out of Athanasius' second Apology against the Arians; where Athanasius gives an account how Eusebius secretly joined with the Melitians in a conspiracy against him, these are his very words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words of Athanasius, Sozomen makes use of in his second book, chap. 18. Vales.  And in his Letter he entreated him, but openly and in public he threatened him. But when Athanasius could by no means be prevailed with, he attempts to persuade the Emperor to grant Arius leave to come into his presence, and that he would give him a liberty of returning to Alexandria. And by what means he prevailed so far, as to effect this, I will relate in its due place. But before these things were done, there was another commotion raised in the Churches. For her own sons did again disturb the peace of the Church. Eusebius Pamphilus relates, that immediately after the Synod, Egypt raised mutual factions within itself, but he annexes not the occasion of this division. Whence he is thought by many to have been double-tongued, because, declining to set forth the reasons [of the discords] he had resolved with himself not to assent to what had been determined at Nice. But as we ourselves have found from several Letters which the Bishops wrote to one another after the Synod, the term Homoousios disturbed some men's minds. Whilst they were busying themselves about this word, and made too curious inquiries into its import and meaning, they raised an intestine war amongst themselves. And what was done herein was not unlike a fight in the night. For neither side seemed to understand perfectly, why they reviled one another. For they that had an aversion for the term Homoöusios', looked upon them that approved of it as introducers of 
c It is hard to assign a reason, why Socrates should join Montanus with Sabellius. For Montanus himself made no innovations in the doctrine of the Trinity, but followed the faith of the Catholic Church; as Epiph●niu● attests (in Hares● Monta●ist.) and Theodoret (book. 3. H●ret▪ Fabul▪) Yet some of his disciples took away the difference of the persons, as Sabellius did; which Theodoret attests (at the place now cited) in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But some of them have denied the three persons of the Godhead, in like manner as Sabellius did, saying that the father, Son, and holy Ghost are one and the same person. And hence it is, that in the Synodical Epistle of the Arian Bishops at Scrdica, Montanus is joined to Sabellius. Vales.  Sabellius' and Montanus' opinion. And therefore they called them blasphemers, as being persons that destroyed the existence of the Son of God. On the other hand, they that were maintainers of the term Homoöusios', supposing the other [their adversaries] to be introducers of [the worship of] many Gods, abominated them, as the bringers in of Gentilism. Eustathius Bishop of Antioch reviles Eusebius Pamphilus as one that adulterates the Nicene Faith. Eusebius answers, that he does in no wise infringe or Violate the Creed [published] at Nice: but accuses Eustathius, for being an Assertour of Sabellius' opinion. For these reasons every one [of the Bishops] wrote Volumes, as if it had been against most bitter enemies: And although both sides asserted, that the Son of God had a 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Learned Reader will find these terms incomparably well explained by Dionysius Petavius, in his Dogm. Theolog. Tom. 2. De Trinit. book 4. chap. 8. Sect. 10, etc. pag. 380. Edit. Paris. 1644.  proper, real and peculiar Person and existence, and confessed that there was one God in three Persons, yet (how it came to pass, I know not) they could in no wise agree amongst themselves; and therefore would by no means endure to be at quiet.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning the Synod convened at Antioch, which deposed Eustathius Bishop of Antioch: upon whose account there was a sedition raised, by which that City was almost ruined.  
THerefore, having convened a Synod at Antioch, they depose Eustathius, as one who was better affected towards Sabellius' opinion, than towards what the Nicene Synod had determined. But, as some report, [he was deposed] for other reasons less commendable: which yet they have not openly declared. But this is a thing which the Bishops usually do towards all that they depose; they load them wi●h reproaches, and call them impious persons, but annex not the reasons of their impiety. Now that they deposed Eustathius as a favourer of Sabellius' opinion (Cyrus' Bishop of Beraea being his accuser,) Georgius Bishop of Laodicea in Syria (one of their number who hated the term Homoöusios') has related in that Encomium 
a It is strange to see how notoriously translatours have been mistaken in the version of this place; they perceived not that the last word was to be expunged, as being superfluous. For whenas at first there had been a remark set in the margin, that instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he wrote] it should be otherwise written, thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he said:] afterwards this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he said] crept out of the Margin, into the Text. Vales.  he wrote upon Eusebius Emisenus. Concerning this Eusebius Emisenus we will hereafter speak in its proper place. But Georgius writes [such things as do not very well hang together] concerning Eustathius. For he reports, that Eustathius was accused by Cyrus for an assertour of Sabellius' opinion; again he says, that Cyrus was 
b Whether Cyrus' Bishop of Beraea did accuse Eustathius, as being a favourer of Sabellius' opinion, (as Georgius of Laodicea relates,) I know not. But what Georgius writes, to wit, that Cyrus himself was afterwards deposed because he favoured Sabellius' Heresy (i. e. because he defended the doctrine of Consubstantiality; for so these words are to be understood:) is very true. For Athanasius confirms this, in his Epistle ad Solitar. Where he reckons up in order all the Bishops thrust out by the Arians during Constantine's reign. And in the first place he names Eustathius Bishop of Antioch, than Eutropius of Adrianople. Afterwards Euphration of the Balan●i, the two Cymatius', Asclep● of Gaza, Cyrus of Berae● and others; who were banished by the Emperor's Edict, and others put into their places. Vales.  condemned and deposed for maintaining the same error. But how can it be, that Cyrus should accuse Eustathius, for being a Sabellian, who was himself a favourer of that Heresy. It is probable therefore that Eustathius was deposed for some other reasons. Moreover, at such time as Eustatbius was deposed, there was a very great Sedition raised in Antioch. And afterwards, [at the conferences] about the election of a Bishop, there was frequently kindled so great a flame [of dissension,] that it wanted but little of destroying the whole City, the populace being divided into two factions: one party of them contended vigorously for the translation of Eusebius Pamphilus from Caesarea in Palestine to [the See of] Antioch; the other faction was very earnest to have Eustathius restored. The whole City in general favoured the one or the other party [of the Christians.] The Military forces also were drawn up in battle array [on both sides] as it were against enemies, in so much that they were just about making use of their swords, had not God, and the fear of the Emperor repressed the violence of the multitude. For the Emperor by his Letters, 
c The meaning of this place is this. The Emperor, by his Letters written to Antioch, and Eusebius, by his refusing the Bishopric of Antioch, appeased that tumult. Therefore these words [appeased the tumult and sedition] must in common belong to both the preceding clauses. Vales.  and Eusebius by his refusal of the Bishopric, appeased that Tumult and Sedition. Upon which account the Emperor admired him greatly, and writ a Letter to him, in which he commends his prudent resolution, calling him happy, because he was judged worthy to be Bishop not of one City, but almost of the whole world. It is recorded therefore that after this the See of Antioch was 
d What Socrates here says, concerning the vacancy of the See of Antioch eight years, after Eustathlus was deposed, is false. For immediately after Eustathius was ejected; when Eusebius of Caesarea had refused that See; Paulinus Bishop of Tyre was translated to that See, in the year of Christ 329: as I before noted in the tenth book of Eusebius' Ecclesiastic History, chap. 1. note (a.) Afterwards Euphronius succeeded Paulinus; or, as some will have it, Eualius. After whom Flaccillus was advanced to the See of Antioch, who (as Athanasius attests in his second Apology against the Arians) was at the Synod of Tyre. Vales.  vacant eight years. But at length, by the diligence of those that plotted the subversion of the Nicene faith, 
e Sozomen says the same; and Theodorus Mopsuestenus (apud Nicaetam in Thesauro Orthodox. fidei.) Which is also confirmed by Georgius of Laodicea, in his encomium of Eusebius Emisenus, Socrates quotes his words, in book 2. chap. 9 Eccles. Hist.) But Theodoret (book 1. chap. 22. Eccles. Hist.) puts Eualius between Eustathius and Euphronius, and says that he presided but a very short time. Philostorgius agrees with Theodoret. Vales.  Euphronius is ordained Bishop. Let thus much be related concerning the Synod convened at Antioch upon Eustathius' account. Soon after these things, Eusebius (who had long before left Berytus, and was now possessed of the Church at Nicomedia,) made it his business, together with his confederates, to bring Arius again into Alexandria. But, how they prevailed to effect this their design, and after what manner the Emperor was persuaded to admit Arius and Euzoïus into his presence, we are now to relate.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning the Presbyter, who made it his business to get Arius recalled.  
THe Emperor Constantine had a sister whose name was Constantia. She had been married to Licinius who was heretofore colleague in the Empire with Constantine, but afterwards he became a Tyrant and was therefore put to death. She had a confident, a Presbyter, one that was a favourer of Arianism, who was reckoned amongst her domestics. This man, prompted thereto by Eusebius and those of his faction, did in his familiar discourse with Constantia let fall some words concerning Arius, saying, that the Synod had done him wrong, and that his sentiments were not such as report represented them to be. Constantia having heard this was easily induced to give credit to the Presbyter. But she had not confidence to declare it to the Emperor. It happened that Constantia fell dangerously sick. The Emperor came daily to visit her in her sickness. But when she was brought into so dangerous a condition by her distemper, that she expected to die immediately, she recommends the Presbyter to the Emperor, declaring to him his industry, piety, and how well affected he was towards his Government: and immediately after she died. The Presbyter was [after this] made one of the Emperor's greatest confidents. And having by degrees got a greater liberty of speaking, he relates to the Emperor the same things concerning Arius, that he before told his sister; affirming that Arius had no other sentiments than what were agreeable to the Synods determination: and that if [the Emperor] would admit him to his presence, he would give his consent to what the Synod had decreed: 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that he was falsely accused not without reason] Sr Henry Savill and Christophorson read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Moreover, that he was falsely accused without the least of reason.] This story concerning the Arian Presbyter (whom Constantia Augusta recommended to her brother Constantine) Socrates borrowed out of Rufinus, book 1. chap. 11. Eccles. Hist. But I suspect the truth of it, for these reasons. First, because Athanasius (who does usually detect all the frauds of the Arians) has no where made mention of it. Secondly, in regard the name of this Presbyter is suppressed: for, if this Presbyter were in so great favour and authority with Constantine, that, (as Rufinus relates in the book and chapter now cited,) when the Emperor died, he should leave his Will, which he had written, in the hands of this Presbyter; doubtless, he was worthy to have had his name mentioned. But, in my judgement, Rufinus' authority is but small; for he wrote his History very carelessly, not from the Records of affairs transacted, but from fabulous stories, and relations grounded barely on report.  Moreover, that he was falsely accused without the least of reason. These words of the Presbyters seemed strange to the Emperor. Thus therefore he answered [the Presbyter,] if Arius does consent to the Synods determination, and has the same sentiments with that, I will both admit him to my presence, and also send him back to Alexandria with repute and honour. Thus he answered, and immediately wrote to Arius after this manner.  

VICTOR CONSTANTINUS, MAXIMUS, AUGUSTUS, to Arius.  
It has been sometime since made known to your Gravity, that you should repair to Our Court, in order to your being admitted to the enjoyment of Our presence. But we much admire, that you have not immediately performed this. Wherefore, ascend forthwith a public Chariot, and come with speed to Our Court: That having experienced Our benevolence and care, you may return to your own Country.  
God preserve you, beloved brother. Dated before the fifth of the Kalends of December.   
This was the Emperor's Letter to Arius. Here I cannot but admire the Emperor's care and zeal for Religion. For 'tis evident by this Letter, that he had before frequently exhorted Arius to a 
* Repentance.  recantation, in regard he reproves him, that after his frequent writing to him, Arius had not forthwith returned to the truth. Arius therefore having received the Emperor's Letters, came soon after to Constantinople. There came along with him Euzoïus; whom Alexander had divested of his Deaconship when he deposed Arius and his associates. The Emperor admits them to his presence, and asked them whether they would agree to the [Nicene] faith. They having readily given their assent, the Emperor commanded them to deliver in a Libel containing [the Articles of] their faith.   

CHAP. XXVI. How Arius, being recalled [from exile,] and having given up a Libel of Repentance to the Emperor, did therein hypocritically pretend [himself an assertour of] the Nicene Creed.  
HAving therefore composed a Libel, they present it to the Emperor, the contents whereof are as followeth.  
Arius and Euzoïus, to our most Religious and most pious Lord Constantine the Emperor. According to the order of your piety most acceptable to God, (our Lord the Emperor,) we do declare our Faith, and in writing profess in the presence of God, that we and all our adherents do believe as followeth. We believe in one God the Father Almighty; and in the Lord Jesus Christ his Son, who was made by him before all worlds: God the Word, by whom all things were made, that are in heaven, and that are in earth: who came down from heaven, and was incarnate, and suffered, and rose again, and ascended into the heavens, who also shall come again to judge the quick and the dead. [We also believe] in the Holy Ghost, and in the Resurrection of the flesh, and in the life of the world to come, and in the kingdom of heaven, and in one Catholic Church of God [which is spread] from one end of the world to the other. This faith we have received from the holy Gospels, the Lord saying to his disciples: Go ye and teach all nations, baptising 
Matth. 28. 19  them in the name of Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. 
a After these words, there was wanting this whole clause [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, If we do not thus believe these things, and [if we do not] truly admit of the Father, the Son, and the holy Ghost] which we have made up from the authority of the Allatian M. S. and from Sozomen, book 2. chap. 27. Vales.  If we do not thus believe these things, and [if we do not] truly admit of the Father, the Son and the holy Ghost, in such manner as the whole Catholic Church, and the Scriptures (which we believe in all things) do teach, God is our Judge, both now, and in the Judgement to come. We therefore beseech your piety (O Emperor most acceptable to God) that we being Ecclesiastical persons, and holding the Faith and sense of the Church and the holy Scriptures, may by your pacific and religious piety be united 
b In the Kings M. S. and in Epiphanius Scholasticus, this place is pointed otherwise, thus [to our mother the Church, to wit, all questions, etc.] which distinction displeases me not. Vales.  to our mother, to wit the Church; all questions and superfluous disputations being wholly taken away and suppressed: that so both we and the Church, enjoying a mutual peace and union, may jointly offer up our usual prayers for the peaceable Reign of your Imperial Majesty, and for your whole Family.   

CHAP. XXVII. How Arius returned to Alexandria by the Emperor's order, and upon Athanasius' refusal to admit him, Eusebius' faction framed divers accusations against Athanasius before the Emperor.  
ARius having thus persuaded the Emperor, returned to Alexandria. But this specious covert was not prevalent enough to suppress the silenced and hidden truth. For when Athanasius denied him reception upon his arrival at Alexandria: (in regard he detested the man as an abomination:) he attempted to stir up new commotions in Alexandria, by disseminating his heresy. Moreover, at that time Eusebius did both himself write Letters, and also induced the Emperor to write, that Arius and his complices might be received [into the Church.] But Athanasius did wholly refuse to grant them reception: And he acquainted the Emperor by his Letters that it was impossible for those, who had once rejected the faith, and were anathematised, to be entirely readmitted again [to their degrees in the Church] at their return. But the Emperor, highly incensed [at this return] thus threatened Athanasius in a Letter 
a After these words, the Florentine M. S. adds these [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, part of the Emperor's Letter.] Which are altogether necessary, that the Reader may understand, that not the Emperor's whole Epistle, but part of it only, is here inserted. Athanasius, in his second Apology against the Arians, (out of whom Socrates took these passages) producing this Epistle of Constantine's, sets these very words before it; and adds, that this Epistle was brought to Alexandria by Syncletius and Gaudentius, Officers belonging to the Imperial Palace. But, that which Socrates affirms (to wit, that Arius came to Alexandria) is not mentioned by Athanasius, nor do I think it is true. Vales. .  

Part of the Emperor's Letter.  
Having therefore received the knowledge of our will, do you afford a free ingress to all such as are desirous of entering into the Church. For if we shall receive information that you have prohibited any of those that are desirous [to be united] to the Church, or have hindered their admission, We will immediately send one who shall be empowered by Our order to depose you, and banish you your Country. Thus wrote the Emperor, having a regard to the good of the public, and being unwilling that [the members of] the Church should be rend asunder. 
b After these words from the Florentine, Sfortian, and Allatian M. SS. we have added this whole period [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For he laboured to reduce them all to a perfect union.] which was wanting in the common Editions. Sozomen has almost the same words, in his second book at the close of chap. 22; but he has changed their order. Vales.  For he laboured to reduce them all to a perfect union. At that time therefore the Eusebians (who were deadly haters of Athanasius,) supposing they had gotten a fair opportunity, made use of the Emperor's indignation as instrumental for the execution of their own design. Upon which account they made great disturbances, labouring by that means to effect Athanasius' deposition from his Bishopric: for they hoped that the Arian opinion would become absolutely prevalent by these means only, [to wit,] by a removal of Athanasius. There was therefore by a joint consent an attack made against him by Eusebius of Nicomedia, Theognis of Nice, Maris of Chalcedon, Ursacius of Singidunum [a City] of the Upper Maesia, and Valens of Mursa in the Upper Pannonia. These persons hire some of the Melitian Heretics, who bring in several accusations against Athanasius. And first they frame a complaint [against him] by 
c We find these men's names in that catalogue of the Melitian Bishops which Alexander procured from Melitius, This Ision was Bishop in Athribis, Eudaemon in Tanis, and Callinicus in Pelusium. See Athanasius' second Apologetic. Vales.  Ision, Eudaemon and Callinicus, who were Melitians, as if Athanasius had ordered the Egyptians to pay a linen garment [under the notion of tribute] to the Church of Alexandria. 
d Athanasius (in his Apologetic) calls this man Apis, not Alypius. But names not the place, wherein Constantine took cognizance of this matter. Yet Socrates affirms it was at Nicomedia. Further, Baronius relates that these affairs were transacted in the year of Christ 329. But I would rather choose to place them on the year following. For these things happened after Eustathius' deposition, when Eusebius and Theognius, (returned from their Exile) had procured a great authority and interest with Constantine. But what the same Baronius says (to wit, that Constantine's Letter, concerning Arius' readmission into the Church, was written to Athanasius in the year of Christ 327,) is a palpable mistake; and he dissents from Athanasius, whom notwithstanding he professes to follow in all things. For Athanasius relates, that soon after Constantine's Letter, and Arius' repulse, the Melitians accused him of these crimes before the Emperor. Vales.  But Alypius, and Macarius, Presbyters of the Church of Alexandria, who were then accidentally at Nicomedia, extinguished this accusation, having informed the Emperor, that what they reported against Athanasius was false. Wherefore the Emperor by his Letters sharply reproved those that informed against him: but he advised Athanasius in a Letter to repair to him. But the Eusebian faction, before his arrival, and in order to their preventing of it, tack another accusation to the first, far worse than the former: as if Athanasius, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which words, Valesius has thus rendered, conspirans adversus Principem, conspiring against the Emperor.  entering into a conspiracy against the Emperor's affairs, had sent a little chest full of gold to one Philumenus. But the Emperor, having taken cognizance hereof at Psamathia, which is the Suburbs of the City Nicomedia, and finding Athanasius innocent, dismissed him with honour; and wrote to the Church of Alexandria, that their Bishop Athanasius had been falsely accused. It would indeed have been comely and decent to have passed over in silence those calumnies, which the Eusebians afterwards framed against Athanasius, lest Christ's Church should be condemned by those that do not embrace his doctrine. But in regard they have been committed to writing, and exposed to the view of all men, I therefore judged it necessary to treat of these matters as compendiously as may be, which [if particularised] would require a peculiar volume. Wherefore I will give a short account, whence both the subject of the calumny itself, and also the contrivers of the false accusation had their original. 
e This passage of Socrates is very much enlightened by Athanasius in his second Apologetic against the Arians. Whose words, because they are misunderstood by his translator, I will here set down. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, Mareotes is a region of Alexandria. In that region there never was a Bishop, or Deputy Bishop. But the Churches of that whole region are subject to the Bishop of Alexandria. Each of the Presbyters hath peculiar Villages, (which are very great,) sometimes ten in number, or more. From these words it appears, that every Village of Mareotes had not its particular Presbyter; but that one Presbyter governed ten Villages and sometimes more. That Village, wherein Ischyras was, in regard it was the least of all, undoubtedly had neither its peculiar Church, nor Presbyter. To that Epistle which all the Presbyters and Deacons of Mareotes wrote to the Synod of Tyre (which Letter is recorded by Athanasius in the book now cited) there subscribed fourteen Presbyters, and fifteen Deacons. Vales.  Mareotes is a region of Alexandria. There are in it a great many, and those very populous villages, and in them many and stately Churches. All these Churches are under [the jurisdiction of] the Bishop of Alexandria, and subject to his City like Parishes. In this Country of Mareotes there was a man, by name Ischyras, who had committed a fact worthy of a thousand deaths. For, whenas he had never been admitted into sacred Orders, he [nevertheless] took upon himself the name of a Presbyter, and was so audacious as to perform the office of a Presbyter. This Ischyras therefore, detected in the commission of the foresaid crime, made his escape thence, and arriving at Nicomedia, for refuge fled to the Eusebian faction. They, in regard of their hatred towards Athanasius, receive him as a Presbyter; and promise to prefer him to the dignity of a Bishopric, if he would frame an accusation against Athanasius, they deriving a pretence [for this calumny] from those stories which Ischyras had contrived. For he gave out, that he had suffered most miserably by an assault made upon him: and that Macarius running furiously [into the Oratory] as far as the Altar, overturned the Table, broke the mystical Cup, and burned the sacred books. For this accusation (as I have said) the Eusebians promised him a Bishopric as his reward, being sensible that this accusation against Macarius, would (together with him that was accused) overthrow Athanasius also who had sent Macarius. This accusation therefore they charged him with afterwards. But before this [calumny they framed] another stuffed with all manner of hatred and maliciousness, which we must now speak of. Having got a man's hand (whence they had it, I know not, whether they had murdered any man and cut off his hand; or whether they had cut it off from some dead body, God only knows, and they that were authors of this fact,) they produced it [pretending] it to be the hand of one 
f This Arsenius was a Bishop of the Melitians in the City Hypselis which is in Thebaïs'. In his Epistle, which he wrote to Athanasius, he assumes to himself this title of honour, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. To Athanasius the blessed Pope, Arsenius Bishop of the City Hypselis, one of those sometimes under Melitius. But in the catalogue of Bishops of the Melitian faction, which Melitius delivered to Alexander, no Arsenius can be found. Vales.  Arsenius, a Melitian Bishop: the hand they exposed to all men's view, but kept Arsenius concealed. And they reported that Athanasius had this hand in his custody, and made use of it in the performance of some magical delusions. This therefore was the chiefest and most important point of the accusation which these Sycophants had forged [against Athanasius.] But (as it usually happens in such cases) other persons accused him of other matters. For all those who had been his enemies before, did at this time most especially make use of their utmost force against him. The Emperor, having intelligence of these proceedings, writes to 
g Socrates took this out of Athanasius, in his second Apologetic against the Arians, his words are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Constantine wrote to Antioch, to Dalmatius the Censor, [ordering him] to hear the cause concerning the murder. The Censor therefore sent to me, to prepare for my defence. Socrates' thought that this Dalmatius was the son of Constantine's brother, he that some years after was made Caesar by Constantine. But that is a great mistake. For Dalmatius the Censor was Constantine's brother, and the Father of Dalmatius the Caesar. The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle confirms this, who writes thus concerning Constantine, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. and he created Dalmatius (the son of his brother Dalmatius the Censor) Caesar. Certainly, Dalmatius the son of Dalmatius was (when these things were done which are related by Athanasius) very young, and could not sit as judge in so weighty an affair. Besides, he lived at that time at Narbona, and (together with Hannibalianus his brother) was an Hearer of Exuperius the Rhetorician. For from that City he was sent for by Constantine, and created Caesar when very young (as Ansonius affirms in his book de Professor. Burdigal.) in the year of Christ 335. But that trial concerning the murder of Arsenius was before Dalmatius the Censor at Antioch, (as Athanasius attests,) in the year of Christ 332, according to Baronius' opinion. Vales.  Dalmatius the Censor, his brother's son, who then kept his residence at Antioch in Syria; that he should command the persons accused to be brought before him, and (after he had taken cognizance of the case) order them that were convicted to be punished. He also sent Eusebius and Theognis, that Athanasius might be tried before them. When Athanasius knew that he was to be summoned to appear before the Censor, he sent into Egypt to find out Arsenius. He had certain information that the man was concealed: but he could not apprehend him because he frequently changed his lurking holes by removing from one place to another. In the interim, the Emperor suppressed the trial which should have been before the Censor, upon this account.    

CHAP. XXVIII. That the Emperor ordered a Synod of Bishops should be convened at Tyre, upon account of the accusations brought against Athanasius.  
THe Emperor had ordered a Synod of Bishops to meet, that they might be present at the consecration of the Church which he had erected at Jerusalem. He therefore issued out an order that those Bishop's [before they met there] should first be convened at Tyre, and by the by make researches into Athanasius' case: that so [all occasions of] contention being by this means wholly taken away, they might more peaceably perform the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Concerning the import of this word, the learned Reader may consult Scaliger. Po●tic. Lib. 3. Cap. 106. Epibaterion.  solemnities of the Church's dedication, and consecreate it unto God. 
a The Synod of Tyre was held in the consulates of Constantius and Albinus, (as Athanasius attests,) in the year of Christ 335. This was the 28th year of Constantine's Empire. His 29th year began (during the same men's consulates) on the 8th of the Calends of August, on which day Constantine celebrated his Tricennalia (i. e. the festivals for his having arrived to the 30th year of his Empire) as Idatius attests, (in Fast.) anticipating that solemnity one whole year. This anticipation of his Tricennalia has induced not only Socrates, but several others also, into a mistake. Vales.  This was the thirtieth year of Constantine's Empire. Moreover, there were assembled at Tyre Bishops out of divers places, to the number of sixty, upon the summons of Dionysius, a person that had born the Consulship. Macarius the Presbyter was brought from Alexandria, bound in iron chains, under the custody of a guard of Soldiers. But Athanasius would not have come thither (not that he so much dreaded the accusations brought against him: for he was not conscious to himself that he was guilty of those things he was accused for: but he was afraid lest they should make any innovations there in opposition to what had by common consent been approved of at the Synod of Nice.) But yet he dreaded the Emperor's menacing letters. For he had written to him that if he would not come voluntarily, he should be brought by force. Therefore Athanasius also was present there, being necessitated to it.   

CHAP. XXIX. Concerning Arsenius, and his hand which was reported to have been cut off.  
MOreover, Divine Providence forced Arsenius to go to Tyre. For having neglected the commands which the Sycophants, whose hireling he was, had given him, he came in a disguise, to see what would be done there. It accidentally happened, that the servants of 
a Rufinus, in book 1. chap. 16. of his Ecclesiastic History, says that this Archelaus was not the Consularis (or Precedent) of Phoenicia, but the Comes of the East. Vales.  Archelaus (who was the Consularis) heard some persons in an Inn say, that Arsenius (the person reported to have been murdered) was there kept concealed in some [Citizens] house. When they had heard this, and had taken good notice of them that spoke these words, they gave their Master an account of what they had heard. He, without the least delay, immediately searched for the man and found him: and when he had found him, ordered he should be secured. And gives notice to Athanasius not to be in the least disturbed: for Arsenius was alive and present there. Arsenius being apprehended, denied that he was [Arsenius.] But Paul Bishop of Tyre, who had formerly known him, made it appear that he was the person. Divine Providence having before hand disposed of these things after this manner, soon after Athanasius was summoned by the Synod. And when he had made his appearance, the Sycophants produced the hand, and enforced their accusation [against him.] But he 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ordered the matter prudently: this is the import of th●se words, if rendered literally.  demeaned himself prudently. For he enquired of those that were present, and of his Accusers, whether any of them knew Arsenius. When a great many answered that they knew him very well, he caused Arsenius to be brought in before them, having his hands hid under his upper long garment: then he asked them again; is this the man that hath lost his hand? Hereupon, they (excepting those that knew whence the hand had been cut off) were astonished at the strangeness of the thing. For all the rest thought that Arsenius had really wanted a hand, and they expected that Athanasius would make his own defence some other way. But he took Arsenius' garment, and turning it on one side, shows the man's hand. Again, when some supposed that his other hand was wanting, he made a short stay, permitting them to continue dubious. Immediately after, without any further delay, he turned aside the other part [of his garment] and showed Arsenius' other hand: after which he thus addressed himself to the company; Arsenius, as you see, is found to have two hands: as for the third, let my Accusers show the place whence it was cut off.   

CHAP. XXX. That Athanasius being found innocent after his first accusation, his Accusers made their escape by flight.  
THese affairs concerning Arsenius having been thus transacted, they who had contrived this fraud, were reduced to a strait. But 
a In Athanasius' second Apologetic, pag. 783. Edit. Paris▪ the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Archaph, who is also called John. In the Epistle of Alexander Bishop of Thessalonica to Athanasius, he is also called Archaph. Therefore, this man had two names, he was called Archaph, by the Egyptians, which was his Country name: John was his Monastic name. He was a Bishop of the Melitian faction at Memphis. Athanasius relates, that he was commanded by Constantine to agree with his Archbishop. Athanasius means Constantine's Letter to John, which he gives an account of, at pag. 787, of his second Apologet. Edit. Paris. Vales.  Achab, (who was also called John) Athanasius' Accuser, slipped away out of the Court of judicature, and so made his escape in the tumult. Thus Athanasius cleared himself from this accusation, without making use of any 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Calvin. Lexic. Juridic. ●n the word paragraphe.  exception. For he was confident, that the bare sight of Arsenius being alive would abash the Sycophants.   

CHAP. XXXI. That Athanasius fled to the Emperor, upon the Bishops not admitting of his defence at his second accusation.  
BUt in his disproof of the false accusations brought against Macarius, he made use of legal exceptions. And first he excepted against Eusebius and his companions, as being enemies, alleging that no man ought to be judged by his adversaries. Afterwards he said, that it must be demonstrated, that Ischyras the Accuser had really procured the dignity of a Presbyter. For so it was written in the Libel of Accusation. But when the Judges would not allow of any of these exceptions, Macarius' cause was brought in. After that the Accusers were almost wearied out and quite faint, the further hearing of the cause was defered till such time as some persons should make a journey into Mareotes, that they might make inquisition upon the place concerning all matters that were doubtful. But when Athanasius perceived that those very persons were ordered to go, whom he had excepted against; (for Theognis, Maris, Theodôrus, Macedonius, Valens, and Ursacius were sent:) he cried out that their proceedings were treacherous and fraudulent. For it is unjust [said he] that Macarius the Presbyter should be kept in bonds, and that his Accuser, together with his Adversaries the judges should go; and [that this was done] for this reason, [to wit,] that the memorial of the Acts might be made up [in favour] of one side only. After Athanasius had spoke these words aloud, and made protestation before the whole Synod and Dionysius the precedent, when he saw that no body took notice of him, he privately withdrew. Those therefore that were sent to Mareotes, having registered the Acts in favour of one side only, as if those things had been most certainly true, 
a This place is imperfect, as any one may perceive. It may be made perfect, if instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] we make this addition [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, made their return to Tyre:] which we have followed in our Version. Vales.  which the Accuser had deposed; made [their return to Tyre.]   

CHAP. XXXII. That after Athanasius' departure, he was deposed by the Vote of the Synod.  
AThanasius being gone away, fled immediately to the Emperor. The Synod in the first place condemned him in his absence for deserting his cause. But when the Acts, which had been made up in Mareotes arrived, they passed the sentence of deposition against him; loading him with reproaches in the 
a Musculus and Christophorson render these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] thus, depositionis causas, the causes of his deposition. But I suppose, that by these words is meant the Libel of his deposition, or the Synodical Epistle concerning the condemnation and deposition of Athanasius. Socrates uses the same term, in his second book chap. 1. If any one be desirous to peruse a copy of these Epistles, there is extant a Synodical Epistle of the Council of Antioch, concerning the deposition of Paul of Samosata: also, the Synodical Epistle of the Council of Sardis, concerning the deposition of Gregorius Alexandrinus, Valens, Ursacius, and other Arian Prelates. Vales.  Libel of his deposition, but mentioned not a word how shamefully the Sycophants had been vanquished in the accusation of the murder. Arsenius also, who was reported to have been murdered, was received by them. He had at first been a Bishop of the Melitian Heresy: But he subscribed Athanasius' deposition, as being at that time Bishop of the 
b In Athanasius the reading is truer, thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the City of the Hypselites,] as we noted before. Stephanus (de Urbibus) says Hypseli● is a Town in Egypt; and that the inhabitants thereof are called Hypsclites. Vales.  Hypselites. And thus (which was very strange) he that was reported to have been murdered by Athanasius, being alive, deposed Athanasius.   

CHAP. XXXIII. How the Synod, having left Tyre, came to Jerusalem, and after the celebration of the feast of Dedication of the New Jerusalem, readmitted Arius to communion.  
IN the interim the Emperor's Letters arrived, commanding the Synod to give their speedy attendance at New Jerusalem. And immediately with all possible expedition they hastened from Tyre to Jerusalem. Where after they had finished the solemnities of the consecration of the places, they 
a In Athanasius' second Apology against the Arians, and in his book de Synodis Arimini and Seleuciae, this Synodick Epistle of the Jerusalem Council is recorded; in which Epistle the Bishops, who had been convened there for the dedication of Constantine's Church, do attest, that they had received into communion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Arius and his followers: which they had done according to the Emperor's command, who by his Letters had signified to them, that he himself knew that those men's faith was true and orthodox, both from their own attestation by word of mouth, and also from the Libel of faith which they presented to him. Which Libel Constantine had annexed to his Letters. Now, he means that Libel of faith, which Arius and Euzoïus had presented to Constantine, mentioned by Socrates before, at the 26 chapter of this first book; and by Sozomen, book 2. chap. 27. For when Arius had presented a Libel of his faith to Constantine, Constantine, believing his doctrine to be agreeable to the Nicene faith, would not himself give his judgement concerning this matter; but remitted him to the examination of the Jerusalem Council, as Rufinus and Sozomen do relate. Athanasius also (in his book de Synodis) affirms expressly, that Arius and his associates were received into communion by the Jerusalem Synod: his words are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and after the banishment of Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria, writing that they should admit to communion Arius and his followers, etc. But I suppose that Arius the Arch-Heretick is not to be meant here, but another Arius, his name sake, who had been condemned by Alexander Bishop of Alexandria, together with Arius his Ringleader. For Arius the Arch-Heretick died long before the Jerusalem Synod, as I have evidently proved in my second book of Ecclesiastic observations, chap. 2. [The Learned Reader will find three books of Ecclesiastic observations written by Valesius, and published at the latter end of the second Vol. of his Greek Ecclesiastic Historians.] Therefore, that Arius, who together with Euzoïus, presented a Libel of his faith to Constantine, is a different person from Arius the Arch-Heretick. Which may be demonstrated by another argument. This Arius who presented a Libel to Constantine together with Euzoïus, was not restored before the Jerusalem Synod, that is, before the year of Christ 33●; nor joined to the Catholic Church. For he requests of the Emperor in the foresaid Libel, that all altercations being taken away by his piety, he may be united to the Catholic Church. But Arius the Arch-Heretick was recalled from exile long before, and readmitted to communion, as the penitentiary-Libel of Eusebius and Theognius doth attest. For Eusebius and Theognius do say there expressly, that the author of the whole controversy (to wit, Arius) having given satisfaction, was entirely restored. Further, Eusebius and Theognius sent that Libel to the Bishops, in the year of Christ 328, as I showed before. Therefore Arius the Haeresiarch must necessarily have been recalled at the beginning of the same year. Vales.  readmitted Arius and his associates into the Church, saying, that they did it in obedience to the Emperor's Letters, by which he had signified to them that he was fully satisfied as touching Arius and Euzoïus' faith. Moreover, they wrote Letters to the Church of Alexandria, that all envy and hatred was now banished, and that the affairs of the Church were in a peaceable and sedate posture: and that Arius, in regard by his repentance he had acknowledged the truth, was in future to be received by them, and that deservedley, as being a member of the Church. 
b This place is imperfect; it is easier to pick out the meaning of it, than to correct the words. Socrates therefore would say, that the Bishops, in their Synodical Epistle, do obscurely mean Athanasius, when they say, that all envy and hatred now was bartished, etc. Vales.  [But] they obscurely intimated that Athanasius was deposed from his Bishopric [by their saying that all envy and hatred was now banished] Moreover, they wrote to the Emperor, informing him of the same affairs. Whilst the Bishops were transacting these things, other Letters came unlooked for from the Emperor, which signified to them that Athanasius was fled to him for refuge: and that upon his account they must necessarily come to Constantinople. Now the Emperor's intervening Letter is as followeth.   

CHAP. XXXIV. That the Emperor by his Letter summoned the Synod to attend him, that Athanasius' case might be accurately discussed in his presence.  

VICTOR CONSTANTINUS, MAXIMUS, AUGUSTUS, to the Bishops Assembled at Tyre.  
IT is indeed unknown to Us, what hath tumultuously and tempestuously been determined by your Synod. But the truth seemeth in a manner to be perverted by a certain turbulent disorder, to wit, whilst by reason of your mutual contention, which you are desirous should be insuperable, you consider not those things that are well pleasing to God. But it will [We hope] be the work of Divine Providence, to dissipate the mischiefs of this pertinacious contentiousness, after they are manifestly detected; and to make it perspicuous to Us, how great a care you that have been convened have had of the Truth, and whether you have determined the matters that have been discussed by you without any favour or malice. Therefore, all of you must of necessity with speed attend upon Our piety, that you yourselves may render an accurate account of what hath been done by you. Now, for what reason we thought it requisite to write these things to you, and to summon you before ourselves by this Letter, you shall understand from the sequel. As We were making our entry into Constantinople the City that bears Our name, [situate in] Our own most flourishing Country; (it happened that We then road on Horseback:) on a sudden Athanasius the Bishop, together 
a In Athanasius' second Apology against the Arians (where this Epistle of Constantine's is recorded) the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, together with some others.] But the reading we follow, to wit, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with some Presbyters] is better; which is confirmed by Epiphan. Scholasticus. Vales.  with some Presbyters whom he had about him, approached Us in the midst of the high way so unexpectedly, that he put Us into a consternation. For God the Inspectour of all things is our witness, that at first sight We were unable even to discern who he was, had not some of Our [servants] upon Our enquiry told Us (as it was meet) both who he was, and what injuries he had suffered. At that time We neither spoke to, nor had any discourse with him. But when he requested that he might be heard, and We had refused that, and in a manner ordered he should be removed from our presence; with a greater confidence he said, that he desired nothing else but your appearance here, that (being necessitated thereto) he might in Our presence make a complaint of his sufferings. Wherefore, in regard this seemed reasonable to Us, and a matter befitting Our times, We willingly gave order for the writing of these things to you: that all you, who made up the Synod convened at Tyre, should without delay hasten to the Court of Our piety, in order to your making a real demonstration of the integrity and unbiasedness of your determination; to wit, in the presence of Us, whom none of you can deny to be a genuine servant of God. For by the worship we exhibit to the deity, peace doth every where flourish, and the name of God is sincerely praised even by the 
b Perhaps he means the Iberians, concerning whose conversion Socrates has spoken before. Vales.  Barbarians themselves, who till this time have been ignorant of the truth. Moreover, it is manifest, that he who knows not the truth, acknowledges not God. Nevertheless, as we said before, even the Barbarians have (upon Our account who are Gods genuine servant) acknowledged the Deity, and have learned to pay a Religious worship to him, by whose Providence, as they have been really and truly made sensible, we are every where protected and provided for. Upon which account chiefly they have been brought to the knowledge of God; whom they worship out of a dread towards Us. But 
c In Leo Allatius' M. S. and in Athanasius, the reading of this place is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Ye, who seem to have a greater est●em for— the holy mysteries of his clemency.] Epip●anius Scholasticus read this passage thus also, as appears from his version: where, instead of [We, who seem, etc.] it is [ye, who seem, etc.] which is confirmed by the Florent. M. S. Vales.  we, who seem to have a greater est●em for, (for We will not say, to defend) the holy mysteries of his Church: We say, We do nothing else, but what belongs to discord and hatred, and (to speak plainly) what tends to the destruction of mankind. But, as we said before, come all of you to Us speedily; with a full assurance, that with our utmost vigour we will endeavour the accomplishing of this, [namely] that those things [comprehended] in the Law of God may most especially be preserved firm and unshaken (on which no reproach or ill opinion can possibly be fixed,) to wit, by dissipating, breaking to pieces, and utterly destroying the enemies of the Law, who under the covert of [Christ's] holy name introduce various and different sorts of Blasphemies.    

CHAP. XXXV. That, when the Synod came not to the Emperor, the Eusebians accused Athanasius, as if he had threatened, that he would prohibit the carriage of that Corn, with which Alexandria furnished Constantinople. Whereupon the Emperor, being incensed, banished Athanasius, confining him to the Gallia's.  
THis Letter put those present at the Synod into a great perplexity of mind. Wherefore most of them returned to their own Cities. But Eusebius, Theognis, Maris, Patrophilus, Ursacius and Valens, going to Constantinople, would not suffer any further enquiry to be made concerning breaking the Cup, overturning the [Communion] Table, and the murdering of Arsenius: but they proceeded to another calumny, having informed the Emperor, that Athanasius had threatened to prohibit the sending of the Corn, which was usually conveyed from Alexandria to Constantinople: and that these words were said by Athanasius in the hearing of Adamantius, Anubion, 
a In Athanasius' second Apology, this man i● called Arbetion. But it must be read with a diphthong, thus, Arbaetion. For 'tis a Greek name derived from Arba●us; of which name there was a Consul in Constantius' reign, as I have observed in my notes on Amm. Marcellin. Vales.  Arbathion and Peter, all Bishops. For a calumny hath a greater force and prevalency, when the false Accuser is a person of repute and credit. The Emperor, thus circumvented and incensed, punisheth Athanasius with banishment, ordering him to inhabit the Gallia's. There are those that say this was done by the Emperor, with a design thereby to procure a general union in the Church, in regard Athanasius had wholly refused to communicate with Arius and his followers. But he lived [in exile] at Triers a City of Gallia.   

CHAP. XXXVI. Concerning Marcellus [Bishop] of Ancyra, and Asterius the Sophista.  
THe Bishops that were convened at Constantinople did also depose Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra in Galatia the less, upon this account. There was one Asterius a Professor of Rhetoric in Cappadocia, who left the teaching of that art, and owned himself a Professor of the Christian Religion. He also took in hand to write books (which are extant to this day) wherein he asserted Arius' opinion, saying, that Christ is the Power of God in the same sense that the Locust and Palmer-worm are in Moses said to be the Power of God, and other such like [Blasphemies] as these. This Asterius was continually in company with the Bishops, and with those Bishops most especially that were not disaffected to Arianism: Moreover, he came frequently to Synods, being very desirous to creep into the Bishopric of some City. But he got not so much as a Presbytership, because he had sacrificed in the time of Persecution. He went up and down to the Cities of Syria, and 
a Athanasius (in his book de Synodis) says that this Asterius sat in the Church amongst those that were of the Clergy, and recited his books in public. Vales.  recited in public the books he had made. When Marcellus understood this, being desirous to 
b In the Allat. M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to write against him.] So Epiphan. Scholast. seems to have read. Vales.  oppose him, through an over great earnestness [in his confutation of him] he fell into the contrary error. For he audaciously asserted, that Christ was a mere man, as Paul of Samosata did. Which when the Bishops then convened at Jerusalem had intelligence of, they took no notice of Asterius, because he was not enroled in the catalogue of the Presbyters. But they required of Marcellus, as being a Priest, an account of the 
c This book of Marcellus' was entitled, the subjectione Christi, concerning Christ's subjection▪ as Hilarius informs us, in the fragment of his book. de Synodis. Vales.  Book written by him. And when they found that he held Paul of Samosata's principles, they commanded him to alter his opinion. He, ashamed [of what he had done,] promised to burn his Book. But the convention of Bishops being hastily dissolved, upon the Emperor's summoning of them to Constantinople; when the Eusebians came to Constantinople, Marcellus' case was again discussed. And upon Marcellus' refusal to burn his impious and unhappy Book according to his promise, the Bishops there assembled deposed him, and sent Basilius in his room to Ancyra. Moreover, Eusebius wrote three Books by way of Answer and Confutation of this Book, [of Marcellus',] in which he manifestly laid open and reproved his false opinion. But Marcellus afterwards recovered his Bishopric in the Synod of Sardis, saying that his Book was not rightly understood, and therefore he was judged to favour Paul of Samosata's Doctrine. But we will speak of this in its proper place.   

CHAP. XXXVII. How, after Athanasius was exiled, Arius, being sent for from Alexandria by the Emperor, raised disturbances against Alexander Bishop of Constantinople.  
WHile these things were transacted, the thirtieth year of Constantine's Reign was completed. 
a Socrates does here follow Rufinus, who says that Arius (after the Synod at Jerusalem) returned to Alexandria; and a little after that (when his devices would do no good there) was recalled to Constantinople by Eusebius. But all this is false, as we intimated before, in regard Arius died long before the Jerusalem Synod. Vales.  Arius and his followers being returned to Alexandria, caused a general disturbance in that City again. For the populace of Alexandria were very much troubled both at Arius and his Complices' return, and also at the exile of their Bishop Athanasius. But when the Emperor understood the perverseness of Arius' mind, he ordered him to be sent for again to Constantinople, there to give an account of the disturbances he had endeavoured to rekindle. Alexander, who had some time before that succeeded Metrophanes, did then preside over the Church of Alexandria. The conflict this man had with Arius at that time, was a sufficient proof of his piety and acceptableness to God. For upon Arius' arrival there, both the people were divided into two factions, and there also arose an universal commotion all the City over: some of them affirming, that the Nicene Creed ought to continue unshaken and without any alteration; and others pertinaciously asserting that Arius' opinion was consonant to reason; Alexander was hereupon reduced to a great strait. And more especially, because Eusebius of Nicomedia had sorely threatened him, saying that he would forthwith cause him to be deposed, unless he would admit Arius and his followers to Communion. But Alexander was not so solicitous about his own deposition, as he was fearful of the enervating of the Doctrine of Faith, which they earnestly endeavoured to subvert. For looking upon himself as the keeper and patron of the determinations made by the [Nicene] Synod, he made it wholly his business to prevent the wresting and depravation of those Canons. Being therefore reduced to those extremities, he entirely bad farewell to [the assistances of] Logic, and made God his Refuge. He devoted himself to continued fasts, and omitted no form or manner of praying. Now, he made this resolution within his own mind, and what he had resolved he secretly performed. Having shut up himself alone in the Church which is called Irene, he went to the Altar, laid himself prostrate on the ground under the 
b Rufinus (book 1. chap. 12. Eccles. Hist.) from whom Socrates borrowed this, words this passage thus, sub altari jacens, lying under the altar▪ Sozomen tells the same story; book 2. chap. 29. Vales.  holy Table, and poured forth his prayers [to God] with tears: he continued doing this for many nights and days together. Moreover, he asked of God, and received [what he had desired.] His petition was this; that if Arius' opinion were true, he might not see the day appointed for the disquisition thereof: but, if that Faith which he professed were true, that Arius (in regard he was the Author of all these mischiefs) might suffer condign punishment for his impiety.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Concerning Arius' death.  
THis was the subject of Alexander's prayer. Now the Emperor, desirous to make trial of Arius, sends for him to the Palace, and enquired of him, whether he would give his assent to the determinations of the Nicene Synod. He, without any delay readily subscribed in the Emperor's presence, making use of evasive shifts to elude and avoid what had been determined concerning the Faith. The Emperor, admiring hereat, compelled him to swear. This he also did, by making use of fraud and deceit. Moreover, the manner of artifice he made use of in subscribing was, as I have heard, this. Arius, they say▪ wrote that opinion he maintained in a piece of paper, and hid it under his armpit: and then swore that he did really think as he had written. What I have written concerning his having done this, is grounded on hear-say only. But I have collected out of the Emperors own Letters, that he swore, besides his bare subscribing. Hereupon the Emperor believed him, and gave order to Alexander Bishop of Constantinople to admit him to Communion. It was then the Sabbath day, and on the day following he expected that he should be a member of the assembly of believers. But Divine vengeance closely followed Arius' audaciousness. For, when he went out of the Imperial Palace, he was attended by the Eusebian faction, like guards, through the midst of the City, in so much that the eyes of all people were upon him. And when he came near that place which is called Constantine's Forum, where the pillar of porphyry, is erected, a terror [proceeding] from a consciousness [of his impieties] seized Arius, which terror was accompanied with a looseness. Hereupon he enquired whether there were an house of office near, and understanding that there was one behind Constantine's Forum, he went thither. A fainting fit seized him; 
a In Leo Allatius' M. S. (or in Theodorus Lectors tripartite History) this place is worded thus, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and together with his excrements his fundament slid secretly down, and that termed by Physicians the Apeph●hesma fell immediately through his fundament; which was followed by a great flux of blood, and his small guts ran out, together with his spleen and liver.] Which passage is in my judgement incomparably well expressed. Nor do I doubt but Socrates wrote thus. 'Tis certain, Epiphanius Scholasticus does in part confirm this reading. Also, in the Ssortian M. S. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, slid secretly down] instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, fell down.] Vales.  and together with his excrements his fundament fell down forthwith, and a great flux of blood followed, and his small guts. And blood gushed out, together with his spleen and liver. He died therefore immediately. But the house of office is to be seen at this day in Constantinople, as I said, behind Constantine's Forum, and behind the Shambles in the Piazza: and by every ones pointing with their finger at the jakes as they go by, the manner of Arius' death will never be forgotten by posterity. This accident happening, a fear and an anxiety seized Eusebius of Nicomedia's faction: and the report hereof quickly spread itself all over the City, nay I may say over the whole world. But the Emperor did more zealously adhere to Christianity, and said that the Nicene Faith was now truly confirmed by God himself. He was also very glad, both at what had happened, and also upon the account of his three sons, whom he had proclaimed Caesar's: each of them was created at every 
* Or, every tenth year of his Empire.  Decennalia of his Reign. The Eldest of them (called Constantine after his own name) he created Governor over the Western parts of the Empire, in the first tenth year of his Reign. His second son, Constantius (who bore his Grandfather's name,) he made Caesar in 
b It should not be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] but [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. in the Eastern parts.] And, a little before, it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the same name with his Grandfather:] as it is in the Allat. M. S. But the vulgar reading is tolerable. For the Greek term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is used not only to signifiy him who gives his name to another; but in respect to him also, who takes his name from another. So Socrates does usually stile Constantinople 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a City that took its name from Constantine. Vales.  the Eastern parts of the Empire, in the twentieth year of his Reign. The youngest, called Constans he created [Caesar] in the thirtieth year of his Empire.   

CHAP. XXXIX. How Constantine, falling into a distemper, ended his life.  
THe Year after, the Emperor Constantine, having just entered the sixty fifth year of his age, falls sick. He therefore left Constantinople and went by water to Helenopolis, to make use of the medicinal hot springs situate in the vicinage of that City. But when he was sensible that his distemper increased, he deferred bathing. And removed from Helenopolis to Nicomedia. He kept his Court there in the Suburbs, and received Christian Baptism. He was hereupon very cheerful, and made his will, wherein he left his three sons heirs of the Empire, allotting to every one of them their part, as he had done in his life time. He left many Legacies both to 
a Concerning this gift, which Constantine by his will bequeathed to the Elder-Rome, our Eusebius is a witness; in his 4th book of Constantine's Life, chap. 63. Vales.  Rome and to Constantinople, and he entrusted his Will with that 
b Socrates borrowed this out of Rufinus, book 1. Eccles. Hist. chap. 11. But this story seems to me very improbable. For who can believe that the Emperor Constantine, who then had many Bishops about him, (for so Eusebius says expressly;) as also Grandees and great Officers, should make choice of one Presbyter, an unknown person, (for his name is always concealed) to whom he might commit the keeping of his Will, when he died. Wherefore, I had rather follow Philostorgius here, who says, that Constantine delivered his Will to Eusebius of Nicomedia, by whom he had been baptised a little before. Vales.  Presbyter, by whose intercession Arius was recalled, of whom we spoke something 
* Chap. 25. of this Book.  before: enjoining him not to deliver it into any man's hands, except his Son Constantius', whom he had constituted Governor of the East. After he had made his Will, he lived some few days and then died. Moreover, none of his Sons were with him at his death. Therefore there was one immediately dispatched into the East, to inform Constantius of his Father's death.   

CHAP. XL. Concerning Constantine the Emperor's Funeral.  
THey that were about the Emperor, put his Corpse in a Coffin of Gold, conveyed it to Constantinople, and placed it [on a bed of State] on high in the Palace; and there they paid their honorary respects to it, and set a guard about it, as when he was alive. This course they continued, till one of his Sons came. But when Constantius arrived out of the Eastern parts, he was honoured with an imperial Sepulture, and deposited in the Church called The Apostles; which he himself had erected for this reason, that the Emperors and Prelates 
a Musculus and Christophorson have rendered this place thus; ne Imperatores & Antistetes reliquiis apostolorum destituerentur, that the Emperors and Prelates might not be deprived of the Apostles relics. But I cannot approve of this Version. For Constantine had deposited no relics of the Apostles in that Church. I would therefore rather translate it thus, that the Emperors and Prelates there to be buried, might not be far inferior to the Apostles relics; but might be affected with the same degree of honour with them. Which interpretation Eusebius confirms, in book 4. chap. 40. Concerning the Life of Constantine. Vales.  might not be far inferior to the relics of the Apostles. The Emperor Constantine lived to the age of Sixty five years: he Reigned One and thirty years. And died in the Consulate of Felicianus and Titianus, upon the twenty second day of May: which was the 
b Socrates mistakes here. For in the consulate of Felicianus and Titianus (which was the year of Christ 337) on the eleventh of the Calends of June (i. e. on the 22d d of May) the fourth year of the 278th Olympiad was current. Which may be demonstrated by most evident reasons. But Socrates seems to have made use of a corrupt Copy of Eusebius' Chronicle, wherein the year of the Olympiad was erroneously set. But, at this place of Socrates, we ought rather to read The third year. For Socrates says, that this first book of his History contains the space of One and thirty years. For he begins from the beginning of Constantine's Reign, who, as he says, reigned One and thirty years. The beginning of his Reign he places on the first year of the 271 Olympiad, as we saw before. Now from this year to the second year of the 278th Olympiad there are but thirty years, including therein the two terms. Wherefore, there must necessarily be a mistake in this place of Socrates. Vales.  second year of the Two hundredth seventy eighth Olympiad. Now, this Book contains in it the space of thirty one years.    

THE SECOND BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS.  

CHAP. I. The Preface, wherein he gives an account, why he made a new Edition of his First and Second Book.  
Rufinus (he that wrote an Ecclesiastic History in the Latin tongue,) has erred concerning [the notation of] the times. For he supposes, that what was done against Athanasius, happened after the death of Constantine the Emperor. He was also ignorant of his banishment into the Gallia's, and of several other things. We having at first followed Rufinus [as our author,] wrote the first and second book of our History according to his authority. But from the third to the seventh Book we have made a collection of some passages, partly out of Rufinus, and partly out of various other authors, and related others from those which do yet survive; and so have completed our work. But when we had afterwards procured Athanasius' Books, wherein he laments his own calamitous sufferings, and how he was banished by the calumny of the Eusebian faction; we thought it more expedient to credit him (who had suffered these hardships) and those who had been present at the transacting of these matters; rather than such as have followed conjectures [in their relations] thereof, and for that reason have been mistaken. Besides, having gotten [several] Letters of persons at that time very eminent, to our utmost ability we have diligently traced out the truth. Upon which account we have been necessitated 
* That is, to make a new Edition of, etc.  entirely to dictate again the first and second Book [of this work,] making use [nevertheless] of those passages, in the relation whereof Rufinus hath not forsaken the truth. Moreover, notice is to be taken, that in our former Edition we had not inserted Arius' Libel of deposition, nor the Emperor's Letters; but had only set forth a bare relation of the affairs transacted, that we might not dull our Readers by a prolix and tedious narration. But in regard that this also was to be done in favour to you 
a Our Eusebius has given the same title to Paulinus Bishop of Tyre, at the beginning of the tenth book of his Ecclesiastic Hist. whose Example Socrates here follows. Who this Theodorus was, to whom Socrates dedicated his History, is uncertain. For I cannot think that Theodorus Bishop of Mopsuestia is here meant. Vales.  O sacred man of God, Theodorus!) that you might not be ignorant of what the Emperors wrote in their Letters, nor of what the Bishops (changing that faith by little and little) promulged in divers Synods: wherefore, in this latter Edition we have made such alterations and insertions as we judged to be necessary. And, having done this in the first Book, we will also make it our business to do the same in that now under our hands, we mean the second. But we must now begin [the following series of] our History.   

CHAP. II. How Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia with his accomplices, earnestly endeavouring to introduce Arius' opinion again, made disturbances in the Churches.  
THe Emperor Constantine being dead, Eusebius [Bishop] of Nicomedia, and Theognis Bishop of Nice, supposing they had now gotten a very seasonable opportunity, made use of their utmost diligence and attempts to expel the 
* That is, the faith that professed Christ to be of the same substance or essence with the Father.  Homoüsian faith, and introduce Arianism in its stead. 
a This place is imperfect, and faulty. It may be made good not incommodiously, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but they understood that they could not effect this, if Athanasius should return. Vales.  But they [supposed] it impossible for them to effect this, if Athanasius should return [to Alexandria.] Moreover, in order to their forming and carrying on of their design in this matter, they made use of that Presbyters assistance, who had a little before been the cause of Arius' being recalled from banishment. But, how this was effected, we must relate. That Presbyter [we have mentioned] presented Constantine's last will and commands, which he had received from the Emperor at his death, to the Emperor's son Constantius. He having found that written in the Will which he was very desirous of; (for by the Will the Empire of the East was committed to him) had an honorary respect for the Presbyter, allowed him a great liberty of speaking, and ordered he should freely and with confidence come into the Palace. This liberty therefore being allowed [the Presbyter,] made him in a short time well known both to the Empress, and also to her eunuchs. The principal person of the Emperor's Bedchamber at that time was an Eunuch, whose name was Eusebius. The Presbyter persuaded this person to embrace Arius' opinion. After which, the rest of the eunuchs were prevailed with to be of the same opinion. Moreover, the Emperor's wife also, by the persuasion of the eunuchs and this Presbyter, became a favourer of Arius' Tenets. Not long after, this question came to [the hearing of] the Emperor himself. And by degrees it was spread abroad, first amongst 
b Christophorson rendered these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] thus, Imperatoris satellites, the Emperor's guards: which is ill translated. For by this term all the Palatini are meant; not only the Protectores, the domestici, and the rest of the Scholar's, (see Valesius' notes on Amm. Marcellin. pag. 31. etc.) but the Ministeriani, and Scriniarii also. For this was termed the Palatine Milice. Vales.  those that were of the milice in the Palace; and afterwards it was divulged amongst the multitudes of the [Imperial] City. Those of the Bedchamber together with the women discoursed concerning this opinion in the Imperial Palace: and in the City, throughout every private family, there was a logical war waged. Moreover, the mischief soon spread its self over other Provinces and Cities. And (like a spark) this controversy taking its rise from a small beginning, excited the hearer's minds to a most pertinacious contention. For every person that enquired the reason of the disturbance, immediately had an occasion of disputing given him; and at the very interim of his making an enquiry, he resolved upon entering into a wrangling dispute. By this contention all things were subverted. These [alterations] were started in the Eastern Cities only. For the Cities of Illyricum, and those [situated] in the Western parts [of the Empire] were in that interim at quiet: for they would by no means disannul the determinations made at the Nicene Synod. When therefore this mischief, thus kindled, increased and grew daily worse and worse, Eusebius of Nicomedia and his faction began then to think the disturbance of the Vulgar to be their gain. For [they were in hopes] of being enabled by this means only, to constitute a Bishop of Alexandria, that should be of the same opinion with them. But Athanasius' return at that time to Alexandria prevented this their design, who came thither fortified with one of the Augustus' Letters, which Constantinus the younger (who bore the same name with his Father) sent from Triers a City in Gallia to the people of Alexandria. [A Copy of] which Letter I have here subjoined.   

CHAP. III. How Athanasius, confiding in the Letter of Constantine the Younger, returned to Alexandria.  

CONSTANTINUS CAESAR, to the people of the Catholic Church of the Alexandrians.  
IT has not, We suppose, 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] as it is in Athanasius' second Apologetic against the Arians▪ Caesar Baronius, (in his Annals,) Dionysius Petavius, (in his Rationarium Temporum,) Blondellus, (in his book de Primatu Ecclesiae,) and others do relate, that Athanasius was recalled from banishment, in the year of Christ 338, to wit, the year after Constantine's death; who, perceiving the foresaid prelate to be pressed on every side by the calumnies of his adversaries, had for a time banished him into the Gallia's. But I do maintain, that Athanasius was restored in the year of Christ 337, when Felicianus and Titianus were Consuls in that very year, wherein Constantine died: which I can make evident, as I suppose, by a most demonstrable argument. For Athanasius (in his second Apology against the Arians, pag. 805.) relates, that he was released from his banishment and restored to his Country by Constantine the younger, who also wrote a Letter in his behalf to the populace and Clergy of the Alexandrian Church. This Letter [as Socrates does here, so] Athanasius there recites: the inscription of it is this; Constantinus Caesar, to the people of the Catholic Church of Alexandria. The subscription of this Letter is thus, dated at Triers the fifteenth of the Calends of July. As well the inscription, as subscription of this Letter, does attest what I say, to wit, that Athanasius was released from his exile soon after the death of Constantine the Great, in the year of Christ 337. For if he had been restored on the year following, than Constantine the younger would not have called himself Caesar, but Augustus. Nor would Athanasius have been restored by Constantine the younger, but by Constantius, to whom was allotted the Eastern part of the Empire. Wherefore, in regard Constantine styles himself only Caesar in that Letter, and since Athanasius attests, that he was restored by Constantine the younger, 'tis apparent, that that was done, before the sons of Constantine the elder were by the Soldiers proclaimed Augusti. For, upon Constantine's death, there was a certain interregnum; and the Roman world continued without an Emperor almost three months; until the brethren (who under the name of Caesar's Governed divers Provinces) had met together, in order to their making a division of the whole Roman Empire. Constantine died on the eleventh of the Calends of June, and on that very year there were three Augusti proclaimed, to wit, Constantinus, Constantius and Constans, on the fifth of the Ides of September; (as it is recorded in the Old Fasti, which Jacobus Sirmondus published under the false name of Idatius. This is that which Eusebius writes in his fourth book of Constantine's Life, chap. 71, to wit, that Constantine retained his Empire after his death, and that all Rescripts and Edicts bore his name, as if he had been yet alive. For this reason therefore Constantine the younger styles himself Caesar only, in his Letter to the Alexandrians, in regard he was not yet proclaimed Augustus. For the Letter was dated on the fifteenth of the Calends of July. But he was created Augustus (together with his brethren) on the fifth of the Ides of September. Moreover, at that time (whilst the brothers were styled Caesar's only) Constantinus Junior was the chief in Authority, because he was the eldest brother. See Valesius' first book of Ecclesiastic observations on Socrates and Sozomen. chap. 1.  escaped the knowledge of your sacred mind, that Athanasius an interpreter of the venerable Law, was therefore sent into the Gallia's for a time, lest (in regard the barbarity of his bloud-devouring Enemies and Adversaries continually menaced his sacred head with imminent danger,) he should undergo incurable mischiefs through the perverseness of wicked men. In order therefore to his frustrating of this [barbarity,] he was snatched out of the Jaws of those persons that designed his ruin; and enjoined to live under our district, in such a manner that, in that City wherein he was ordered to make his residence, he should abound with all manner of necessaries: although his most eximious virtue, having put its confidence in the divine assistances, esteems as nothing the troubles of a rougher fortune. Wherefore, although Our Lord and Father Constantinus Augustus of blessed memory had determined to restore this Bishop to his own 
* Place.  See, and [return him] to your most amiable piety: yet in regard, being prevented by humane chance, he died before the accomplishment of his desire; We being his successor, thought it agreeable to fulfil the mind of that Emperor of sacred memory. [Moreover,] how great a reverence and respect he has procured from us, you shall know from himself, as soon as he shall come into your presence. Nor is it a wonder that We have done any thing in favour to him: for both the representation of your love, and also the aspect of so great a personage moved and exited Our mind hereto. May the Divine Providence preserve you dearest brethren.   
Upon the confidence of this Letter Athanasius comes to Alexandria, and the people of Alexandria most willingly received him. But as many as were followers of Arius' opinion, entered into a combination and conspired against him: hereupon continual Seditions arose, which gave an occasion to the Eusebian faction of accusing him before the Emperor, because upon his own inclination and award (without the determination of a general Council of Bishops) he had returned and taken possession of the [Alexandrian] Church. And they made so great a proficiency in their calumnies, that the Emperor, being incensed, expelled him out of Alexandria But, how that was effected, I will a little after this relate.   

CHAP. IU. That upon Eusebius Pamphilus' death; Acacius succeeded in the Bishopric of Caesarea.  
DUring this interval of time, Eusebius (who was Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine, and had the surname of Pamphilus) departed this life, and Acacius his Scholar succeeded him in that Bishopric. This Acacius published many other books, and also wrote [particularly] concerning the Life of his Master [Eusebius.]   

CHAP. V. Concerning the death of Constantine the Younger.  
NOt long after this, the Emperor Constantius' brother, (who bore the same name with his Father,) Constantine the younger, invading those parts [of the Empire] that belonged to his younger brother Constans, and engaging with his Soldiers, is slain by them, in the Consulate of Acindynus and Proclus.   

CHAP. VI How Alexander Bishop of Constantinople, at his death, proposed Paulus and Macedonius to be elected into his Bishopric.  
AT the very same time, the City Constantinople was involved in another tumult (which followed on the neck of those [disturbances] we have before related,) raised upon this account. 
a Socrates mistakes here, (and all those that follow him,) in placing the death of Alexander Bishop of Constantinople on the Consulate of Acindynus and Proclus, in the year of Christ 340. In the second book of my Ecclesiastic Observations upon Socrates and Sozomen [The Learned Reader will meet with Valesius' Ecclesiastic Observations on Socrates and Sozomen, at the close of Valesius' second Volume of the Greek Ecclesiastic Historians; he may find this matter discussed at the first chapter of the second book of those Observations.] I have by most evident arguments demonstrated, that Alexander Bishop of Constantinople died in the Reign of Constantine the Great, and that Paul succeeded him, during the Reign of the said Constantine. Baronius, who places Alexander's death on the year of Christ 340, does manifestly contradict himself. For he says, that the Synod of the Bishops of Egypt (which was summoned to confute the calumnies brought against Athanasius by the Eusebian faction,) was convened in the year of Christ 339. But those Bishops do expressly attest, in their Synodick Epistle, that at that very time Eusebius had left Nicomedia, and had leapt into the Constantinopolitan See. 'Tis needless to quote the words of that Epistle here, in regard they are produced by Baronius himself, at the year of Christ 340. Now, if Eusebius had gotten the See of Constantinople in the year of Christ 339. Alexander must necessarily be supposed to have been dead before this year. Vales.  Alexander, who presided over the Churches in that City, [a Prelate] that had courageously opposed Arius, departed out of this life, after he had spent twenty three years in that Bishopric, and had lived ninety eight years complete, having ordained no body [to succeed] in his place. But he commanded those to whom the power of electing belonged, to make choice of one of those two whom he should name. And if they were desirous of having one that should be both skilful in teaching, and also of an approved piety and uprightness of life, [he advised them] to make choice of Paulus, one that he had ordained Presbyter; a person that was a young man indeed in respect of his age, but old in understanding and prudence. But if they would rather have one commendable for an external show of piety only, they might elect 
b This person was afterwards promoted to the degree of Presbyter under Paul Bishop of Constantinople, and accused his own Bishop, as Athanasius relates, in his Epistle ad Solitar. Vales.  Macedonius, who had long since been made a Deacon of that Church, and was now grown aged. Hereupon there happened a great contest concerning the Ordination of a Bishop, which very much disturbed that Church. For the people were divided into two 
* Parts.  factions; the one side adhered to the Arian opinion; the other embraced the determinations made at the Nicene Synod. And as long as Alexander continued alive, the 
† That is, those that owned Christ to be of the same substance or essence with the Father.  Homoöusian party prevailed; the Arians disagreeing, and contending daily amongst themselves concerning their own opinion. But after Alexander's death, the success of the people's contest was dubious. Therefore, the Homoöusian party proposed Paulus to be ordained Bishop: but those that embraced Arianism, were very earnest to have Macedonius elected. And in the Church called 
c There were two Churches of this name in Constantinople, the one called the Old, the other the New Irene; as it is recorded in the Life of Paul the Constantinopolitan Bishop, which Photius relates in his Bibliotheca. Moreover, the Old Church called Irene was contiguous to the Great Church, which was afterwards named Sophia: nor had it separate Clergymen; but the Clergy of the Great Church by turns ministered in that Church. The Emperor Justinian informs us of this, in the third Novel. In the old description of Constantinople, which is prefixed before the Notitia Imperii Romani, this is called the Old Church, and 'tis placed in the second ward of the City together with the Great Church. The Church Irene (to wit, The New Irene,) is recounted in the seventh ward of that City. Socrates hath made mention of The Old Irene, in his first Book, chap. 37. It is termed the Church of Saint Irene, after the same manner that the Church Sophia is called Saint Sophia; not that there was a Virgin, or Martyr, called by that name. Vales.  Irene (which is near that Church now named The Great Church, and the Church of Sophia,) Paulus is ordained Bishop; in which [election] the suffrage of Alexander, then dead, seemed to have prevailed.   

CHAP. VII. How the Emperor Constantius ejected Paulus who had been Ordained Bishop: and, having sent for Eusebius from Nicomedia, entrusted him with the Bishopric of Constantinople.  
BUt the Emperor, arriving not long after at Constantinople, was highly incensed at this Ordination [of Paulus.] And having convened a Council of Bishops that embraced Arius' opinion, he vacated Paulus' [Bishopric.] And he translated Eusebius 
a The Allatian M. S. inserts some words here, after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. and having through Eusebius' own ambition removed him from Nicomedia, he constituted him Bishop of the Great City [Constantinople.] Vales.  from Nicomedia, and constituted him Bishop of Constantinople. When the Emperor had performed these things, he went to Antioch.   

CHAP. VIII. How Eusebius assembled another Synod at Antioch of Syria, and caused another form of Faith to be published.  
BUt Eusebius could by no means be at quiet: but (as the common saying is) moved every stone, that he might effect what he had designed. Therefore, he procures a Synod to be assembled at Antioch in Syria, under a pretence of dedicating a Church, which [Constantine] the father of the 
* That is, he means Constantiu●, and Constans, sons to the Emperor Constantine the Great; who had a little before this been proclaimed Augusti. Constantine, the other son of Constantine the Great, was now dead. See chap. 5. of this book.  Augusti had begun to build: (after whose death, Constantius his son finished it, in the tenth year after its foundation was laid:) but in reality, that he might subvert and destroy the Homoöusian Faith. At this Synod there met ninety Bishops, [who came] out of divers Cities. But Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem, who had succeeded Macarius, was not present at that Synod, 
a The particle [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] must be expunged here; and the whole clause read in this continued form; having considered with himself how he had been circum vented that he might subscribe Athanasius' deposition. For Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem▪ had, together with Paul and the rest, subscribed Athanasius' deposition, in the Council of Tyre. In regard of his sorrow for doing this, he refused afterwards to be present at the Council of Antioch; as Sozomen relates, in his 3d d book chap. 6. near the end. Vales.  having considered with himself that he had been before induced by fraud to subscribe Athanasius' deposition. Neither was Julius' Bishop of Rome the Great present there: nor did he send any body to supply his place. Although the Ecclesiastic▪ Canon doth order, that the Churches ought not to make Sanctions contrary to the Bishop of Rome's opinion. This Synod therefore is convened at Antioch (the Emperor Constantius himself being there present,) in the 
b Athanasius (in his book de Synodis) set forth the time of this Council by these notes: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Those Bishops that met at the dedication were ninety in number; [they were convened] in the Consulate of Marcellinus and Probinus, in the tenth Indiction, the most impious Constantius being there present. Vales.  Consulate of Marcellus and Probinus. This was the 
c In the Consulate of Marcellinus and Probinus, on the eleventh of the Calends of June was completed the fourth year from Constantine's death. The Synod of Antioch therefore was convened after this day, if it be true which Socrates here says, to wit, that it was convened in the fifth year after Constantine's death. Vales.  fifth year from the death of Constantine the father of the Augusti. At that time 
d In Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version, this persons name is truer written, thus, Flaccillus. Nor is he otherwise called, in Pope Julius' Epistle to the Bishops convened in this Synod of Antioch. This person had been present before, at the Council of Tyre, and had with the Arians conspired against Athanasius, as the Epistle of the Egyptian Bishops to Dionysius the Comes doth inform us, which Epistle Athanasius has recorded, in his second defence against the Arians. Eusebius of Caesarea dedicated the books he wrote against Marcellus, to this same Flaccillus. But, instead of Flaccillus, he is almost every where called Placitus: only in the following chapter, the Allatian M. S. terms him Flaccillus. Vales.  Placitus, successor to Euphronius presided over the Churches in Antioch. The Eusebians therefore made it their principal business to calumniate Athanasius, [saying] in the first place, that he had done contrary to that Canon, which they had then constituted, because he had recovered his Episcopal dignity without the consent of a general Synod of Bishops. For, returning from his exile, he had upon his own arbitrement and award rushed into the Church: [secondly,] that a tumult being raised at his entrance, 
e These calumnies of the Eusebians are incomparably well refuted by the Egyptian Bishops, in their Synodick Epistle, which Athanasius records, in his second defence against the Arians. Vales.  many had lost their lives in that Sedition; and that some persons had been scourged by Athanasius, and others brought before the seats of Judicature. Moreover, they produced what had been done against Athanasius in the City of Tyre.   

CHAP. IX. Concerning Eusebius Emisenus.  
AFter the framing of these calumnies, they proposed one to be made Bishop of Alexandria, and in the first place [they named] Eusebius Emisenus. Who this person was, Georgius of Laodicaea, one that was present at this Synod, informs us. For he says (in the Book he wrote concerning his Life) that this Eusebius was descended from noble personages of Edessa in Mesopotamia: and that from his childhood he 
a Sozomen (in his third book chap. 6.) explains this passage in Socrates; where he speaks thus concerning Eusebius Emisenus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. from his childhood (according to the custom of his own Country) he learned the sacred Scriptures by heart. Therefore the boys of Edessa got by heart the books of sacred Scripture, according to the usage of their Ancestors. Indeed, Ecclesiastic Writers do attest, that the Edessens were most ardent lovers of the Christian Religion. Vales.  Learned the sacred Scriptures: that he was afterwards instructed in the Grecian literature by a Master who then lived at Edessa; and in fine, that he had the sacred Scriptures interpreted to him by Patrophilus and Eusebius; the latter of which persons presided over the Church in Caesarea, and the former over that in Scythopolis. After this, when he came to Antioch, it happened that Eustathius, being accused by Cyrus of Beroea, was deposed, as being an assertor of Sabellius' opinion. Wherefore Eusebius afterwards lived with Euphronius, Eustathius' successor. Afterwards, that he might avoid being made a Bishop, he betook himself to Alexandria, and there studied Philosophy. Returning from thence to Antioch, he conversed with Flaccillus, Euphronius' successor, and was at length promoted to the See of Alexandria by Eusebius Bishop of Constantinople. But he went thither no more, because Athanasius was so much beloved by the people of Alexandria. He was therefore sent to Emisa. But when the Inhabitants of that City raised a Sedition at his Ordination, (for he was reproached, as being a person studious of, and exercised in the Mathematics,) he fled from thence, and went to Laodicaea, to Georgius, who hath related so many passages concerning him. When this Georgius had brought him to Antioch, he procured him to be sent back again to Emisa by Flaccillus and Narcissus. But he afterwards underwent another accusation, for being an adherent to Sabellius' principles. Georgius writes at large concerning his 
* Or Restauration, or, Election.  Ordination. And in fine adds, that the Emperor, in his expedition against the Barbarians, took him along with him, and that miracles were wrought by him. But hitherto we have recorded what Georgius hath related concerning Eusebius Emisenus.   

CHAP. X. That the Bishops convened at Antioch, upon Eusebius Emisenus' refusal [of the Bishopric] of Alexandria, Ordained Gregorius, and altered the expressions of the Nicene Faith.  
BUt when Eusebius, who had been chosen Bishop of Alexandria at Antioch, was afraid to go thither, they then proposed Gregorius to be Ordained Bishop of Alexandria. And having done this, they altered the 
* Or, the Faith.  Creed, finding fault indeed with nothing [that had been determined] at Nice; 
a Instead of these words [but in reality their design was to subvert.] the Allat. M. S. has these [but giving the beginning to a pretext by their continual, etc.] and so Epiphan. Scholar read it, as from his Version appears. Vales.  but in reality [their design was] to subvert and destroy the Homoöusian Faith, by their continual assembling of Synods, and by their publishing sometimes one, sometimes another form of the Creed; that so by degrees [all persons] might be 
b In the Allat. M. S. the reading is [fall into.] Vales.  perverted to the Arian opinion. Moreover, how these things were done [by them,] we will manifest in the procedure of our History. But the Epistle they published concerning the Faith runs thus.  
We have neither been Arius ' s followers: (for how should we that are Bishops be the Followers of a Presbyter?) Nor have we embraced any other Faith, than what was from the beginning set forth. But, being made inquirers into, and examiners of, his Faith, we have 
c How these words are to be understood, I have advertized the Reader, in the second book of my Ecclesiastic Observations, chap. 2. for we must not suppose, that the Arch-Heretick Arius himself was admitted and entertained in the Jerusalem Synod, but his followers only. For Arius himself was dead long before. Should any one maintain, that these words of the Bishops of the Antiochian-Council are to be understood of Arius himself, than I will answer, that the Jerusalem Synod is not meant here, but some other more ancient Synod, which admitted Arius to communion: for the Eusebian party had done that before the Synod of Jerusalem, as Athanasius attests, in his book de Synodis, not far from the beginning. Vales.  admitted and entertained, rather than followed, him. And this you will understand from what shall be said. For we have learned from the beginning to believe in one supreme God, the maker and preserver of all things as well intelligible as sensible. And in one only begotten Son of God, subsisting before all ages, existing together with the Father that begat him; by whom all things visible and invisible were made: who in the last days, according to the Father's good pleasure, descended, and assumed flesh from the holy Virgin, and when he had completely fulfilled all his Father's will, he suffered, and arose, and ascended into the heavens, and sits at the right hand of the Father: and he shall come to judge the quick and dead, and continues a King and God for ever. We believe also in the holy Ghost. And (if it be requisite to add this) we also believe the Resurrection of the flesh, and the life everlasting.  
Having written these things in their first Epistle, they sent them to [the Bishops] throughout every City. But, when they had continued sometime at Antioch, condemning as it were this [their former] Epistle, they again publish another, in these very words.  

Another Exposition [of Faith.]  
Agreeable to Evangelic and Apostolic tradition, We believe in one God the Father Almighty, the Framer and Maker of all things. And in one Lord Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, God, by whom all things were made: begotten of the Father before all worlds, God of God, Whole of Whole, Only of Only, Perfect of Perfect, King of King, Lord of Lord: the living Word, the Wisdom, the Life, the true Light, the way of Truth, the Resurrection, the Shepherd, the Gate: immutable and inconvertible: the most express image of the Father's Deity, 
* Essence.  Substance, Power, Council, and Glory: the First begotten of every Creature: 
† John 1. 1.  Who was in the beginning with God, God the Word, according as 'tis said in the Gospel: and the word was God, by whom all things were made, and in whom all things have subsisted. Who in the last days came down from heaven, and was born of the Virgin according to the Scriptures. And was made man, the mediator of God and men, the Apostle of our Faith, and the Prince of life, as he himself says, * For I 
Joh. 6. 38.  came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me. Who suffered for us, and rose again for us the third day, and ascended into the heavens, and sitteth at the right hand of the Father. And he shall come again with Glory and Power, to judge the quick and dead. And [we believe] in the holy Ghost, who is given to believers in order to their Consolation, Sanctification, and Perfection: according as our Lord Jesus Christ commanded his disciples, saying, 
† Matt. 28. 19  Go ye, and make disciples of all nations, baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost: to wit, of the Father being truly the Father, and of the Son being truly the Son, and of the holy Ghost being truly the holy Ghost: which terms are not simply, or insignificantly 
* Placed.  made use of, but they do accurately manifest the proper and peculiar Person, Glory, and Order of each of those that are named. So that they are three in Person; but in consent One. 
d After these words [we therefore holding this faith,] in Athanasius' book de Synodis (where this form of faith occurs) these are added [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and holding it from the beginning to the end:] which ought not to have been omitted. Hilarius (in his book de Synodis) has translated this form of the Creed into Latin; in which Version of his these words occur. Vales.  We therefore holding this Faith, in the presence of God and of Christ, do anathematise all manner of Heretical and ill opinions. And if any one shall teach (contrary to the ●ound and true Faith of the Scriptures,) saying, that there is, or was, a time, or an age, 
e I corrected this place by the assistance of the Florentine M. S. wherein it is written thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, before the Son of God.] The Verb [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was begotten] which preceded, is to be understood here. In Athanasius' book de Synodis, the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, before he was begotten.] But our reading pleases us better, because it comes nearer the sense of the Arians: who asserted that the Son of God was made. Vales.  before the Son of God [was begotten;] let him be Anathema. And if any one says, that the Son is a Creature, as one of the Creatures, or that he is a 
* Or an Offspring, or, a Foetus.  Branch, as one of the Branches; and [shall not hold] every one of the foresaid points according as the sacred Scriptures have set them forth: or if any one Teaches or Preaches any other thing than what we have received, let him be Anathema. For we do truly, and 
f In the Allat. M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and with fear:] 'Tis so also in Athanasius, and in Hilarius' Version. Vales.  clearly, believe and follow all things delivered by the Prophets and Apostles in the sacred Scriptures.   
Such were the Expositions of the Faith, [published] by those at that time convened at Antioch: to which also Gregorius (although he had not then made his entry into Alexandria, yet) subscribed as Bishop of that City. The Synod at that time assembled in Antioch, having done these things, and made some other Canons, was dissolved. The state of the public affairs in the Empire happened to be disturbed at the very same time also. A nation (they are called The Franci) made an incursion into the Roman territories in Gallia. At the same time also, there were terrible earthquakes in the East: 
g No; Antioch was by a special privilege free from this earthquake. For so 'tis recorded in those incomparable Fasti Consulares, (which Sirmondus has published under the name of Idatius;) in these words: Marcellino & Probino Coss. His consulibus pugna facta est ●um gente Francorum à Constante Augusto in Galliis. Et ipso anno terrae motus fuit ad orientem per totum annum praeter Antiochiam: i. e. in the consulate of Marcellinus and Probinus, there was a fight between the nation of the Franci and Constans Augustus in the Gallia's. And in the same year there was an earthquake in the East throughout the whole year except at Antioch. Vales.  especially at Antioch, which City was shaken thereby [continually] for the space of one whole year.   

CHAP. XI. That, upon Gregorius' arrival at Alexandria [guarded] with a Military force, Athanasius fled.  
WHen these things were done, 
a In this place Socrates mistakes, who confounds what was done at Georgius' installation with those things transacted at Gregorius' arrival. Indeed Syrianus brought Georgius to Alexandria, as Athanasius attests, in his Epistle ad Solitar▪ and in his Apologetic to Constantius the Emperor; and in his Apology concerning his own Escape, when Syrianus pursued him. But these things happened a long while after this, to wit, in the year of Christ 356. Gregorius, concerning whom Socrates speaks here, was brought to Alexandria by Balacius the Captain, and Philagrius Perfect of Egypt, as Athanasius relates, in his Epistle Ad Solitar. But Athanasius departed from Alexandria before their arrival and went to Rome, whither he had been invited by Pope Julius' Letters. Vales.  Syrianus the Captain (with the armed Soldiers under his command, being in number five thousand,) brought Gregorius to Alexandria. Those in that City who were favourers of Arius' opinion, assisted the Soldiers. Moreover, after what manner Athanasius, being expelled out of the Church, escaped being taken by them, I think fit to relate. It was now 
b Socrates borrowed this out of Athanasius' Apology concerning his own escape, about the close of it. Where Athanasius' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. it was now night, and some of the people lay in the Church all night, a communion being expected. But in his Apologetic to the Emperor Constantinus, he shows manifestly that Syrianus made this irruption in the night, and not in the evening, as Socrates here says. Vales.  Evening, and the people lodged in the Church all night, a communion being expected. The Captain came, and having put his Soldiers into a fight posture, environed the Church on every side. Athanasius seeing what was done, made it his chiefest care, that the people might in no wise be damnified upon his account. And having commanded the Deacon to give the people notice of going to prayers, after that he gave order for the recitation of a Psalm. And when there was a sweet harmony made by reason of the people's singing of the Psalm together, all the congregation went out through one of the Church doors. Whilst this was doing, the Soldiers stood still without striking a stroke: and so Athanasius escaped unhurt in the midst of those that sang the Psalm. Having secretly made his escape after this manner, he hastened to Rome: Gregorius was then put into possession of the [Alexandrian] Church. But the people of Alexandria, unable to bear what had been done, burnt that, called Dionysius' Church. Thus far concerning these things. But Eusebius having done what he had a mind to do, 
c Our Socrates does mistake here also. For Eusebius of Nicomedia did not send Ambassadors to Pope Julius, to incite him against Athanasius, after the Council at Antioch, but a long time before. But when the Presbyters sent by Athanasius had confuted Eusebius' Ambassadors in all points before Julius, at length Eusebius' Messengers referred the decision of the whole matter to Julius. Julius therefore, according to the request of the Ambassadors, wrote Letters, both to Athanasius, and also to Eusebius and the rest of Athanasius' adversaries, by which he invited them to an Ecclesiastic judicature at Rome. But this was done before the Council at Antioch, as Athanasius informs us, (in his second Apologetic against the Arians,) and Julius Bishop of Rome (in his Epistle to the Bishops convened in the Council of Antioch.) This Epistle of Julius', Athanasius has inserted at the 739th page of his works, Edit. Paris. 1627. Moreover, Socrates' relation here may be refuted also by these arguments. For, if these things had been done after the Council at Antioch, not only Eusebius, but the whole Synod would have sent an Embassy, and Letters, to Julius. Besides, it would have been altogether ridiculous and unseemly, after the matter was determined in a Council, and put in execution, (Athanasius being now expelled, and Gregorius put into his See,) to write to Julius, that he would be judge, and remove the controversy in order to its being discussed before him; as if the matter were still wholly undetermined. Sozomen (book 3. chap. 7.) has followed Socrates' mistake in this relation. Vales.  sent an Embassage to Julius' Bishop of Rome, entreating him to become Judge of those matters relating to Athanasius, and that he would call for a disquisition of the controversy before himself, in order to his taking cognizance thereof.   

CHAP. XII. How, after Eusebius' death, the people of Constantinople restored Paulus to his See again. And that the Arians made choice of Macedonius.  
BUt Eusebius could never understand what Julius had determined concerning Athanasius. For having survived the Synod some small time, he died. Wherefore the people of Constantinople introduce Paulus into the Church again. But at the same time the Arians ordain Macedonius, in the 
a In the old description of Constantinople this Church is mentioned; where 'tis called Paul's Church, and 'tis placed in the seventh ward of the City. Vales.  Church dedicated to Paul. And this was done by those, who formerly had been assistants to Eusebius that disturber of all things, but were then his successors in power and authority. These are their names, Theognis of Nice, Maris of Chalcedon, Theodorus of Heraclea in Thracia, Ursacius of Singidunum in the Upper Mysia, Valens of Mursa in the Upper Pannonia. Indeed, Ursacius and Valens changing their opinions afterwards, delivered their penetentiary Libel to Julius the Bishop, and having consented to the Homoöusian opinion, were admitted to communion. But at that time they were hot maintainers of the Arian Religion, and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, coagulated, or curdled, as the rennet doth in the making of cheese.  framed no trivial commotions against the Churches. One whereof was that made by Macedonius in the City of Constantinople. For from this intestine war amongst the Christians there happened continual Seditions in the City, and many persons, oppressed by the violence of what was done, lost their lives.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning the slaughter of Hermogenes the Lieutenant-General, and how Paulus was for that reason turned out of the Church again.  
BUt, what was done came to the hearing of Constantius the Emperor, who then made his residence at Antioch. Therefore he order Hermogenes the Lieutenant-General, (whom he had sent into the coasts of Thracia,) that he should incidently pass through [Constantinople,] and turn Paulus out of that Church. He arriving at Constantinople, disturbed the whole City, by endeavouring to cast out the Bishop by force. For there immediately followed a Sedition amongst the people, and all persons were ready to defend [the Bishop.] But when Hermogenes with much earnestness endeavoured to expel Paulus by his Military forces, the populace being exasperated (as in such like cases it usually happens,) made a more inconsiderate and rash attack against him. In the first place they set his house on fire. Then, having 
a Ammianus Marcellinus had at large described this Sedition of the Constantinopolitans, in those books of his History which are lost. But he has by the by mentioned it in his 14th book pag. 23. Edit. Paris. 1636. Libanius means this tumult in his Oration entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and says it was a most violent Sedition. It happened in the third Consulate of Constantius, and in Constans' second; which was the year of Christ 342, as it is recorded in Fast. Idat. Vales. See Valesius' Annotas. on Amm. Marcellinus page 47.  drawn him about by the heels, they killed him. These things were done in the Consulate of the Two Augusti, Constantius being then the third, and Constans the second time Consul. At the same time, Constans, having vanquished the nation of the Franci, made them enter into a league with the Romans. But the Emperor Constantius being informed of Hermogenes' murder, road post on horseback from Antioch, and arrived at Constantihople: out of which City he expelled Paulus. He also punished that City, taking away more than forty thousand [bushels] of that breadcorn daily distributed, which was his father's donation [to those Citizens'.] For before that time, near eighty thousand [
b It is doubtful, whether Socrates means here bushels of Breadcorn, or loaves of bread. The Author of the Life of Paulus Bishop of Constantinople (which occurs in Photius' Bibliotheca, pag. 1421. Edit. David. Ho●s●bell. 1611.) supposed, that in this place loaves were meant. For thus he says: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. the whole donation was, eighty thousand loaves daily [distributed.] 〈◊〉 I am rather of opinion, (and so Epiphanius Scholasticus understands it,) that Bushels are meant. For the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of wheat] imports bushels of wheat, rather than loaves. Besides, how could eighty thousand loaves be sufficient for that multitude of Citizens which inhabited Constantinople? should any one wonder at this vast quantity of breadcorn usually distributed every day, let him hear Eunapius (in the Life of Aedesius, pag. 38 Edit. Comm. 1596. thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. But in our age, neither the ships loaden with corn which come from Egypt, nor that vast quantity of wheat, brought out of all Asia, Syria, Phoenicia, and the rest of the Provinces (upon the consideration of tribute) is sufficient to fill and satisfic that drunken multitude of people, which Constantine (by emptying of other Cities) hath transported to Bysantium. Concerning this prescript about bread corn for the supply of Constantinople, (appointed by Constantine of blessed memory, and afterwards increased by Theodosius,) See the second Law in Cod. Theod. de frumento urbis Constantinop. Vales.  Bushels] of wheat, brought thither from the City of Alexandria, were bestowed [amongst the inhabitants of that City.] Moreover, he differed the constituting of Macedonius Bishop of that City. 
c From the Authority of the Allat. M. S. this place is to be amended, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For he was incensed against him, not only because he had been ordained, etc. Thus also the reading is in the Life of Paulus Constantinop. Vales.  For he was incenfed against him, not only because he had been ordained contrary to his will, but also in regard, upon account of the Seditions raised betwixt him and Paulus, Hermogenes his Lieutenant, and many other persons had been slain. Having therefore given him permission to gather assemblies of the people in that Church wherein he was ordained, he departed again to Antioch.   

CHAP. XIV. That the Arians, having removed Gregorius from [the See of] Alexandria, put Georgius into his place.  
AT the same time the Arians 
a Socrates mistakes here also. For Gregorius (who was created Bishop of Alexandria in the Synod of Antioch) held that Bishopric six years, until the Council of Serdica: in which he was deposed, and excommunicated, as it is related in the Synodical Epistle of that Council. And when he had survived this sentence about six months, he died, as Athanasius attests, in Epistol. ad Soli●ar. Theodoret has corrected this mistake of Socrates' and Sozomon's, in book 2. of his Eccles. Hist. Georgius was made Bishop of Alexandria by the Arians long after Gregorius, in the year of Christ 356. Vales.  removed Gregorius from [the See of] Alexandria, 
b This place was corrupted by a transposition of the words; which gave translatours an occasion of mistaking here. But the words might have been easily put into their order, after this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. as being a person odious, both upon account of his burning the Church; and also because, etc. Socrates does here assign two reasons, why the Arians deprived Gregorius of his Bishopric. The first is, because Gregorius was a person hated by all men, upon account of his burning Dionysius' Church; which Socrates has mentioned before; Athanasius also takes notice of it, in Epist. ad solitar. The other reason is, because he seemed not zealous enough in defending their opinion. The same is confirmed by Sozomen, book 3. chap. 7. Eccles. Hist. Vales.  as being a person odious, both upon account of his burning the Church, and also because he was not zealous enough in defending their opinion. Into his See they sent Georgius, a person born in Cappadocia, who had gotten the repu●e of being a very skilful maintainer of their tenets.   

CHAP. XV. How Athanasius and Paulus, going to Rome, and being fortified with Bishop Julius' Letters, recovered their own Sees again.  
MOreover, Athanasius with much difficulty at last got over into Italy. Constans the youngest of Constantin's sons had then the sole power in the Western parts [of the Empire,] his brother Constantine having been killed by the Soldiers, as we have before related. 
a After the murder of Hermogenes the Emperor's Lieutenant-General, Constantius put Paulus into iron chains, and banished him to Singar a Town of Mesopotamia, whence he removed him afterwards to Emisa, as I have remarked out of Athavasius, in my second book of Ecclesiastic observations, chap. 6. Therefore, what Socrates here says is false, to wit, that Paulus was at Rome at the same time that Athanasius was there. Indeed, Marcellus Bishop of Anoy●● was at Rome together with Athanasius, as we are informed from Julius' Letter to the Eastern Bishops; which is also ascertained from Marcellus' Libel which he presented to Julius. But Julius speaks not a word concerning Paulus in his foresaid Epistle; whom he would doubtless have mentioned, had he been then at Rome with Athanasius and Marcellus. Vales.  At the same time also Paulus Bishop of Constantinople, Asclepas of Gaza, Marcellus of Ancyra a City of Galatia the less, and Lucius of Adrianople, having been accused, one for one thing, another for another, and driven from their Churches, arrived at the Imperial City Rome. They acquaint therefore Julius' Bishop of Rome with their case. He (in regard the Church of Rome's privilege is such,) fortified them with his Letters wherein he made use of a great deal of liberty, and sent them back into the East, 
b Julius restored not one of the forementioned Bishops, not Athanasius himself, to his own See. For, in the Roman Synod, wherein Athanasius' and Marcellus' cause was discussed, Athanasius was only pronounced innocent, and admitted to communion by Julius and the rest of the Bishops. But against Athanasius' accusers, who refused to make their personal appearance in judgement, nothing was determined; as I have observed out of Athanasius in my first book of Ecclesiastic Observations. Nor was Athanasius, Marcellus, Asclepas, or Lucius restored before the Synod of Serdica. Vales.  restoring to each of them his own ●●e, and sharply rebuking those who had inconsiderately deposed them. They, having left Rome, and confiding in Bishop Julius' Letters, possess themselves of their own Churches, and send the Letters to those whom they were written to. These persons having received [Julius' Letters,] looked upon his reprehension as an injury and reproach to them. And having assembled themselves in a 
c After the Roman Synod, wherein Athanasius was pronounced innocent, when Julius had sent a Letter by Gabianus the Comes to the Eastern Bishops, who had met in a Synod at Antioch at such time as the Church was dedicated; (see chap. 8. of this book,) the Eastern Bishops, in order to their answering of this Letter, were convened again at Antioch in the year of Christ 343. And they wrote back an elegant and sharp Letter to Julius, the sense whereof Sozomen relates, book 3. chap. 8. Vales.  Synod called at Antioch, they most severely rebuke Julius in a Letter written by the joint consent of them all, making it apparent, that it ought not to be determined by him, if they should have a mind to expel some [Bishops] from their Churches. For [they said] that they did not make any opposition, when Novatus was by 
* The Church of Rome. See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 6. chap. 43.  them ejected out of the Church. Thus wrote the Eastern Bishops in answer to Julius' Bishop of Rome. But in regard, upon 
d What Socrates here says, to wit, that Athanasius returned at that time to Alexandria, is false. For Athanasius went not back to that City, till after the Council at Serdica, that is, till after the year of Christ 348. Vales.  Athanasius' entry into Alexandria there happened a disturbance, caused by those who were adherents to Georgius the Arian; upon which disturbance there followed (as they say) Seditions and slaughters of men: and [because] the Arians ascribe the infamy and blame of all these mischiefs to Athanasius, as being the author thereof; it is requisite that we speak briefly concerning these things. Indeed, God, the Judge of truth itself, only knows the true causes hereof. But, that such accidents do frequently and usually happen, when the multitude is divided into intestine factions, is a thing not unknown to prudent persons. In vain therefore do Athanasius' slanderers attribute the cause hereof to him; and especially Sabinus a Bishop of the Macedonian Heresy. Who (had he considered with himself, how great mischiess Arians have wrought against Athanasius and the rest that embrace the Homoöusian Faith; or 
e We follow Christophorsons & Sr Henry Savils reading here; which is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. or how many complaints the Synods, etc. Vales.  how many complaints the Synods convened upon Athanasius' account have made thereof, or what Maccdonius himself, 
f In the Allat. M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, his [that is, Sabinus'] Arch-heretick▪ Vales.  that Arch-heretick, has practised throughout all the Churches) would either have been wholly silent; or, if he had spoken any thing, 
g The amendment of this place we owe to the Allat. M. S. wherein 'tis thus written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, would instead of these [reproaches,] etc. Vales.  would instead of these [reproaches] have highly commended [Athanasius.] But now, having [designedly] passed all these things over in silence, he falsely accuses the affairs [done by Athanasius.] Nor has he made the least mention of that Arch-heretick [Macedonius,] being desirous wholly to conceal his tragic and audacious villainies. And (which is much more wonderful,) he has not spoken ill of the Arians, whom notwithstanding he abhorred. But the ordination of Macedonius (whose heresy he was a follower of,) he has silently concealed. For had he mentioned that, he must necessarily have recorded his impieties; which those things done at that ordination do sufficiently demonstrate. But thus much concerning this person.   

CHAP. XVI. That the Emperor sent an order by Philippus Praefect of the Praetorium, that Paulus should be ejected and banished, and that Macedonius should be installed Bishop in his See.  
MOreover, the Emperor Constantius (residing at Antioch) being informed that Paulus had taken possession of his See again, was highly incensed at what was done. He therefore wrote an order, and sends it to 
a Socrates (as also Sozomen) is mistaken here. For Paulus was by Philippus. Praefect of the Praetorium banished not to Thessalonica, but to Cucusus, and was there strangled by the Arians; as Athanasius informs us, in his Epist. ad Solitar. But these things happened a long while after this, to wit, when Constans Augustus was dead, in the year of our Lord 350, or 351. as Baronius will have it, who long since perceived this error of Socrates'. Further 'tis easy to confute Socrates out of Athanasius. For Athanasius relates, that Philippus (after he had banished Paulus and caused him to be cruelly murdered by the Arians) was within less than a year deposed from his Prefecture, deprived of his goods, and ended his life miserably. Now, Philippus was Consul in the year of Christ 348: and on the year following he bore the Office of Praefect of the Praetorium, as may be collected from the Laws extant in the Theodosian Code directed to him. The same Philippus was after this sent Ambassador by Constantius to Magnentius, a little before the fight at Mursa, as Zosimus relates in his second book. Which happened in the year of Christ 351. Let us therefore suppose that Philippus died on the year following, which was the year of Christ 352. Then Paulus might have been banished by him in the year of Our Lord 351; which is Baronius' opinion. And from this year Macedonius' presidency over the Constantinopolitan Church must be begun. Vales.  Philippus Praefect of the Praetorium, who had a greater power than the other Governors of Provinces, and was styled the second person from the Emperor; that he should eject Paulus out of the Church, and introduce Macedonius into it in his room. Philippus therefore the Praefect being afraid that the multitude would raise a tumult, attempted to circumvent Paulus by subilety. He keeps the Emperor's Order concealed in his own possession: and, pretending to take care of some public affairs, he goes to the public Bath, called Zeuxippus. Thither he sends for Paulus with a great show of respect and honour, [acquainting him] that he must necessarily come to him, and he came. After he was come upon his being sent for, the Perfect immediately shows him the Emperor's Order. The Bishop patiently bore his being condemned without having his cause heard. But the Perfect, fearing the rage of the multitude that stood round; (for great numbers of persons had flocked together about the public Bath, [whose meeting there was caused] by the report of a suspicion) orders one of the Bath doors to be opened, 
b At this place there was wanting this whole line [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, through which [Paulus] was carried into the Imperial Palace] which I have made good from the Florentine and Sfortian M. S. In Leo Allatius' M. S. there is something more added here, after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. They had flocked about the public Bath, being gathered together there by the report of a suspicion; because the people environed all the passages out, he ordered one of the Bath doors to be opened, through which Paulus was conveyed into the Imperial Palace, etc. Vales.  through which Paulus was carried into the Imperial Palace, put into a ship provided for that purpose, and forthwith sent away into banishment. The Perfect commanded him to go to 
c How Philippus could banish Paulus to Thessalonica, I see not. For Socrates relates these things as done whilst Constans was yet living, and before the Council of Serdica. But at that time Thessalonica was under the Government of Constans Augustus. How therefore could Philippus (who was Praefect of the Praetorium to Constantius) banish Paulus to Thessalonica, and permit him to live in the Cities of Illyricum; but wholly forbid him entering into the Eastern parts [of the Empire?] Vales.  Thessalonica the chief City of Macedonia, wherein Paulus had had his original extract from his Ancestors: in that City [he ordered him] to reside, and gave him the liberty of going to other Cities also, [to wit] those in Illyricum: but he forbade his passage into the Eastern parts [of the Empire.] Paulus therefore being (contrary to expectation) cast out of the Church, and at the same time also [driven] from the City, was immediately carried away. But Philippus the Emperor's Perfect went forthwith from the public Bath into the Church. Macedonius was with him, being 
* See Euseb. Eccles. History, book. 6. chap. 43. note (e.) pag. 113.  thrown into his presence by an engine as it were; he sat with the Perfect in his chariot, and was exposed to the view of all men: they were surrounded by a Military guard with their swords drawn. [Upon sight hereof] a dread forthwith seized the multitude: and all of them, as well the Homoöusians as the Arians flocked to the 
† Churches  Church; every one earnestly endeavouring to get in thither. When the Perfect together with Macedonius came near the Church, an irrational fear seized both the multitudes, and also the Soldiers themselves. For, because the persons present were so numerous, that there could be no passage made for the Perfect to bring in Macedonius, the Soldiers began to thrust away the crowd of people by violence. But when the multitude wedged together in a crowd, could not possibly retire by reason of the places narrowness; the Soldiers, supposing that the multitude made a resistance, and designedly stopped the passage, made use of their naked swords, as if they had been engaging an Enemy, and began to cut those that stood in the way. There were destroyed therefore, as report says, about three thousand one hundred and fifty persons: some of whom the Soldiers slew; others were killed by the crowd. After such brave exploits as these, Macedonius, as if he had done no mischief at all, but were clear and guiltless of what had happened, was seated in the Episcopal Chair by the Perfect, rather than by the Ecclesiastic Canon. Thus therefore did Macedonius and the Arians take possession of Churches by so great and numerous slaughters of men. At the same time also, the Emperor built. 
d This Great-Church was consecrated by Eusebius Bishop of Constantinople, (he that before had been Bishop of Nicomedia) if we may credit Cedrenus. For at the ninth year of Constantius he writes thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. And Eusebius consecrated the Church of God, called the Great Church, which was finished by Constantius, according to the order of Constantine the Great in his Will. And he brought the relics of the holy Martyr Pamphilus, and those of his companions, Theodulus, Porphyrius, and Paulus, from Antioch and deposited them therein. But Cedrenus mistakes in his notation of the time. For if this consecration were performed by Eusebius▪ of Nicomedia, it must be placed on the third or fourth year of Constantius, at which time Eusebius governed the See of Constantinople. The same Cedrenus relates, that this Church, being afterwards ruined, and re-edified by Constantius, was consecrated by Eudoxeus. Vales.  The great Church, which is now called Sophia. It was joined to that Church named Ire●●●, which, being before a little one, the Emperor's Father had very much beautified and enlarged. And both of them are to be seen at this present time, encompassed within one and the same wall, and called by the name of one Church.   

CHAP. XVII. That Athanasius, being afraid of the Emperor's menaces, returned to Rome again.  
AT the same time, there was another false accusation patched together against Athanasius by the Arians, who invented this occasion for it. The 
* Constantine the Great.  Father of the Augusti had heretofore given a yearly allowance of Breadcorn to the Church of Alexandria for the relief of those that were indigent. It was reported by the Arians, that Athanasius had usually sold this Breadcorn for money, and had converted the money to his own gain. The Emperor therefore, having given credit to this report, threatened Athanasius with death. He, being made sensible of the Emperor's menaces, made his escape, and absconded. But when Julius' Bishop of Rome understood what the Arians had done against Athanasius, having also received Eusebius' Letter who was now dead, he 
a Socrates does here confound all things, and repeats the same things twice, as if they had been done again. For he says that Athanasius fled to Rome twice. The same is asserted by Baronius (in his Annals.) by Petavius (in his Rationarium Temporum,) and by Blondellus (in his book de primatu.) But we have sufficiently refuted this mistake, in our first book of Ecclesiastic Observations, chap. 6. Socrates makes the same mistake, in his asserting that Paulus Bishop of Constantinople came twice to Rome. Moreover, Julius received Eusebius of Nicomedia's Letter, before that Council of Antioch, which was held at the consecration of the New Jerusalem, as we remarked before. And at the same time he invited Athanasius and his adversaries to Rome, in order to the discussion of their cause, as 'tis manifest from Athanasius' relation. Vales.  invites Athanasius, to come to him; being informed of the place where he lay concealed. At the same time arrived the 
b The Bishops who had been convened at Antioch at the consecration, having received Julius' Letter written to Eusebius of Nicomedia, (in which he invited him and the rest of the Eusebians to Rome, in order to the having their cause discussed there on a set day, whereon a Council was there to be held:) detained Julius' messengers (Elpidius and Philoxenus,) beyond the day appointed. Then, after they had held their Synod, they dismissed the messengers, and gave them a Letter to Julius. Upon receipt whereof he wrote back that famous Letter, which Athanasius hath inserted, in his second Apology against the Arians; pag. 739, etc. Edit. Paris. 1627. Vales.  Letter, which those [Bishops] that before that had been convened at Antioch, wrote to him. Another 
c He means the Synodical Epistle, which the Bishops of Egypt wrote to all the Bishops every where: which is inserted in the first place by Athanasius in his forecited Apology, pag. 722. Edit. ut prius. Julius speaks concerning this Synodical Epistle, in that letter he wrote to the Eastern Bishops convened at Antioch: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, many Bishops (says he) wrote from Egypt and from other Provinces, in defence of Athanasius. Vales.  Letter also was sent to him by the Bishops in Egypt, informing him, that those things objected against Athanasius were false. These Letters so directly contradicting one another having been sent to Julius, he returned an answer to those [Bishops] convened at Antioch, wherein he 
d I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he blamed] not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he sent:] Sr Henry Savil hath mended this place, in the margin of his Copy, and made it agreeable to our reading. In the Allat. M. S. this place is written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. in the first place he found fault with the bitterness of their Epistle. This Letter of Julius' is still extant, preserved for us by Athanasius, in his second Apology against the Arians: pag. 739, etc. Edit. ut Prius. In that Letter Julius reprehends the insolency and pride, which the Eastern Bishops had used in their Letters to him. But, that which Socrates here adds (to wit, that Julius complained, because they had not invited him to the Synod: and that it was the Ecclesiastic rule, that nothing should be determined in the Church without the Bishop of Rome's consent:) is not to be found in that Letter. Indeed, Julius complains in that Epistle, because the Eastern Bishops (upon their receipt of his Letter, wherein he invited them to the Synod at Rome,) disregarding this his invitation, had ordained Gregorius Bishop in Athanasius' See. But he says not one word concerning this Ecclesiastic Rule or Canon. And yet Sozomen (chap. 3. book 10. Eccles. History) says the same that Socrates does here. Vales.  blamed them, first for the bitterness of their Letter; then [he told them] they had done contrary to the Canons, because they had not called him to the Synod; it being commanded by the Ecclesiastic Rule, that the Churches ought not to make Sanctions contrary to the Bishop of Rome's Sentiment. [He complained] also, that they had clandestinely adulterated the faith. And moreover, that what was heretofore done at Tyre, had been fraudulently and corruptly transacted, in regard the memorial of the Acts done at Mareotes had been made up of one side only. Further, that what had been objected concerning Arsenius' murder, was apparently demonstrated to have been a false accusation. These, and such like passages as these, Julius wrote at large to the [Bishops] convened at Antioch. Moreover, we had inserted here the Letters to Julius, and his answer also; had not the prolixity thereof hindered that design of ours. But Sabinus, a follower of the Macedonian Heresy, whom we have mentioned before, has not put Julius' Letters into His collection [of the Acts] of Synods. Although, he has not left out that [Epistle] written from those [convened] at Antioch to Julius. But this is usually done by Sabinus. For, such Letters as either make no mention at all of, or reject the term Homoöusios', those [Epistles, I say,] he carefully inserts. But the contrary hereto he voluntarily and on set purpose omits. Thus much concerning these things. Not long after this, Paulus pretending a journey to Corinth, arrived in Italy. Both the [
* That is, Athanasius & Paulus.  Bishops] therefore make their condition known to the Emperor of those parts.   

CHAP. XVIII. How the Emperor of the Western parts requested of his brother, that such persons might be sent, as could give an account of [the deposition of] Athanasius and Paulus. And, that they who were sent published another form of the Creed.  
BUt the Emperor of the Western parts, being informed of 
* That is, Paulus and Athanasius' sufferings.  their sufferings, 
a The reading here, and in Robert Stephen's Edition, is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] But I suppose it should be thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, understanding their sufferings, sympathized with them:] for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to suffer with. But the reading may be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was very much troubled at:] which emendation is the best. Vales.  sympathized with them. And he sends a Letter to his brother, signifying his desire to have three Bishops sent to him, who might give an account of Paulus' and Athanasius' deposition. 
b Some few months after the Synod at Antioch which was held at the Dedication; the Eastern Bishops made another form of the Creed, and sent it to Constans Augustus, and to the Western Bishops, by Narcissus, Theodorus, Maris, and Marcus, as if it had been dictated by the Synod at Antioch. So Athanasius attests in his book the Synod. Arimin. and Seleuc. This therefore happened in the year of Christ 342. Socrates does evidently agree with Athanasius. For he says, that those messengers sent by the Eastern Bishops suppressed that form of the Creed composed by the Antiochian Synod; and instead thereof produced another, which themselves had made. Vales.  The persons sent were Narcissus the Cilician, Theodorus the Thracian, Maris the Chalcedonian, and Marcus the Syrian. Who being arrived, would in no wise admit of a congress with Athanasius. But, having suppressed the Creed published at Antioch, and patched up another form, they presented it to the Emperor Constans; the words whereof were these.  

Another Exposition of the Faith.]  
We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, the Creator and maker of all things, 
* Ephes. 3. 15.  Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named. And in his only begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, who was begotten of the Father before all worlds. God of God. Light of Light. By whom all things in heaven and earth, visible and invisible, were made. Who is the Word, and the Wisdom: and the Power, and the Life, and the true Light. Who in the last days was for our sakes made man, and was born of the holy Virgin. He was crucified, and died: and was buried, and arose from the dead on the third day, and ascended into the heavens, and was seated at the right hand of the Father, and shall come at the end of the world, to judge the quick and dead, and shall render to every person according to his works; whose Kingdom being perpetual, shall continue unto infinite ages. For He shall sit at the right hand of the Father, not only in this present world, but in that also which is to come. And [we believe] in the holy Ghost, that is, in the 
† Or Comforter.  Paraclete: whom [Christ] having promised to the Apostles, after his assent into the heavens, he sent him, 
‖ See John 14. 26.  That he might teach them and bring all things to their remembrance. By whom also those souls who have sincerely believed in him, shall be sanctified. But those who say that the Son [existed] of things which are not, or of another substance, and not of God, and that there was a time when he was not, these persons the Catholic Church hath determined to be Aliens [from it.]   
Having delivered these things, and exhibited many other to the Emperor, they departed without doing any thing further. Moreover, whilst there was hitherto an inseparable communion between the Western and Eastern [Bishops,] another Heresy sprang up at Sirmium, which is a City of Illyricum. For Photinus, (who presided over the Churches there,) a person born in Galatia the Less, a disciple of that 
* See Socrates, book 1. chap. 36.  Marcellus who had been deposed, following his master's steps, asserted the Son [of God] to be a mere man. But we will speak concerning these things in their due place.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning the large Explanation [of the Faith.]  

a Athanasius (in his book de Synodis) says the same: his words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. Afterwards, repenting as it were [of what they had done,] they again assemble a Synod of their own party, three years after. And they send Eudoxius, Martyrius, and Macedonius of Cilicia, and some other persons with them, into the parts of Italy; who carried along with them a prolix [form of] saith, etc. Baronius. (in his Annals) says, that this second Council of Antioch (wherein that prolix form of faith was promulged) was convened in the year of Christ 344. And he thinks that he proves this from Athanasius and Socrates. But, in my judgement, he is much mistaken. For first, this expression of Athanasius' [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after three years'] signifies the fourth year, not the third. For it denotes, that three years were now past. In this sense also Socrates understood the passage in Athanasius; in regard he says [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. the space of three years being completely passed after these things. Since therefore that Synod of Antioch which had been convened at the Consecration, was held in the year of Christ 341; this second Antiochian Synod ought more truly to be placed on the year of Christ 345. Secondly, Athanasius does not say, that the second Antiochian Synod (wherein the large form of Faith was composed,) was assembled three years after that Synod at the consecration had been convened there: but he says, it was assembled three years after Narcissus, Theodorus, Maris, and Marcus had brought that new form of Faith to Constans Augustus, pretending it to have been composed at Antioch. Now, he says that this was done some few months after the Antiochian Synod held at the Consecration. From whence that which I have said is made apparent; to wit, that that Council (in which the large form of Faith had been composed,) was convened in the year of Christ 345; not in the year 344, as Baronius would have it. Vales.  THe space of three years being completely passed after these things, the Eastern Bishops having again assembled a Synod, and composed another [form of] Faith, send it to those in Italy, by Eudoxius at that time Bishop of Germanicia, Martyrius and Macedonius who was Bishop of Mopsuestia in Cilicia. This [form of the] Creed, being written a great deal more at large, and containing many more additions than those forms published before, was set forth in these very words.  
We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, the Creator and maker of all things, 
* Ephes. 3. 15.  Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named. And in his only begotten Son Jesus Christ, our Lord, begotten of the Father before all ages. God of God. Light of Light. By whom all things in the heavens and in earth, visible and invisible, were made. Who is the Word, the Wisdom▪ the Power, the Life, and the true Light. Who in the last days was for our sakes made man, and was born of the holy Virgin: He was crucified, and died, and was buried, and rose again from the dead on the third day, and ascended into heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of the Father. He shall come at the end of the world to judge the quick and the dead, and shall render to every man according to his works. Whose Kingdom being perpetual, shall continue unto infinite ages. For he sitteth at the right hand of the Father, not only in this present world, but in that also which is 〈◊〉 come. We believe likewise in the holy Ghost, that is, in the 
* Or Comforter.  Paraclete. Whom [Christ] having promised to the Apostles, after his ascent into heaven he sent him, 
† See John 14. 26.  That he might teach them and bring all things to their remembrance. By whom also those souls that sincerely believe in him are sanctified. But those who assert that the Son [existed] of things which are not, or of another substance, and not of God, and that there was a time or age when he was not, the holy Catholic Church hath determined to be aliens [from it.] In like manner also, those that affirm there are three Gods, or that Christ is not God before [all] ages, or that he is not Christ, or the Son of God, or that the same Person is the Father, Son, and holy Ghost, or that the Son is not begotten, or 
b This was the opinion of the Arians. The Easterns explain this sentiment of theirs better hereafter, to wit, that the Father may be understood to have begotten the Son willingly, without compulsion. Vales.  that the Father begat not the Son of his own will and pleasure; [these persons] the Holy and Catholic Church Anathematizes. For neither is it safe to assert, that the Son [existed] of things which are not: in regard this is no where declared concerning him in the divinely inspired Scriptures. Nor have we learned, [that he had his essence] from any other pre-existing substance besides the Father, but that he was truly and genuinely begotten of the Father only. For the divine Word teacheth, that there is one unbegotten [principle which is] without beginning, [to wit] the Father of Christ. Nor must they (who without authority of Scripture do dangerously assert this [proposition,] there was a time when he was not) preconceive in their minds then any foregoing interval of time, but God only who begat him without time. For both times and ages were made by him. 
c In Robert Stephens' Edition of Socrates (Fol. 197. Edit. Paris. 1594.) these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Nor must it be thought, that the Son is without an original, or unbegotten as the Father is] are wanting. The said Robert Stephens' Edition does in the following words also differ something from this Copy of the Creed here. Athanasius has inserted this whole Creed, in his book de Synod. Arimin. & Seleuc. pag. 896, etc. Edit. paris. 1627. Athanasius' copy and this in Valesius' Edition of Socrates do agree: whom we have followed in our Version.  Nor must it be thought, that the Son is without an original, or unbegotten as the Father is. For no Father, or Son can properly be said to be co-inoriginate and counbegotten. But we have determined, that the Father, being alone without an original and incomprehensible hath incomprehensibly and in a manner to all men imperceptible begotten: but that the Son was begotten before ages, and that he is not unbegotten like the Father, but hath a beginning, [to wit,] the Father who begat him. 
* 1 Cor. 11. 3.  For the head of Christ is God. Nor, although we acknowledge three things and persons, [to wit,] of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost, according to the Scriptures; do we therefore make three Gods. For we know, that there is one only God, perfect of himself, unbegotten, inoriginate, and invisible, [that is,] the God and Father of the only begotten, who of himself only hath his own existence, and who only does abundantly and freely give existence to all other things. But, although we do assert that there is one God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who only is unbegotten; we do not therefore deny Christ to be God before ages, as the Followers of 
* See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 7 chap. 27. etc.  Paul of Samosata do, who affirm that after his incarnation he was by a promotion deified, whereas by nature he was a mere man. For we know that he (although he hath been made subject unto the Father and unto God, yet nevertheless) was begotten of God, and is by nature true and perfect God, and was not afterwards made God of 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of men: but Valesius renders it, ex hominc, of man.  man: but was for our sakes made man of God, and that he hath never ceased to be God. Moreover, we abominate and anathematise those who falsely style him the bare and mere word of God, [and affirm] that he has no real existence, but hath his Essence in another: one while [terming him] as it were that word called by some 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as it is in the Allat. M. S. and in Athanasius, in his book de Synodis. By [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Philosophers mean That word which is uttered by the mouth. Hilarius calls it Verbum prolativum. To which is opposed [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] which modern Philosophers do term the word of the mind. Vales.  The Word outwardly uttered by the mouth; at another, as it were the mental or internal Word: being of opinion, that before ages he was not Christ, nor the Son of God, nor the Mediator, nor the Image of God: but that 
e By these words the Eastern Bishops mean, the Heresy of Marcellus Ancyranus, who asserted that Christ's Kingdom began from his nativity, about four hundred years before that time; making use of a certain number for an uncertain. The Synodick Epistle of the Eastern Bishops at Serdica informs us hereof; which Epistle Hilarius has inserted, in his fragments. For these are their words in that Letter: Extiti● namque temporibus nostris Marcellus, etc. i. e. For there hath risen up in our days one Marcellus of Galatia, the most execrable post of all Heretics, who with a sacrilegious mind, and impious mouth, and a wicked argument, will needs set bounds to the perpetual, eternal, and timeless▪ Kingdom of our Lord Christ, saying, that he began his reign 400 years since, and shall end it at the dissolution of this present world. Vales.  he was made Christ, and the Son of God, from such time as he took our flesh from the Virgin four hundred years ago. For from that time they assert Christ to have had the beginning of his Kingdom, and that it shall have an end after the consummation and the judgement. Such manner of persons as these are the followers of Marcellus and Photinus the Ancyro-Galatians: who reject the eternal existence and deity of Christ, and his endless Kingdom, (in like manner as do 
f We made good this place, by adding the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Jews:] which is not in Robert Stephens' Edit. but it occurs in Athanasius, and in the Allat. M. S. Vales.  the Jews,) upon a pretence of seeming to constitute a monarchy. For we understand him to be, not barely The word of God outwardly uttered by the mouth, or his mental or internal Word, but the Living God the Word, and subsisting of himself; and the Son of God, and Christ: who existed with his Father and was conversant with him before ages, not by foreknowledge only, and ministered unto him at the Creation of all things whether visible or invisible: but is the Word of God really subsisting, and is God of God. For it is he to whom the Father said, 
* Gen. 1. 26.  Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: who in his own Person appeared to the Fathers, gave the Law, and spoke by the Prophets; and being at last made man, he manifested his Father to all men, and reigns unto perpetual ages. For Christ hath attained no new dignity: but we believe him to have been perfect from the beginning, and in all things like unto his Father▪ We also deservedly expel out of the Church those who affirm, that the Father, Son, and holy Ghost are the same Person, impiously supposing the three names to mean one and the same Thing and Person; because by an incarnation they make the incomprehensible and impassable Father subject to be comprehended, and to suffer. Of which sort [of Heretics] are those termed amongst the Romans 
g The Heresy of the Patropassians (or Patripassians) was very ancient, and far diffused. Tertullian (Adu. Prax. cap. 1, and 2.) chargeth this Heresy upon Praxeas. The same was maintained by Hermogenes, whence they were termed Hermogeniani. After whom Noëtus maintained the same, who (says Epiphanius) lived 130 years before his time: (See Epiphan. Heres. 57) From Noëtus they had the name of Noëtiani; and from Sabellius, Noëtus' disciple, they were called Sabelliani. After whom succeeded Priscillianus in the same Heresy; from him they had the name of Priscillianistae. The sum and substance of this Heresy thus propagated by these succeeding assertors of it, was this: they affirmed there was but one Person in the Deity, to wit, the Father; that he only subsisted, and was the Maker of all things▪ that he came not only into the world, but was incarnate, and did all things which we say were done by the Son. In order to the Exclusion of these Heretics, the Aquileian Church added these two terms [invisible and impassable] to the first Article of the Creed; showing by the first▪ that the Father was not incarnate, and by the second, that he was not crucified.  Patropassians, but amongst us they are called 
* See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book. 7. chap. 6. note (b.)  Sabellians. For we know, that the Father, who sent, continued in the proper nature of his own immutable Deity: but the Son, who was sent, fulfilled the 
† Dispensation.  Oeconomie of his incarnation. In like manner, we determine those to be persons most impious, and strangers to truth, who irreligiously assert, that Christ was begotten not by the will and pleasure [of the Father,] to wit, attributing to God an unwilling and involuntary necessity, as if he had begotten the Son by constraint: because they have audaciously determined such things as these concerning the Father, which are contrary both to the common notions of God, and also to the sense and meaning of the scripture given by divine inspiration. For we, knowing God to have free and plenary power, and to be Lord of himself, do piously think, that he begat the Son voluntarily and of his own accord. Moreover, although with fear and reverence we do believe this which is spoken concerning him, 
‖ See Prov. 8. 22. The Eastern Bishops have here quoted the very words of the Septuagint: and we render it accordingly. But in the English Version (which follows the Hebrew exactly) the Text is thus rendered; the Lord possessed me in the beginning of his way, before his works of old.  The Lord created me the beginning of his ways, upon account of his works: yet we suppose not, that the Son was made in the same manner with the rest of the Creatures and works made by him. For it is impious, and repugnant to the Ecclesiastic Faith, to compare the Creator with the works created by him, and to think that he hath the same manner of Generation with the things of a different nature from him. For the sacred Scriptures do teach us, that the one and alone-only-begotten Son was genuinely and truly begotten. But, although we do assert, that the Son is of himself, and that he doth live and subsist in like manner as the Father doth; yet we do not therefore separate him from the Father, imagining in our minds in a corporal manner any spaces or intervals of place between their conjunction. For we believe that they are conjoined without any intervening Medium, and without any space or distance, and that they cannot be separated one from the other: the 
h Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] we must necessarily read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the whole Father;] as it is in Athanasius: from whom the reading is to be made good in the words immediately following; thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He alone continually resting in his Father's bosom. Vales.  whole Father embracing the Son in his bosom; and the whole Son hanging upon and cleaving close to the Father, in whose bosom he alone continually resteth. Believing therefore the most absolutely perfect and most holy Trinity, and asserting that the Father is God, and that the Son also is God; notwithstanding this, we do not acknowledge two, but one God, by reason of the Majesty of the Deity, and the one absolutely-entire conjunction of the Kingdom: the Father ruling over all things in general, and over the Son himself also: and the Son being made subject to the Father, but (excepting him) reigning over all things which were made after him and by him, and by his Fathers will liberally bestowing the grace of the holy Spirit upon the Saints. For the sacred Scriptures have informed us, that the manner of the Monarchy which is in Christ is thus manifested. We were necessitated to make a perfect explanation of these things at large (after the publication of our shorter form of the Creed,) not upon account of our excessive ambition: but that we might clear ourselves from all strange suspicious concerning our sentiments, amongst such as are ignorant of our opinions: and that all persons inhabiting the Western parts might know both the impudent and audacious calumny of those who descent from us, and also the Ecclesiastic sentiments of the Eastern [Bishops] concerning Christ, which is without violence confirmed by the testimony of the divinely inspired Scriptures, 
i Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading in the Allat. M. S. and in Athanasius' book de Synodis is this [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. amongst those whose minds are not [perverted, corrupted, or] depraved. Vales.  amongst those whose minds are not depraved.   

CHAP. XX. Concerning the Synod at Serdica.  

a This confession of faith (for so Athanasius calls it) the Ambassadors of the Eastern Bishops presented to the Western Prelates assembled at Milan. For some Bishops together with the Presbyters of the Church of Rome had gone thither, to entreat Constans Augustus, that he would write to his brother Constantius about the assembling of a General Synod, in order to the determining of those dissensions in an Ecclesiastic Judicature, which had been raised in divers Churches: thus we are informed by Athanasius in his Apology to Constantius. Moreover, when the Easterns had presented this draught of the Creed to those of the West, they requested them to subscribe it. But the Western Bishops made answer, that, as to what belonged to the Articles of Faith, the Nicene Creed was to them sufficient, to which nothing was to be added, nor anything to be taken from it. And as concerning the condemnation of those Heretics who were disallowed of in that confession, they requested of the Eastern Bishop's Ambassadors that they would in the first place condemn the Arian Heresy. But, upon their refusal to do that, the Eastern Ambassadors being angry went away from the Council; as Liberius relates, in his Epistle to the Emperor Constantius, in these words: Quae est pax, Clementissime Imperator, etc. What peace is there, most Gracious Emperor, whenas there are four Bishops of their party, Demofilus, Macedonius, Eudoxius, and Martyrius, who above eight years since, when they would not condemn Arius' Heretical opinion at Milan, departed from the Council in anger? notwithstanding, the Western Bishops condemned Photinus' Heresy in that Synod. But they pronounced no sentence against Marcellus, because he had before been judged clear from all manner of Heresy in the Roman Synod. In the same Synod ursacius and Valens (who had lain under a suspicion of being Arians) having presented a Libel wherein they condemned Arius' perfidiousness and Photinus' Heresy, were admitted to communi●●, as the Synodick Epistle of the Ariminum Council informs us. The 〈…〉 e is attested by Ursacius and Valens themselves, in another Libel afterwards presented to Julius Bishop of Rome, in these words: Item Anathema dicimus, etc. Also we anathematise those, who deny, that Christ is God and the Son of God from all eternity, according to our former Libel, which we presented at Milan, etc. We thought good to be more large in these remarks of ours concerning the Milan Synod, because the memory thereof is very obscure in the Ecclesiastic Annals. Dionyfius Petavius is the first person that hath taken notice of this Synod, who (in his dissertation de duplici Synodo Sirmiensi) hath made many very learned observations concerning this Synod. But he has mistaken the year whereon it was convened. For he says it was held in the year of Christ 347, a little before the Council of Serdica. Which can in no wise be true. Therefore Jacobus Sirmondus (in his second Diatriba, which he wrote against Petavius) has in this particular deservedly reproved him. Baronius (who affirms that the long draught of the Creed (which Socrates has recorded in the foregoing chapter) was drawn up at the Antiochian Synod in the year of Christ 344,) places this Embassy of the Eastern Bishops and the Milan Council on the same year also. But Sirmondus (in the forementioned Diatriba) assigns this Council to the year of Christ 346. Which opinion is in my judgement the truer. For, in the first place, Athanasius (in his Apologetic to Constantius,) relates, that on the fourth year after his coming to Rome he was by Constans Augustus summoned to Milan, whither some Bishops were then gone. Now Athanasius came to Rome in the year of Christ 341. Secondly, Hilarius (in fragmentis) relates, that the Milan Synod (wherein Photinus was condemned) was held two years before Ursacius and Valens offered their Libel of satisfaction to Julius' Bishop of Rome. For after he has recorded that Libel, he adds these words, Hac Epistola post biennium missa est, quam haresis Photini a Romans damnata est, i. e. this Letter was sent two years after the Romans had condemned Photinus' Heresy. Since therefore Ursacius and Valens wrote that Letter in the year of Christ 349, as Petavius attests; the Milan Council must needs have been celebrated on the third year before that: that is, on the year of Christ 346. For that expression [post biennium▪ two years after] imports thus much, to wit, on the third year after that; which Petavius did not consider. Vales.  THe Bishops in the Western parts [of the Empire,] both because 
b Baronius does deservedly blame Socrates here, for his saying that the reason why the Western Bishops rejected this draught of the Creed was, because they understood not the Greek tongue. As if there were not then many in Italy who were well skilled in the Greek language. Moreover, Theodorus Lector has with good reason found fault with this cause of their refusal. For, instead of Socrates' words here, he has substituted these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because of its manifest blasphemy. Vales.  they were unskilled in the Greek language, and also in regard they understood not these things, admitted not of them; saying, that the Nicene Creed was sufficient, and that there was no necessity of making any further disquisitions But when, upon the 
* He means Constans.  Emperor's writing again, (ordering that Paulus and Athanasius should be restored to their own Sees,) no thing could be done further in that affair: (For there was a continued Sedition amongst the Populace:) Paulus and Athanasius requested that another Synod might be convened, that both their cause, and also the matters of faith, might be determined by an 
* General.  Ecumenical Synod: and they made it apparent, that they had been deposed for no other reason but this, that the Faith might be subverted. Another Ecumenical Synod therefore is summoned [to meet] at Serdica (which is a City of Illyricum,) by the determination of the two Emperors; the one of them requesting this by his Letters▪ and the other (to wit, the Emperor of the East) readily complying with him. 
c From the consulate of Felicianus and Titianus, (which was in the year of Christ 337,) to the consulate of Rufinus and Eusebius which was in the year of our Lord 347,) there are Ten years complete. Therefore, if the Council of Serdica was convened in the eleventh year after Constantine's death, it must of necessity have been assembled after the twenty second day of May. Vales.  It was then the eleventh year from the death of the Father of the Augusti: Rufinus and Eusebius were Consuls, at such time as the Synod at Serdica was assembled. About three hundred Bishops of the Western parts met there, as 
d Athanasius does not say, that about three hundred Bishops of the Western Churches met at the Council of Serdica. He only says this, that as well those who were present at the Council of Serdica, as those who subscribed the Synodick Epistle afterwards sent to them; also those who before the Council at Serdica had written Synodick Epistles in his behalf, out of Phrygia, Asia, and Isauria, were in all three hundred and forty. This passage of Athanasius' occurs in his second defence against the Arians, pag. 768; Edit. Paris. 1627. Moreover, the same Athanasius (in his Epistle ad Solitar. pag. 818.) does expressly attest, that the Bishops, who met at the Council of Serdica, as well those out of the Western as the Eastern parts, were no more than 170. His words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. There met therefore, both from the East, and from the West, at the City of Serdica, 170 Bishops, neither more nor less. In the Mogunt. Edit. after the Canons of the Synod of Serdica, there is this note; & subscripserunt, etc. i. e. and all the Bishops of divers Provinces and Cities subscribed, being in number 121. Vales.  Athanasius attests. But from the Eastern parts Sabinus says there came but seventy, amongst which number Ischyras, Bishop of Marcotes was recounted, whom they who had deposed Athanasius, Ordained Bishop of that Country. Some of them pretended infirmity of body: others 
e In this place Socrates seems to have been mistaken, in referring those things to the Council of Serdica, which belong to the Roman Synod. For when Julius had invited the Eastern Bishops to a Syond at Rome, that Athanasius' case might there be inquired into; the Eastern Bishops refused to come thither, pretending, amongst other reasons, the narrowness of the time set; as Julius informs us in his Epistle to the said Eastern Bishops, recorded by Athanasius, pag. 744. Indeed Socrates' following words, to wit [although there had passed a year and six months, after such time as the Synod had been summoned, and during which space Athanasius made his abode at Rome, etc.] do manifestly confirm what I have said. For Athanasius, invited by Julius' Letters, came to Rome▪ where he abode a whole year and six months expecting his adversaries, and the Synod which had been summoned at Rome. Julius attests this, in his forequoted Epistle▪ pag. 748. Vales.  complained of the shortness of the time that was set, laying the blame thereof upon Julius' Bishop of Rome: although there had passed a year and six months, after such time as the Synod had been summoned, and during which space Athanasius made his abode at Rome, expecting the meeting of the Synod▪ When therefore they were all convened at Serdica, the Eastern Bishops refused to come into the presence of the Western, saying, that they would not enter into discourse with them, unless they would banish Athanasius and Paulus from the convention. But when Protogenes Bishop of Serdica, and Hosius Bishop of Corduba (which is a City in Spain, as we said before) would by no means suffer 
f Paulus Bishop of Constantinople was not present at the Synod of Serdica, as Theodoret attests, (book 2▪ chap. 5. Eccles. Histor.) which is also confirmed by the Synodick Epistle of the Eastern Bishops at Serdica, which occurs in Hilarius' Fragments, at pag. 434. Edit. Paris. 1631. Vales.  Paulus and Athanasius to be absent [from the Synod, the Eastern Bishops] went away immediately. And returning to Philippopolis, a City of Thracia, they made up a Synod apart by themselves. Wherein they openly anathematised the term Homoöusios: and having 
g Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having written Letters] the reading in the Allat. M. S. is truer; which is thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having inserted in their Letters.] But what Socrates here says, (to wit, that the Eastern Bishops at Serdica established the opinion of the Anomoiani (see the following note in this chapter) in their Synodick Epistle▪) is altogether false. Their Synodick Epistle is extant in Hilarius' Fragments, at pag. 434. Edit. Paris. 1631; and at the end of it there is a confession of faith added. In which confession▪ there is nothing which in the least savours of the Anomians opinion. The said Hilarius▪ relating (in his book de Synodis) the same draught of the Creed published by the Eastern Bishops at Serdica, owns it as Catholic, and explains it. And Hilarius is so far from believing that they disseminated the Anomians opinion; that he affirms them to have obstructed that opinion on every side. His words are these: Ex omni autem parte, etc. But on all sides, whithersoever solicitude could turn itself, the passage is stopped up by the wit of the Heretics, lest it should be Preached, that there is any diversity or unlikeliness in the Son [from the Father.] Vales.  inserted the 
h The Anomoians were such as asserted, that the Son had a substance or essence different from, or unlike to the Father.  Anomoian opinion into their Epistles, they sent them about to all places. But the Bishops at Serdica in the first place condemned them for deserting [the Council.] Afterwards they divested Athanasius' Accusers of their dignities. And having confirmed that form of the Creed published at Nice, and rejected the term 
* That is, different, or unlike.  Anomoios, they made a more manifest publication of [the term] 
† Coessential, or consubstantial.  Homoöusios: concerning which they wrote Letters, and (as the others did) sent them about to all places. Moreover, both parties were of opinion, that they had done what was right and true; the Eastern Bishops [thought so,] because the Western [Prelate's] had approved of and entertained those persons whom they had deposed: and the Western Bishops [were of that opinion,] because they who had deposed these persons, fled away before their cause had been discussed, and because 
* The Western Bishops.  they were the preservers and defenders of the Nicene Faith, but 
† The Eastern Bishops.  these had been so audacious as to adulterate it. They therefore restored 
i In the Synodick Epistle of the Council of S●rdica (which occurs in Theodoret B. 2. c. 8. Eccles. Hist.) there is not the least mention of Paulus. Vales.  Paulus and Athanasius to their Sees; as also Marcellus [Bishop] of Ancyra [a City] in Galatia the less. He had been deposed a long time before, as we have made mention in our foregoing 
‖ See Socrates, book. 1. chap. 36 Eccles. Hist.  book▪ but than he used his utmost diligence 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to renew the combat with the sentence which, etc.  to get the sentence revoked which had been pronounced against him; declaring that the expressions of the book written by him were not understood, and that he therefore lay under a suspicion [of maintaining] Paul of Samosata's opinion. But you must take notice that Eusebius Pamphilus confuted Marcellus' book in a discourse against him, comprised in 
k These three books (the Title whereof is De Ecclesiastica Theologia ad versus Marcellum) of Eusebius' are at this day extant. There are prefixed before them two books, entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Against Marcellus; wherein he reproves his design, malice, and envy. Eusebius attests (in the close of his second book against Marcellus) that he wrote these books by the order of those Bishops who had condemned Marcellus in the Constantinopolitan Synod. Further, it is uncertain whether or no Socrates had ever seen those two former books against Marcellus, in regard he has made no mention of them. Vales.  three entire books which he entitled Against Marcellus. He quotes Marcellus' own words [in those books,] and in his discourse against them maintains, that Marcellus does assert (in like manner as Sabellius the Libyan and Paul of Samosata did) that the Lord [Christ] is a mere man.   

CHAP. XXI. An Apology for Eusebius Pamphilus.  
BUt in regard some have attempted to reproach this person, (I mean Eusebius Pamphilus) as if he were an Assertor of Arius' opinion in the books he hath published; I judge it not unseasonable to say something concerning him. In the first place therefore, he was present at, and consented to, the Nicene Synod, which determined that the Son was coessential with the Father. Moreover, in his third 
* See Euseb. concerning the Life of Constantine, book 3. chap. 13, 14 Edit. Vales.  Book concerning the Life of Constantine, he says word for word thus: But the Emperor incited them all to an unity of mind, until he had at that time reduced them all to be of the same mind and to have the same sentiments in relation to all those points, concerning which they had before disagreed. In so much that at Nice they did all perfectly agree in the [points] of Faith. Since therefore Eusebius, making mention of the Nicene Synod, does say, that all things about which they disagreed were composed, and that they were all brought to be of one and the same mind and opinion; how can any persons judge him to be a maintainer of Arius' opinion. The Arians also themselves are mistaken, in their supposing him to be a favourer of their Tenets. But some body will perhaps say, that in his writings he seems to 
† That is, to assert Arius' opinion.  Arianize, in regard he always says 
a Socrates means those Doxologies, that occur at the end of Eusebius' Sermons; which Eusebius doth always put into this form: Glory be to the unborn Father by his only begotten Son, etc. This may plainly be seen in those Tracts of Eusebius', which Jacobus Sirmondus hath published. For example, in the end of his first book against Sabellius, these are his words: Gloria uni non nato Deo, etc. i. e. Glory be to the one unborn God, by the one only begotten God the Son of God, in one holy Spirit, both now, and always, and throughout all ages of ages. Amen. And so concerning the rest. Also, in the Oration Eusebius made at the Consecration of the Church at Tyre, (which occurs at the Tenth book of his Eccles. Histor. chap. 4.) we meet with the same clause, at the close of that Speech; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. by whom be Glory to him. For so we have worded that place, agreeable to three of our M. SS. Further, 'tis manifestly known, that the Arians attributed this preposition [per quem, by whom] to the Son, upon this design, that they might make him subject to the Father. See Theodoret upon the first chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians. Vales.  By Christ. To whom we answer, that Ecclesiastic Writers have frequently made use of this Expression, and many other such like, which do signify the dispensation of our Saviour's Humanity. And before all these [Writers] the Apostle Paul hath made use of these very expressions; and he was never thought to be the Teacher of a perverse opinion. Moreover, in regard Arius has been so audacious, as to style the Son a Creature like unto one of those other [Creatures made by God;] hear what Eusebius saith (in his first book against Marcellus,) concerning this; these are his very words: He only, and no other, hath been declared to be, and is, the only begotten Son of God, upon which account they are deservedly to be reprehended, who have audaciously styled him a Creature, made of nothing like the rest of the Creatures. For how should he be a Son? How should he be Gods only begotten, who is entitled to the very same nature with the rest of the Creatures, 
b Before these words there is a whole line wanting, (which (from the First Book of Eusebius de Ecclesiastica Theologia, Chap. 9) is thus to be made up: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. i e. For by this means he would be their brother, rather than the Son of God: and would be one of those common Creatures, etc. Vales.  and would be one of those common Creatures, in regard he (like them) is made a partaker of a Creation from nothing? But the sacred Oracles do not instruct us after this manner concerning him. Then, after the interposition of some few words, he continues. Whosoever therefore doth determine that the Son is made of things which are not, and that he is a 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, produced as Eusebius words it, at the place before cited. It should also be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] For these two words, although they are distinguished but by one Letter▪ yet do very much differ in their significations. For the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies that which is born; but [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] imports that which is made. Vales.  Creature produced out of nothing, that person hath forgotten, that he bestows upon him a name only, but in reality he denies him to be a Son. For he that is made of nothing, cannot truly be the Son of God, nor can any thing else which is made [be his Son.] But the true Son of God, in regard he is begotten of him as of a Father, aught deservedly to be styled the only begotten and beloved of the Father. And therefore he must be God. For what can the offspring of God be else, but most exactly like to him that hath begotten him? A King indeed builds a City, but he begets not a City: but he is said to beget, not to build, a Son. And an Artificer may be said to be the Framer, not the Father, of that which he hath made. But he can in no wise be styled the Framer of the Son who is begotten by him. So also, the supreme God is the Father of his Son: but he is justly to be called the Maker and Framer of the world. And although this saying may be once found 
* See Prov. 8. 22. and what was remarked concerning that Text, in chap. 19 of this book. note (‖.)  somewhere in the Scripture, The Lord created me the beginning of his ways in order to his works, yet we ought duly to inspect the meaning of those words, (which I will explain afterwards;) and not (as Marcellus doth) subvert a principal point [asserted by] the Church upon account of one word. These and many other such like expressions Eusebius Pamphilus utters, in his First Book against Marcellus. And in his Third Book [of that work,] the same Author, declaring in what sense the term Creature is to be taken, says thus. These things therefore having been after this manner proved and confirmed, the consequence is (agreeable to all things explained by us before,) that these words also, The Lord created me the beginning of his ways in order to his works, must have been spoken [concerning the same person.] But, although he says he was created, yet he must not be so understood as if he should say that he had arrived to what he is from things which are not, and that he also was made of nothing in the same manner with the other creatures; which some have perversely supposed: but [he speaks this] as being a person subsisting; living, preexisting, and being before the foundation of the whole world; having been constituted the Ruler of the universe by his Lord and Father: the term Created being in that place used instead of Ordained or Constituted. Indeed, the Apostle hath in express words styled the Rulers and Governors amongst men a Creature, saying, 
* 1 Pet. 2. 13, 14. Where the expression in the original is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which may be rendered thus, to every humane Creature.  Submit yourselves to every Ordinance of man for the Lords sake, whether it be to the King as Supreme: or unto Governors, as unto them that are sent by him And the Prophet (where he saith, 
† Amos 4. 12. 13. Euseb. quotes this Text in the words of the Septuagint: but omits the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I:] we have rendered them according to his quotation; which is very different from the Hebrew, and from our English Version.  Prepare to invoke thy God O Israel. For behold he that firmeth the thunder, and createth the Spirit, and declareth his Christ unto men.) hath not taken the word Created in such a sense as to signify That which hath been made when as before it was not. For God did not then Create his Spirit, when he declared his Christ to all men by him. 
‖ Eccles. 1. 9  For there is no new thing under the Sun. But [the Spirit] was, and did subsist before. But he was sent at such time as the Apostles were gathered together, when (like thunder) 
* Acts 2. 2, 4.  There came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind: and they were filled with the holy Ghost. And thus they declared God's Christ amongst all men, agreeable to that Prophecy, which saith. 
† Amos 4. 13.  For behold he that firmeth the thunder, and createth the spirit, and declareth his Christ unto men: The term Createth being made use of, instead of Sendeth, or Constituteth: and the word Thunder in another manner signifying the Preaching of the Gospel. And he that saith, 
‖ Psal. 51. 10.  Create in me a clean heart O God, said not that, as if he had had no heart before: but he prayed, that his mind might be made perfectly pure within him. After the same manner this is spoken, 
* Ephes. 2. 15.  For to make in himself of twain one new man, instead of to conjoin. Consider also, whether or no this saying be of the same sort, 
† Ephes. 4. 24.  Put on that new man, which after God is created: and this, 
‖ 2 Cor. 5. 17.  Therefore if any man [be] in Christ, [he is] a new creature: and whatever other [expressions] of this sort may be found by him that diligently searcheth the divinely inspired Scripture. You need not wonder therefore, because in this place 
* Prov. 8. 22.  The Lord created me the beginning of his ways, the term Created [is used] metaphorically, instead of Ordained or Constituted. After this manner Eusebius discourses in his Books against Marcellus. We have produced his words here, upon their account, who have attempted causelessly to rail at and revile this person. Nor can they demonstrate, that Eusebius doth attribute a beginning of Essence to the Son of God, although they may find him frequently making use of the expressions of dispensation: especially, because he was a great Emulator and Admirer of origen's Writings, wherein such as are able to understand origen's Books, will find [this] every where [asserted, to wit,] that the Son is begotten of the Father. Thus much we have said by the by, upon their account who have attempted to reproach Eusebius.   

CHAP. XXII. That the Synod of Serdica restored Paulus and Athanasius to their Sees, and that, upon the Eastern Emperor's refusal to admit them, the Emperor of the West threatened him with War.  
BUt the [Bishops,] as well those convened at Serdica, as they who made up a particular Synod by themselves at Philippopolis [a City] of Thracia, having performed whatsoever each party thought requisite to be done, returned to their own Cities. [Thence forward] therefore the Western Church was severed from the Eastern: and the boundary of communion between them, was the mountain called 
a In our Annotations on the twenty first book of Amm. Marcellinus, we have long since remarked, that this mountains name should be Soucis; and that hereby is meant the straits of the Succi, which Amm. Marcellinus describes in his twenty first book pag. 189. Edit. Paris. 1635. Philostorgius mentions the same straits, (in book 3. Eccles. Hist.) and calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Succi; being situated between Dacia and Thracia. He describes them thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. They are straight passages of vast mountains, which are crowded together on each side into one place, in such a manner that they seem to embrace one another. He means the two mountains, Haemus and Rhodope, which arising from different places, make an angle in that place, and do as it were kiss one another. Which gave the Ancients an occasion of feigning Haemus to be a young man, and Rhodope a maid, and that heretofore they fell in love with one another. You may meet with the story in Ovid. Metamorph. book 6. at the beginning. Busbequius (in 1 Epist Legat. Turci.) says that the Turks do now call this narrow passage Capi deruent, i. e. the Gate of narrownesses. Vales.  Soucis, which parts the Illyrians from the Thracians. As far as that mountain there was a promiscuous communion, although their Faith was different. But they 
b These words must have a favourable sense put upon them; and are not so to be understood, as if Socrates should have said, that after the Synod of Serdica the Western Bishops held no communion with the Eastern. For in the Synod of Sirmium (which was convened by the Western Bishops against Photinus two years after the Synod at Serdica) the Western Bishops sent their determinations to the Eastern, upon account of preserving a communion. And the Eastern Bishops wrote back to them, as Hilarius informs us, in his Fragments. Thus therefore Socrates' words here must be understood: to wit; after the Synod of Serdica the Western Bishops did (not readily and rashly, but) with a great deal of cautiousness communicate with the Eastern. Vales.  communicated not with those who lived beyond it. Such was the confusion of the Church's affairs at that time. Soon after this, the Emperor of the Western parts acquaints his brother Constantius with what had been done at Serdica, and entreats him to restore Paulus and Athanasius to their own Sees. But when Constantius made demurs to what he had written, the Emperor of the Western parts in another Letter gave him his choice, [to wit,] that he should either admit Paulus and Athanasius to their own former dignities, and restore their Churches to them; or else (if he did not this) he must look upon him to be his Enemy, and expect a War.  
The 
c Constans Augustus' Letter to his brother Constantius, which is here recorded by Socrates, is in my judgement not to be looked upon as genuine. For Athanasius makes no mention of this Letter: and Paulus' name (which is extant in it) doth upon good grounds render it suspicious. For at that time Paulus enjoyed his Bishopric: neither was he present at the Synod of Serdica; nor restored by the determination thereof; as we showed before. Wherefore, if this Letter of Constans' be genuine, it must necessarily have been written before the Council of Serdica. Lastly, Constantius' first Letter to Athanasius (which Socrates has inserted in the following chapter) evidently shows this to be a forged Letter. For Constantius in that Epistle saith, that by a Letter written to his brother he hath requested him to give Athanasius leave to return to his See. Vales.  Letter he wrote to his brother was this.  

Paulus and Athanasius are indeed here with Us. But, upon enquiry We find that they are Persecuted upon account of their piety. If therefore You will promise to restore them to their Sees, and punish those who have causelessly injured them, We will send the men to You. But if You shall refuse to do as We have said, know for certain, that We Ourselves will come thither, and restore them to their own Sees whether You will or no.    

CHAP. XXIII. That Constantius, being afraid of his Brother's menaces, by his Letters ordered Athanasius to appear, and sent him to Alexandria.  
THe Emperor of the East understanding these things, was reduced to a very great straight. And having forthwith sent for most of the Eastern Bishops, he made them acquainted with the option his brother had proposed to him, and enquired of them what was to be done. They made answer, that it was better [for him] to grant Athanasius the Churches, than to undertake a Civil War. Wherefore the Emperor, being necessitated thereto, summoned Athanasius to appear before him. At that very interim the Western Emperor sends Paulus to Constantinople, accompanied with two Bishops and other honorary provisions, having fortified him both with his own Letters, and also with those from the Synod. But whilst Athanasius was yet fearful, and in doubt whether he should go to Constantius or not: (For he was afraid of the treacherous attempts of the Sycophants:) the Eastern Emperor invited him [to his Court] not only once, but a second and a third time; as it is evident from his Letters, the contents whereof, being translated out of the Latin tongue [into the Greek,] are these.  

Constantius' Epistle to Athanasius. CONSTANTIUS VICTOR AUGUSTUS, to Athanasius the Bishop.  

a This, and the two following Letters, are in Athanasius' second defence, pag. 769. Edit. Paris. Vales.  The humanity of Our clemency hath not permitted you to be any longer tossed in and disquieted with the boisterous surges (as it were) of the Sea. Our indefatigable piety hath not neglected you during your being deprived of your native habitation, whilst you wanted your goods, and wandered up and down in desert and impassable places. And although We have too long deferred the acquanting you by Letters with the purpose of Our mind, expecting you would of your own accord have come to Us, and requested a remedy for your troubles: yet because peradventure fear hath hindered that purpose of your mind, We have therefore sent to your Gravity, Letters filled with indulgence, that you should hasten to make your sudden appearance in Our presence without fear; whereby you might enjoy your desire, and, having made experiment of Our humanity, be restored to your own habitation. For upon this account we made a request for you to Our Lord and Brother Constans Victor Augustus, that He would grant you the liberty of coming, to the end that being restored to your Country by both Our consents, you should have this pledge and assurance of Our favour.   

Another Epistle to Athanasius. CONSTANTIUS VICTOR AUGUSTUS, to Athanasius the Bishop.  
Although We have made it sufficiently known to you by Our former Letter, that you might securely come to Our Court, in regard We are earnestly 
a In Athanasius, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 determined] the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 desired.] Vales.  desirous to send you to your own habitation: yet We have now 
b In Athanasius, it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sent] not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 manifested.] Vales.  sent this Letter to your Gravity. Wherefore We entreat you to take a public Chariot, and hasten to Us without any mistrust or fear, that you may enjoy what you desire.   

Another Letter to the same person.  
CONSTANTIUS VICTOR AUGUSTUS, to Athanasius the Bishop.  
Whilst we made Our residence at Edessa, (your Presbyters being present there,) We were pleased, by sending a Presbyter to you, to hasten your coming to Our Court, to the end that after you were come into Our Presence, you might go immediately to Alexandria. But, in regard a considerable space of time is now past, since your receipt of Our Letter, and you have not yet come; We therefore took care to put you in mind by this, that you should now hasten to make your sudden appearance in Our Presence, that so you may be restored to your own Country; and obtain your desire. And that you might be most fully certified hereof, We have sent Achetas the Deacon, from whom you may understand both the purpose of Our mind, and also that you shall readily obtain what you desire.  
Athanasius having received these Letters at Aquileia, (for 
c After the Synod of Serdica, Athanasius made his abode first at Naïsis in Dacia. In which City he received the Letters written to him by Constans Augustus. Afterwards, he left Naïsis, and went to Aquileia, as he himself attests, in his Apologetic to Constantius. pag. 676. Vales.  there he abode after his departure from Serdica,) hastened immediately to 
d Athanasius relates the reason of this journey of his to Rome in his Second defence against the Arians; to wit, that he might take his leave of Julius the Bishop, and the Roman Church, by whom he had been so kindly entertained. For that is the meaning of these words of Athanasius: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. i e. But I, upon receipt of these Letters, went to Rome, to bid the Roman Church and the Bishop farewell: For the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] signifies valedicere, to take leave of, or to bid farewell: as we have observed and proved in our Annot. on Eusebius' Life of Constantine; book 3. chap. 21. Vales.  Rome. And having shown the Letters to Julius the Bishop, he caused great joy in the Roman Church. For they supposed, that the Emperor of the East had now given his assent to their Faith, in regard he invited Athanasius to come to him. But Julius wrote this Epistle to the Clergy and Laity in Alexandria concerning Athanasius.   

The Epistle of Julius Bishop of Rome, to those of Alexandria.  
Julius to 
e In the Allat. M. S. and in Athanasius (in his second Apology against the Arians) these words [the Bishops and] are wanting. Instead hereof Epiphanius Scholasticus seems to have read [Julius the Bishop to the Presbyters, etc.] which reading Christophorson hath followed. Vales.  the Bishops and Presbyters, and Deacons, and to the Laity inhabiting Alexandria, his beloved Brethren, health in the Lord.  
I also rejoice with you, beloved Brethren, because you now see before your eyes the fruit of your Faith. For that this is truly so, any one may, see in our brother and fellow Bishop Athanasius: whom God hath restored to you, upon an account both of his purity of life, and also of your prayers. Hence it is apparent, that you have continually offered up to God prayers which were pure and full of charity. For, being mindful of the Celestial promises, and 
f In Athanasius the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] which I like not. For it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the course of life tending to them;] that is, to the promises. Or else the reading may be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of your mutual love:] which reading Epiphan. Scholastic. followed. Vales.  of the course of life tending thereto, which you have been instructed in by the Doctrine of our foresaid Brother; you certainly knew, and (according to that true Faith which is implanted in you) were apprehensive of this, that your Bishop could not be perpetually separated from you, whom you carried in your pious minds, as being continually present. Wherefore, I need not make use of many words in this my Letter to you. For your Faith hath prevented whatever could have been said by me: and by the grace of Christ those things have been fulfilled, which you in common prayed for and desired. I rejoice therefore with you, (for I will say it again,) because you have preserved your souls inexpugnable in [your defending of] the Faith. Nor do I any whit less rejoice with my Brother Athan sius, because (although he hath undergone many sharp afflictions, yet) he was not one hour unmindful of your love, and your desire. For although he seemed to have been withdrawn from you for a time, yet he was continually conversant with you in spirit. And I am of opinion, Beloved, that all the trials and troubles which have happened to him, are not inglorious. For both your, and his Faith hath thereby been made known, and approved amongst all men. For, had not so many and great afflictions befell him, who would have believed, either that you should have had so great a respect and love for so eminent a Bishop, or that he should have been adorned with such excellent virtues, by reason of which he is in no wise to be defrauded of his hope in the heavens? He hath therefore obtained a testimony of confession every way glorious, both in this, and in the world to come. For after his many and various sufferings both by Land and Sea, he hath trodden under foot all the treacheries of the Arian Heresy; and after his having been frequently assaulted and brought into danger through envy, he hath despised death, being guarded by Almighty God, and our Lord Jesus Christ: hoping that he should not only avoid his Enemy's Plots, but also be restored in order to your consolation, bringing back to you greater Trophies by reason of your being conscious [of having done what was just and good.] Upon which account he hath been rendered glorious even as far as the ends of the whole earth, being approved for his [integrity of] life, undauntedly persisting in the defence of his resolution of mind, and Celestial Doctrine, and evidently declared by your constant and perpetual judgement to be entirely beloved by you. He returns therefore to you now far more bright and glorious, than when he departed from you. For, if the fire tries and refines precious metals, I mean Gold and Silver, what can be said of so eminent a Personage according to his worth, who having vanquished the fire of so great afflictions, and so many perils, is now restored to you, having been 
g Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 received] in the Alla●. M. S. and in Athanasius, the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 declared:] which I account the better reading. Vales.  declared innocent, not by our determination only, but by that of the whole Synod? Receive therefore (Beloved Brethren) with all Divine Glory and joy your Bishop Athanasius, 
h In the Allat. M. S. the reading of this place is thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and together with him as many as have been partakers of so great labours with him. The reading in Athanasius is almost the same. But our Copies and Epiphanius Scholasticus do confirm the common reading. Vales.  together with those who have been his fellow sufferers. And rejoice, in that you enjoy your desires, who have nourished and quenched the thirst of your pastor, hungering (if I may so speak,) and thirsting after your piety, with your comfortable writings. For you were a consolation to him during his abode in strange Countries: and you have cherished him with your most faithful souls and minds, whilst he was Persecuted, and assaulted with treacheries. Indeed, I rejoice already, whilst I consider and foresee in my mind the joy of every one of you at his return, and the most pious meetings [which will be given him] by the populace, and the glorious solomnity of those which will be assembled, and what manner of day that will be, wherein our brother shall make his return: when forepast calamities shall have an end; and his precious and wished for return shall unite all persons in an alacrity of mind [expressed by] the highest degree of joy. Such a joy as this does, as to the greatest part of it, reach even as far as us, to whom Heaven, ('tis manifest) hath granted this favour, that we should be able to come to the knowledge of so eminent a Personage. It is fit therefore, that we should close this Letter with a prayer. May God Almighty, and his Son our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ afford you this perpetual grace, rendering you the reward of your admirable Faith, which you have demonstrated towards your Bishop by a glorious testimony: that better things may await you and your posterity both in this, and in the world to come, which 
* 1 Cor. 2. 9  Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man: the things that God hath prepared for them that love him, through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom Glory be to Almighty God for ever and ever, Amen. I wish you good health, beloved Brethren.  
Athanasius confiding in these Letters, went into the East. The Emperor Constantius received him not then with an incensed mind. But upon the suggestion of the Arians, he attempted to circumvent him. And speaks to him thus. You have indeed recovered your See by the Synods determination, and our consent. But, in regard there are some of the people in Alexandria, who do 
i This passage Socrates had from R●sinus. There is no mention of it in Athanasius Vales.  refuse to hold communion with you, suffer them to have one Church in the City. To which request Athanasius immediately made this return, and says, It is in your power, O Emperor, to command and do what you will. I also ask and request this favour of you, which I desire you would grant me. When the Emperor had readily promised him to grant it, Athanasius forthwith added, that he desired to receive the same favour, that the Emperor had required should be granted him: for he also requested that throughout every City one Church might be allowed to those who refused to communicate with the Arians. When the Arians understood that Athanasius' opinion would 
k The reading must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,; incommode;] which emendation Rufinus confirms, (book 1. chap. 19 Eccles. Hist.) and so doth Epiphanius, in his Version. Vales.  incommode [their party,] they made answer that that business was to be deferred till another time: but they permitted the Emperor to do what pleased him. Wherefore, the Emperor restored Athanasius, Paulus, and Marcellus to their own Sees: as also, Asclepas of Gaza, and Lucius of Adrianople. For they also had been received by the Synod of Serdica; Asclepas [was received] upon his exhibiting the Acts, whereby it was manifest, that Eusebius Pamphilus (together with many others) having taken cognizance of his cause, had restored him to his dignity, and Lucius, because those that accused him were fled. Therefore, the Emperor's Edicts were sent to their Cities, giving order that they should be readily admitted. Upon Basilius' being turned out of Ancyra, and Marcellus' entrance into that City, there was no trivial disturbance made, which gave those that were his adversaries an occasion of reproaching him. But the Gazites willingly received Asclepas. In Constantinople, Macedonius did for some small time give place to Paulus, and convened assemblies by himself separately, in a private Church of that City. But, in behalf of Athanasius, the Emperor wrote to the Bishops, to the Clergy, and to the Laity, that they should willingly receive him. Moreover, he gave order by other Letters, that what had been enacted against him in the Courts of Judicature, should be abrogated. The contents of his Letters concerning both these Particulars are these.   

Canstantius' Letter, in behalf of Athanasius.  
VICTOR CONSTANTIUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, to the Bishops and Presbyters of the Catholic Church.  
The most Reverend Bishop Athanasius hath not been deserted by the Grace of God. But although he was for a short time subjected to humane trial, yet he hath received a just sentence from Divine Providence which inspects all things: having been restored, by the will of God, and our determination, both to his own Country, and Church, over which by Divine permission he presided. It was meet, that what is agreeable hereto should be performed by our clemency. That so, all things which have heretofore been determined against those who have held communion with him, should now wholly be forgotten, and that all suspicion [entertained] against him should in future cease, and that the immunity, which those Clergy men that are with him did heretofore enjoy, should (as it is meet) be confirmed to them. Moreover, We thought it equitable to make this addition to Our Indulgence in favour of him, that all persons belonging to the sacred order of the Clergy might understand, that security is granted to all those that have adhered to him, whether they be Bishops, or Clerks: and a firm union with him shall be a sufficient testimony of every ones good resolution of mind. For, what persons soever (making use of a better judgement, and becoming followers of a sounder opinion,) shall embrace his communion. We have ordered, that all such shall enjoy that indulgence (according to the 
* Likeness.  Pattern of the preceding providence) which We have now granted agreeable to the will of God.   

Another Letter sent to the Alexandrians.  
VICTOR CONSTANTIUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, to the populace of the Catholic Church in Alexandria.  
In regard We make 
l Epiphan. Scholasticus reads [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Our good Government▪ etc.] Vales.  your good Government Our aim in all things, and knowing that you have for some time been deprived of an Episcopal Providence, We have thought good to send back to you again Athanasius the Bishop, a person well known to all men for his sanctity of life and moral honesty. When you shall have received this person according to your usual manner, and as it is meet; and shall constitute him your assistant in your prayers to God; make it your business to preserve continually a Concord and Peace, befitting yourselves, and grateful to Us, according to the Sanction of the Church. For it is disagreeable to reason, that there should be any dissension or faction raised amongst you, contrary to the felicity of Our times. Our desires and wishes are, that you may be wholly freed from this mischief. And We exhort you to persist continually in your usual prayers to God, making use of him your Prelate and your assistant, as was said before. That so this resolution of yours being conveyed to the 
m I doubt not, but instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 prayers] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ears, o● hearing▪] and so we have rendered it. Vales.  ears of all men, even those▪ Gentiles as yet 
* Or, eminently addicted to.  enslaved in the erroneous worship of Idols, may with the greatest alacrity hasten to the knowledge of the sacred Religion, (most dear Alexandrians!) We therefore again exhort you to persist in what hath been said before. Do you willingly receive your Bishop, sent to you by God's Decree and Our determination, and look upon him as worthy to be embraced 
n In the All●●. M. S. and in athanasius, the reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with your whole souls & minds.] Vales.  with your whole souls and minds. For that doth both become you, and is also manifestly agreeable to Our Clemency. And that all manner of 
o Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all manner of confutation] the reading in the Allat. and Sfortian M. SS. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, all manner of disturbance.] Vales.  disturbance and occasion of Sedition may be taken from such as are endowed with malevolent and factious minds, We have by Our Letters given order to the judges amongst you, that they should render all those liable to undergo the penalty of the Laws, whom upon inquiry they shall find to have been Seditions. Taking therefore into your consideration these two things, both Gods and Our determination, and also the care we have taken about your agreement, and the punishment [we have commanded to be inflicted] upon those that are disordered; make it your chief business to have a diligent regard to whatever doth become and agree with the Sanctions of the sacred Religion, and with all reverence to honour the 
* Athanasius.  foresaid [Prelate,] that so you together with him may offer up prayers to the supreme God and Father, both for yourselves, and also for the good Government and Concord of mankind in general.   

An Epistle concerning the abrogating what had been enacted against Athanasius.  
VICTOR CONSTANTIUS AUGUSTUS, to Nestorius. And in the same Copy, to the Precedents of 
p In the Allat. M. S. it is Augustonica: in Athanasius it is called Augustamnica. The name of this Province is usually written divers ways. For some term it Augustamnica, others Augustanica: so I found it written in many both Greek and Latin M. SS. Others called it Augustonica, to wit, from Augustus' Victory. In the subscriptions of the Bishops, who approved of Acacius' draught of the Creed, (which the Reader will meet with at the fortieth chapter of this second book,) whose names Epiphanius has recorded, (in Heres. Semiarian.) we read amongst others; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Ptolemaeus Bishop of Thmuis [a City] of Augustonica. Vales.  Augustamnica, Thebaïs', and Lybia.  
If any thing be found to have been heretofore done to the detriment and injury of those who communicate with Athanasius the Bishop, Our Will is that that be now wholly abrogated. For Our Pleasure is, that those of his Clergy should again have the same immunity, which they formerly had. And We command, that this Order of Ours be kept: that so (Athanasius the Bishop having been restored to his Church,) they who communicate with him may have the same privilege which they always had, and which the other Clergymen now have: whereby their affairs being thus settled, they also may rejoice.    

CHAP. XXIV. That Athanasius, passing through Jerusalem in his return to Alexandria, was received into Communion by Maximus, and convened a Synod of Bishops which confirmed the Nicene Faith.  
AThanasius the Bishop being fortified with these Letters, passed thorough Syria, and came into Palestine. And arriving at Jerusalem, he made known to Maximus the Bishop, both what had been done in the Syond of Serdica, and also that Constantius the Emperor had consented to their determination: and he makes it his business to have a Synod of Bishops convened in that City. Maximus without any delay sent for some of the Bishops in Syria and Palestine: and having constituted a Synod, he also restored to Athanasius communion, and his [former] dignity. Moreover, this Synod 
a This Epistle of the Jerusalem Synod is extant in Athanasius' second defence against the Arians▪ together with the names of those Bishops who subscribed to that Synod. But we may here by the by take notice of the Bishop of Jerusalem's authority, who (although he was no Metropolitan yet) summoned the neighbouring Bishops to a Synod, without the permission of the▪ Bishop of Caesar●a. Vales.  wrote to the Alexandrians, and to all the Bishops in Egypt and Libya, declaring to them what had been Determined and Decreed concerning Athanasius. Upon which account, those who were Athanasius' enemies egregiously derided Maximus, because he had before deposed Athanasius; but then altering his mind again, (as if nothing had been done before,) he gave his suffrage for Athanasius, and restored to him communion and his dignity. Ursacius and Valens (who had before been hot maintainers of Arianism,) understanding these things, having at that time rejected their former industry [in asserting that opinion,] went to Rome. And presented a penitentiary Libel to Julius the Bishop, after which they embraced the Homoöusian Faith. And having written Letters to Athanasius, they professed they would in future hold communion with him. Ursacius therefore and Valens were at that time in such a manner vanquished by Athanasius' prosperous success, that (as I said) they gave their consent to the Homoöusian Faith. But Athanasius passed through Pelusium in his journey to Alexandria. And he admonished all the Cities through which he passed, to have an aversion for the Arians, and to embrace those that professed the Homoöusian Faith. He ordained also in some of the Churches. Which gave beginning to another accusation against him, 
b Socrates speaks here concerning the Ordinations performed by Athanasius in Egypt. For he says that was done after he arrived at Pelusium▪ which is the first City of Egypt to those that come out of Syria. If this be so, that opinion can no ways be maintained, which some now a days assert, to wit, that all Ordinations (as well of Bishops as of Presbyters) throughout Egypt belonged to the Bishop of Alexandria: But we have sufficiently refuted this opinion in our Third Book of Ecclesiastic Observations published at the close of our Annotations on Socrates and Sozomen. Vales.  because he attempted to ordain in other [Bishops] Dioceses. Such was the posture of Athanasius' affairs at that time.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning the Tyrants Magnentius and Vetranio.  
BUt in the interim a disturbance in no wise trivial seized the public affairs of the Empire. It is necessary that we should give a summary account only concerning it, by running over the chief heads thereof. When the 
* Constantine the Great.  Builder of the City Constantinople was dead, his three Sons succeeded him in the Empire, as we have mentioned in our First Book. 
The emendation of this place (which is very corrupt in Robert Stephens' Edition) we own to the Allat. M. S. where the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. i e. But you must know, that together with them reigned their Cousen-german, whose name was Dalmatius of the same name with his own Father.] See Socrat. book 1. chap. 27. note (g.) The Florent. and Sfortian M. SS. alter not the Vulgar reading here. But the reading of the Allat. M. S. is evidently confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version. Only he calls Dalmatius Constantiu●'s Cousin-german by the mother's side. But Dalmatius was Constantiu●'s Cousin-german by the Father's side; for he was son to Dalmatius, Constantine the Great's Brother. Vales.  But you must know, that together with them reigned their Cousin-german, whose name was Dalmatius of the same name with his own Father. After he had been Colleague with them in the Empire some small time, the Soldiers slew him; Constantius neither 
b Eutropius relates the same: Dalmatius Caesar (says he,) Haud multò post oppressus est factione Militari, Constantio patruele suo si●●n●● potius quam jubente: i. e. Not long after, Dalmatius Caesar was slain by a faction of the Soldiers, Constantius his Cousin-german by the Father's side suffering, rather than commanding, it. Vales.  commanding him to be murdered, nor yet forbidding it. After what manner Constantinus Junior (invading those parts of the Empire which belonged to his Brother,) was also slain in an engagement with the Soldiers, we have more than once mentioned 
* See Socrat. book 2. chap. 5.  before. After his slaughter, the Persian War was raised against the Romans, wherein Constantius performed no action that was fortunate. For, there happening an 
c He means the fight by night between the Romans & Persians, at Singar, a sortress of Mesopotamia, wherein the son of Sapor King of Persia was slain: but the Romans had a very great slaughter made amongst them, as Amm. Marcellinus relates, book 18. pag. 122. Edit. Paris. 1636. See Our Annotations on that passage; pag. 1●6. This Engagement happened in the year of Christ 348, when Philippus and Salias' were Consuls; as Idatius relates, in his ●●st●. Vales.  Engagement by night about the limits of the Romans and Persians, the latter seemed then for some little time to have been Conquerors. At the same time, the posture of the Christians affairs was little less sedate: but upon Athanasius' account, and by reason of the term Homoöusios', there was a War throughout the Churches. During this state of affairs, there arose a Tyrant in the Western parts [of the Empire,] one Magnentius. Who by treachery slew Constans the Emperor of the Western parts, residing at that time in the Gallia's. After which there was a mighty Civil War kindled. For the Tyrant Magnentius conquered all Italy, he also reduced Africa and Libya under his own Dominion, and had possession even of the Gallia's. In Illyricum likewise, at the City Sirmium, another Tyrant was 
* Or crept up by the Soldier's means.  set up by the Soldiers; his name Vetranio. Moreover, Rome was involved in a disturbance. For 
d In the Greek the reading is [Constantius had a Sister's Son, etc.] But it must be [Constantine had▪ etc.] For Nepotianus was Son to Eutropia Constantin's Sister; as Victor tells us, in his Epitome: and, as we are informed by Eutropiu●▪ Epiphanius Scholasticus's reading agrees with our emendation; but he mistakes in calling Nepotianus [●ratru●lem Constant●ni▪ i. e. Constantin's Brothers Son,] in regard he was his Sisters Son. Vales.  Constantine had a Sister's Son, by name Nepotianus, who being guarded by a party of the Gladiatours, had by violence seized upon the Empire. This Nepotianus was slain by Magnentius' Forces. But Magnentius himself invaded the rest of the Western Provinces, and made all places desolate.   

CHAP. XXVI. How, after the death of [Constans] the Western Emperor, Paulus and Athanasius were Ejected out of their own Sees again. And, that Paulus, after his being carried into banishment, was slain. But Athanasius made his escape by flight.  
AConfluxe of all these mischiefs happened almost at one and the same time. For these things were done on the fourth year after the Synod at Serdica in the 
a The same is recorded in Idatius' Fasti; in these words: Sergio & Nigriniano Coss. his Consulibus Constans occisus est in Galliis à Magnentio, & levatus est Magnentius die 15. Kal. Februar. Et Vetranio apud Sirmium Kal. Martii. Eo anno, & Nepotianus Romae tertio Nonas Junias. ●t pugna magna suit cum Romanis & Magnentianis: i. e. Sergius and Nigrinianus being Consuls, Constans was slain in the Gallia's by Magnentius, and Magnentius was set up on the 15th of the Kalends of February. And Vetranio at Sirmium on the Kalends of March. On the same year, Nepotianus also at Rome on the third of the Nones of June. And there was a great battle between the Romans and Magnentians. The same is recorded in the Alexandrian Chronicle; but there, these passages are placed on the Consulate of Limenius and Catullinus, when as they happened on the year following. Which was the year of Christ, 350. Vales.  Consulate of Sergius and 
* Or Nigrianus.  Nigrinianus. Upon the relation hereof, the whole Roman Empire seemed to be devolved upon Constantius only: who being proclaimed 
b Constantius was long before Emperor of the East. But when Constans was dead, who Governed the Western Empire▪ he was by the Soldiers styled Emperor of the whole Roman world. Vales.  Emperor in the Eastern parts, was wholly intent in making preparations against the Tyrants. In the interim, Athanasius' adversaries, supposing they had gotten a very seasonable opportunity, did again frame most horrid false accusations against him, he having not yet entered Alexandria: they inform the Emperor Constantius, that he would subvert all Egypt and Libya. That which made the greatest addition to their calumny was, that Athanasius had Ordained in other [Bishops] Dioceses. Athanasius arriving at Alexandria during this troublesome posture of affairs, assembled a Synod of Bishops in Egypt. Who by an unanimous consent made the same determinations with those convened at Serdica, and with that Synod assembled at Jerusalem by Maximus. But the Emperor, who had long before embraced the Arian opinion, wholly altered all things which he had a little before decreed. And in the first place, he gave order, that Paulus the Bishop of Constantinople should be banished, who was strangled by those that carried him into banishment, at 
c In the Florent. M. S. this Towns name is written with a double s, thus Cucussus. Vales.  Cucusus in Cappadocia. Marcellus also being ejected, Basilius was again put into possession of the Church of Ancyra. Lucius of Adrianople was bound in iron chains, and died in Prison. Moreover, what was reported concerning Athanasius made so prevalent an impression upon the Emperor, that he fell into an unmeasurable rage, and gave order that he should be slain whenever he could be found: and together with him, 
d Olympius was Bishop of Acnum a City of Thracia: Theodulus was Bishop of Trajanople, as Athanasius attests, (in Epist. ad Solitar.) He mentions the same Bishops, in his Apologetic de Fuga Sua, pag. 703. But these passages are preposterously related by Socrates. For they were not done before the Magnentian war, as Socrates says, but when that war was ended, in the year of Christ 356; as Baronius hath truly remarked. Vales.  Theodulus and Olympius, Prelates of Churches in Thracin. But Athanasius was not ignorant of what Orders the Emperor had given. But, having been made sensible thereof before hand, he betook himself to flight again, and so avoided the Emperor's menaces. The Arians calumniated him for this his escape, especially Narcissus Bishop of Neroniades a City of Cilicia, Georgius of Laodicaea, and 
e This person has a great elogue given him in the Alexandrian Chronicle, at the Consulate of Sergiu● and Nigrinianus: which commendation was taken out of some Semi-Arian writer. Athanasius doth every where speak sharply concerning this Leontius. His crafty disposition is incomparably well described by Theodoret; book 2. chap. 24. Eccles. Histor. Vales.  Leontius who then presided over the Church at Antioch. This Leontius, when he was a Presbyter, was divested of that dignity, because he lived continually with a woman whose name was Eustolium, and endeavouring to conceal the suspicion of his unclean converse with her, he cut off his own genitals; after which he was conversant with her, with a greater confidence and liberty, in regard he wanted those things upon account whereof he had fallen into that suspicion. But by the Decree and diligence of the Emperor Constantius he was promoted to the Bishopric of the Antiochian Church after Stephanus, who had before succeeded Flaccillus. Thus far concerning this person.   

CHAP. XXVII. That Macedonius, having got possession of the See [of Constantinople,] did much mischief to those that in opinion dissented from him.  
MOreover, at that time Macedonius was put into possession of the Churches in Constantinople, Paulus being dispatched in the forementioned manner. And having procured a very great interest in the Emperor, he raised a war amongst the Christians, not inferior to that waged by the Tyrants at the same time. For, having by his persuasions induced the Emperor to countenance him with his assistance in destroying of the Churches, he procured whatever wicked acts he had a mind to do, to be established by Law. From that time therefore an Edict was publicly proposed throughout every City. And a military force appointed to see the Emperor's Decrees put in execution. Those who asserted the Homoousian Faith, were driven not only out of the Churches, but from the Cities also. At first indeed they made it their business to expel them only. But afterwards, the mischief growing worse and worse, they betook, themselves to a forcing of them to communicate with them, being very little solicitous about the Churches. And this forcible constraint was nothing inferior to that heretofore made use of by them, who necessitated the Christians to worship Idols. For they made use of all manner of scourge, various tortures, and proscriptions of their goods. Many were punished with exile. Some died under their tortures: others were murdered, during their being led away to banishment. These things were done throughout all the Eastern Cities, but more especially at Constantinople. This intestine Persecution therefore, being but small before, was much increased by Macedonius, after he had gotten the Bishopric. But the Cities of Achaia and Illyricum, and the Western parts of the Empire, continued as yet undisturbed, in regard they both mutually agreed, and also retained the Rule of Faith delivered by the Nicene Synod.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning what was done at Alexandria by Georgius the Arian; from Athanasius' own relation.  
BUt what [Villainies] Georgius during the same time committed at Alexandria, you may understand from Athanasius' own relation, who was present at, and a sufferer in those [miseries.] For, in his Apologetic concerning his own flight, he speaks word for word thus concerning what had been done there. For they came from thence to Alexandria, making search for me again, that they might murder me. And what happened then was worse than that they had done before, For on a sudden the Soldiers surrounded the Church, and instead of going to prayers, there happened a sight. After this, Georgius (sent by them out of Cappadocia,) arriving in Lent, increased those mischiefs which he had learned from them. For after Easter-week, the Virgins were cast into Prison: the Bishops, bound in chains, were led away by tho Soldiers: the houses of Orphans and Widows were plundered, and the stock of Breadcorn [was pillaged:] they broke into houses. And the Christians were carried out [to burial] in the night. The houses were sealed up: and the brethren of those that were Clergymen, were in danger upon their brethren's account. These things were horrid: but those afterwards committed were much more horrid. For the week after the holy Pentecost, the people, after they had fasted, went out to the Coemetery to pray, because they all abominated Georgius ' s communion. But that Villainous wretch understanding this, instigated Sebastianus the Captain, who was a Manichaean, against them. He with a company of Soldiers, carrying Armour, naked Swords, Bows, and Darts, made a violent attack upon the people on the very Lords day. And finding some few at their prayers (for most of them were gone away by reason of the time of the day;) he did such exploits as became the Arians to have performed amongst them. For having kindled a fire, he set the Virgins close to it, forced them to say, that they professed the Arian Faith. But when he perceived they were not to be vanquished, and that they despised the fire, he afterwards stripped them, and beat them on the face in such a manner, that for a time they could scarce be known. And having seized forty men, he beat them after a new and unusual manner. For he forthwith cut Rods from off Palm-trees, which yet had their pricks on them, and flayed their backs after such a manner, that some of them by reason of the pricks that stuck in their flesh, were forced to make frequent use of Surgeons: others of them, not able to endure [the pain,] died. Immediately he took all the rest, that were left, and together with them a Virgin, and 
a In Atbanasius the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they banished.] But in the Florent▪ and Sfortian M. SS. the reading (which I like better) is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he banished.] To show, that this is to be understood of Sebastianus the Captain of Egypt, who then adjudged matters in a detestable course. Moreover, all these things are (as I have said) related in a preposterous manner by Socrates; in regard they were done in the year of Christ, 356. Vales.  banished them into Oasis the Great. Moreover, they would not at first suffer the bodies of those that were dead to be given to their relations: but casting them forth unburied, they hid them as they thought good, that they might seem not to know of so barbarous a cruelty. And this these madmen did, having a blindness upon their minds. For, in as much as the Relations of those that were dead, rejoiced upon account of their confession, but mourned because their bodies lay unburied; their impiety and barbarity was so much the more plainly detected and divulged. Soon after this, they carried away into banishment out of Egypt and both the Libya ' s these Bishops, Ammonius, Thmuis, Cajus, Philo, Hermes, Plinius, Psenosiris, Nilammon, Agatho, Anagamphus, Ammonius, Marcus, Dracontius, Adelphius, another Ammonius, another Marcus, and Athenodorus: and these Presbyters, Hierax, and Dioscorus. And they treated them so cruelly in their conveying them into banishment, that some of them died in the journey, and others in the very place of their exile. They 
b The reading is the same in Athanasius. But in Theodoret (book 2. chap. 14. where this passage of Athanasius' is inserted) the reading is [They murdered.] Vales.  drove away more than thirty Bishops. For it was their earnest desire, according as Ahab did, wholly, if possible, to destroy the truth. Thus much Athanasius hath related in his own words concerning the Villainies committed by Georgius at Alexandria. But the Emperor marched his Army into Illyricum. For the necessity of the public affairs required his presence there; more especially, because Vetranio was proclaimed Emperor there by the Soldiers. Being come to Sirmium, he made a League with Vetranio, after which he discoursed with him, and brought affairs to such a pass, that those Soldiers, who had proclaimed Vetranio, revolted from him to Constantius' side. Having therefore deserted Vetranio, they cried out that only Constantius was Augustus, King and Emperor. No mention was made of Vetranio in their acclamation. Vetranio, becoming sensible immediately that he was betrayed, laid himself prostrate at the feet of the Emperor. Constantius took his Imperial Crown and Purple from him, and treated him kindly, exhorting him to lead a more sedate and quiet life in the habit of a private person. For [he told him] that a life void of disquietude was much more suitable for a man of his years, than to have a name full of care and solicitude. Such was the conclusion of Vetranio's affairs. But the Emperor ordered, that he should be allowed an ample revenue out of the public tribute. Afterwards he wrote frequently to the Emperor whilst he made his residence at Prusa in Bythinia, declaring to him, that he had been the Author of the greatest happiness to him, in that he had freed him from cares, and the troubles that accompany a Crown: and said, that he himself did not do well, because he would not enjoy that happiness which he had bestowed upon him. Thus far concerning these things. At the same time, the Emperor Constantius, having created Gallus, his Father's Brothers Son, Caesar, and given him his own name, sent him to Antioch of Syria, designing that he should guard the Eastern parts. Whilst he was making his entry into Antioch, the 
c The same is recorded in Idatius' Fasti, after the Consulate of Sergius and Nigrinianus, in these words: His Coss. Levatus est Constantius Caesar Id. Martii, & apparuit in Oriente Signum Salvatoris die 3. Kal. Februar. Lunae 28. i. e. During these men's Consulate Constantius [Gallus] was created Caesar on the Ides of March, and the Sign of our Saviour appeared in the East, on the third of the Kalends of February, on the 28th of the Moon. But the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle says this Sign was seen in the East, on the Nones of May, about the day of Pentecost. To whom agrees Cyrillus, Philostorgius, and Cedrenus. And Socrates seems to confirm the same in this place. For he saith, that this Sign appeared in the East, when Gallus Caesar entered Antioch. Now Gallus was created Caesar on the Ides of March as (besides Idatius) the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle doth affirm. Vales.  Sign of our Saviour appeared in the East. For a Pillar in the form of a Cross appearing in the heavens, struck the beholders with a great amazement. The rest of his chief commanders he sent against Magnentius, at the head of a very great Army. In the interim, he himself made his residence at Sirmium, expecting the issue of affairs.   

CHAP. XXIX. Concerning Photinus the Arch-Heretick.  
MOreover, at that time Photinus who presided over the Church in that 
* That is, Sirmium.  City, did more openly divulge that opinion which he had invented. Wherefore, when there arose a disturbance occasioned thereby, the Emperor ordered, that a 
a It is not agreed amongst the Learned, in what year the Synod of Sirmium (wherein Photinus was deprived of his Bishopric) was held. Socrates and Sozomen affirm it to have been celebrated after the Consulate of Sergius an Nigrinianus: in which year, by reason of the disturbances caused by the Civil War, there were no Consuls in the East; but in the Western parts Magnentius Augustus was Consul with Gaiso. Baronius (in His Ecclesiastic Annals,) asserts, that that Synod was convened in the year of Christ 357; when Constantius Augustus was the Ninth time Consul, and Julianus Caesar the Second time. But Dionysius Petavius (First in his Animadversions on Epiphanius, and Secondly in his dissertation de duplici Synodo Sirmiensi,) doth by most evident arguments demonstrate, that the year of that Synod is truly assigned by Socrates, after the Consulate of Sergius and Nigrinianus, which was the year of Christ 351. I know Jacobus Sirmondus hath written two books, wherein he has endeavoured to maintain Baronius' opinion against Dionysius Petavius. But, in regard he himself did not publish those books, that is an evidence sufficient, that at length he acknowledged his own opinion to be false. Vales.  Synod of Bishops should be convened at Sirmium. Therefore, there met together in that City, of the Eastern [Bishops,] 
b The Bishops here named by Socrates, sat not in that Synod of Sirmium, which was convened against Photinus, after the Consulate of Sergius and Nigrinianus, in the year of Christ 351: but in that other Synod, which was convened there when Eusebius and Hypatius were Consuls, in the year of Christ 359, a little before the Council of Ariminum: which Latter Synod at Sirmium did also set forth that draught of the Creed, which was afterwards recited at Ariminum; before which the Consul's names were perfixt. And this is evidently made out by Germinius, in his Epistle to Valens, which is recorded in Hilarius' Fragments; and by Epiphanius, in Heres. Semiarian. In the former Sirmium-Synod, assembled against Photinus, the Eastern Bishops only were present: this is attested by Hilarius, in his book de Synodis, and by Vigilius Bishop of Tapsis in his Fifth Book against Eutyches. Vales.  Marcus of Arethusa, 
c Georgius was not at this time (viz. after the Consulate o● Sergius and Nigrinianus) Bishop of Alexandria. For he was created Bishop there in the eighth Consulate of Constantius Augustus, and in the First Consulate of Julianus Caesar, which was in the year of Christ 356. Wherefore, he could not sit in the former Sirmium Synod, which deposed Photinus in the year of Christ 351. The same must be said of Hosius also, who at that time lived under Magnentius' jurisdiction: nor was he as yet banished to Sirmium. Vales.  Georgius of Alexandria, whom the Arian party (having removed Gregorius, as we said 
* See chap. 14. of this book.  before,) put into his See; also Basilius (who presided over the Church at Ancyra, Marcellus having been ejected,) Pancratius [Bishop] of Pelucium, and 
d Theodorus continued to be Bishop of Heraclea in Thracia in the year of Chest 356, as it is manifest from Athanasius' Circular Epistle to the Bishops of Egypt and Libya, pag. 290: which Epistle Athanasius wrote in the year of Christ 356, after Georgius' entrance into the See of Alexandria. Wherefore, Hypatianus must necessarily have been made Bishop of Heraclea after the year 356. Sozomen hath made mention of the same Hypatianus, book 6. chap. 7. Eccles. Hist. Vales.  Hypatianus of Heraclea. Of the Western Bishops, [there met there] Valens [Bishop] of Mursa, and Hosius Bishop of Corduba in Spain (a person eminently famous at that time) was present against his will. These [Prelate's] being convened at Sirmium, after the Consulate of Sergius and Nigrinianus, (in which year, by reason of the tumults caused by the Wars, no Consul published the solemn 
e Socrates here means by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Ludi Circenses, which the Consuls, exhibited at their entrance upon their Consulate: which by the Latins is termed Consulatum dare. Some Consuls, besides the Ludi Circenses, entertained the people with Scenical Plays, and with hunting of wild beasts in the Amphitheatre. Vales.  Shows and Plays usually exhibited at their entrance upon their Consulate,) and having upon examination found, that Photinus asserted the opinion of Sabellius the Libyan and Paul of Samosata; they immediately deposed him. And this determination of theirs was by all men, both then and afterwards, approved of as good and equitable. 
f At this place we follow the Sfortian M. S. in which Copy this passage is more fully expressed, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; i. e. But those [Bishops] who stayed behind, etc.] Incomparably well in my judgement. Indeed, that draught of the Creed, which was published in the Synod of Sirmium against Photinus, is approved of by Hilarius, (in his book de Synodis,) as being Catholic: but Athanasius (in his book de Synodis Arimini & Seleuciae) condemns and rejects it, in the same manner with the other Creeds composed by the Arians. Nor do Hilarius and Athanasius disagree with one another concerning this one form of the Creed, but about other draughts of it also; for example, about the Antiochian draught. For Hilarius confesseth that the Eastern Bishops had good reason to compose new forms of the Creed, when new Heresies arose against the Church. But Athanasius doth maintain, that those new draughts of the Creed were craftily composed by the Arians, with a design to destroy the Nicene Creed. Further, that this place of Socrates, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that which was not best for all men] I had rather read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that which was not grateful to all men.] And so I have rendered it. Vales.  But those [Bishops] who stayed behind [at Sirmium] did that which was not grateful to all men.   

CHAP. XXX. Concerning the [forms of the] Creed published at Sirmium, in the presence of the Emperor Constantius.  
FOr, as if they would condemn what they had heretofore determined concerning the Faith, they again composed, ratified, and published other 
* Or, other explanations concerning the Faith.  draughts of the Creed: 
a Socrates (and with him Sozomen,) is here doubly mistaken. First, because he supposed, that there were three forms of the Creed drawn up in the Synod of Sirmium against Photinus; whereas there was one form only composed in that Synod; which (besides Socrates) is recorded by Athanasius, pag. 900. and by Hilarius, in his book de Synodis 338. Edit. Paris. 1631. Secondly, in regard he asserts, that that form of the Creed, which was published in the Greek tongue at the Synod of Sirmium against Photinus, was dictated by Marcus of Arethusa. Marcus of Arethusa did not dictate that form I have mentioned, but another; before which the Consul's names were prefixed, and which was afterwards recited at Ariminum, as Nicholaus Faber hath already observed (in the Preface he wrote to Hilarius' Fragments) from Germinius' Epistle. We must therefore distinguish between the three Synods of Sirmium, each of which published their form of the Creed. The first was convened against Photinus, in the year of Christ 351. The second was assembled in the year of our Lord 357: wherein the Blasphemy of Hosius and Potamius was composed. The third was celebrated when Eusebius and Hypatius were Consuls, in the year of Christ 359; wherein that Creed was drawn up, which Marcus of Arethusa dictated. Vales.  one whereof was dictated in the Greek tongue by Marcus of Arethusa: 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 another] the reading must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the other two, or two more] as it is in the Allat. M. S. For Socrates here recounts three draughts of the Creed composed at Sirmium; the two latter whereof he saith were written at first in Latin, and afterwards translated into Greek. Which in my judgement is not true. I grant indeed, that that Creed, which by Hilarius is termed Hosius' Blasphemy, was at first published in Latin. But the other, which had the Consul's names prefixed before it, was undoubtedly at first dictated in the Greek tongue. For he that dictated it, (viz. Marcus of Arethusa) and the rest of the Bishops then assembled were almost all Grecians. Lastly, the subscriptions of the Bishops, who subscribed this form, are extant in Greek, in Epiphanius (in Hares. Semiarian.) Vales.  two more were drawn up in the Latin tongue, which neither agreed one with the other (either in the expressions, or in the composure,) nor yet with that Greek one, which the Bishop of Arethusa dictated. Moreover, the one of those Creeds drawn up in Latin, I will here subjoin to that composed by Marcus: the other (which they afterwards recited at 
c Without doubt it must be [Ariminum,] not [Sirmium:] which reading Epiphan. Scholasticus followed, as appears from his Version. See chap. 37. of this second book. Vales.  Sirmium,) we will set at its proper place, where we shall declare what was done at Ariminum. But you must know that they were both translated into the Greek language. The draught of the Creed dictated by Marcus, runs thus.  
We believe in one God the Father Almighty, the Creator and Framer of all things: 
* Ephes. 3. 15.  Of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named: and in his only begotten Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, born of the Father before all worlds, God of God, Light of Light, by whom all things, which are in the Heavens, and which are upon the Earth, visible and invisible, were made. Who is the Word, and the Wisdom, and the true Light, and the Life. Who in the last days was for our sakes incarnate, and born of the holy Virgin, and was Crucified and died, and was buried, and arose again from the Dead on the third day, and was taken up into Heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of the Father, and shall come at the end of the world to judge the quick and dead, and shall render to every man according to his works. Whose Kingdom being perpetual continueth unto infinite ages. For he is sitting on the right hand of the Father, not only in this present world, but in that also which is to come. And [We believe] in the holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete; whom [our Lord,] (having promised he would send him to the Apostles after his ascent into the heavens, that he might teach and put them in mind of all things,) sent. By whom also those souls, which have sincerely believed in him, are sanctified. But those who affirm, that the Son [exists] of things which 
* Are not.  were not, or of another substance, and not of God, and that there was a time or an age when he was not, the Holy and Catholic Church hath certainly known to be Aliens [from Her.] We say it therefore again, if any one doth affirm the Father and the Son to be two Gods, let him be Anathema. 
d Hilarius seems to have read otherwise. For in his book de Synodis, where he records this Creed, he renders this passage thus: & fiquis, etc. and if any one affirming one God, but shall not profess Christ to be God the Son of God before ages, etc. Vales.  And if any one, affirming Christ to be God the Son of God before ages, shall not profess him to have ministered to the Father in order to the framing of all things, let him be Anathema. If any one be so audacious as to say, that the Unbegotten, or part of him, was born of Mary, let him be Anathema. If any one shall say that the Son was of Mary according to prescience, and that he was not with God, born of the Father before ages, and that all things were made by him, let him be Anathema. If any one shall affirm the Essence of God to be 
† Enlarged.  dilated or contracted, let him be Anathema. If any one shall affirm the dilated Essence of God to make the Son, or shall term the Son the enlargement of his Essence, let him be Anathema. If any one shall affirm the internal or outwardly-uttered Word to be the Son of God, let him be Anathema. If any one shall affirm the Son who was [born] of Mary to be man only, let him be Anathema. If any one asserting him that was [born] of Mary to be God and man, shall understand the unbegotten God himself, let him be Anathema. If any one shall understand this Text, 
* Esai. 44. 6.  I am the first God, and I am the last, and besides me there is no God, (which is spoken in order to the destruction of Idols, and those which are not Gods) in the same sense which the Jews take it in, [to wit, as if it were spoken] upon account of the subversion of the only begotten God before ages, let him be Anathema. If any one hearing these words, 
† John 1. 14.  The word was made flesh, shall suppose that the Word was changed into flesh, or that he assumed flesh by having undergone any change, let him be Anathema. 
e In the Allat. M. S. and in Athanasius' book de Synodis, this Anathema is thus worded: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and we have rendered it accordingly: after the same manner Hilarius read this passage, as from his Version appears. Vales.  If any one hearing that the only begotten Son of God was crucified, shall assert that his Deity underwent any corruption, or passion, or mutation, or diminution, or destruction, let him be Anathema. If any one shall affirm, that the Father spoke not these words, 
† Gen. 1. 26.  Let us make man to the Son, but shall assert that God himself spoke to himself, let him be Anathema. If any one shall say, that it was not the Son who appeared to Abraham, but the unbegotten God, or part of him, let him be Anathema. 
f This whole Anathematism was omitted here: it occurs in Athanasius' and Hilarius' Copy of this Creed; and therefore we inserted it. Vales. The Learned Reader will find it in Robert Stephen's Edit. also.  If any one shall say, that it was not the Son who as a man wrestled with Jacob, but the unbegotten God or part of him, let him be Anathema. If any one shall understand these words, 
† Gen. 19 24.  The Lord reigned from the Lord, not of the Father and of the Son, but shall say that God reigned from himself, let him be Anathema. For the Lord the Son reigned from the Lord the Father. 
g This Anathematism is differently worded in all the Authors (we have seen) wherein this Creed occurs. Valesius says, that he has published it according to the reading of the Florent. and Sfortian M. SS. which Copies we have followed in our English version: where it is thus worded in the Greek: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in Robert Stephens is different from this; and so is that in Athanasius, pag. 901: where 'tis thus worded: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Hilarius has translated otherwise, as appears from his Version, at pag. 339. Edit. Paris▪ 1631. His words are these: Siquis dominum & dominum patrem & filium▪ quasi dominum a domino intelligat: quia dominum & dominum duos dicat deos▪ Anathema sit. Thus variously is this Anathematism represented. The Learned Reader may take the liberty (as we have done,) to follow which Copy he pleases.  If any one hearing [these words] The Lord the Father and The Lord the Son, shall term both the Father Lord, and the Son also Lord, and saying, The Lord from the Lord, shall assert that there are two Gods, let him be Anathema. For we place not the Son in the same degree with the Father, but [understand] him to be inferior to the Father. For neither did he come down to 
h We follow the reading in Hilarius, and in Athanasius; where it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Sodom.] In Robert Stephens the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For neither did he descend into the body.]  Sodom without his Fathers will. Nor did he rain from himself, but from the Lord, that is from the Father, who hath the supreme authority. Nor does he sit at his Father's right hand of himself, but he hears the Father, saying, 
* Psal. 110. 1.  Sat thou at my right hand, let him be Anathema. If any one shall affirm, that the Father Son and holy Ghost are one Person, let him be Anathema. If any terming the holy Ghost the Paraclete, shall call him the unbegotten God, let him be Anathema. If any one does say that the Paraclete is no other [Person] than the Son, (as the Son himself hath taught us; for he has said, 
† See John 14. 16.  The Father, whom I will ask, shall send you another Comforter,) let him be Anathema. If any one shall say, that the Spirit is part of the Father and of the Son, let him be Anathema. If any one shall affirm, that the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost are three Gods, let him be Anathema. If any one shall say, that the Son of God was made like one of the Creatures, by the will of God, let him be Anathema. If any one shall affirm, that the Son was begotten against the will of the Father, let him be Anathema. 
i Here we follow the reading in Athanasius, which is thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For the Father was not forced, etc. which reading is confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus, and by Hilarius. Vales.  For the Father was not forced by a physical necessity, nor did he beget the Son as if he were unwilling: but as soon as he was willing, he has declared that he begat him of himself without time and without passion, let him be Anathema. If any one shall say, that the Son is unborn and without a beginning, affirming as it were that there are two [Principles] without a beginning and unborn, and so making two Gods, let him be Anathema. For the Son is the Head and Beginning of all things. 
* 1 Cor. 11. 3.  But the Head of Christ is God. For thus we piously refer all things by the Son to One who is without a beginning, the beginning of all things. Furthermore, we, making an accurate explanation of [their] sentiments [who professed] the Christian Religion, do assert, that if any one shall not affirm Christ Jesus to have been the Son of God before ages, and to have ministered to the Father at the framing of all things, but [shall say] that he was called the Son and Christ from such time only as he was born of Mary, and that he then received the beginning of his Deity; let him be Anathema, like [Paul] of Samosata.  

k Athanasius has the same words in his book de Synodis Arimini & Seleuciae: where, after he had inserted this foregoing Creed, he adds these words concerning this which follows; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Having rejected all these things, as if they had invented better, they promulge another Creed, which they wrote at Sirmium in Latin, but it was translated into Greek. But Hilarius recording this Creed in his book de Synodis, prefixes this title before it: Exemplum Blasphemiae, etc. A Copy of the Blasphemy composed at Sirmium by Hosius and Potamius. Which title Hilarius made himself, and deservedly calls this Creed Blasphemy. Who this Potamius, here joined with Hosius was, Marcellinus Presbyter informs us in the Supplicatory Libel which he presented to the Emperor Theodosius. Where, amongst the corrupters of the Divine and Apostolic Faith, after Arius, he in the first place names this person: his words are these: Potamius Odyssiponae civitatis Episcopus, etc. i. e. Potamius Bishop of Lisbon was at first a Defender of the Catholic Faith, but afterwards induced by the reward of a Farm belonging to the Emperor's Revenue (which he was very desirous of,) be corrupted the Faith. Hosius of Corduba amongst the Churches in Spain detected this man, and repelled him as being an impious Heretic. But, even Hosius himself, summoned before the Emperor Constantius by the complaint of this Potamius, and terrified with threats, was fearful (being old and rich) of banishment, or proscription, and so yielded to the impiety. Vales.  Another [Draught of the] Creed published at Sirmium in the Latin tongue, and rendered into Greek  
In regard there seemeth to have been some difference concerning the Faith, all things were diligently inquired into and discussed at Sirmium, in the presence of Valens, Ursacius, Germinius 
l These three words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the rest] occur not in the Latin Copy of this Draught of the Creed. But they are extant in Athanasius, and in all our M. SS. Copies. Hence 'tis manifest that many Bishops were at that time convened at Sirmium. Indeed Phoebadius Bishop of Angolesm [in France,] in the Epistle he wrote against this Draught of the Creed, does expressly affirm that it was published in a Synod of Bishops. The same is sufficiently confirmed by Athanasius, in the forequoted place. Lastly, in regard Hilarius (in his foresaid book) does attest, that this Creed, after it had been dictated at Sirmium, was forthwith sent to all the Eastern and Western Bishops to be approved by them; he evidently shows it to have been dictated in a Synod. Nor can the Draught of a Creed be any where dictated but in a Synod of Bishops. Further, that Germinius here mentioned, was Bishop of Sirmium, put into Photinus' See upon his being ejected, in the year of Christ 351. Nicolaus Faber (in his Preface to Hilarius' Fragments,) says that this Germinius had before been Bishop of Cyzicum; which I do not believe. That place in Athanasius (in his Epist. ad Solitar. pag. 860; where he reproves the Emperor Constantius because, contrary to the Ecclesiastic Canons, he would send obscure fellows, born in remote countries, to be Bishops in the Cities;) deceived that Learned man: Athanasius' words there are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. So he sent Gregorius from Cappadocia to Alexandria. And Germinius was by him sent from the City Cyzicum to Sirmium. From Laodicea he sent Cecropius to Nicomedia. From these words of Athanasius it cannot be concluded, that Germinius had been Bishop of Cyzicum before. Otherwise, the same must be said concerning Gregorius and Cecropius, that the latter had been before Bishop of Laodicea, and the former in Cappadocia, which, in regard 'tis evidently false in these two, cannot be said of Germinius. This Germinius was preferred to the Episcopate of Sirmium by the Arians, because he was a most eager defender of their opinion. This we are informed of by Athanasius, in his circular Letter to the Bishops of Egypt and Libya, pag. 290. Vales.  and the rest. It is manifest that there is one God the Father Almighty, according as it is declared over the whole world: and his one only begotten Son Jesus Christ our Lord 
m In the Allat. and Sfortian. M. SS. and in Epiphanius' Version these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and God] occur; in Athanasius and Hilarius they are wanting. Vales.  and God and Saviour, begotten of his Father before ages. But it must not be asserted that there are two Gods, because the Lord himself hath said, 
* John 20. 17.  I go unto my Father, and your Father, and to my God, and your God. Therefore he is God even of all, as the Apostle also hath taught, 
† Rom. 3. 29, 30.  Is he the God of the Jews only? Is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gentiles also: Seeing it is one God who shall justify the Circumcision by Faith. Moreover, all other things agree, nor have they any ambiguity. But whereas very many are disturbed about that term which in Latin is called 
† Substance, or Essence.  Substantia, and in Greek Ousia (that is, that it may be more accurately understood, the word 
† That is, of the same Substance, or Essence.  Homoöusion or 
* That is, of like Substance, or Essence.  Homoiöusion,) these terms ought in no wise to be mentioned, nor discoursed of publicly in the Church, for this reason, and upon this account, because there is nothing Recorded concerning them in the Divine Scriptures, and in regard these things are above the reach of humane knowledge and mind of man, nor can any one declare the Son's Generation, according as it is written, 
‖ Esai. 53. 8.  And who shall declare his Generation? For 'tis manifest that only the Father knows how he begat the Son; and again, that the Son [only knows,] how he was begotten of the Father. It cannot be doubtful to any man that the Father is greater in honour, dignity, and divinity, and that he is greater in that very name of a Father: the Son himself attesting, 
† See John 14. 28.  The Father who sent me is greater than I No man is ignorant that this is Catholic [Doctrine,] that there are two Persons of the Father and of the Son, and that the Father is the greater: but that the Son is made subject, together with all other things which the Father hath subjected to himself. That the Father hath no beginning, and is invisible, immortal, and impassable: but that the Son was born of the Father, God of God, Light of Light. And that no man knows his Generation, (as was said before,) but only the Father. That the Son himself our Lord and God, took flesh, or a body, that is [was made] manasses, according as the Angel Evangelized. And according as all the Scriptures do teach, and especially the Apostle himself, the Teacher of the Gentiles, Christ received humanity of the Virgin Mary, by which he suffered. This is the Principal Head of the whole Faith, and its confirmation, that the Trinity must be always preserved according as we read in the Gospel: 
† Matth. 28. 19  Go ye and disciple all nations, baptising them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. The number of the Trinity is entire and perfect. But the Paraclete, the holy Ghost, was sent by the Son, and he came according to promise, that he might Sanctify and 
n In Athanasius it is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he might teach. Vales.  Teach the Apostles and all Believers.  
They attempted to persuade Photinus to give his 
* See chap. 29. note (b.)  consent to, and subscribe these things, even after his deposition, promising that they would restore him his Bishopric, in case by altering his mind he would Anathematise the opinion which he had invented, and consent to their sentiments. But he accepted not of that proposition; but challenged them to dispute. A day therefore being set, by the Emperors own appointment, the Bishops there present met, and also not a few of the 
o Epiphanius (in H●r●s. Photinian.) relates, that Photinus, after he had been condemned and deposed in the Synod of Sirmium, (for so the reading must be, not, in the Synod of Scrdica.) went to Constantius, and requested that he might dispute concerning the Faith before Judges by him nominated: and that Constantius enjoined Basilius' Bishop of Ancyra to undertake the disputation against Photinus, and gave leave, that Thalassius, Datianus, Cerealis, and Taurus, who were Counts▪ should be Judges or auditors of that disputation. Amongst these Thalassius was the chief person in favour and authority with the Emperor (as Zosimus tells us in his second book.) And was sent Perfect of the Pretorium into the East together with Gallus Caesar, in the year of Christ 351. He died in the year of our Lord 353, in the sixth Consulate of Constantius Augustus, and in the second of Gallus Caesar; as Amm. Marcellinus relates book 14. Therefore the Synod of Sirmium, and the disputation of Basilius against Photinus cannot fall on the year of Christ 357, as Baronius asserts. Besides, Epiphanius says further, that in Basilius' disputation against Photinus, Callicrates was a Notary, who had before been Notary to Rufinus Perfect of the Praetorium. Now, Rufinus was Perfect of the Praetorium in the Gallia's, in the sixth Consulate of Constantius Augustus, and in the second of Gallus Caesar, as Amm. Marcellinus tells us book. 14. But, two years before he had been Praefect of Illyricum. Now, in the year of Christ 357, Anatolius, not Rufinus, bore the Praefecture of the Praetorium in Illyricum. Further, it may be evidently concluded from Germinius' being made Bishop, that the Synod of Sirmium against Photinus (wherein Photinus was ejected out of his Bishopric,) was not held in the year of Christ 357. For, Germinius was Bishop of Sirmium, before Georgius intruded himself into the See of Alexandria upon Athanasius' Ejectment, as Athanasius relates in the Circular Letter he wrote to the Bishops of Egypt and Libya, at such▪ time as Georgius was in possession of the Alexandrian See. Moreover, Georgius entered upon the See of Alexandria in the beginning of the year 356, as it is evident from the protestation of the Alexandrians which is extant at the close of Athanasius' Epistle ad Solitar. Seeing therefore Germinius was Bishop of Sirmium before the year of our Lord 356, Photinus also (whom Germinius succeeded) must necessarily have been deposed before this year. Athanasius (in Epist. ad Solitar. pag. 860, where he recounts the ordinations of extraneous persons made by Constantius;) does in the first place mention Gregorius' Ordination; then, Germinius' and Cecropius'; afterwards Auxentius'; and at last Georgius'. Amongst these persons, Gregorius was made Bishop of Alexandria in the year of Christ 341. Germinius succeeded Photinus in the Episcopate of Sirmium in the year 351: after he had been sent for by Constantius then residing at Sirmium, as Athanasius relates in the forequoted place; which the Latin Translator has rendered ill. On the same year Cecropius was made Bishop of Nicomedia, as it may be concluded from the foresaid passage in Athanasius. Lastly, Auxentius was preferred to the Bishopric of Milan in the year of our Lord 355: and on the year following Georgius thrust himself into the See of Alexandria. Vales.  Senatorian Order, whom the Emperor commanded to be present at the dispute. In their presence, Basilius, who at that time presided over the Church at Ancyra, opposed Photinus, the Notaries taking their words in writing. There was a very great contest on both sides during their dispute; wherein Photinus being vanquished, was condemned. Spending the residue of his life in exile, he wrote a 
p In the Allat. M. S. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he wrote Books] which reading is confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus' version. Vales.  Book in 
† That is, in Greek, and Latin.  both Languages, for he was not unskilled in the Latin tongue. He wrote also against all Heresies, asserting his own opinion only. Let thus much be said concerning Photinus. Moreover, you must know, that the Bishops convened at Sirmium were afterwards 
q Socrates borrowed this passage out of Athanasius' book de Synodis Arimin. & Seleuciae. But herein he mistakes; viz. what Athanasius had said concerning the third form of the Creed drawn up at Sirmium, (before which the Consul's names were prefixed,) Socrates attributes to the second, composed by Hosius and Potamius. The place in Athanasius is extant at pag. 904: but in regard of its length we forbear quoting the words here. Petavius (in his Animadversions on Epiphanius, pag. 318.) has followed this mistake of Socrates'. Vales.  displeased with that Draught of the Creed published by them in Latin. For it seemed to them, after its publication, to contain many contradictions. Wherefore, they earnestly endeavoured to get it out of their hands who had transcribed it. But, in regard many hid it, the Emperor by his Edicts ordered, that all the Copies of it should be diligently searched for and gathered up, threatening to punish those that should be found concealing of it. But his menaces were unable to suppress it when once published, in regard it had fallen into many men's hands. Thus far concerning this.   

CHAP. XXXI. Concerning Hosius Bishop of Corduba.  
BUt, in regard we have mentioned Hosius the Spaniard, as being against his will present [at Sirmium,] we must say something very briefly concerning him. For a little before, this person had been sent into 
a I noted before, that Hosius' banishment to Sirmium, and the form of the Creed drawn up by him, are here preposterously related by Socrates. For Hosius' lapse happened in the year of Christ 357. as Baronius has truly observed. Vales.  Banishment by the fraudulent practices of the Arians, But then, through the earnest desire of those convened at Sirmium, the Emperor sent for him, being desirous either to persuade, or else by force to compel him to give consent with those [Bishops] present there. For if this could be accomplished, an evident testimony would seem to be given to their Faith. For this reason therefore; he was present (as I said,) being necessitated thereto against his will. But when he refused to give his consent, they inflicted stripes and tortures upon the old man. Upon which account he was necessitated both to consent to, and subscribe those expositions of the Faith then published. Such was the conclusion of affairs at that time transacted at Sirmium. Moreover, the Emperor Constantius continued at Sirmium, expecting the event of the War against Magnentius.   

CHAP. XXXII. Concerning the overthrow of Magnentius the Tyrant.  
IN the interim, Magnentius having possessed himself of the Imperial City Rome, slew many of the Senatorian Order, and destroyed several of the Populace. But as soon as Constantius' Commanders, having got together a body of Romans, marched out against him, he left Rome, and went into the Gallia's. Where there happened continual engagements; and sometimes one side, sometimes the other got the better. But in fine, Magnentius having been worsted about Mursa, which is a Fort of the Gallia's, was Besieged there. In which Fort such a miraculous accident as this is said to have happened. Magnentius attempting to encourage his Soldiers disheartened at their overthrow, ascended a lofty tribunal. His men, desirous to receive him with the shouts and acclamations usually given to the Emperors, contrary to their intent diverted them to Constantius. For by a general consent they all cried out, not Magnentius, but Constantius Augustus. Magnentius looking upon this to be an 
* Sign●.  Omen of his imminent Ruin, departed immediately out of the Garrison, and fled to the further parts of the Gallia's. Constantius' Commanders followed him with a very close pursuit. Whereupon there happened another Engagement at a place called 
a In the Allat. M. S. this place is called [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Monto seleucus.] Epiphanius Scholasticus terms it The mountain Seleucus. We have the site of this place in the Jerusalem Itinerary. Vales.  The Mountain Seleucus: wherein Magnentius being totally Routed, fled alone to Lions a City of Gallia, three days journey distant from the Fort at Mursa. Magnentius having got into Lions, in the first place killed his own mother. Then he slew his brother, whom he had created Caesar; and at last laid violent hands upon himself. This was done in the sixth Consulate of Constantius, and in Constantius Gallus' second Consulate, 
b It is something otherwise in Idatius' Fasti: thus: in the sixth Consulate of Constantius and the second of Constantius Gallus, Magnentius killed himself in the Gallia's at Lions, on the third of the Ides of August; and Decentius, brother to Magnentius, hanged himself on the fifteenth of the Kalends of September. In the Alexandr. Chronicle, the year of Magnentius' death is falsely set down; but the day is noted to have been on the fourteenth of the Ides of August. Vales.  about the fifteenth of the month August. Not long after, another of Magnentius' brothers, his name Decentius, finished his own life, by hanging of himself. Such was Magnentius his exit. But the public affairs of the Empire returned not to a perfect degree of tranquillity. For soon after this another Tyrant arose, by name Silvanus. But Constantius' Commanders quickly destroyed him, whilst he was making disturbances in the Gallia's.   

CHAP. XXXIII. Concerning the Jews inhabiting Dio-Caesarea in Palestine.  
AT the same time also that these things happened, there arose another intestine War in the East. For the Jews, who inhabited Dio-Caesarea in Palestine, took Arms against the Romans, and overran and destroyed the adjacent places. But Gallus (who was also named Constantius, whom the Emperor, having created him Caesar, had sent into the East) sent an Army against them, and Routed them. And by his order their City Dio-Caesarea was totally destroyed.   

CHAP. XXXIV. Concerning Gallus Caesar.  
GAllus having done this, was unable [with moderation] to bear his prosperous success: but immediately attempted to raise innovations against him by whom he had been created Caesar, and he himself was also resolved to play the Tyrant. ●ut, whereas his design was soon discovered by Constantius: (For Gallus had upon his own authority ordered Domitianus, at that time Praefect of the Praetorium in the East, and Magnus the Quaestor, to be slain, because they had 
a I corrected this place by the assistance of the Allat. M. S. of Sozomen, and Cedrenus. In the Allat. M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He slew them because they had acquainted the Emperor with his design.] Sozomen's words (book 4. chap. 7.) are almost the same. But Epiphanius, our M. SS. Copies, and the Alexandrian Chronicle retain the Vulgar reading, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He (that is, Gallus) having not acquainted the Emperor with his design of slaying Domitianus, etc. Vales.  acquainted the Emperor with his design.) Constantius highly incensed thereat, sent for Gallus to him. He, being in a very great fear, went unwillingly. When he arrived in the Western parts, and was come as far as the Island Flanona, Constantius ordered he should be slain. Not long after, he created Julianus, Gallus' Brother, Caesar, and sent him against the Barbarians in Gallia. Moreover, Gallus (called also Constantius) was slain in the seventh Consulate of the Emperor Constantius, when he himself was Consul the third time. On the year following, in the Consulate of Arbetion and Lollianus, Julianus was created Caesar, on the sixth of the month November. Concerning Julianus we shall make a further mention in our following book. But Constantius having got rid of his present mischiefs and disquietudes, bend his mind again to an Ecclesiastic War. For going from Sirmium to the Imperial City Rome, he again summoned a Synod of Bishops, and ordered some of the Eastern Bishops to hasten into 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into Gallia] the reading in the Allat. M. S. is truer; which is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into Italy:] which reading we have followed in our Version. Vals.  Italy; and at the same time commanded the Western Bishops to meet there also. But in the interim that they were making preparation to go into Italy, this accident happened: 
c Julius' Bishop of Rome died on the twelfth of April, when Constantius Augustus was Consul the fifth time, and Constantius Caesar the first time; which was the year of Christ 352: after he had sat Bishop fifteen years, one month, and eleven days; as it is recorded in the Ancient book concerning the Roman Bishops, which is published together with Victorius Aquitanus' Cycle. Vales.  Julius Bishop of Rome died, having Presided over the Church there fifteen years: Liberius succeeded him in his Bishopric.   

CHAP. XXXV. Concerning Aëtius the Syrian, Eunomius' Master.  
AT Antioch in Syria there arose another Arch Heretic, Aëtius, surnamed Atheus. He had the same sentiments with Arius, and maintained the same opinion. But he separated himself from the Arian party, because they had admitted Arius into communion. For Arius (as I said 
* Book 1. chap. 38.  before) espousing one opinion in his mind, made an open profession of another with his mouth, when he hypocritically consented to, and subscribed the form of the Creed [drawn up] at the Synod of Nice, that he might deceive the then Emperor. Upon this account therefore Aëtius separated himself from the Arians. Moreover, Aëtius had formerly been an Heretical person, and a very zealons defender of Arius' opinion. For after he had been a little instructed at Alexandria, he returned from thence. And arriving at Antioch in Syria▪ (for there he was born) he was Ordained Deacon by Leontius, at that time Bishop of Antioch. Immediately therefore he astonished those that discoursed him with the novelty of his speeches. And this he did, trusting in Aristotle's Categories; (that Book is so entitled by its Author,) from the Rules whereof he discoursed, but was insensible of his framing fallacious arguments in order to the deceiving of his own self, nor had he learned the scope of Aristotle from knowing persons. For Aristotle, upon account of the Sophisters who at that time derided Philosophy, wrote that Exercitation for young men, and opposed the Sophisters with the art of discourse by subtle reasonings. Wherefore the 
a Who these Ephecticks were, we may know from Diogenes Laërtius: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. etc. Philosophers (says he) were generally divided into two sorts; some were termed Dogmatici, who discoursed concerning things as they might be comprehended: others were called Ephectici, who define nothing, and dispute of things so as they cannot be comprehended. See Diogen Laërt. in Proëm. de Vit. Philos. pag. 10. Edit. Colon. Allobrog. 1616. of these Ephecticks (whom we may in English call Doubters) the Sceptics were one Species.  Ephecticks who expound Plato's and Plotinus' works, do find fault with what Aristotle has subtly and artificially asserted [in that work.] But Aëtius, having never had an Academic Master, stuck close to the Sophisms of the Categories. Upon which account he could neither understand how there could be a generation 
b In the original, the term is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] unbegotten] which is used instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without a beginning;] wherefore, we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  without a beginning, nor how he that was begotten could be coëternal with him who begat him. Yea, Aëtius was a man of so little learning, so unskilled in the sacred Scriptures, and so wholly exercised in and addicted to a contentious and disputative humour, (which every Rustic may easily do;) that he was not in the least studious in the perusal of those Ancient writers who have explained the sacred Books of the Christian Religion, but wholly rejected Clemens, Africanus, and Origen, persons expert in all manner of knowledge and literature. But he patched together Epistles, both to the Emperor Constantius, and to some other persons, knitting together therein trifling and contentious disputes, and inventing subtle and fallacious arguments. Upon which account he was surnamed 
* That is, one that believes there is no God.  Atheus. But although his assertions were the same with those of the Arians; yet because they were unable to understand his difficult and perplexed 
† Or, methods of arguing.  Syllogisms, he who had the same sentiments with them, was by those of his own party judged to be an Heretic. And for this reason he was driven from their Church; but he himself pretended that he would not communicate with them. There are at this present some Heretics propagated from him, [to wit,] those who were heretofore called Aëtians, but now they are termed Eunomians. For Eunomius (who ●ad been Aëtius' Notary,) having been instructed in that 
c In the Allatian M. S. instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that▪ Haeretical opinion] the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that contentious and verbose way of disputing:] but Epiphanius Scholasticus follows the vulgar reading, and so does Suidas, in the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] where he transcribes this passage of our Socrates. Vales.  Heretical opinion by him, afterwards Headed that Sect. But we shall speak concerning Eunomius in due place.   

CHAP. XXXVI. Concerning the Synod at Milan.  
AT that time the Bishops met in Italy; there came not very many of the Eastern Bishops, in regard most of them were hindered from coming either by their great age, or by the length of the journey: but of the Western Bishops there met above 
a We meet with the same number in Sozomen, book 4. chap. 9 But 'tis scarce credible that so great a number of Bishops should have been convened at this Council of Milan: I should rather think that the copies of Socrates and Sozomen were false; and that instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 three hundred] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thirty.] In the Epistle of the Council of Milan sent to Eusebius Bishop of Vercellae, there are the names of thirty Bishops only, who consented to the condemnation of Athanasius, Marcellus, and Photinus. Amongst whom some Eastern Bishops are recounted, as you may see in Baronius, at the year of Christ 355. Vales.  three hundred. For it was the Emperor's order, that a Synod should be held at the City of Milan. Where being met together, the Eastern Bishops requested that in the first place sentence might by a general consent be pronounced against Athanasius: that so, that having been effected, he might in future be perfectly disabled from returning to Alexandria. But when 
b Paulinus Bishop of Triers was not present at the Council of Milan, but at that of Orleans, which had been convened two years before, in the year of Christ 353. See Baronius. Vales.  Paulinus Bishop of Triers in Gallia, and Dionysius, and Eusebius, (the former of whom was Bishop of 
c The reading is the same in Sozomen, book 4. chap. 9 But Baronius has long since remarked, that Alba is here put instead of Milan, For Milan (not Alba) was the Metropolis of Italy. And Dionysius, who then opposed Constantius and the Arians, was not Bishop of Alba, but of Milan, as Athanasius attests in his Epistle a● Solitar. Vales.  Alba the Metropolis of Italy, and the latter of Vercellae which is a City of Liguria in Italy,) were sensible, that the Eastern Bishops, by a ratification of the sentence against Athanasius, attempted the subversion of the Faith, they arose and with great earnestness cried out▪ that deceit and fraud was covertly designed against the Christian Religion by what was transacted: for they said, that the accusation against Athanasius was not true, but that these things were invented by them in order to the depravation of the Faith. After they had with loud voices spoken all this, the congress of Bishops was for that time dissolved.   

CHAP. XXXVII. Concerning the Synod at Ariminum, and concerning the [Draught of the] Creed which was published there.  
WHen the Emperor understood this, He removed 
* That is, Paulinus, Dionysius, and Eusebius.  them out of the way by banishment. And resolved to convene a General Council, that so, by drawing all the Eastern Bishops into the West, he might (if it were possible) reduce them all to an agreement in opinion. But in regard the tediousness of the Journey rendered this design of his difficult, he ordered the Synod should be divided into two parts, permitting those then present to meet at Ariminum [a City] of Italy. But by his Letters he gave the Eastern Bishop's order to assemble at Nicomedia [a City] of Bythinia. 
a These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. i. ●. The Emperor issued out these orders with a design to unite them in opinion] are wanting in Robert Stephens' Edition: we have inserted them, upon the authority of the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. Vales.  The Emperor issued out these orders with a design to unite them in opinion. But this design of his had not a successful event. For neither of the Synods agreed amongst themselves, but each of them was divided into contrary factions. For neither could they convened at Ariminum be brought to agree in one and the same opinion: and those Eastern Bishops gathered together at Seleucia of Isauria raised another Schism. Moreover, after what manner all these matters were transacted, we will declare in the procedure of our History, having first made mention of some few passages concerning Eudoxius. For about that time 
b The death of Leontius Bishop of Antioch happened in the year of Christ 356; Constantius residing then at Rome, as Baronius has truly remarked. Vales.  Leontius (who had ordained Aëtius the Heretic Deacon) departing this life, Eudoxius Bishop of Germanicia a City of Syria, being then present at Rome, considered with himself that he was to make haste. And having framed a cunning discourse with the Emperor, as if the City Germanicia stood in need of his consolation and defence, he requested that leave might be granted him to make a sudden return. The Emperor foreseeing nothing [of a design,] sent him away. But he, having procured the chiefest persons of the Bedchamber to, the Emperor to be his assistants, left his own City [Germanicia,] and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, undermined, or burrowed into the Bishopric of Antioch.  clancularly possessed himself of the Episcopate of Antioch: immediately after which he attempted to favour Aëtius, and made it his business to assemble a Synod of Bishops, and 
c Leontius Bishop of Antioch, had at first preferred Aëtius to a diaconate: but being afterwards reproved by Diodorus and Flavianus, because he had advanced a person to sacred orders who had been bred up in ill studies, and was an assertour of impious Tenets; he divested him of his Deaconship, as Theodoret relates (Eccles. Hist. book 2. chap. 24.) Eudoxius therefore, as soon as he had gotten the Bishopric of Antioch, attempted to restore Aëtius to his former preferment. Vales.  restore him to his dignity, [to wit,] his 
† Deaconship.  Diaconate. But he was in no wise able to effect this, because the hatred conceived against Aëtius was more prevalent than Eudoxius' earnestness for him. Thus much concerning these things. But when the Bishops were assembled at Ariminum, the Eastern Prelates affirmed that they were come to the Council with a design wholly to omit the mention of the accusations against Athanasius. This desire and resolution of theirs was assisted by Ursacius and Valens, who at the beginning had been defenders of Arius' opinion: but [afterwards] they publicly consented to the term Homoöusios', by their Libel given in to the Bishop of Rome, as we said 
* Book 2. chap. 12.  before. For these persons always inclined to the strongest side. They were assisted by Germinius, Auxentius, Demophilus, and Caius. When therefore some were ready to propose one thing in the congress of Bishops then present, and some another; Ursacius and Valens said, that all Forms of the Creed heretofore published were to be accounted null and void; and that that last draught was to be admitted and approved of, which they had a little before published in their convention at Sirmium. Having said this, they caused a paper, which they had in their hands, to be read; [wherein was contained] another Form of the Creed (which they had drawn up before at Sirmium, but concealed it there, as I said 
* Chap. 30.  before) which they then made public at Ariminum. This 
d We remarked before, (book 2. chap. 30. note (b.) that this third Exposition of Faith was not translated out of Latin; but was at first dictated in Greek by Marcus Arethusius. Athanasius, who has recorded this Creed in his book de Synodis, does not say it was translated out of Latin; and yet, wherever he produceth any monument rendered into Greek out of the Latin tongue, his continual usage is to give the Reader warning of it. Further, these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. This Creed was translated out of Latin [into Greek,] the contents thereof are these] are wanting in Robert Stephens' Edition; nor are they in Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version. Vales.  Creed was translated out of Latin [into Greek;] the contents thereof are these.  
This Catholic Creed was published in the presence of our Lord Constantius, in the Consulate of the most Eminent Flavius Eusebius and Hypatius, at Sirmium, on the eleventh of the Kalends of June.  
We believe in one only and true God, the Father Almighty, Creator and Framer of all things. And in one only begotten Son of God, who was begotten of God, without passion, before all Ages, and before every beginning, and before all time conceivable in the mind, and before every comprehensible 
e In Athanasius' book de Synodis pag. 875; the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, before every comprehensible substance.] Vales.  notion: by whom the Ages were framed, and all things were made. Who was begotten the only begotten of the Father, the only of the only, God of God, like to the Father who begat him, according to the Scriptures. Whose Generation no person knoweth, but only the Father who begat him. We know that this only begotten Son of God, by his Father's appointment, came down from heaven in order to the abolishing of sin: and was born of the Virgin Mary, and conversed with the Disciples, and fulfilled every dispensation according to his Father's will: and was crucified, and died, and descended into the Infernal parts, and set in order what was to be done there. At the sight of whom the doorkeepers of hell trembled. He arose again on the third day, and conversed with his Disciples: and after the completion of forty days, he ascended into the heavens, and sits at the right hand of his Father. And he shall come in the last day in his Father's Glory, and render to every man according to his works. And [we believe] in the holy Ghost, whom the only begotten Son of God Jesus Christ himself promised to send as a Comforter to mankind, according as it is written: I go away to my Father, and I will pray my Father, and he shall send you another Comforter, the spirit of truth. He shall receive of mine, and shall teach you, and bring all things to your remembrance. But▪ for the term 
* Substance.  Ousia, in regard it has been used by the Fathers in a more plain and ordinary sense, and, being not understood by the people, gives an offence to many, in as much as it is not contained in the Scriptures, we thought good to have it wholly removed, and in future to make no mention at all of this term Ousia, when God is spoken of, in regard the saecred Scriptures have no where mentioned the substance of the Father and of the Son. But 
f The latter part of this Sirmian Creed is set down by Germinius in his Epistle to ●ufianus, Palladius, and others, in these words: Nam sub bonae memoriae Constantio Imperatore, etc. For under the Emperor Constantius of good memory, when there began to be a dissension amongst some concerning the Faith; in the presence of the said Emperor, there being also present Georgius Bishop of the Alexandrian Church, Pancratius of Pelusium, Basilius at that time Bishop of Anquiritum, Valens, Ursacius, and our slenderness; after a dispute had concerning the Faith until night, when it was reduced to a certain Rule, Marcus was chosen by us all to dictate it: in which Creed it is thus written, The Son is in all things like the Father, as the divine Scriptures do affirm and teach. To which entire procession of Faith we all gave our consent, and subscribed it with our hands. Their subscriptions are extant in Epiphanius (in Haeres. Semiarian. cap. 22.) which ought to be annexed to this draught of the Creed. The same form of the Sirmian Creed is mentioned in the Exposition of the Faith at Seleucia, which Epiphanius hath recorded in the foresaid Heresy, chap. 25; in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. Moreover, that that Draught of the Creed heretosore published at Sirmium in the presence of the piety of our Emperor [Constantius] does exactly agree with this form of the Creed, is very well known by them who have read that Creed; which was subscribed by them ●hat were then present, to wit, Basilius, Marcus, Geo●gius Bishop of Alexandria, Pancratius, Hypatianus, and most of the Western Bishops. Vales.  we do assert, that the Son is in all things like the Father, as the sacred Scriptures do affirm and teach.  
After the reading of this paper, those who were displeased with the contents thereof, rose up and said: we came not hither because we wanted a Creed. For we keep that entire, which we have received from our Ancestors. But [we are met,] that if any innovation hath happened concerning it, we might repress it. If therefore what hath been recited doth contain nothing of novelty in it, do you now openly Anathematise the Arian Heresy, in such sort as the ancient Rule of the Church hath rejected other Heresies, as being blasphemous. For, it has been made manifest to the whole world, that Arius' impious opinion hath been the occasion of those tumults and disturbances, which have happened in the Church until this present time. This proposal, being not admitted of by Ursacius, Valens, Germinius, Auxentius, Demophilus, and Caius, wholly rend in sunder the Church. For these persons adhered to what had been recited in the Synod of Ariminum. But the others did again confirm the Nicene Creed. Moreover, they derided the inscription prefixed before the Creed which had been read. And especially 
g The passage in Athanasius here quoted by Socrates, occurs at the beginning of his Epistle de Synod● Arimini & Seleuciae. Vales.  Athanasius, in the Epistle he sent to his acquaintance, where he writes word for word thus.  
For what was wanting to the Doctrine of the Catholic Church as concerning piety, that disquisitions should now be made about the Faith, and that they should prefix the Consulate of the present times before that Draught of the Creed (forsooth!) which they have published? For Ursacius, Valens, and Germinius, have done that which never was done, or so much as ever heard of amongst Christians. For having composed such a form of the Creed as they were willing to admit of, they prefixed before it the Consulate, the month, and the day of the present year, in order to their making it manifest to all prudent persons, that their Faith had not its beginning before, but now under the Reign of Constantius. For, they have written 
h We read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all things] as it is in Athanasius: See the forequoted passage. Vales.  all things with a respect had to their own Heresy. Besides, pretending to write concerning the Lord, they name another to be their Lord, [to wit,] Constantius. For he it was, who influenced and authorized their impiety. And they who deny the Son to be Eternal, have styled him 
i For this is the title prefixed before the exposition of Faith at Sirmium [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, & c. This Chatholick Creed was expounded and published in the presence of our Lord the most pious and Victorious Emperor Constantius Augustus, Eternal Augustus, etc.] as it is extant in Athanasius, at the forequoted place. Which words I therefore annexed here, because our Socrates, in his recitation of that Draught of the Creed, has omitted these titles. Indeed Constantius did so readily give credence to such flatteries as these, that speaking of himself in his Edicts and Letters, he would sometimes assert his own eternity. This is attested by Amm. Marcellinus, not far from the beginning of his fifteenth book, in these words: Quo ille (speaking of Constantius) study blandi●iarum exquisito sublatus▪ immunemque se deinde fore ab omni mortalitatis incommodo fidenter existimans, confestim à justitia declinavit ita intemperanter, u● AETERNITATEM MEAM aliquoties subsereret ipse dictando, etc. Vales.  Eternal Emperor: such bitter enemies are they against Christ, by reason of their impiety! But perhaps, the holy Prophets specifying of the time [wherein they prophesied] gave them an occasion of assigning the Consulate. Now, should they be so audacious as to assert this, they would most egregiously betray their own ignorance. For the prophecies of th●se holy persons do indeed contain a mention of the times. Isaiah and Hosea lived 
* See Isai. 1. 1. and Hosea 1. 1.  in the days of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah. Jeremiah, 
† Jeremiah 1. 2.  in the days of Josiah. Ezekiel and Daniel [flourished] under Cyrus and Darius. And others prophesied in other times: but they did not then lay the foundations of Religion. For that was in being before their times, and always was, even before the foundation of the world, God having prepared it for us by Christ. Nor did they thereby manifest the times of their own Faith. For even before those times they themselves were believers. But the times [which they mention] were the times of the Promise [which God made] by them. Now, the chief and principal head of the Promise was concerning our Saviour's Advent. And by way of 
* Addition.  Appendix those things were added which should in future happen to Israel and to the Gentiles. These were the times manifested [by them, whereby was declared] not the beginning of Faith, as we said before, but the times wherein those Prophets themselves lived and foretold these things. But these 
† He speaks ironically.  Wise men in our days (whenas they neither compose Histories, nor predict future things, but) having written [these words,] The Catholic Faith was published, immediately add the Consulate, the month, and the day. And, as those holy persons wrote the History of affairs [in their age, and noted] the times of their own ministration; so these men do manifest the time of their own Faith. And would to God they had written concerning their own Faith only; (for now they first began to believe:) and had not attempted [to write] concerning the Catholic [Faith!] For they have not written, Thus we believe: but after this manner, The Catholic Faith was published. The audaciousness therefore of this design does reprehend their impiety: but the novelty of the 
* Writing.  Expression by them invented is altogether like the Arian Heresy. For by their writing after this manner they have informed [all persons,] when they themselves began first to believe; and from what instant they are desirous their Faith should be Preached. And▪ according to that saying of Luke the Evangelist, 
* See Luk. 2. 1.  A Decree [of Enrolment] was published; (which [Edict] was not before, but it began from those times, and was published by him that wrote it:) so these persons by writing thus, The Faith is now published, have demonstrated, that the Tenets of their Heresy are novitious, and were not in former times. But, in as much as they add the term Catholic, they are insensible of their falling into the 
k In Athanasius the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, into the madness:] which is the better reading: for he means the Montanists, to whom madness is deservedly attributed. The term here, in Socrates, is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, impious opinion.] Vales.  impious opinion of the 
† See Eusebius Eccles. Hist. book 4. chap. 27. note (c.) and book 5. chap. 18.  Cataphrygae: and as they did, so do these assert, [saying,] the Faith of the Christians was first revealed to us, and took its beginning from us. And, as they styled Maximilla and Montanus, so these term Constantius their Lord and Master, instead of Christ. But if, according to them, the Faith took its beginning from this Consulate, what will the Fathers, and the blessed Martyrs do? Moreover, what will they themselves do with such persons as were catechised and instructed by them, and died before this Consulate? How will they raise them to life again, that they may root out of their minds what they seemed to have taught them, and implant in them those [sentiments,] which, as they write, are newly invented by them? To such a degree of ignorance are they arrived, being only well skilled in framing Pretexts, and they such as are undecent and improbable, and which may be presently confuted.  
Thus wrote Athanasius to those of his acquaintance. Such as are Lovers of learning (after they have found out this letter) may understand the powerful expressions therein contained. For we, having an aversion for prolixity, have inserted but part thereof here. Further, you are to take notice, that the Synod deposed Valens, Ursacius, Auxentius, Germinius, Caius, and Demophilus, because they would not Anathematise the Arian opinion. Wherefore they highly resenting their deposition, hastened forthwith to the Emperor, carrying along with them that Draught of the Creed which had been read in the Synod. And the Synod acquainted the Emperor with their determinations, by their letter: the purport whereof, being translated out of Latin into Greek, is this.  

The Letter of the Ariminum Synod to the Emperor Constantius.  

l This Letter of the Ariminum Synod is extant in Latin, in Hilarius, amongst the Fragments of his book de Synodis, pag. 451. Edit. Paris. 1631: out of whom we have transcribed it, and placed it here instead of a Version. It ought not to seem strange to any person, to see so great a disagreement between the Greek Version and the original Latin Copy of this Epistle. For this is an usual thing with Greek Translatours, as often as they render Latin into Greek; which may be easily perceived from the Emperor's Rescripts, which occur in Eusebius' Ecclesiastical History. But, we need not fetch examples hereof from any other place, than from this Letter: in which do occur almost as many mistakes in the Greek translation of it, as there are periods in the Letter. But, the beginning of this Letter is commonly thus worded in Hilarius▪ Lubente Deo ex praecepto pietatis Tuae credimus f●isse dispos●tum, etc. By God's pleasure we believe it hath been ordered by the Command of your Piety, etc. But in the M. S. Copy made use of by Jacobus Sirmondus, the reading is thus: Jubente Deo, etc. By God's will, etc. So the Greek Translator reads it▪ whom we have followed in this place. Any one may with good reason conjecture, that [Jubente Deo, By God's will] is written instead of [Juvante Deo, By God's assistance.] Vales.  By God's will, and the Command of your Piety, we believe Order has been taken, that we Western Bishops should come out of divers Provinces to the 
* Or, place of the Ariminensians.  City of Ariminum: that the Faith of the Catholic Church might be made apparent to all men, and that Heretics might be notified. For whilst all of us (who entertain such sentiments as are true) could review and consider matters, our determination was to hold the Faith which hath continued from [all] antiquity, which we have received by the Prophets, Gospels, and Apostles, by God himself and our Lord Jesus Christ, the preserver of your Empire and Donor of your 
† Salvation.  safety. For we accounted it a thing detestable to maim any of those matters which have been rightly and justly determined; and [to take away any thing] from those persons, who were Assessors in the Nicene 
* Or, Consult.  Treaty, together with Constantine of glorious Memory the Father of your Piety. Which Treaty hath been manifested and insinuated into the minds of the people, and is found to have been then opposed to the Arian heresy, in such manner that not only that, but other heresies also have thereby been vanquished. From which Treaty should any thing be taken away, a passage would be opened to the poison of Heretics. 
m These words have no very good coherence with the preceding sentence. I conjecture that this place was transposed in the Latin Copies. Therefore, next these words [a passage would be opened to the poisons of Heretics,] those, in my judgement, are to be placed, which follow a little after; in this manner: Constantine being present in this [Consult,] in regard, after a searching disquisition, etc. unto these words [our Lord Jesus Christ] To which are to be subjoined these [Therefore Ursacius and Valens, etc.] Vales.  Therefore Ursacius and Valens sometime lay under a suspicion of [being adherents to] the same Arian heresy, and they were suspended from communion. They also begged pardon, as the contents of their Libel do manifest. Which they procured at that time from the 
n At chap. 20 of this book, note (a.) we have remarked many things concerning this first Synod of Milan, wherein Ursacius, and Valens having presented a Libel of satisfaction, condemned the Arian Heresy. The said persons confirm the same in another Libel, which they presented afterwards to Julius' Bishop of Rome, at Rome; in these words: Haereticum vero Arium etc. sicut per priorem nostrum Libellum, quem apud Mediolanum porreximus, & nunc & semper anathematizasse profitemur. Vales.  Council of Milan, the Ambassadors of the Church of Rome also assisting. Constantine being present in this [Consult,] in regard after a searching disquisition, that [Creed] had been drawn up, (which he believing, and being baptised, departed to God's rest,) we look upon it as a thing detestable, to make any 
† Maimings.  Mutilations therein, or in any thing to set aside so many Saints, Confessors, and successors of the Martyrs, who were composers of that Treaty; in regard they have kept all things [asserted by] the past Writers of the Catholic Church. And it hath continued to these very times, wherein Your Piety hath received the power of Ruling the world from God the Father by God and our Lord Jesus Christ. But [these] wretched men, endued with an unhappy 
* Understanding.  Sense, have again by a temerarious attempt proclaimed themselves the setters forth of impious Doctrine: and even now they endeavour to shake what had been founded in reason. For when the Letters of Your Piety ordered that the Faith should be Treated of, there was proposed to us by the forenamed disturbers of the Churches (Germinius, Auxentius, and Caius having joined themselves to them,) a new [Creed] to be considered of, which contained much perverse Doctrine. But when the Creed they proposed publicly in the Council seemed to displease, their sentiments were that it was to be drawn up otherwise. And it is manifest, that they have in a short time often 
p These words are spoken against Ursacius and Valens, and their followers; who daily promulged new forms of the Creed, hereby demonstrating that they had no certain Faith; as Athanasius frequently objects against them. Vales.  altered these things. But lest the Churches should be frequently disturbed, we have determined that the ancient sanctions ought to be kept ratified and inviolable; and that the forementioned persons should be removed from our communion. In order therefore to the informing of Your Clemency, we have directed our Legates, who by our Letter will declare the opinion of the Council. To whom we have given this particular only in charge, that they should dispatch their Embassy no otherwise, than that the ancient Sanctions may continue firm and inviolable: as also that Your Wisdom might know, that peace cannot be accomplished by this which the forenamed Valens, Ursacius, Germinius, and Caius have promised, if any thing had been 
* Taken away.  altered. For how can peace be kept by those who subvert peace? For all Regions, and especially the Roman Church hath been involved in greater disturbances. Upon which account we beseech Your Clemency, that You would hear and look upon all our Legates with favourable ears, and a serene countenance: 
q Here I followed the Greek Translator of this Epistle; and corrected the Latin Copy. For in Hilarius' Fragments, the common reading of this place is this [Ne vel permittat Clementia tua jura vetera convelli, that Your Clemency would not permit the ancient Laws to be reversed.] In the M. S. Copy, which Sirmondus had seen, the reading is [ne vel aliquid permittat clementia tua injuriam veterum convelli.] Whence we smelled out the true reading, which we have expressed in our Version. Vales.  and that Your Clemency would not permit any thing to be reversed to the injury of the Ancients, but that all things may continue which we have received from our Ancestors, who (we are confident) were prudent persons, and acted not without the holy Spirit of God. Because, not only the believing Populace are disquieted by that novelty, but also Infidels are prohibited from making their approaches to a 
r Here the Greek translator was grievously out; for instead of credulity he has rendered it cruelty. Vales.  credulity. We also entreat, that You would give order, that as many Bishops as are detained at Ariminum (amongst which there are many that are enfeebled with age and poverty,) may return to their Province; lest the Populace of the Churches suffer damage by being destitute of their Bishops. But we do with more earnestness petition for this, that no innovation may be made, nothing may be diminished; but that those things may remain uncorrupted which have continued in the times of the Father of Your holy Piety, and in Your own Religious days. And, that Your holy Prudence would not suffer us to be wearied out, and ravished from our Secs: but that the Bishops with their Laity, free from disquietude, may always attend the [putting up their] Petitions, which they 
* Or, have.  make for Your health, for Your Empire, and for peace, which may the Divinity grant You to be profound and perpetual, according to Your deserts. Our Ambassadors will bring both the subscriptions and also the names of the Bishops or Legates; as they will inform Your 
s The Greek Translator of this Letter makes use of the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Divinity, here: but in Athanasius 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Sanctity. It is improbable that the Bishops should have said, The Divinity of the Emperor. Vales.  holy and Religious Prudence by another writing.   
Thus wrote the Synod, and sent it by the Bishops. But Ursacius and Valens having prevented their Arrival, did beforehand calumniate the Synod, showing [the Emperor] the Draught of the Creed, which they had brought along with them. The Emperor, whose mind had been long since wholly addicted to the Arian opinion, was highly incensed against the Synod: but had a great esteem and honour for Valens and Ursacius. Wherefore, the persons sent by the Synod stayed a long while, being unable to get an answer. But at length the Emperor wrote back to the Synod by those that were present, after this manner.  


t This Letter of Constantius', together with the answer of the Bishops at Ariminum, is extant in Athanasius' book de Synodis, near the close of it. Vales.  CONSTANTIUS VICTOR and TRIUMPHATOR AUGUSTUS, to all the Bishops convened at Ariminum.  
That our Chiefest care is always employed about the Divine and venerable Law, even your goodness is not ignorant. Notwithstanding, We could not hitherto see the twenty Bishops sent from your Prudence, who undertook the dispatch of the Embassy from you. For we are wholly intent upon an expedition against the Barbarians. And, as you know, 'tis fit that a mind exercised about the Divine Law, should be vacated from all care and solicitude. Wherefore We have ordered the Bishops to expect Our return to Adrianople, that, after the public affairs shall be put into a good and settled posture, we may at length hear and deliberate upon what they shall propose. In the interim, let it not seem troublesome to your gravity to wait for their return, in regard, when they shall come back and bring You our answer, you will be enabled to bring to a conclusion such things as appertain to the utility of the Catholic Church. When the Bishops had received this Letter, they returned an answer, after this manner.  
We have received Your Clemencies' Letter, (Lord Emperor Most dear to God) wherein is contained, that by reason of the pressing necessity of public business, You could not hitherto see our Ambassadors. And You order us to expect their return, till such time as Your Piety shall understand from them what hath been determined by us agreeable to [the tradition of] our Ancestors. But we do by this Letter profess and affirm, that we do in no wise recede from our resolution. And this we have given in charge to our Ambassadors. We desire therefore, that with a serene countenance You would both order this present Letter of our Meanness to be read; and also graciously admit of those things which we have given in charge to our Ambassadors. Undoubtedly, Your mildness, as well as we, doth perceive, how great the grief and sadness at present is [every where,] in regard so many Churches are destitute of their Bishops in these most blessed times of Yours. And therefore, we again beseech Your Clemency, (Lord Emperor Most dear to God) that before the sharpness of winter (if it may please Your Piety,) You would command us to return to our Churches, in order to our being enabled to 
* Or, perform.  put up our usual prayers together with the people, to Almighty God, and to our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, in behalf of Your Empire, in such manner as we have always done, and now most earnestly desire to do.   
After they had written this Letter, and continued together some small time; in regard the Emperor would not vouchsafe them an answer, they departed every one to his own City. But the Emperor had long before had a design of disseminating the Arian opinion throughout the Churches. Which he then earnestly endeavouring to effect, made their departure a pretext of Contumely, saying that he was despised by them, in regard they had dissolved [the Council] contrary to his will. Wherefore, he gave Ursacius' party free liberty of doing what they pleased against the Churches. He also commanded, that that Draught of the Creed which had been read at Ariminum, should be sent to the Churches throughout Italy, giving order that such as would not subscribe it, should be put out of the Churches, and others substituted in their places. And in the first place 
u Socrates is here mistaken. For Liberius was not banished, and Felix the Deacon put into his See, after the Synod of Ariminum; but long before, in the year of Christ, 356. Vales.  Liberius Bishop of Rome, having refused to give his consent to that Creed, is banished, the 
* That is, Ursacius' party.  Ursacians having substituted Felix in his place. This Felix being a Deacon in the Church of Rome, 
x In the Kings M. S. (which copy Robert Stephens followed,) and in Robert Stephens' Edition, there are several words wanting in the text at this place: we have made up this Chasm fr●●●he 〈◊〉 and Sfortian M. SS. after this manner [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. embraced the Arian opinion, and was preferred to that Bishopric. But there are some who affirm, that he was not addicted to the Arian opinion, but was by force.] Moreover, Baronius maintains, that Felix the Deacon, preferred by Acacius to Liberius' See, never was an Arian, but was defiled with the communion only of the Arians. Theodoret affirms the same, in the second book chap. 17. of his Eccles Hist. And so does Sozomon book 4. chap. 11. Vales.  embraced the Arian opinion, and was preferred to that Bishopric. But there are some who affirm, that he was not addicted to the Arian opinion, but was by force necessitated to be ordained Bishop. At that time therefore all places in the West were filled with innovations and disturbances, some being ejected and banished, and others put into their places. And these things were transacted by force, and the authority of the Imperial Edicts, which were also sent into the Eastern parts. Indeed, not long after Liberius was recalled from banishment and recovered his own See; the people of Rome having raised a Sedition, and ejected Felix out of that Church: at which time the Emperor gave them his consent thereto against his will. But the Ursacians left Italy, went into the Eastern parts, and arrived at a City of Thracia, the name whereof was Nice. Wherein after they had continued some small time, they made up 
y The Ambassadors of the Synod of Ariminum (who were sent to Constantius,) having been corrupted by Ursacius and Valens, held a Council at Nice a Town of Thracia, on the sixth of the Ides of October, in the Consulate of Eusebius and Hypatius. In which Council they in the first place rescinded the sentence of Excommunication, which the Ariminum Bishops had pronounced against Ursacius, Valens, and the rest: and pronounced them to be, and always to have been Catholics. Then, they published an Haeretical Form of the Creed. Part of their Acts are extant in Hillarius' Fragments, pag. 452, etc. where are recounted 14 names of those that were Ambassadors. Vales.  another Synod there. And having translated that form of the Creed, read at Ariminum, into the Greek tongue, (as it has been before related,) they published and confirmed it, giving out that that Creed, which was made public by them at Nice, had been dictated by an Oëcumenicall Synod; their design being to impose upon the simpler sort of people by the likeness of the [City's] name. For such persons were ready to think that it was the Creed published at Nicaea a City of Bythinia. But this cheat was not at all advantageous to them: for it was soon detected; and they themselves continued to be exposed to the reproach and laughter of all men. Let thus much be said concerning what was transacted in the Western parts. We must now pass to the relation of what was done at the same time in the East. And our Narrative must begin from hence.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Concerning the Cruelty of Macedonius, and the Tumults by him raised.  
THe Bishops of the Arian party assumed a greater degree of boldness from the Imperial Edicts. And upon what account they attempted to convene a Synod, we will relate a little afterwards. But we will first briefly recite those things done by them before the Synod Acacius and Patrophilus having ejected Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem, placed Cyrillus in his See. Macedonius subverted the Provinces and Cities 
a This place is in an especial manner to be taken notice of. For from it we conclude, that the Bishop of Constantinople had even then a right of ordaining throughout Hellespont and Bythinia, before the Council of Constantinople [was held.] The same is confirmed from the Acts of Eudoxius Bishop of Constantinople, who made Eunomius Bishop of Cyzicum; Indeed, the Bishops of Byzantium had a very great addition of authority and power, from the time that the Emperor Constantine gave that City his own name, and ordered it should be equal to the Senior Rome. Also, Eusebius of Nicomedia, after his translation to that See, brought no small increase [of jurisdiction] to it. For he was the most potent Prelate of his own times. Further, the Reader is to take notice, that the reading should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, lying near to Constantinople;] so Epiphanius Scholasticus reads it. Unless we should say, that the words are transposed here. (as it frequently happens in these books;) and that the place is thus to be construed [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Macedonius in Constantinople subverted the neighbouring Provinces, etc. Vales.  lying near to Constantinople, preferring those that were embarked in the same wicked design with him against the Churches. He ordained Eleusius Bishop of Cyzicum; and Marathonius' Bishop of Nicomedia, who had before been a Deacon, placed under Macedonius: he was also very diligent in founding Monasteries of men and women. But after what manner Macedonius subverted the Provinces and Cities which lay round Constantinople, we are now to declare. This person therefore, having possessed himself of the Bishopric in such a manner as is 
* See chap. 16. of this book.  before related, did innumerable mischiefs to those who would not entertain the same sentiments with him. Nor did he persecute those only who were discerned [to be members] of the Church, but the Novations also, knowing that they also embraced the Homoöusian Faith. These therefore were together with the others disquieted, undergoing most deplorable sufferings. 
† That is, the Bishop of the Novatians.  Their Bishop, by name Agelius, made his escape by ●light: But many of them, eminent for their piety, were taken, and tortured, because they would not communicate with him. And after their tortures, they forcibly constrained the men to partake of the holy 
* That is, the Bread and Wine in the Eucharist.  mysteries. For they wrested their mouths open with a piece of wood, and thrust the Sacrament into them. Such persons as underwent this usage, looked upon it to be a punishment far exceeding all other tortures. Moreover, they snatched up the women and children, and forced them to be initiated [by Baptism.] And if any one refused, or otherwise spoke against this, stripes immediately followed, and after stripes bonds, imprisonments, and other acute tortures. One or two [instances] whereof I will mention, that I may render the hearers sensible of the apparent barbarity and cruelty of Macedonius and those persons who were then in power. They squeezed the breasts of those women who refused to be communicants with them in the Sacrament, between [the doors of] 
† Or, Chests.  Presses, and cut them off with a Saw. They burned the same members of other women, partly with iron, and partly with eggs exceedingly heated in the fire. This new sort of torture, which even the Heathens never used towards us, was invented by those who professed themselves Christians. These things I heard from the long-lived Auxano, of whom I have made mention in the first Book. He was a Presbyter in the Church of the Novatians. And he reported that he himself endured not a few miseries [inflicted upon him] by the Arians, before he received the dignity of a Presbyter. For he said that he was cast into Prison together with Alexander Paphlagon, (who with him led a monastic life,) and sustained innumerable stripes. Which tortures [as he related] he was enabled to endure: but Alexander died in Prison by reason of his stripes. His Sepulchre is now [to be seen,] on the right hand as you sail into the Byzantine Bay, which is named 
b Polybius says the same, in the fourth book of his History, and Strabo, in his sixth book, to wit, that Ceras is a Bay near Byzantium, so termed from its likeness to an Heart's horn. But Pliny calls a promontory by this name, situated in that Bay. To whom agrees Amm. Marcellinus, book 22. pag. 212. Edit. Paris. 1636. which place (because the common reading of it is very corrupt, and is not yet mended in our Edition,) shall be here set down by me, as it ought to be read; thus: & promontorium Ceras, praelucentem navibus vehens constructam celsius turrim: quapropter Ceratas appellatur ventus inde suctus oriri praegelidus: i. e. and the promontory Ceras, on which stands a Tower built very high which gives light to the ships: wherefore, that extreme cold wind, which usually arises from thence, is termed Ceratas. Thus I have corrected this place, having followed the footsteps of the written reading: for the common reading, (which is this, & promontorium Ceras pralucentem navibus vehens constructam celsius turrim, quapropter pharos appellatur: & vetus inde fons Euripu● pragelidus.) The Author whereof was Petrus Castellus, is without any sense. It was the usage of the ancients to name the winds from those places whence they blew. Thus, the Athenians called the Northwest wind Scironites, because it blew from the promontory Sciron, as Strabo relates. After the same manner therefore, that wind was by the Constantinopolitans called Ceratas, which blew from the promontory Ceras. Vales.  Ceras, near the Rivers: where there is a Church of the Novatians, which bears Alexander's name. Moreover, the Arians, by Macedonius' order, demolished many other Churches in divers Cities; as also a Church of the Novatians, situate in Constantinople near Pelargus. Why I have made particular mention of this Church, I will here declare, as I heard it from the very aged 
c In the Allat. M. S. and in Epiphanius Scholasticus, this old man is called Auxonius. But at the beginning of this chapter, and in Socrates' first book, he is named Auxano. From this Auxano Socrates seems to me to have had all the stories throughout his History, which he relates concerning the Novatians, of whom he tells very many. Vales.  Auxano. The Emperor's Edict and Macedonius' violence gave order for the demolishing of their Churches who embraced the Homoöusian opinion. This Edict and Violence 
* Or, bring ruin upon this Church also.  threatened this Church also with ruin, and they were at hand, to whom the execution hereof was committed. I cannot choose but admire, when I reflect upon the great zeal and earnestness of the Novatians towards their Church, and the kindness which they had for those persons, who at that time were ejected out of the Church by the Arians, but do now peaceably and quietly enjoy their Churches! When therefore they, to whom the execution hereof was enjoined, were urgent to demolish this Church also, a great multitude of people that were Novatians, and others who embraced the same sentiments with them, flocked together thither. And when they had pulled down their Church, they conveyed it to another place. This place is situate over against the City [Constantinople;] the name of it is Sycae, and 'tis the thirteenth Ward of the City. Moreover, the removal of the Church was performed in a very short time, it being carried away by a numerous multitude of people with an incredible alacrity of mind. For one carried Tiles; another Stones; a third Timber. Some took up one thing, some another, and carried it to Sycae. Yea, the very women and little children assisted in this business, looking upon it as an accomplishment of their desires, and esteeming it as a great gain, that they were vouchsafed to be pure and faithful preservers of the things consecrated to God. In this manner therefore was the Church of the Novatians at that time removed to Sycae. But afterwards, when Constantius was dead, the Emperor Julian ordered the place to be restored to them, and permitted them to rebuild their Church. At which time the people, in the same manner as before, carried the materials back again, and built the Church in its former place: and having made it more beautiful and stately, they would have it called 
* That is, the Resurrection, a fit name; in regard it rose again, as it were, in the same place it stood in before.  Anastasia, a name apposite and significative. This Church therefore was afterwards erected again, as I said, in the Reign of Julian. But then both parties, as well the Catholics as the Novatians, were after the same manner persecuted. Wherefore the Catholics abhorred to 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading must undoubtedly ●e [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to pray;] which I wonder Christophorson did not perceive. Further, what Socrates relates here, to wit, that the Catholics prayed in the Churches of the Novatians, seems to me incredible. Our Socrates was, in my judgement imposed upon by old Auxano, who fixed that upon all the Catholics, which was perhaps done by some few Christians, who were less cautious. For there is nothing more contrary to Ecclesiastic, discipline, than to communicate with Heretics, either in the sacraments, or in prayer. But in my opinion they are mistaken, who from this relation do conclude Socrates to have been a Novatian: yea, it is evidently manifest from this place, that he was a Catholics. For in this chapter he frequently terms the Catholics, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those of the Church; and opposes them to the Novatians. Therefore he looked upon the Novatians to be without the Church. Vales.  pray in those Oratories, wherein the Arians assembled themselves. But, in the other three Churches (for so many Oratories the Novatians had within the City [Constantinople]) the Catholics assembled with them, and prayed together. And there wanted but little of their being entirely united, had not the Novatians, who observed their old injunction, refused to do that. But as to other matters, they preserved such a singular benevolence and kindness mutually, that they 
* Or, they chose.  were ready to die for one another. Therefore both parties were at the same time persecuted, not only in the City Constantinople, but in other Provinces and Cities also. For in Cyzicum, Eleusius the Bishop there did the same things against the Christians that were acted by Macedonius, putting them to flight and disquieting them every where. He also totally demolished the Church of the Novatians at Cyzicum. But Macedonius finished the enormous Villainies he had perpetrated, after this manner. Being informed that in the Province of Paphlagonia, and especially at Mantinium, there were very many persons of the Novatian Sect, and perceiving that so great a multitude could not be driven [from their habitations] by Ecclesiastic persons, he procured four 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, numbers.  Companies of Soldiers to be by the Emperor's order sent into Paphlagonia; that being terrified by those armed men, they might be induced to embrace the Arian opinion. But they who inhabited Mantinium, out of a zeal to [defend] their Sect, made use of desperation against the Soldiers. And many of them getting together in one Body, and providing themselves with long Hooks and Hatchets, and whatever weapon they could lay hands on, they Marched out to meet the Soldiers. An Engagement therefore happening, many of the Paphlagonians were therein slain: but all the Soldiers (except a very few) were cut off. This I heard from a Country man of Paphlagonia, who said he was present at that action. But many other Paphlagonians do affirm the same. Of this sort were Macedonius' brave exploits in defence of Christianity, [to wit,] Murders, Fights, Captivities, and intestine Wars. But these practices of Macedpnius' raised a deserved 
† Hatred.  Odium against him, not only amongst those he had injured, but amongst them also who were his adherents. Yea, the Emperor himself was offended at him, both upon this account, and also for another reason, which was this. The Church, wherein lay the Coffin that contained the body of the Emperor Constantine, was threatened with Ruin. 
e The amendment of this place is to be acknowledged as due to the Allatian M. S. wherein 'tis thus written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Wherefore for this reason, as well they who had entered that Church, as those that continued in it and prayed, etc.] For in the Florent, and and Sfortian M. S. this place is enlarged but by one word only, thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Wherefore for this reason they who presided over etc.] But this Chasm is made up by the Allat. M. S. to which agrees Epiphan. Scholasticus' Version. But his rendering [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Custodes, Keepers] I like not, I should rather translate the term thus, those that made their abode for some time in the Church, upon account of praying there. Vales.  Wherefore for this reason, as well they who had entered that Church, as those that continued in it and prayed, were in a great fear. Macedonius therefore resolved to remove the Emperor's bones, that the coffin might not be 
f In the Sfortian M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, spoiled, which I think to be better than▪ [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, comprehended, or contained.] Vales.  spoiled by the ruin [of the Church.] The people understanding this, attempted to hinder it, saying that the Emperor's bones ought not to be removed; in regard that would be the same, as if they were dug up again. Immediately the people were divided into two parties. The one affirmed, that no hurt could be done to the dead body by its being removed: the other side asserted it to be an impious thing. Those of the Homoöusian opinion met together also, and opposed the doing hereof. But Macedonius, disregarding those that resisted him, removeth the body of the Emperor into that Church, wherein lies Acacius the Martyr's body. This being done, the multitude, divided into two parties, ran forthwith to that Church: and when the two Factions were drawn up against each other, immediately an engagement followed: Wherein so great a number of men were slain, that that Churchyard was full of blood; 
g I made good this place from the incomparable Allat. M. S. Our other▪ M. SS. make no alteration here: but when I perceived the vulgar reading (which is this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. and it ran to the adjatent Porch, even to the street) to be wholly uncouth, I was not scrupulous of admitting the reading of the Allat. M. S. which is this [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and the Well therein overflowed with blood, which ran even into, etc.] Socrates says, there was so great a slaughter of men, that the Churchyard of Saint Acacius was filled with man's blood; and the Well therein overflowed with blood, in such sort that it ran into the neighbouring Porch, and from thence into the Street. Vales.  and the Well therein overflowed with blood, which ran even into the adjacent Portico, and from thence into the very street. The Emperor, informed of this calamitous accident, was incensed against Macedonius, both upon account of those that were slain, and also because he had been so audacious as to remove his Father's body without his consent. Having therefore lest Julianus the Caesar to take care of the Western parts of the Empire, he himself went into the East. But, how Macedonius was soon after this deposed, and underwent a punishment short of his enormous impieties, I will relate a little afterwards.   

CHAP. XXXIX. Concerning the Synod at Seleucia [a city] of Isauria.  
BUt at present, I must give an account of the other Synod, which by the Emperor's Edict was to emulate that at Ariminum in the East. At first it was determined, that the Bishops should be convened at Nicomedia in Bythinia. But, a great earthquake, whereby the City Nicomedia happened to be ruined hindered their being convened at that place. This happened in the Consulate of 
a This persons name should not be Tatianus, but Dacianus▪ For so he is called in the Fasti Consulares, and in Ammianus Marcellinus. This man was one of Libanius' chiefest friends; to whom Libanius wrote very many of his Epistles, which are extant in the fourth book of his Epistles. In the 71 Epistle of that book he mentions his Consulate, and says he was Scholar to one of the Emperors, and Master to the other: his words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. i. e. But your actions are illustrious, and better than that they should be extinguished. For your Consulate, and the honours bestowed upon you by the Emperors, and your having been one of the Emperor's Scholars, and the others Master: Moreover, the stateliness, of your houses, and the numerousness, largeness, and handsomeness of your Baths: all these things will for ever retain your name, although your body does depart. In the 146 Epistle of the same book, there is extant this Elogue of Datianus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For, to hear such and so many brave exploits of a person, who has erected so many Kingdoms, and has been beneficial to so many men, nor has ever hurt any body, who is eminent for prudence, and has filled the Earth and Sea with the Glory of his name; is, to a man of discretion, greater than all present or future wealth. And, at the close of the same Epistle, he intimates, that the same Datianus had a Seat at Constantinople; and that in Antioch and the suburbs thereof, he had Houses and Palaces beautified with Fountains and Baths; to take a view whereof he invites him. Vales.  Dacianus and Cerealis, about the eight and twentieth day of the month August. They resolved therefore upon removing the Synod to the City Nicaea which was near to it. But this resolution was again altered: and it seemed [more convenient] to meet at Tarsus a City of Cilicia. When this displeased them also, they were assembled at Seleucia [a City] of Isauria, which is surnamed Aspera. This they did on the 
b At this place occurs no trivial difficulty. For the destruction of the City Nicomedia happened when Datianus and Cerealis were Consuls, in the year of Christ 358, on the month of August. But the Council of Seleucia was held on the year following, in the Consulate of Eusebius and Hypatius, in the month of September. These things therefore happened not in one and the same year. Wherefore it seemeth, that the reading at this place should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on the year following.] Or, if the common reading must be retained, we must understand our Authors meaning to be, that the Council of Bishops at Seleucia was held on the same year with the Ariminum Council. Vales.  same year [whereon the Ariminum Council was held,] in the Consulate of Eusebius and Hypatius. The persons convened were in number an hundred and sixty. There was present with them a personage eminent in the Imperial palace, his name 
c This Leonas was Questor of the sacred Palace: and Lauricius was Comes of Isauria, as Ammianus Marcellinus doth attest. Vales.  Leonas; in whose presence, as the Emperor had given order by his Edict, the disquisition about the Faith was to be proposed. Lauricius also the Commander in chief of the Soldiers throughout Isauria, was ordered to be there, to provide the Bishops with what necessaries they might stand in need of. At this place therefore [the Bishops] were convened in the presence of these persons, on the twenty seventh of the month September, and began to dispute about making of public Acts. For there were Notaries present also, who were to take in writing what was spoken by every one of them. A particular account of all matters then transacted, the studious Readers may find in Sabinus' Collection, where they are set forth at large. But we shall only cursorily relate the chief heads thereof. On the first day of their being convened, Leonas ordered every one to propose what they would. But such as were present said, that no dispute ought to be raised, before the persons absent were come. For these Bishops were wanting, Macedonius of Constantinople, Basilius of Ancyra, and some others, who suspected they should be accused. Macedonius excused his absence by saying he was sick. Patrophilus affirmed he had a distemper in his eyes, and was therefore necessitated to continue in the Suburbs of Seleucia. All the rest proposed one occasion or other of their being absent. But, in regard Leonas said, that, notwithstanding the absence of these persons, the question was to be proposed; those that were present made answer again, that they would in no wise enter into any debate, before the 
* Or lives.  Morals of those accused were inquired into. For Cyrillus of Jerusalem, Eustathius of Sebastia in Armenia, and some others had been accused some time before. Hereupon arose a sharp contest amongst those that were present. For some affirmed, that the Morals of such as had been accused were in the first place to be looked into: others were of opinion, that no controversy ought to be discussed before [that concerning] the Faith. This Contest was raised by the different opinion of the Emperor. For his Letter was produced, in one passage whereof he gave order for the debating of this matter in the first place, in another for that. A disagreement therefore happening concerning this matter, a Schism was made amongst the persons present. And this was the original cause of the Seleucian-Synods being divided into two parties. The one faction was headed by Acacius [Bishop] of Caesarea in Palestine, Georgius of Alexandria, Uranius of Tyre, and Eudoxius of Antioch: of the same mind with whom there were only two and thirty other [Bishops.] The principal persons of the other faction were Georgius of Laodicea in Syria, Sophronius of Pompeiopolis in Paphlagonia, and Eleusius of Cyzicum; who were followed by the major part. When therefore that side prevailed which was for debating in the first place concerning the Faith, Acacius' party manifestly rejected the Nicene Creed, and intimated the publication of another. But those of the other faction, who were superior in number, approved of all other matters [determined] in the Nicene Synod; excepting only the term Homoöusios', which they found fault with. Therefore, after a very sharp contest amongst one another until Evening, at length Silvanus (who presided over the Church at Tarsus) spoke a loud, saying, there was no necessity of publishing a new Draught of the Creed, but that they ought rather to confirm that set forth at Antioch, at the consecration of the Church. When he had said this, Acacius' party secretly withdrew [out of the Council:] but the other faction produced the Creed [composed] at Antioch, after the reading whereof the Council broke up for that day. On the next day they met in a Church in Seleucia, and having shut the doors, they read that Creed, and confirmed it by their subscriptions. Instead of some [Bishops] who were absent, the Readers and Deacons there present subscribed, by whom the absent persons had professed, that they would acquiess in that Draught [of the Creed.]   

CHAP. XL. That Acacius [Bishop] of Caesarea dictated another Draught of the Creed, in the Synod at Seleucia.  
BUt Acacius, and those of his party found fault with what was done, because they had subscribed covertly when the Church-doors were shut. For matters, said he, transacted in secret were naught, and to be suspected. He made these objections, because he was desirous of publishing another Draught of the Creed instead of that [subscribed by them,] which [form] he had about him, ready drawn up, and had before recited it to Lauricius and Leonas the Governors: and he made it his whole business to get that Draught only established and confirmed. These were the transactions of the second day, when nothing else was done. On the third day, Leonas was again very earnest to procure a meeting of both parties. At which time neither Macedonius of Constantinople, nor Basilius of Ancyra were absent. When therefore both these persons had joined themselves to one and the same faction, the Acacians were again unwilling to meet, saying, that as well those who had before been deposed, as them at present accused, aught in the first place to be put out of the assembly. After a great contest on both sides, at length this opinion was prevalent, the persons charged with an accusation went out; and the Acacians came in. Then Leonas said, that Acacius had delivered a Libel to him; [Leonas] not discovering it to be a Draught of the Creed, which in some passages secretly, in others openly contradicted the former. When silence was made amongst those that were present, (they supposing the Libel to contain any thing else, rather than a form of the Creed;) Acacius' composure of the Creed with a Preface thereto was then recited, the Contents whereof are these.  
We having met together at Seleucia [a City] of Isauria (according to the Emperor's Command) yesterday, which was before the fifth of the Calends of October, used our utmost endeavour with all modesly to preserve the peace of the Church, steadfastly to determine concerning the Faith (as our Emperor Constantius most dear to God hath ordered) according to the Prophetic and Evangelic expressions, and to introduce nothing into the Ecclesiastic Faith contrary to the Divine Scriptures. But in regard certain persons in the Synod have injured some of us; have stopped the mouths of others, not permitting them to speak: have excluded othersome against their wills: have brought along with them out of divers Provinces persons deposed; and have in their company such as have been ordained contrary to the Canon [of the Church:] in so much that the Synod is on all sides filled with tumult, 
a The reading of this place is in the Allat. M. S. more full, thus, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we have expressed in our version; it being confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus, (only he puts Leonas before Lauricius, which is undoubtedly truest:) and by Epiphanius, in Haeres. Semiarian. cap. 25. where this profession of Faith is recorded entire. Vales. See Epiphanius, Edit. Petau. pag. 872, etc.  of which the most eminent Lauricius precedent of the Province, and the most Illustrious Leonas the Comes, have been eye-witnesses: upon this account we interpose these things. Not that we forsake the Authentic Faith published at the Consecration at Antioch, but we give that the preference, especially in regard our Fathers concurred about the proposition at that time in controversy. But whereas the terms Homoöusion and 
* See this term explained at chap. 30, of this book, note, (h.)  Homoiöusion have in times past disturbed very many, and do still disquiet them: and moreover, whereas 'tis said that there is an innovation lately coined by some, who assert a dissimilitude of the Son to the Father. Upon this account we reject Homoöusion and Homoiöusion, as being terms not to be met with in the Scriptures; but we anathematise the term 
† See chap. 20. of this book, note (h.)  Anomoion: and do look upon all such, as are assertors thereof, to be persons alienated from the Church. But we do manifestly profess the likeness of the Son to the Father, agreeable to the Apostle, that hath said concerning the Son, 
‖ Colos. 1. 15.  Who is the image of the invisible God.  
We acknowledge therefore, and believe in one God, the Father Almighty: the maker of heaven and earth, of things visible and invisible. Moreover, We believe in our Lord Jesus Christ, his Son, begotten of him without any passion before all ages, God the Word, the only begotten of God, the Light, the Life, the Truth; the Wisdom: by whom all things were made, which are in the heavens, and which are on the earth, whether visible or invisible. We believe him to have assumed flesh from the holy Virgin Mary, at the consummation of ages, in order to the abolition of sin: and that he was made man, that he suffered for our sins, and rose again, and was taken up into the Heavens, and sitteth at the right hand of the Father: and that he shall come again in Glory to judge the quick and dead. We believe also in the holy Ghost, whom our Lord and Saviour hath termed The Paraclete, having promised, after his departure, to send him to his disciples, and he sent him. By whom also he sanctifies [all] Believers in the Church, who are Baptised in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. But those who Preach any thing contrary to this Creed, [
b This word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we look upon, or account] is wanting in our M. SS. It was first inserted by the publishers of the Geneva Edition, from Christophorson● Version. But in regard we found not this reading in any Manuscript Copy, we took the boldness to expunge it. In Epiphanius, (in Haeres. Semiarian, pag. 872.) and in Atbanasius (in his book de Synod. Arimini & Seleuciae;) the reading of this place is thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Catholic Church hath determined them to be alienated [from it.] I found the same reading in the Allat. M. S. After these words there follow (in Epiphanius) the names of those Bishops, who subscribed this Draught of the Creed; being in number about forty. But before those subscriptions, something is added there, which deserves to be set down here. The words therefore in Dionysius Petavius' Edition are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. now, that that Creed lately published at Sirmium, in the presence of the piety of our Emperor, does exactly agree with this Creed, is a thing manifestly known to those who have read that Creed. Then follows another Chapter, after this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; (I doubt not but the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to which subscribed.) i. e. To which they who were present subscribed, Basilius, Marcus, Georgius Bishop of Alexandria, Pancratius, Hypatianus, and most of the Western Bishops. Vales.  we look upon] to be alienated from the Catholic Church.  
This is the Draught of the Creed published by Acacius. The persons who subscribed it were Acacius himself, and such as adhered to his opinion, being as many in number, as we have mentioned a little before. After the recitation hereof, Sophronius [Bishop] of Pompeiopolis in Paphlagonia spoke these words aloud: If to explain our own particular opinion every day be the exposition of the Faith, we shall be destitute of the exact discussion of the truth. These words were spoken by Sophronius. And I do affirm, that if as well those who lived before these men, as they that succeeded them, had at first entertained such sentiments concerning the Nicene Creed; all contentious disputes would have ceased, nor would a violent and irrational disturbance have been prevalent in the Churches. But let such as are prudent pass their judgement concerning the state of these matters. After they had mutually spoken and heard many things concerning this business, and concerning the persons accused, the convention was for that time dissolved. On the fourth day they all met again in the same place, and with the same contentiousness began to dispute again. Amongst whom Acacius explained his opinion in these words: in as much as the Nicene Creed hath been once, and after that frequently, altered, nothing hinders, but a new Creed may be now published. Hereto Eleusius [Bishop] of Cyzicum made a return, and said; the Synod is at present convened, not that it should learn 
c In the Florent. and Allat. M. SS. as says Vales. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we have expressed in our Version. But Valesius follows the other reading, which is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it had the knowledge of before.]  what it had not the knowledge of before, nor to receive a Creed which it was not heretofore in possession of: but that, proceeding on in the Creed of the Fathers, it should never recede from it, either during life, or at the time of death. With these words Eleusius opposed Acacius' opinion, terming that Creed published at Antioch the Father's Creed. But any one might have answered him also, in these words: how is it, that you style those convened at Antioch the Fathers, O Eleusius, whereas you acknowledge not their Fathers? For they who were assembled at Nice, and by their consent firmed the Homoöusian Faith, ought more properly to be termed the Fathers, both because they preceded in time, and also in regard those convened at Antioch were by them promoted to the Sacerdotal dignity. Now, if those [assembled] at Antioch have rejected their own Fathers, they who come after them do not perceive themselves to be followers of Parricides. Moreover, how can they have admitted their Ordination to be Legitimate, whose Faith they have rejected as impious? For if those persons had not the holy Ghost, which is infused by Ordination, these have not received the Priesthood. For how could these have received [it] from them, who had it not to give? These words might have been spoken in opposition to what was said by Eleusius. After this they proceeded to another question. For, in regard the Acacians asserted in that Draught of the Creed which had been recited, that the Son was like the Father, they enquired of one another, in what respect the Son was like the Father. The Acacians asserted, that the Son was like the Father in respect of his Will only, not as to his Essence. But all the rest maintained, [that he was like the Father] in respect of his Essence also. They spent the whole day in their altercations about this query; and they confuted Acacius, because in the books by him composed and published, he had asserted that the Son is in all things like the Father. And how can you (said they) now deny the likeness of the Son to the Father as to his Essence? Acacius made this answer, no modern or ancient Author was ever condemned out of his own writings. When they had maintained a tedious, fierce, and subtle dispute against one another concerning this question, and could in no wise be brought to an agreement, Leonas arose, and dissolved the Council. And this was the conclusion, which the Synod held at Seleucia had. For on the day after, Leonas being entreated, refused to come any more into the Congress, saying that he had been sent by the Emperor, to be present at an unanimous Synod. But in regard some of you do disagree, I cannot (said he) be there; go therefore and prate in the Church. The Acacians looking upon what had been done to be a great advantage to them, refused to meet also. But those of the other party met together in the Church, and sent for the Acacians, that cognizance might be taken of the Case of Cyrillus Bishop of Jerusalem. For you must know that Cyrillus had been accused before; upon what account, I cannot tell. But he was deposed, because having been frequently summoned in order to the examination of his cause, he had not made his appearance during the space of two whole years. Nevertheless when he was deposed, he sent an Appellatory Libel to them who had deposed him, and appealed to an higher Court of Judicature. To which appeal of his the Emperor Constantius gave his assent. Indeed, Cyrillus was the 
d Nay; long before cyril, the Donatists appealed from the determination of the Council of Orleans. For thus the Emperor Constantine speaks concerning them in his Epistle: ò rabida furoris audacia! Sicut in causis Gentilium solet, appellationem interposuerunt: i. e. O the outrageous audaciousness of fury! As 'tis usually done in the cases of the Heathens, they have put in an appeal. Vales.  first and only person, who (contrary to the usage of the Ecclesiastic Canon) did this, [to wit,] made use of Appeals, as 'tis usually done in the public [secular] Courts of Judicature. He was at that time present at Seleucia, ready to put himself upon his trial: and therefore the Bishops called the Acacians into the assembly, (as we have said a little before,) that 
e These two lines [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by a general consent they might pa●s a definitive sentence against the persons accused. For they had cited some other persons besides, that were accused,] were at this place, wanting in the common Editions; we have inserted them from the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. To which agrees Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version. But Christophorson made up the chasm at this place very unhappily by conjecture: whence it appears, that he had no Manuscript Copies of Socrates, but various readings only, gathered from the Margins of Printed Copies. Vales.  by a general consent they might pass a definitive sentence against the persons accused. For they had cited some other persons besides, that were accused, who for refuge had joined themselves to Acacius' party. But in regard, after their being frequently summoned, they refused to meet, [the Bishops] deposed both Acacius himself, and also Georgius of Alexandria, 
f This persons name should be Uranius (not Ursacius;) so he is called in Athanafius' book, the Synod. Arimin. & Seleuciae. pag. 880. which name also Epiphanius Scholasticus gives him; as does likewise Epiphanius, (in Haeres. Semiarian.) who names him among the Bishops that subscribed the Acacian Creed. Vales.  Uranius of Tyre, 
g In the Florentine and Allatian M. SS. this person is named (not Theodorus, but more truly) Theodulus. For that is his name in Athanastus, Epiphanius, and Philostorgius. When this Theodulus had been divested of the Bishopric of Chaeretapi, in the Council held at Seleucia, he was afterwards ordained Bishop of Palestina by the Eunomians, as Philostorgius relatet. Concerning Leontius of Tripoli you may meet with many passages in Philostorgius. Vales.  Theodulus of Chaeretapi in Phrygia, Theodosius of Philadelphia in Lydia, Evagrius of the Island Mytilene, Leontius of Tripoli in Lydia, and Eudoxius who had heretofore been Bishop of Germanicia, but had afterwards crept into the Bishopric of Antioch in Syria. Moreover, they deposed 
h Into his See they put one Philippus a Presbyter of Scythopolis, as Epiphanius attests, in Haeres. Semiarian. Vales.  Patrophilus, because being accused by Dorotheus a Presbyter, and summoned by them to make his defence, he was contumacious. These persons they deposed. But they Excommunicated Asterius, Eusebius, Abgarus, Basilicus, Phoebus, Fidelis, Eutychius, Magnus, and Eustathius: determining they should continue Excommunicate, till such time as by 
* Or, by making their defence.  making satisfaction they had cleared themselves of their accusations. Having done this, and written Letters concerning those Bishops they had deposed to each of their Churches, they constitute a Bishop of Antioch, in the room of Eudoxius, whose name was Annianus. Whom the Acacians [soon after] apprehended, and delivered him to Leonas and Lauricius, by whom he was banished. Those Bishops who had Ordained Annianus [being incensed] hereat, deposited 
i It should be but one word, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, So the Greeks term the Libels of protestation, (or, protests,) which were usually deposited with the Acts. We meet a form of one of these Libels, at the close of Athanasius' Epistle ad Solitarios. I suppose, that two Libels of protestation were delivered by the Council; one to Leonas the Comes; another to Lauricius Precedent of Isauria. Vales.  Contestatory Libels against the Acacians with Leonas and Lauricius, by which they openly declared, that the determination of the Synod was injured. And when nothing further could be done, they went to Constantinople, to inform the Emperor concerning the matters determined by them.   

CHAP. XLI. That, upon the Emperor's return from the Western parts, the Acacians were convened in the City of Constantinople, and firmed the Ariminum Creed, making some additions to it.  
FOr the Emperor, being returned from the Western parts, resided [in that City:] at which time also he made a person whole name was 
a In the Old Fasti (put forth by Jacobus Sirmondus under the name of Idatius,) there is this Record concerning this thing: Eusebio & Hypatio, his consulibus primum processit Constantinopoli praefectus Vrbis, nomine Honoratus, die tertio Idû● Decembris: i. e. in the Consulate of Eusebius and Hypatius a Praefect of Constantinople was first made, his name Honoratus, on the third of the Ides of December. Vales.  Honoratus the first Praefect of Constantinople; having 
b Before the Emperor Constantius had made a Praefect of the City at Constantinople, the Province Europa (the chief City whereof was Constantinople) was governed by a Proconsul▪ as Socrates here attests. Athanasius mentions this Proconsul, in his Apologetic de Fugâ suâ, not far from the beginning; where he says that the Emperor Constantius wrote Letters to Donatus the Proconsul▪ against Olympius Bishop of Thracia. In the Emperor Constantius' Epistle also, which he wrote to the Senate and Constantinopolitan-people concerning the praises of Themistius, there is mention of this Proconsul; at the close of that Epistle. Vales.  abolished the Proconsul's Office. But the Acacians prevented and calumniated them beforehand to the Emperor, having informed him, that the 
c That is, the 'Greed which had the Consul's names prefixed. Vales.  Creed which they had set forth was not admitted by them. Whereupon the Emperor was highly incensed, and resolved to disperse them, having commanded by an Edict [which he published,] that such of them as were subject to public Offices, should be reduced to their former condition. For several of them were liable to [public] Offices; some [were subject to the bearing of those Offices belonging] to the City Magistracy; others [to them appertaining] to the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ So this place is worded in the Original. What the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were, I have long since explained in my notes on Amm. Marcellinus▪ to wit, the Bodies or Sodalities of Officials or Apparitours who attended upon the Precedents and Governors of Provinces. It was their duty to collect the tribute from the Inhabitants of the Provinces, and to put in execution the Precedents Orders. Further, as they who had listed themselves in the Camp-milice, stood obliged by a Military-oath, and enjoyed not a complete liberty, but were bound in a servitude as it were, till such time as they were disbanded, (as Suidas declares, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) so those Officials, who followed the City-milice, were bound to this employment as it were, and liable to the Offices of their Milice; and their Farms, as well as those of the Decurions, were encumbered with these burdens, as 'tis apparent from the Theodofian Code. Vales.  Sodalities of officials or Apparitours in several Provinces. These persons being after this manner disturbed, the Acacians abode for some time at Constantinople, and assembled another Synod, to which they sent for the Bishops of Bythinia. When therefore they were all met together, being 
e In the Alexandrian Chronicle, seventy two Bishops are said to have been present at the Constantinopolitan-Synod, in the year of Christ, 360. Vales.  fifty in number, amongst whom was Maris of Chalcedon, they confirmed the Creed published at Ariminum, which had the Consul's names prefixed. Which Creed it would have been superfluous to have inserted here, had they made no additions to it. But in regard they added some words thereto, we thought it necessary to set it down at this place again. The contents of it are these.  
We Believe in one only God, the Father Almighty, of whom are all things. And in the only begotten Son of God, begotten of God before all ages, and before every beginning: by whom all things, visible and invisible, were made. 
* Or, who is the only begotten born, the only of the only Father, etc.  Who is the only begotten born of the Father, the only of the only, God of God, like to the Father (who begat him) according to the Scriptures. Whose generation no person knoweth, but the Father only, who begat him. We know this Person [to be] the only begotten Son of God, who upon his Father's sending of him, came down from the heavens, according as 'tis written, upon account of the destruction of Sin and Death: and was born of the holy Ghost, and of the Virgin Mary according to the flesh, as it is written, and conversed with the disciples; and having fulfilled every dispensation according to his Father's Will, he was crucified, and died, and was buried, and descended into the parts beneath the earth. At whom hell itself trembled. Who arose from the dead on the third day, and was conversant with the disciples: and after the completion of forty days, he was taken up into the Heavens, and sitteth on the right hand of the Father; he shall come in the last day of the Resurrection in his Father's Glory, that he may render to every man according to his works. And [we believe] in the holy Ghost, whom he himself the only begotten of God, Christ our Lord and God, promised to send as an Advocate to mankind, according as 'tis written, the Spirit of truth; whom he sent unto them, after he was assumed into the Heavens. But we thought good to remove the term 
* Substance.  Ousia, (which was used by the Fathers in a more plain and ordinary sense, and being not understood by the people, has given offence,) in regard 'tis not contained in the sacred Scriptures; and that in future not the least mention should be made thereof, for as much as the sacred Scriptures have no where mentioned the substance of the Father and of the Son. 
f In Athanafius' book de Synodis, pag. 906▪ the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Nor ought, etc.] to which agrees the Version of the Latin Translator. Which is also confirmed by Athanasius himself, in the same book, pag. 905▪ the place we will quote by and by. Vales.  Nor ought the subsistence of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost, to be so much as named. But we assert the Son to be like the Father, in such a manner as the sacred Scriptures do affirm and teach. Moreover, let all the Heresies, which have been heretofore condemned, and which may have risen of late, being opposite to this Creed published [by us,] be Anathema.  
This Creed was at that time recited at Constantinople. Having now at length passed through the labyrinth of the Expositions of Faith, we will reckon up their number. After the Creed [published] at Nice, they set forth two Expositions of the Faith at Antioch, at the Dedication. A third was that delivered to the Emperor Constans in the Gallia's, by Narcissus and those that accompanied him. The fourth was that sent by Eudoxius into Italy. Three [Draughts of the Creed] were published at Sirmium, one whereof was recited at Ariminum, which had the names of the Consuls prefixed. The eighth was that which the Acacians promulged at Seleucia. The last was set forth at the City Constantinople, with an addition. For hereto was annexed, that neither substance, nor subsistence ought to be mentioned in relation to God. Moreover, Ulfila Bishop of the Goths did at that time first agree to this Creed. For before this he had embraced the Nicene Creed; being Theophilus' follower, who was Bishop of the Goths, and had been present at, and subscribed the Nicene Synod. Thus far concerning these things.   

CHAP. XLII. That upon Macedonius' being deposed, Eudoxius obtained the Bishopric of Constantinople.  
BUt Acacius, Eudoxius, and those that were with them at Constantinople, made it wholly their business, that they also might on the other side depose some persons of the contrary party. Now, you must know, that neither of the factions decreed these depositions upon account of Religion, but for other pretences. For though they dissented about the Faith, yet they found not fault with one another's Faith in their mutual depositions of one another. Those therefore of Acacius' party making use of the Emperor's indignation, (which he had kept [concealed in his mind,] and earnestly endeavoured to wreak it against others, but most especially against Macedonius,) do in the first place depose Macedonius, both because he had been the occasion of many murders, and also in regard he had admitted a Deacon taken in Fornication to Communion. Then, [they depose] Eleusius [Bishop] of Cyzicum, because he had baptised one Heraclius Herculeses Priest at Tyre, a person known to be a Conjurer, and ordained him Deacon. [In the next place they depose] Basilius, (or Basilas, for so he was also called,) who had been constituted [Bishop] of Ancyra in the room of Marcellus, as having unjustly tortured a certain person, bound him with Iron chains, and confined him to Prison: also, because he had fastened calumnies upon some persons: and moreover, in regard by his Letters he had disturbed the Churches in Africa. Dracontius [was deposed by them,] because he had removed from Galatia to Pergamus. Moreover, they deposed Neonas [Bishop] of Seleucia, in which City the Synod had been convened, as also Sophronius of Pompeiopolis in Paphlagonia, Elpidius of 
a Satala was a Town in Armenia; of which there is frequent mention amongst the Ancients. But in Macedonia, no mention is made of a City of this name by the Ancients. Wherefore I judge, that instead of Macedonia, it should be Armenia, here in the Greek Text. Vales.  Satala in Macedonia, and Cyrillus of Jerusalem; and others were ejected by them for other reasons.   

CHAP. XLIII. Concerning Eustathius Bishop of Sebastia.  
BUT Eustathius [Bishop] of Sebastia in Armenia, was not so much as admitted to make his defence, because he had been long before deposed by Eulalius his own Father, who was Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, in regard he wore a garment misbecoming the Sacerdotal function. You are to know, that in Eustathius' room Meletius was constituted Bishop, concerning whom we will speak hereafter. But Eustathius was afterwards condemned in a Synod convened upon his account at Gangra [a City] of Paphlagonia; because, after his deposition in the Synod at 
a Sozomen, book 4. chap. 24. says 'twas at Neocaesarea. Vales.  Caesarea, he had done many things repugnant to the Ecclesiastic Laws. For he had forbidden marriage, and maintained that meats were to be abstained from: and upon this account he separated many who had contracted marriages, from their wives, and persuaded 
b These words of Socrates [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those who had an aversion for, or, detested the Churches] are not to be understood of all those who declined the Churches: but they must be joined to the foregoing words, and are to be meant of those persons, who by Eustathius' persuasion had separated themselves from the converse of their wives. Eustathius persuaded these men to avoid the Church's assemblies, and not to communicate with other believers; but that, being as it were pure and perfect, they should participate of the sacred Mysteries by themselves at home. See what Epiphanius has related concerning this Eustathius, in his Hare●●e of the A●riani▪ and Basilius, in his Epistles. Vales.  those who had an aversion for the Churches, to communicate at home. He also enticed away servants from their Masters by a pretext of piety. He himself wore the habit of a Philosopher, and caused his followers to make use of a new and unusual garb, and gave order that women should be shorn.  
He [asserted] that set Fasts were to be avoided; but maintained Fasting on Sundays. He forbade Prayers to be made in the houses of those who were married; and taught, that the blessing and communion of a Presbyter who had a wife (whom he had lawfully married during his being a Laic▪) ought to be declined as a thing most detestable. Upon his doing and teaching these and several other such like things as these, a Synod (as I have said) convened at Gangra in Paphlagonia deposed him, and Anathematised his opinions. 
c I am not of Socrates' opinion, who makes the Synod of Gangra (wherein Eustathius was condemned) to have been after that assembled at Seleucia, and after the Constantinopolitan-Synod. Sozomen (book 4. chap. 24.) makes the Synod of Gangra to be ancienter than the Council of Antioch, which was held at the Dedication in the year of Christ 341. Indeed, Baronius (at the year of Christ 361.) places the Synod of Gangra in the reign of Constantine the Great. But he is confuted both by Socrates and Sozomen. For Socrates makes that Synod to be later than the Seleucian and Constantinopolitan Synod. But Sozomen places it after Eustathius' deposition, which was done by Eusebius Bishop of Constantinople. Now, Eusebius thrust himself into the Constantinopolitan▪ See in Constantius' reign, as 'tis agreed amongst all men. Lastly, Basilius (in his seventy fourth Epistle, which he wrote to the Western Bishops against Eustathius Bishop of Sebastia,) makes no mention of the Council of Gangra. Whence 'tis manifest, that at such time as Basilius wrote that Epistle (which he did in Vaten●'s reign,) the Council of Gangra, wherein Eustathius was condemned, had not been held. Some one will peradventure say, (which is objected by Baronius) that that Eustathius condemned in the Synod of Gangra was a different person from Eustathius of Sebastia. But this is gratis dictum, no● is it founded on the authority of any Author. Vales.  These things were done afterwards. But Macedonius being then ejected, Eudoxius, despising the See of Antioch, is constituted [Bishop] of Constantinople, being consecrated by the Acacians. Who forgot themselves, in that they Decreed what was contradictory to their former determinations. For they who had deposed Dracontius because of his translation from Galatia to Pergamus, considered not with themselves, that by Ordaining eudoxus who then made a second remove [to another Bishopric] they did what was contrary to their own Sanctions. Having done these things, they sent the Creed which had been read, 
d I have rendered this place so, as to refer these words [to Ariminum] to these [they sent:] which Version of ours is confirmed by Athanasius, in his book de Synodis, pag. 905▪ his words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ etc. Having written these things in Isauria, they departed to Constantinople, and repenting as it were [of what they had done,] according to their usual manner they altered their Draught: and when they had added some words, [to wit] that [the term] subsistence should, not be used in relation to the Father, and the Son, and the holy Ghost, they sent this [form of] the Creed to th●se at Ariminum, etc. Which passage in Athanasius, Socrates does seem to transcribe here, Epiphanius Scholasticus and Christophorson have rendered this place to this effect; Having done this, they sent the Creed read at Ariminum together with its supplement, etc. Vales.  to Ariminum, together with its Supplement, corrected by them; and gave order, that such as would not subscribe it, should be banished, according to the Emperor's Edict. [Lastly,] They made known what they had done, both to others in the East who entertained the same sentiments with them, and also to Patrophilus [Bishop] of Scythopolis. For he went from Seleucia forthwith to his own City. Further, Eudoxius having been constituted [Bishop] of the 
* Constantinople.  Great City, the 
e I perfected and mended this place from the Florentine and Sfortian Copies. Concerning the Consecration of this Church, it is thus recorded in Idarius' Fasti: Constantio decimo, etc. In Constantius' Tenth and Julianus' third Consulate, the Great Church at Constantinople was consecrated, on the fifteenth of the Kalends of March. Cedrenus (in his Chronicon) says this was the second Consecration of this Church. For it was first consecrated, says he, by Eusebius Bishop of Constantinople. But being afterwards ruined, it was re-edified by Constantius Augustus, and consecrated by Eudoxius. See the Chronicon Alexandrinum, where many passages (in no wise trivial) occur concerning this Consecration. Vales.  Great Church named Sophia was at that time consecrated, in Constantius' Tenth and Julianus Caesar's third consulate, on the fifteenth of the month February. As soon as Eudoxius was seated in that See, he was the first that uttered this sentence which is [still] in every body's mouth, saying; The Father is Irreligious; the Son is Religious. When a tumult and a disturbance arose thereupon, Be not troubled (said he) at what has been spoken by me, for, the Father is irreligious, because he worships no person: but the Son is religious, because he worships the Father. When Eudoxius had spoken these words, the tumult was appeased; but instead of the disturbance, there was a great laughter raised in the Church. And this saying of his continueth to be a ridicule even to this day. Such cavils the Arch-heretics made use of, and busied themselves about such expressions as these, rending the Church in sunder [thereby.] This was the conclusion, that the Synod had, which was convened at Constantinople.   

CHAP. XLIV. Concerning Meletius Bishop of Antioch.  
IT now remains, that we speak concerning Meletius. For he (as we said a little before) was made Bishop of Sebastia in Armenia, after Eustathius' Deposition. He was afterwards translated from Sebastia to 
a I can scarce believe, that Meletius was translated from Sebastia in Armenia to the Episcopate of Beroea. For Sozomen and Theodoret, and (before them) Jerome do affirm, that he was translated from Sebastia in Armenia to the See of Antioch, making no mention of his being Bishop of Beroea. Theodoret says only thus much, that upon Meletius' being promoted to the Bishopric of Sebastia, perceiving a contumacy in those under his charge, he retired from thence to some other place. Then therefore he went to Beroea, as I conjecture; but he presided not over the City of Beroea. This mistake of Socrates was perceived by Baronius, at the year of Christ 360. Which he corrects so, as to affirm, that Meletius was translated from Beroea to Sebastia, not from Sebastia to Beroea. Which, as I suppose, is not true, in regard neither Theodoret nor Sozomen have affirmed that concerning Meletius. Vales.  Beroea [a City] of Syria. When he had been present at the Synod in Seleucia, and Subscribed the Creed published there by Acacius, he went directly from thence to Beroea. Upon the convention of the Synod at Constantinople, when the Antiochians understood that Eudoxius had despised [the presidency over their Church, and removed to the wealth of the Constantinopolitan See, they sent for 
b This persons name is written sometimes with an [e] thus Meletius; sometimes with an [i] thus Melitius. See Eusebius' Eccles. Hist. book 7. chap. 32. note (a) pag. 138.  Meletius from Beroea, and install him [Bishop] over the Church of Antioch. At first he superseded making any discourses about points of Faith, and delivered moral Doctrine only to his hearers. But after his continuance there some time, he expounded the Nicene Creed, and asserted the Homoöusian opinion. Which when the Emperor understood, he gave order that he should be banished: and caused Euzoïus (who had before been deposed together with Arius,) to be ordained Bishop of Antioch. But as many as reserved an affection for Meletius, left the Arian congregation, and made assemblies apart by themselves: [although] those who originally embraced the Homoöusian opinion, would not communicate with them, because Meletius had received his Ordination from the suffrages of the Arians, and because his followers had been baptised by them. After this manner was the Antiochian Church affected towards the other party, although they agreed with them in the points of Faith. But the Emperor understanding that the Persians were raising another War against the Romans, went in great haste to Antioch.   

CHAP. XLV. Concerning Macedonius' Heresy.  
BUT Macedonius, who had been ejected out of Constantinople, being unable to bear his condemnation, could by no means endure to be at quiet. But joined himself to those of the other party, who had deposed Acacius and his followers at Seleucia. He therefore sent an Embassy to Sophronius and Eleusius, exhorting them to adhere to that Creed which was at first published at Antioch, and afterwards confirmed at Seleucia, and that they should give it an 
a Translatours understood not this place. And yet they might have been informed from Harpocration's Lexicon, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here used,) does signify adulterate, or, counterfeit▪ by a Metaphor taken from money which has a false stamp. Socrates therefore calls Homoiöusios (For so 'tis to be written, agreeable to the Florentine and Sfortian Manuscripts; and the import of the term is, that the Son is of a substance, or Essence like to the Father:) an adulterate name, because 'tis corrupted, and counterfeitly put instead of Homoöusios' (i. e. that the Son is of the same substance, or Essence with the Father:) which is the name of the true and uncorrupted Creed. Further, the Acacians rejected as well the term Homoïousios▪ as Homoöusios'; and retained only Homo●os (i. e. like the Father;) and wholly abhorred the term Ousia (i. e. Substance.) Vales.  adulterate name, [to wit] the Homoiöusian Creed. Wherefore many of his acquaintance and friends flocked to him, who are now from him called Macedonianis. And as many as dissented from the Acacians at the Synod of Seleucia, from thence forward manifestly asserted the term 
* That is, that the Son is of a Substance, or Essence like to the Father.  Homoiöusios, 
b This place is corrupted by a transposition of the words; which may easily be rectified thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from thence forward manifestly asserted the term Homoiousios, whereas before this they had not openly owned it. Nor do I doubt but Socrates wrote thus. Christophorson and Musculus apprehended not the meaning of this place. But Epiphanius Scholasticus' rendition of it agrees with our Version: only instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and as many as▪ the reading in his copy seems to have been [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for as many as] which displeaseth us not. Vales.  whereas before this they had not openly owned it. But there is a report, which has been prevalent amongst many men, that this [term Homoiöusios] was not Macedonius' invention; but Marathonius' rather, whom they had made Bishop of Nicomedia a little before. Upon which account they call the followers of this opinion Marathoniani also. In like manner Eustathius (who had been ejected out of Sebastia for that reason which we have mentioned a little before,) joined himself to that party. But after Macedonius refused to include the holy Ghost in the Divinity of the Trinity, than Eustathius said, I cannot assent to the terming of the holy Ghost God, nor dare I call him a Creature. Upon which account, those that embrace the Homoöusian-opinion, give these persons the name of 
* That is, Adversaries, or Opposers of the holy Spirit.  Pneumatomachi. The reason, why these Macedonianis are so numerous in 
c In the Allatian Manuscript, the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about Hellespont] Vales.  Hellespont, I will declare in its due place. Now, the Acacians used their utmost endeavours that they might be convened again at Antioch, in regard they repented their having asserted the Son to be wholly like to the Father. On the year following therefore, wherein Taurus and Florentius were Consuls, they met at Antioch in Syria, (over which Church Euzöius presided, in which City the Emperor also resided [at that time]) when some few of them resumed a debate of those points which they had determined before, saying that the term 
† That is, Like the Father.  Homoïos ought to be expunged out of the Creed, which had been published both at Ariminum, and at Constantinople. Nor did they any longer keep their Vizours on, but affirmed bare faced, that the Son was in all respects unlike the Father, not only as to his Essence, but in relation to his Will also. And they openly asserted (according as Arius had affirmed) that he was made of nothing. To this opinion those who at that time were followers of Aëtius' Heresy at Antioch, gave their assent. Wherefore, besides their having the appellation of Arians, they were also called 
* They termed them Anomoei, because of their asserting the Son to be unlike the Father.  Anomoei, and 
† They had this name, in regard they maintained the Son to be made of nothing, or, of things which are not. See Athanasius, pag. 906. Edit. Paris; whence Socrates borrowed these names for these Heretics.  Exucontii, by those at Antioch who embraced the Homoöusian opinion, who [notwithstanding] were at that time divided amongst themselves upon Meletius' account, as has been said before. When therefore they were asked by the Homoöusians, why they were so audacious, as to term the Son to be unlike the Father, and to affirm that he exists of nothing, whenas in the Creed published by them they had said he was God of God; they attempted to elude this objection by such fallacious artifices as these: the phrase God of God (said they) has the same import with those words of the Apostle, 
* 1 Cor. 11. 12.  but all things of God. Wherefore, the Son is of God, he being one of those all things. And upon this account, in the Editions of the Creed, these words According to the Scriptures are added. Georgius Bishop of Laodicea was the Author of this 
† Or, Fallacy.  Sophism. Who being a person unskilled in such expressions, was ignorant after what manner Origen had in former times discussed and interpreted such peculiar phrases of the Apostle. But, notwithstanding their attempt to cavil after this manner, yet in regard of their inability to bear the reproaches and contempt [thrown upon them,] they recited the same Creed, which they had before [published] at Constantinople: and so departed every one to his own City. Georgius therefore returning to Alexandria, continued his Presidency over the Churches there, (Athanasius as yet absconding▪) and persecuted those in Alexandria who embraced not his Sentiments. He was also cruel and severe towards the Populace of that City; to most of whom he was very odious. At Jerusalem, 
d In the Allatian M. S. he is called Erennius; where this whole passage is thus worded: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. At Jerusalem, Cyrillus having been deposed, as has been said, Erennius succeeded in that Church: after whom, E●racius▪ and after him Hilarius. But Jerome (in his Chronicon) calls him Irenius: for this is the reading in the most correct copies, and in Johannes Miraeus' Edition; Maximus Hieroso●ymorum Episcopus moritur. Post quem, Ecclesiam A●iani invadunt, id est Cyrillus, Eutychius, rursum Cyrillus, Irenius, tertiò Cyrillus, Hila●ius, quarto Cyrillus: id est, Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem dies; after whom, the Aliens invade that Church, that is, Cyrillus, Eutychius, Cyrillus the second, Irenius, Cyrillus the third, Hilarius, Cyrillus the fourth. In Nicephorus Constantinopolitanus' Chronicon, he is very corruptly called Arsenius. Vales.  Harrenius was Ordained in Cyrillus his room. You must also know, that after him 
Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem had at his death ordained Heraclius to be his successor. But Acacius Bishop of Caesarea, together with some other Arian Bishops, slighting his ordination, substituted Cyrillus in the room of Maximus being now dead. This Cyrillus degraded Heraclius from his Episcopal dignity, and reduced him to the degree of a Presbyter; as Jerome relates in his Chronicon. Vales.  Heraclius was Constituted [Bishop there,] who was succeeded by Hilarius. But at length Cyrillus returned to Jerusalem, and recovered the Presidency over the Church there. Moreover, at the same time there sprang up another Heresy, upon this account.   

CHAP. XLVI. Concerning the Apollinaristae, and their Heresy.  
AT Laodicea in Syria, there were two men of the same name, the Father and the Son: For each of their names was Apollinaris. The father was dignified with a Presbyterate in that Church: the son had a Readers place. They were both Teachers of Grecian Literature; the father taught Grammar, the son Rhetoric. The father was by birth an Alexandrian, and having at first taught at Bery●us, he removed afterwards to Laodioea, where he married; and bega● his son Apollinaris. They both flourished at the same time with Epiphanius the Sophista, and being very intimate friends, they conversed together with him. But Theodotus Bishop of Laodicea, fearing that by their continual converse with that person they should be perverted to Gentilism, forbade their going to him. They regarding the Bishops [prohibition] very little, continued their intimacy with Epiphanius. After this, Georgius, successor to Theodotus, endeavoured to reform [and wean] them from conversing with Epiphanius; but being unable to persuade them by any means, he punished them both with Excommunication. Apollinaris the son looked upon what was done to be an injury, and confiding in the fluentness of his Sophistick faculty of speaking, he also framed a new Heresy, which flourisheth at this present, and bears the name of its Inventour. But some do report, that they dissented from Georgius, not so much upon account of the forementioned reason, but because they saw he maintained absurdities; sometimes professing the son to be like the father, (according as it had been determined [in the Synod] at Seleucia;) at others inclining to the Arian opinion. Laying hold therefore of this specious pretext, they made a separation [from him.] But when they saw no body adhered to them, they introduce a [new] Scheme of Religion. And at first asserted, that 
a The Arians asserted a tenet near of kin to this of the Apollinaristae, or Apollinariuns. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Arius (says Athanasius de Adu. Christi,) professes the flesh only to be the Cover of the Deity: and asserts the Word to have been in the flesh, in the stead of our inner man, that is, the soul. In this opinion he was followed by Eunomius, as Theodoret informs us, Contr. Haeres. book 5. chap. 11. But the Apollinarians differred from him: for they distinguished (as we may see from this passage in our Socrates) between the soul and mind of man; acknowledging (in the second Edition of their Heresy) that God the Word assumed an humane Body and a Soul; (which latter Arius and his crew denied) but not the mind, or spirit of man: the place whereof was supplied, said they, by the Word itself. This Phylosophick notion (making Man consist of three parts, a body, a soul, and a mind;) they borrowed from Plotinus; so says Nemeseus in his de Nat. Hom.  humanity was assumed by God the Word in the Oeconomy of his incarnation, without the soul. But afterward, rectifying their former error by repentance as it were, they added, that the soul was indeed assumed: but that it had not a mind, but that God the Word was in the place of a mind, in his assumption of Humanity. As to this point only these [Heretics] do affirm that they descent [from Catholics,] who from them are now called Apollinaristae. For they assert that the Trinity is Consubstantial. But we shall mention the two Appollinaris' again in due place.   

CHAP. XLVII. Concerning the death of the Emperor Constantius.  
MOreover, whilst the Emperor Constantius resided at Antioch, Julianus Caesar engages with a numerous army of Barbarians in the Gallia's. And having obtained a Victory, was for that reason greatly beloved by all the Soldiers, by whom he is proclaimed Emperor. This being told to the Emperor Constantius put him into an agony. He was therefore baptised by Euzoïus, and 
* Or, Proceeded to a War against, etc.  undertakes an expedition against Julianus. But arriving between Cappadocia and Cilicia, he ended his life at Mopsucrenae, (being seized with an Apoplexy by reason of his too great solicitude,) in the Consulate of Taurus and Florentius, on the third of November. This was the first year of the two hundred eighty fifth Olympiad. Constantius lived forty five years, and reigned thirty eight. He was his Father's Colleague in the Empire thirteen years: after whose death [he Governed] twenty five: which space of years this Book doth contain.    

THE THIRD BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning Julianus, his Extract, and Education. And how, upon his being made Emperor, he revolted to Gentilism.  
THE Emperor Constantius ended his life on the confines of Cilicia, about the third of November, in the Consulate of Taurus and Florentius. During the same persons Consulate, Julianus arriving from the Western parts 
a We have the same account in Idatius' Fasti: Tauro & Florentio. his Coss. etc. in the Consulate of Taurus and Florentius, Constantius Augustus died at Mopsucrinae in the confines of Cilicia a Province of Phoenicia, on the third of November. And Julianus made his entry into Constantinople on the eleventh of December. But, what Socrates adds, to wit, that Julian was proclaimed Emperor in that City, must be so understood, not as i● that were the first time of his being saluted Emperor. For he had been proclaimed Emperor in the Gallia's a long while before, whilst Constantius was alive. But, upon his entry into Constantinople, he was declared Emperor by the senate and Constantinopolitans, and ●ook possession of the Empire of the East. Vales.  about the eleventh of December next ensuing, made his entry into Constantinople, where he was proclaimed Emperor. Now, whereas 'tis our design to say something concerning the Emperor Julianus, a person famed for his eloquence; let none of those who were his Intimadoes, expect we should do it in a pompous and majestic stile, as if it were necessary, that a character of so eminent a person should in every particular correspond with his greatness of whom 'tis given. But, the composure of an History of the Christian Religion being our business, we will continue our making use of a low, plain, and mean stile for perspicuities sake. And this we promised [to do] at the beginning. Being therefore to speak concerning him, his Extract, Education, and how he came to the Empire: in order to our performing hereof, we must begin a little higher. Constantinus, he who gave Byzantium his own name, had two brothers begotten by the same father, but not born of the same mother. The name of the one was Dalmatius, the other was called Constantius. Dalmatius had a son who bore his own name. Constantius begat two sons, Gallus and Julianus. After the death of [Constantine] the Builder of Constantinople, when the Soldiers had murdered Dalmatius the younger, at that time these 
* That is, Gallus and Julianus.  two also being Orphans, wanted but little of falling into the same danger with Dalmatius: had not a distemper which seemed to be mortal delivered Gallus [from their violence:] and the tenderness of Julianus' age (for he was not then eight years old complete) protected him. But, after the Emperor's rage against them was mollified, Gallus frequented the Schools at Ephesus in jonia, in which Country they had large possessions left them by their Ancestors. And Julianus being grown up, was an auditor in the Schools at Constantinople; going into the Palace (where there were then Schools) in a private habit, and was tutored by Macedonius the Eunuch. 
b There are several Epistles of Libanius' extant, written to this Nicocles; particularly the seventh Epistle of his fourth book, wherein Libanius excuses the insolency of a Citizen of Antioch, who had abused him: amongst other passages he says, that the fault of one Citizen was not to be ascribed to the whole City. For in a City containing an hundred and fifty thousand inhabitants, 'tis not to be wondered at, if one bad Citizen be ●ound: whereas; neither in your Sparta (which yet has Lycurgus for its Lawgiver) all are alike good and generous. Vales.  Nicocles the Laconian taught him the Grammar; he had for his Rhetoric▪ master Ecebolius the Sophista, who was at that time a Christian. For the Emperor Constantius took great care, least by his being an hearer of a Pagan-master, he should revolt to the superstition [of the Gentiles:] For Julianus was at first a Christian. Upon his making a great progress in Literature, a rumour [began] to be spread amongst the peop'e, that he was fit to Govern the Roman Empire. Which report being more openly divulged, much disturbed the Emperor's mind. Wherefore, he removed him from the 
* That is, Constantinople.  Great City to Nicomedia, ordering him not to frequent [the School] of Libanius the Syrian-Sophista. For at that time Libanius, having been expelled Constantinople by the Schoolmasters, had opened a School at Nicomedia. Wherefore, he vented his gall against the Schoolmasters, in an 
c This Oration of Libanius' Against the Schoolmasters is not (to my knowledge) now extant. Vales.  Oration which he wrote against them. But Julianus was forbidden to go to him, because▪ Libanius was as to his Religion a Pagan. Nevertheless, being a great admirer of Libanius' Orations, He procured them privately, and perused them frequently and studiously. When he had made a great proficiency in Rhetoric, there came to Nicomedia, Maximus the Philosopher, not 
d Maximus of Epirus, or the Philosopher of Byzantium is mentioned by Suidas: he wrote concerning insoluble Questions, and concerning numbers; as also a Comment upon Aristotle, which he dedicated to Julianus the Emperor, his Scholar. Now, if this be true, Julianus had two Maximus' his masters in Philosophy, the one an Epirot, or a Byzantine; the other an Ephesian. There is extant an Elogue of Maximus the Ephesian in Libanius' forty first Epistle of his fifth book, his words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. and the Philosophy, which he received from Maximus the Improver of Philosophy whilst be lived, and its Extinguisher when he died. Vales.  Maximus of Byzantium, Euclid's Father, but Maximus the Ephesian, whom the Emperor Valentinianus ordered to be slain afterwards, as being a practiser of Magic. But this happened a long while after. At that time, his coming to Nicomedia was occasioned by nothing else but Julianus' fame, which induced him to go thither. Julianus having had a taste of Philosophic Literature from him, began forthwith to imitate his Master's Religion, who also instilled into his mind a desire of the Empire. When the Emperor was made acquainted with these things, Julianus being betwixt hope and fear, became very desirous of avoiding suspicion, and he who had before been a sincere Christian, then began to act the hypocrite. Being therefore shaved to the very skin, he pretended to lead a monastic life. Privately he employed himself about the study of Philosophy: but in public, he read the sacred Writings of the Christians. Moreover, he was made a Reader in the Church of Nicomedia: and by this specious pretext he avoided the Emperor's fury. All this he did out of fear. But [in the interim] he receded not from his hope, but told many of his friends, that those would be happy times, when he should be possessed of the Empire. Whilst his affairs were in this posture, his brother Gallus was created Caesar, and in his journey into the East came to Nicomedia, to give him a visit. Not long after this Gallus was slain, immediately upon which the Emperor grew suspicious of Julianus. Wherefore he ordered a guard should be set upon him. But as soon as he could get an opportunity of slipping away from his Keepers, he removed from place to place, and by that means made his escape. At length the Emperor's wife Eusebia, having found him out during his absconding, persuades the Emperor to do him no harm, but to allow him a liberty of going to Athens, to study Philosophy. From whence (that I may be brief) the Emperor sent for him, and created him Caesar. After which he married him to his sister Helena, and sent him into the Gallia's against the Barbarians. For the Barbarians (whom the Emperor Constantius had a little before hired to be his Auxiliaries against Magnentius,) having been employed in no service against the Tyrant, fell to destroying the Roman Cities. And in regard Julianus was as yet but young, he ordered him not to enter upon any thing of action without the advice of the Commanders of the Army. Who having received so large a commission, grew negligent in their management of affairs, upon which account the Barbarians increased in strength; Julianus permitted the Commanders to spend their time in Luxury and drinking: but he made the Soldiers more courageous, by promising a set reward to him who should kill a Barbarian. This was the original cause, whereby both the Barbarians Forces were diminished, and also he himself was rendered more acceptable to the Soldiers. There is a report, that as he was entering into a Town, a 
e Epiphanius Scholasticus renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which is the term here) a Crown of Laurel, with which the Cities were usually adorned. Indeed, the Provinces of the Roman Empire were wont to be represented in this habit, wearing Crowns like Towers upon their heads; as may be seen in the Notitia Imperii Romani. Yet any one may conjecture, that this place should be thus worded: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with which the Cities adorn the Emperors. Vales.  Crown, with which they [usually] adorn the Cities, being hung up by Ropes between two Pillars, fell down upon his head and fitted it exactly, at which all that were present gave a shout. For by this sign [it seemed] to be portended, that he should be Emperor. There are those who say, that Constantius therefore sent him against the Barbarians, that he might perish there, in an engagement with them. But I know not whether they who report this, speak the truth. For should he have framed such a design against him, after he had joined him in marriage to his own sister, it would have been no other than a conspiracy against himself. But let every one judge of this matter according to his own pleasure. Moreover, upon Julianus' making a complaint to the Emperor of the slothfulness of his Military Officers, there was another Commander sent to him, exactly agreeable to Julianus' courage. Having got such an Assistant, he made a bold attack upon the Barbarians. They dispatched away an Ambassador to him, informing him, that they were ordered by the Emperor's Letters to March into the Roman Territories, and the Letters were produced to him. But he clapped their Ambassador into prison; and having engaged their forces, routed them totally▪ He also took the King of the Barbarians prisoner, and sent him to Constantius. Upon this fortunate success, he is proclaimed Emperor by the Soldiers. But because they wanted an Imperial Crown, one of his guards took the Chain which he wore about his own neck, and put it upon Julianus' head. After this manner therefore Julianus came to be Emperor. But what he did afterwards, let the hearers judge, whether or no they became a Philosopher. For he neither sent an Embassage to Constantius, nor did he show him that Reverence which was due to him, as being his Benefactor, but managed all affairs according to his own arbitrement. He changed the Governors of Provinces; and reproached Constantius in every City, by reciting in public his Letters sent to the Barbarians. Whereupon [those inhabitants] revolted from Constantius, and came over to him. At that time, he manifestly pulled off his mask of Christianity. For he went from City to City, opened the Heathen Temples, offered sacrifice to Idols, and termed himself the 
* Or, Chief Priest.  Pontifex Maximus. And such as professed Gentilism celebrated their heathenish Festivals [after their own manner.] By these proceedings of his he 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which is the phrase here in the original) is by Epiphanius Scholasticus rendered thus; quaesitâ occasione, he took an occasion, etc. But there may be another rendition of these words, thus: By doing hereof, he raised a Civil War against Constantius, having undertaken an expedition against him. Vales.  takes an occasion of raising a Civil War against Constantius. And, as far as in him lay, [he took care] that all those calamities should have happened, which are the consequents of a War. For this Philosophers desire could not have been 
g The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must signify here, to be fulfilled, completed, or perfected, Epiphanius Scholasticus therefore renders it thus: non enim fine multo sanguine studium ejus Philosophi poterat adimpleri, i. e. Musculus' Version (which is declarari, could not have been declared) and also Christophorsons (which is, intetnosci, could not have been discerned) are in my judgement absurd. Vales.  fulfilled without much bloodshed. But God the Arbiter of his own Councils, repressed the 
* Or, Force.  Impetus of one of these two Antagonists without any 
† Or, without the damage of others.  damage to the Republic. For when Julianus arrived amongst the Thracians, news was brought him, that Constantius was dead. And thus the Roman Empire at that time escaped a Civil War. But Julianus having made his entry into Constantinople, began immediately to consider with himself, after what manner he might win the favour of the people, and procure their benevolence towards himself. He makes use therefore of this Artifice. He very well understood, that Constantius was odious to all such as embraced the Homoousian opinion, both because he had driven them from their Churches, and also in regard he had proscribed and banished the Bishops belonging to them. He assuredly knew also, that the Heathens were sorely vexed, because they were prohibited sacrificing to their Gods: and that they were very desirous of getting an opportunity, wherein their Temples might be opened, and they have a liberty of offering sacrifices to their Idols. He was sensible, that for these reasons both those sorts of people had privately rancoured minds against his predecessor [Constantius.] He also found, that all people in general highly resented the violence of the eunuchs, and the rapines 
h Translatours perceived not that this place was faulty. I doubt not but Socrates wrote thus: [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the rapines of Eusebius the principal person of the Bed chamber to him.] For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the Provost, or chief Officer of the sacred Bedchamber, which Office Eusebius then bore. Socrates does frequently use this word in this sense; as we may see in his second book chap. 2. Vales.  of Eusebius the principal person of the Bedchamber to him. He therefore treated them all with a great deal of craft and subtlety. With some he dissembled: others he obliged by kindnesses, being a great affectour of vain glory. But He made it evident to all in general how he was affected towards the superstition [of the Heathens.] And first, that he might make Constantius odious for his cruelty towards his Subjects, and render him infamous amongst the Vulgar, he commanded that the exiled Bishops should be recalled; and restored to them their estates which had been confiscated. Then, he issued out an Order to his Confidents, that the Heathen Temples should be forthwith opened. He also ordered, that such persons as had been injured by the eunuchs, should be repossessed of their goods which were unjustly taken from them. He punished Eusebius the principal person of the Imperial Bedchamber with death, not only because many persons had been wronged by him, but also in regard he was assured that his brother Gallus had been murdered upon account of his calumny [against him.] He took care that Constantius' body should be honoured with an Imperial Funeral. He expelled the eunuchs, Barbers, and Cooks out of his Palace. The eunuchs, because he had lost his Wife, after whose death he resolved not to marry any other. The Cooks, in regard he fed upon a very slender and mean diet. And the Barbers, because, said he, one is sufficient for a great many. For these reasons he put these sorts of men out [of the Palace.] Most of the Notaries he reduced to their former condition, and ordered that the rest should be allowed a salary befitting a Notary. He also retrenched the 
i Gregory Nazianzen, in his former Invective against Julian, does confess also that the public way, or manner of travelling and conveying of necessaries from place to place, was well rectified by Julian. For Constantius had impaired it much, by allowing the Bishops every where the use thereof, that they might come to the Synods 〈◊〉 by him. But, what regulations Julianus made in this matter, 'tis hard to determine. And yet we may conjecture from Socrates' words, that the way of travelling by Chariots (which was also called the Cursus Clavularis,) was put down by him, and that travelling on Horseback (upon Horses provided for public uses) remained only in use. Johannes Lydus has treated at large de publico Cursu, in his book de Mensibus. Vales.  public way of conveyance of necessaries for [public] uses: for example, [the use] of Mules, Oxen, and Asses; and permitted horses only to serve for such public conveniences. These Acts of his are commended by some few persons: but most men discommend them, because the grandeur and magnificence of the Imperial riches being lost, which creates an admiration in the minds of the Vulgar, he thereby rendered the dignity of an Emperor despicable and obnoxious to contempt. Moreover, he sat up all night, composing Orations, which he recited at his going into the Senate-house. For he was the first and only Emperor since Julius Caesar's times, that made Speeches in the Senate-house. He had an high esteem for such as were studious about [any part of] Literature: but more especially for those who professed Philosophy. Wherefore, the report hereof brought such as were pretenders to this sort of Learning from all parts to the Palace, who wore their 
* See Eusebius' Eccles. Hist. book 6. chap. 19 note (p.)  Palliums', and were most of them more conspicuous for their garb, than their Learning. But they were all troublesome to the Christians, being persons that were Impostors, and who always owned the same Religion with the Emperor. He himself also was so excessively vain glorious, that he reviled all his predecessors in the Empire, in a book he composed, which he entitled The Caesars. The same proud temper of mind excited him to write Books against the Christians also. His expulsion of the Cooks and Barbers was an act [befitting] a Philosopher indeed, but not an Emperor. But in his reproaching and reviling [of others,] he did neither like a Philosopher, nor an Emperor. For both those sorts of persons are to be [of a temper of mind] superior to all detraction and envy. An Emperor may indeed be a Philosopher, in what bears a respect to modesty and temperance. But a Philosopher, should he imitate an Emperor in all things, would transgress his Rules. Let thus much be cursorily said concerning the Emperor Julianus, his Extract, Education, and disposition, and after what manner he came to the Empire.   

CHAP. II. Concerning the Sedition which happened at Alexandria, and after what manner Georgius was slain.  
WE come now to mention what was transacted in the Churches at that time. In the great City Alexandria there happened a disturbance upon this account. There was a place in that City, which had for a long time lain waist and neglected, (being filled with a great deal of filth▪) wherein the Heathens had formerly celebrated their Mysteries 〈…〉 
‖ The Persians suppose Mithra to be the Sun to whom they offer many sacrifices. No person was initiated into the Mysteries hereof▪ before he had arrived to them by certain degrees of torture, and had declared himself holy, and approved by sufferings.  Mithra, and had sacrificed men. This place being vacant and useless, Constantius had sometime before bestowed upon the Church of the Alexandrians. Georgius, desirous to erect an Oratory therein, gave order that the place should be cleansed. Whilst they were clearing of it, there was an 
† That is, A secret place in the Heathen Temples, to which none but their Priests had access.  Adytum discovered, of a vast depth, wherein were hid the Mysteries of the Heathens. Which were the Skulls of many men, young and old, who, as report says, had heretofore been slain, at such time as the Heathens made use of divinations by the inspection of entrails, and performed Magic sacrifices in order to the enchantment of men's souls. The Christians therefore, upon their discovery of these things in the Adytum of the Temple of Mithra, made it their business to expose these Heathenish mysteries to the view and derision of all men. And they began forthwith to carry them in triumph as 'twere about the City, showing the multitude men's bare Skulls. When the Heathens that were at Alexandria beheld this, being unable to endure this ignominious affront, they became highly enraged: and making use of what came next to hand for a weapon, they fell with great violence upon the Christians, and destroyed many of them 
a Or, by all manner of treacheries▪ for that's the reading in the Sfortian M. S. Vales.  by various sorts of death. Some of them they killed with swords, others with clubs or stones. Others they strangled with ropes. Some they crucified, inflicting this sort of death on them designedly, in contumely to the Cross [of Christ] They wounded most of them. At which time, as it usually happens in such [riots,] they spared not their nearest friends and relatives. But one Friend slew another, Brother [murdered] Brother, Parents their Children, outrageously embrewing their hands in one another's blood. For which reason the Christians left off cleansing Mithra's Temple. But the Heathens dragged Georgius out of the Church, and having bound him to a Camel, tore him to pieces, after which they burned him, together with the Camel.   

CHAP. III. That the Emperor incensed at Georgius' murder, sharply rebuked the Alexandrians by his Letter.  
BUT the Emperor highly resented Georgius' murder, and by his Letter severely reprehended the Citizens of Alexandria. There was a report spread abroad, as if they had done this to Georgius, who hated him upon Athanasius' account. But my opinion is, that such as entertain malice and hatred in their minds, do usually put themselves into their company who make insurrections against unjust persons. The Emperor's Letter, 'tis certain, lays the blame upon the populace, rather than upon the Christians. But Georgius was then, and had before 
a For an account of the reasons of the Alexandrians hatred towards Georgius, consult Ammianus Marcellinus, book 22. pag. 223, etc. Edit. Paris 1631. See also Epiphanius, in Heres. 76, to wit, that of the Ano●oe●. Vales.  appeared, troublesome and offensive to all persons. And for this reason the multitude was incensed against him in such an high degree. But, that the Emperor [as I said] does rather blame the people, you may hear from the Letter itself.  

EMPEROR CAESAR JULIAN●S, MAXIMUS, AUGUSTUS, to the Citizens of Alexandria.  
Although you have no Reverence for Alexander the Builder of your City, and (which is more) for that Great God the most holy Serapis; yet how is it that you have forgot both that humanity, and 
* Or, good-behaviour.  Decorum, due to mankind in general? We will add, [which is due] to Us also, to whom all the Gods, especially the Great Serapis, have assigned the Empire of the World. For whom it was sit you should have reserved the Cognizance of their case who had injured you. But perhaps, you were imposed upon by anger and rage, which where it inhabits the mind, does usually perpetrate most enormous facts. 
b In the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] wherefore, I doubt not but this whole place is to be thus restored: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; But when you had repressed your fury, etc. Vales.  But when you had repressed your fury, you afterwards added the commission of an unjust act to what had on a sudden been advisedly resolved by you. Nor were you of the Commonalty ashamed of perpetrating those things, for which you deservedly hated them. For, declare to Us, [We adjure you] by Serapis, for what unjust acts were you incensed against Georgius? You will undoubtedly make answer, because he exasperated Constantius of Blessed memory against us: also, because he brought an Army into the sacred City, and the 
c He means Artemius, Commander in chief of the Forces in Egypt; as he is styled by Theodore●, (book 3. chap. 17. Eccles. Histor.) who relates, that he was deprived of his estate, and beheaded by Julian; because, being Captain of Egypt in the reign of Constantius, he had broken many images. It was he, who allowed Georgius the Arian a guard of soldiers for his assistance, whilst he destroyed the heathen Temples in Alexandria. See our notes on Amm. Marcellinus, book 22. pag. 228. The Martyrdom of this Artemius is extant in Simeon Metaphrastes, in which many things are contained that do much illustrate the History of those times. Vales.  King of Egypt possessed himself of Gods most holy Temple, and took away from thence the images, the consecrated gifts, and the furniture in those sacred places. At which when (as it was meet) you were highly incensed, and attempted to defend God, (or rather his goods and possessions,) from violence; He, contrary to justice, Law, and Piety, audaciously sent armed men against you. [But] perhaps (in regard he was more afraid of Georgius than Constantius,) 
d In that Edition of Julianus' s works published by Petavius, printed at paris 1630, (where this Letter of Julianus' to the Alexandrians is reckoned to be his tenth Epistle▪) and in Nicophorus (book 10. chap. 7.) the reading and punctation of this passage is thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The best version of which passage (for no less than four have rendered it into Latin) is Langus'; who his rendered it thus: Qui meliu●●ibi ipsi consuluisset, si moderate vobiscum & civiliter, nec tam tyrannic● ab initio egisset. We have followed the same sense in our ●endition. But Christophorsons Version is reprovable, both for his inserting the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for] contrary to the authority of all Copies; and also, because he excuses Artemius Commander of the Forces in Egypt, as if he had carried himself civilly and moderately at the beginning of his Government. It would certainly have been most absurd should Julian have excused him, whom he had ordered to be executed as a Criminal. If any one therefore has a mind to follow our Version, 'tis b●t inserting one particle only, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But perhaps, etc. But Petavius (in his notes on this Epistle of Julianus▪ see the sorementioned Edition) has produced another emendation from some M. SS. Copies; after this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who had preserved himself. etc. Vales.  He had made better provision for his own safety, had he at first behaved himself more moderately and civilly towards you, and not so tyrannically. You being therefore for these reasons enraged against Georgius the enemy of the Gods, have again polluted your sacred City, whenas you might have brought him to his Trial before the Judges. For by this means neither Murder, nor any other unlawful Fact had been committed: but justice had been equitably and exactly done, which would have preserved you guiltless from all manner of wickedness, and would have punished him who had impiously committed such enormous Crimes, and [last] would have kerbed all those who contemn the Gods, and disrespect so great Cities and such a flourishing people; making the barbarity they practised against them the Praeludium [as it were] of their power. Compare therefore this Our Letter 
c The reading in the Florent. M. S. and in Nicephorus is better than that in the vulgar Editions: it is thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with that we sent, etc.] Vales.  with that We sent a while since, and consider the difference between them. How highly did We then commend you? But now, by the [immortal] Gods! When We should praise you, We cannot, by reason of your heinous offence. The people are so audacious as to tore a man piece-meal like dogs. Nor are they afterwards abashed or careful of preserving their hands pure, that they 
* Or, produce them undefiled with blood before the Gods.  may stretch them out undefiled with blood in the presence of the Gods. But Georgius deserved to undergo these sufferings. We might perhaps grant, [that he deserved] more horrid and acute tortures. And should you say, [he deserved them] upon your account, We also assent to that. But should you add, [he deserved to have this inflicted on him] by you; that We can in no wise allow. For you have Laws, which ought to be observed and revered by you all, as well privately as in public. Now, suppose it happens, that some private persons do violate these Laws, yet the Community must be regulated by good Laws, and you are to pay obedience to those laws, and not transgress what has from the beginning been well and prudently constituted. It has happened very fortunately for you, O ye Alexandrians! that you have perpetrated such a fact as this in Our Reign; Who, by reason of Our Reverence towards God, and upon account of our 
f In Nicephorus the reading is truer; where the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Grandfather] is left out; and the clause is thus worded [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon account of our Uncle whose name we bear.] He means Julian Expresect of Egypt; concerning whom Amm. Marcellinus relates much. In Julianus' Epistles, both readings are retained thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon account of our Grandfather and Uncle whose name we bear. But this reading is not to be endured; for, what reason has Julianus to mention his Grandfather here▪ Sozomen does confirm Nicephorus' reading, as we may see, book 5. chap. 7. Eccles. Hist. Vales.  Grandfather and Uncle whose name We bear, (who Governed Egypt and your City,) do retain a fraternal affection for you. Certainly, that power which suffers not itself to be disrespected, and such a Government as is severe, entire, and of an healthy constitution, 
g I doubt not but this place should be thus worded; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  could not connive at such an audacious insolence in its Subjects, but would diligently purge out that deadly distemper as it were by a more acute Medicine. But We, for the reasons now mentioned, make use of that most mild and gentle Remedy in your case, [to wit] Exhortation and Discourse. To which, We are Confident, We shall find you more readily submissive, because (as We are informed) you are not only Grecians by original extract, 
h The reading should doubtless be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. but do also still, etc.  but do also still retain in your minds and endeavours a splendid and generous Character of that your noble Descent. 
i It must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let it be published.] We have spoken concerning this clause (which was usually annexed to the Emperor's Edicts) in our▪ Annotations on Eusebius, and think it superfluous to repeat it here. Vales.  Let it be published to Our Citizens of Alexandria.   
Thus wrote the Emperor.   

CHAP. IU. How, upon Georgius' being murdered, Athanasius returned to Alexandria, and recovered his own Church.  
NOt long after, Athanasius returning from his Exile, was kindly received by the people of Alexandria, who at that time expelled the Arians out of the Churches; and gave Athanasius possession of the Oratories. But the Arians assembled themselves in some obscure and mean houses, and Ordained Lucius in the place of Georgius. Such was the state of affairs then at Alexandria.   

CHAP. V. Concerning Lucifer, and Eusebius.  
AT the same time Lucifer and Eusebius were by an Imperial Order recalled from banishment. Lucifer was Bishop of Caralis, a City of Sardinia: Eusebius of Vercellae, which is a City of the Lygurians in Italy▪ as we have said before. Both these persons therefore returning from Exile out of the Upper Thebais, 
a Eusebius and Lucifer were not the only persons who entered into a consult about repairing the decayed state of the Church, and establishing the Canon of Faith; but other Bishops besides them, who by Julianus' Edict were at that time recalled from Exile: to wit, Hilarius, Asterius, and the rest, as Theodores truly remarks, book 3. chap. 4. Eccles. Histor. These Prelates, moved thereto by a zeal to the Catholic Faith, took in hand to reduce Heretics and Schismatics to the path of Truth, and recall them to their former Concord. Therefore, what Baronius says, to wit, that Eusebius and Lucifer were created Legates of the Apostolic See by Liberius, in order to their repairing the state of the Church, can in no wise be true. For the same must have been said concerning Hilarius and the other Prelates. Besides, Rufinus does expressly disprove this. For he relates, that Eusebius and Lucifer were Commissionated with this Legantine power by the Alexandrian Synod. Vales.  held a consult how they might hinder the impaired Laws of the Church from being violated and despised.   

CHAP. VI How Lucifer arriving at Antioch, Ordained Paulinus.  
IT was concluded therefore, that Lucifer should go to Antioch in Syria, and Eusebius to Alexandria: that, by assembling a Synod together with Athanasius, they might confirm the opinions of the Church. 
a Socrates borrowed this out of Rufinus▪ who (in book 1. chap. 27. Eccles. Histor.) has these words: Lucifer autem cum exoraretur ab Eusebio, etc. But Lucifer, being entreated by Eusebius, that they might go together to see Athanasius at Alexandria, and in a general Consult with those Prelates that were left, determine concerning the state of the Church; refused to be present himself, but sends his Deacon is his Deputy. But from the Synodick Epistle, which Athanasius wrote in the name of the Alexandrian Synod to the Catholic Bishops which were in the City of Antioch, we are informed that Lucifer sent two of his Deacons to the Synod of Alexandria, Herennius and Agapetus; whom he sent after he had Ordained Paulinus Bishop of Antioch. For the Legates of Paulinus himself were present at this Synod, and subscribed Athanasius' Synodick Epistle. For these things were transacted thus. Soon after Eusebius' going to the Alexandrian Synod, Lucifer together with these two Bishops Cy●atius and A●a●olius (the one whereof was Bishop of Palius, the other of 〈…〉,) created Paulinus Bishop of Antioch. Who, immediately after his Ordination, sent his Legates Maximus and Calamerus to the Alexandrian Synod. Also, Apollinaris Bishop of La●●i●ea (who had a peculiar Sect. and a Bishop of his own faction, at Antioch) sent his Legate▪ at the same time. The Bishops of Egypt therefore who were met at Alexandria, when they had heard that Eusebius, Asterius, and Lucifer's Legates were sent by Lucifer, Cymatius, and Anatolius, and when they had admitted the Legates sent by Paulinus and Apollinaris; departed every one to their own Sees, and gave order to Athanasius and some other Bishops who continued at Alexandria, that they should write a Letter to the Bishops convened at Antioch, concerning receiving the Heretics and Schismatics into communion, how they ought to behave themselves in that affair. In obedience to their Order, Athanasius wrote a Letter to the Bishops convened at Antioch, to wit, to Lucifer, Eusebius, and Asterius, (for these were now returned from the Alexandrian Synod:) Cymatius, and Anatolius. This Letter is extant in Athanasius' works, which Baronius supposed to be the Synodick Epistle of the Alexandrian Synod. But 'tis manifest from the Contents of that Letter, that it was not written from the Synod itself, but from Athanasius; nor was it sent to all the Bishops, but to those of Antioch in particular. Which may be concluded both from the inscription itself, and also from the Text of the whole Letter. For he treats therein concerning the affairs of the Antiochian Church only, as (besides others) we are informed from this passage: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which place Athanasius' Translator has rendered ill: the import of it in English is this; invite therefore to you all those that are desirous of continuing in peace with you, especially those who celebrate their conventions in the Old City, and such as [come] from the Arians. Athanasius means those that adhered to Meletius Bishop of Antioch. For they, being Separatists from the Eustathians, had their Religious meetings in the Palaea (that is, in the Old City,) as Theodoret attests, book 2. chap. 31. and book 3. chap. 4. Eccles. Histor. Athanasius speaks of the same persons afterwards in the said Epistle; and distinguishes those that had their meetings in the Old City, from the followers of Paulinus, that is, the Eustathians. For Paulinus was one of their number. Those therefore that had their assemblies in the Palaea can be no other than Meletius' favourers, whom Athanasius does most especially commend. Vales.  Lucifer sent a Deacon as his Substitute, by whom he promised his assent to what should be determined by the Synod. But he himself went to Antioch, and finds that Church in a great disturbance. For the people disagreed amongst themselves. For, not only the Arian Heresy, which had been introduced by Euzoius, divided the Church: but (as we have said 
* Book 2. Chap. 44.  before) Meletius' followers also, by reason of their affection towards their Master, differed from those who embraced the same Sentiments with them. Lucifer therefore, when he had constituted Paulinus Bishop over them, departed from thence again.   

CHAP. VII. How Eusebius and Athanasius accorded together, and assembled a Synod of Bishops at Alexandria, wherein they expensly declared, that the Trinity is Consubstantial.  
BUt, as soon as Eusebius arrived at Alexandria, he, together with Athanasius, was very diligent about convening a Synod. There assembled Bishops out of several Cities, and conferred amongst themselves concerning many and most weighty matters. In this Synod they asserted the Divinity of the holy Ghost, and included him in the Consubstantial Trinity. They likewise determined that Christ at his incarnation assumed not only Flesh but an humane Soul, which was also the opinion of the primitive ecclesiastics. For they introduced not any new Doctrine, invented by them, into the Church, but [confirmed] those points which Ecclesiastic tradition had from the beginning asserted, and which the Learnedest persons amongst the Christians had demonstratively affirmed. For such Sentiments as these all the Ancients in their disputations concerning this point have left us in their Writings. Irenaeus, Clemens, Apollinaris of Hierapolis, and Serapion precedent of the Church in Antioch, do assert this in the Books by them composed, 
a This clause is thus worded in the Greek [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉;] where the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] aught in my judgement to be expunged, as being unnecessarily inserted here by some careless Transcriber out of the foregoing line, where it occurs. But Nicephorus (book 10. chap. 14. where he writes out this passage of Socrates) makes use of the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] either because that was the▪ reading in his Copy; or else in regard he thought [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] was to be so explained. Vales.  as an opinion by general consent acknowledged, [to wit,] that Christ at his assumption of Flesh was endowed with a [humane] Soul. Moreover, the Synod convened upon 
b Nicephorus▪ (at the book and chapter now mentioned) calls this person Cyrillus. But, from the authority of the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. we have termed him Berillus. Our emendation is confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version. Berillus was not Bishop of Philadelphia, as Socrates says here, but of Bostra (or of Bostri) in Arabia: he denied Christ to have been God before his incarnation, as Eusebius informs us, book 6. chap. 33. of his Ecclesiastic History; where see note (a.) That passage of origen's must be understood concerning this Heresy of Berillus', which occurs in his Comment on the Epistle to Titus: where his words are these: Sed & eos qui hominem dicunt Dominum Jesum, etc. Also those, who affirm the Lord Jesus to be a man fore-known, and predesigned, who before his coming in the flesh had no peculiar existence of his own, but that being born man he had the Deity of the Father only in him; these persons, I say, cannot, without great danger, be accounted members of the Church. This passage occurs also in Pamphilus' Apologetic in defence of Origen. And Gennadius has mentioned it, in his book De Dogmatibus Ecclesiasticis, cap. 4. Vales.  Berillus' account, who was Bishop of Philadelphia in Arabia, in their Letter to the said Berillus hath maintained the same Doctrine. Origen also doth acknowledge every where, in his works which are extant, that Christ at his incarnation assumed an humane Soul: but more particularly, in the ninth Tome of his COmments upon Genesis, he has explained the Mystery hereof; where he hath copiously proved, that Adam is a type of Christ, and Eve of the Church. Holy Pamphilus, and Eusebius who borrowed his Surname from him, persons worthy to be credited, do attest this. For both these persons (who clubbed in their drawing up the Life of Origen in writing, and answered such as were prepossessed with a prejudice against that person, in those famous Books, wherein they made an Apology in defence of him,) do affirm, that Origen was not the first person engaged in this Subject, but that he interpreted the mystical tradition of the Church. But, those Bishop's present at the Synod of Alexandria, omitted not their researches into this question, to wit, concerning 
* Essence, or Substance.  Ousia and 
† Subsistence, Existence, or Personality.  Hypostasis. For Hosius Bishop of Corduba in Spain, (whom we formerly mentioned) who was sent before by Constantine the Emperor, to compose the disturbance at that time raised by Arius, being desirous to root out the opinion of 
‖ See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 7. chap. 6. note (b.) This was the difference betwixt the Sabellian and Arian Heresy▪ Sabellius confounded the persons in the sacred Trinity, Arius divided the substance.  Sabellius the Libyan, raised a dispute concerning Ousia and Hypostasis, which was the occasion of another dissension. But the Nicene Synod, which was soon after convened, made not the least mention of this dispute. Notwithstanding, in regard some persons were afterwards desirous of contending about this matter, for that reason these determinations were made in this Synod concerning Ousia and Hypostasis. 
c The Acts of the Synod of Alexandria are not now extant; but 'tis sufficiently apparent, both from that Synodick Epistle which Athanasius wrote in the name of that Council, and also from hence, because the Great Athanasius was present at that Synod, that what Socrates here says is false. For, as to the Synodick Epistle, there occurs no such passage in that, as this, that the terms Ousia and Hypostasis are not to be used as often as we speak concerning God. Nor, would Athanasius ever have suffered that to have been determined in his Synod, which does manifestly contradict the Nicene Creed. For in that Creed the term Ousia does occur. Socrates seems to have been deceived by this passage in the Synodick Epistle: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And, by the grace of God, all persons, after such interpretations of those terms, unanimously agreed, that that Creed, which the Fathers made profession of at Nice, was better and more accurate, and that in future, it was sufficient, that the terms thereof should be made use of. In which words, the terms Ousia and Hypostasis are not condemned: but this only is asserted, that it is more safe to use the terms of the Nicene Creed, than these, of three Hypostasis' and of one Hypostasis. For the debate at that time was only concerning these words; some affirming there were three Hypostasis' in the sacred Trinity, as did the followers of Meletius: others, with Paulinus, professing there was but one Hypostasis. But no question was then started concerning the term Ousia. For both sides asserted that there was one substance in the Trinity. How therefore can that which Socrates here says stand good, to wit, that it was Decreed in the Alexandrian Synod, that these terms Eusia and Hypostasis were not to be used concerning God? Perhaps also Sabinus▪ (whose Collection Socrates had diligently perused) had led him into this mistake. Vales.  It was resolved by them, that these terms ought not to be used concerning God. For, [they said that] the term Ousia was not so much as mentioned in the sacred Scriptures: and, that the 
* They mean, I suppose those words of the Apostle at Hebr. 1. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Character of his Subsistence, or (as our English Version words it) the express image of his person. Some of the Ancients were very cautious about acknowledging three Hypostases in the Deity. Particularly Sr Jerome, who thought that the term Hypostasis in this Text signified Substantia: and therefore in his Version 'tis thus rendered figura substantiae ejus, the figure of his substance. See Dr Owen's account of this phrase, in his Exposition on the Hebrews, pag. 55, etc. Edit. London. 1668.  Apostle, obliged thereto upon a necessity of [delivering some] opinions, had not rightly used the word Hypostasis. But they Decreed, that these terms were to be admitted of upon another account, to wit, when they refute Sabellius' opinion, lest, for want of expressive words, we should suppose [the Trinity to be] one thing called by a triple name; but we must rather believe every one 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the names,] which is the common reading▪ the Florentine M. S. words it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of those named.] But Nicephorus maintains the common reading; for he has recorded this passage of Socrates thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which his Learned Translator Langus has thus rendered: Sed tribus usurpatis nominibus, res quaeque in Trinitate tripliciter distincta peculiari subsistentiâ suâ intelligatur. But I cannot approve of this rendition, in regard it recedes too far from the Authors words. Langus was puzzled with these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the names,] and not without reason. For the bare name of the Father, Son, and holy Ghost, is neither believed, nor asserted to be God; but the things [or persons] signified by those names. Wherefore, the reading in the Florentine M. S. is, in my judgement, to be preferred before the vulgar reading; and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  of those named in the Trinity to be truly God in his proper Person. These were the determinations of the Synod at that time. But nothing hinders, but we may briefly declare our knowledge concerning [the terms] Ousia and Hypostasis. Such persons amongst the Greeks as were Expositors of their Philosophy, have given various definitions of Ousia; but they have not made the least mention of Hypostasis. 
e Irenaeus Grammaticus was an Alexandrian, the Scholar of Heliodorus Metricus, who by a Latin name was called Minucius Pacatus. He wrote many books concerning the propriety of the Attic Language. For he compiled three Books of Attic names, and as many more de Atticâ consuci●dine in dictione & in prosodia, which were alphabetically digested: he composed one Book also the Atticismo, as Suidas relates in his Lexicon. Vales.  Irenaeus Grammaticus, in his Alphabetical Lexicon entitled Atticistes, affirms this word [Hypostasis] to be a barbarous term: For it is not [says he] used by any of the Ancients: but should it be any where found occurring, it is not taken in that sense wherein 'tis now used. For, in Sophocles (in [his Tragedy entitled] Phoenix,) the term Hypostasis signifies Treachery. In Menander [it imports] Sauces; 
f Nicephorus (book 10. chap. 15.) reads this passage otherwise. For, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if any one should term] he words it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And another styles it the Lees in an Hogshead.] Epiphanius Scholasticus translates this place thus: Apud Menandrum vero veluti faeces quae ex vino colliguntur in dolio, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 id est, subsistentiam designare dicit. But, I think that there is another sense of these words; to wit, that Menander should term Sauce Hypostasis, because it settles in the bottom of the dish, like Lees, or Sedement, in an Hogshead. Vales.  as if any one should term the Lees in an Hogshead of Wine Hypostasis. But, you must know, that although the Ancient Philosophers did not make use of this term Hypostasis, yet the more modern Philosophic Writers used it frequently instead of 
* That is, Substance.  Ousia. Moreover, they have given us (as we said) various definitions of Ousia. But if Ousia may be circumscribed by a definition, how can we properly make use of this term in reference to God, who is incomprehensible? Evagrius, in [his piece entitled] Monachicus, dissuades us from discoursing rashly and inconsiderately concerning God. But he altogether forbids the defining of the Divinity, in regard it is a most 
† Unmixed▪ or uncompounded.  Simple thing. For definitions, says he, belong to things that are compounded. The same Author delivers these very words. Every proposition, says he, has either a Genus which is praedicate, or a Species, or a Differentià, or a Proprium, or an Accidens, or what is compounded of these; but none of these can be supposed to be in the sacred Trinity. Let that therefore which is inexplicable, be adored with silence. Thus [argues] Evagrius, concerning whom we shall speak hereafter. But, although we may seem to have made a digression by relating these things; yet we have mentioned them here, in regard they are useful and pertinent to the subject of our History.   

CHAP. VIII. [Some passages quoted] out of Athanasius' Apologetic concerning his own Flight.  
AT the same time Athanasius recited the Apologetic he had formerly made concerning his own Flight, in the audience of those that were present. Some passages whereof, being useful and profitable, I will here insert, and leave the whole Book, in regard 'tis large, to be inquired out and perused by the Studious. Behold [says he] these are the audacious villainies of those impious wretches. These are their practices, and yet they blush not at the mischiefs they have formerly 
a In Athanasius, pag. 705. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tyrannically acted against us:] But I do rather approve of Nicephorus' reading, to wit, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contrived against us;] which Epiphanius Scholasticus has followed in his Version. Vales.  contrived against us, but do even at this time accuse us, because we were able to escape their murdering hands. Yea rather, they are sorely troubled, because they have not quite dispatched us. In fine, under a pretence and colour they upbraid us with fear, but are ignorant that whilst they make a noise about this, they retort the crime upon themselves. For, if it be bad to fly, it is much worse to pursue. For, the one absconds that he may not be murdered: but the other pursues with a design to murder. Yea, the Scripture informs us that we must fly. But he that seeks an occasion to murder, violates the Law, and does himself give [others] an occasion of flying. If therefore they upbraid us with our flight, they should rather be ashamed of their own pursuit. Let them leave plotting, and those that fly will soon desist from making their escape. But they cease not from acting their own villainies; but do all they can to apprehend: being very sensible, that the flight of such as are pursued is a great evidence against them that pursue. For no body flies from a meek and good-natured person, but rather from one that is of a barbarous and malicious disposition. And therefore, 
* 1 Sam. 22. 2.  Every one that was discontented and in debt fled from Saul to David. Wherefore, these persons also endeavour to slay such as conceal themselves, that there may seem to be no evidence to convince them of their wickedness. But in this case also these mistaken persons seem to be blinded. For by how much the more manifest the flight is, by so much will the slaughters caused by their treacheries, and the banishments be more evidently exposed to the view of all men. For, whether they kill, death will make a greater noise against them; or again, whether they banish, they do in every place 
† Or, send forth.  erect monuments of their own injustice against themselves. Were they therefore sound as to their intellectuals, they might perceive themselves entangled herein, and egregiously mistaken in their own measures. But in regard they are infatuated, for that reason they are incited to persecute, and whilst they seek to murder others, perceive not their own impiety. For, if they reproach such as conceal themselves from those that seek to murder them, and calumniate such as fly from their pursuers, what will they do when they see Jacob flying from his brother Esau; and Moses retreating into [the Country] of 
* Or Midian; See Exod. 2. 15.  Madian for fear of Pharaoh? what answer will these Babblers make to David who fled from Saul, (when he 
† 1 Sam. 19 11, etc.  sent [Messengers] from his own house to murder him,) hid himself in a Cave, and changed his countenance, until he had passed by 
* See 1 Sam. 21. the Septuagint (the words of which version Athanasius quotes here) calls this man Abimelech: but in the Hebrew his name is Abimelech.  Abimelech, and avoided the treachery? Or, what will these fellows, who are ready to utter any thing, say, when they see the Great Elias (who called upon God and raised a dead man) hiding himself for fear of Ahab, and flying because of Jezebels Menaces? At which time the Sons of the Prophets also, being sought for [to be slain,] absconded, concealing themselves in Caves with 
† Or, Obadiah. See 1 Kings 18. 13.  Abdia. Or have they not read these passages, in regard they are ancient? But they have also quite forgot what is related in the Gospel. For the Disciples for fear of the Jews retreated and hid themselves. And 
‖ 2 Cor. 11. 32, 33.  Paul, when he was sought for at Damascus by the Governor, was let down from the wall in a basket, and escaped the hands of him that sought him. Since therefore the Scripture records these things concerning the Saints, what excuse can they invent for their rash precipitancy? For, if they upbraid [them] with timidity, that audacious reproach recoils upon themselves being madmen as it were. But if they calumniate those [Holy] persons as having done this contrary to the will of God, they [demonstrate themselves] to be altogether unskilled in the Scriptures. For in the Law there was a command that 
* Numb. 35. 11.  Cities of refuge should be appointed, to the intent that such as were sought for to be put to death, might some way or other be enabled to secure themselves. But, in the consummation of ages, when the Word of the Father (he who spoke to Moses, ) came himself into the world, he did again give this command, saying, 
† Matt. 10. 23.  But when they persecute you, flee from this City to another. And a little after he says: 
* Matt. 24. 15, 16, 17, 18.  When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (who so readeth, let him understand:) then let them who be in Judea flee into the mountains. Let him who is on the housetop, not come down to take any thing out of his house. Let not him who is in the field, return back to take his clothes. When therefore the Saints understood these things they entered upon such a course of life as was agreeable hereto. For, the same commands which the Lord has now given, he had delivered by the Saints before his coming in the flesh. And this is a rule for [all] men, which leads them to perfection, [that is] To do what ever God hath commanded. Upon this account, the Word himself also, (made man for our sakes,) when he was sought for, vouchsafed to conceal himself, as we do; and being persecuted again, he [was pleased] to fly, and avoid the conspiracy. For, it became Him, that as by hungering, thirsting, and undergoing these afflictions, so by this means also he should demonstrate himself to be made man. At the very beginning, as soon as he was made man, he himself, being as yet but a child, gave this command to Joseph by an Angel, 
* Matt. 2. 13.  Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt. For Herod will seek the young child's life. And after the death of Herod, it appears, that (for fear of his Son Archelaus, ) he retired to Nazareth. Afterwards, when he had demonstrated himself to be God, and had healed the withered hand, the Pharisees went out and entered into a consult against him, 
* See Matt. 12. 14, 15.  how they might destroy him. But when Jesus knew it, he withdrew himself from thence. Moreover, when he had raised Lazarus from the dead, 
† John 11. 53, 54.  From that day forth (says the Evangelist) they took counsel for to put him to death. Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews: but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness. Further, when our Saviour had said, 
‖ John 10. 58, 59  Before Abraham was, I am; the Jews took up stones to cast at him: But Jesus hid himself, and went out of the temple. And going thorough the midst of them, went away, and so escaped. When therefore they see these things, 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or rather consider them] we follow the reading in the Edition of Athanasius, which is thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. or rather hear them, (for they see them not,) ought they not, according as 'tis written, to be burnt with fire, etc. Which reading Epiphan. Scholasticus followed, as 'tis apparent from his version. But Musculus and Christophorson join these words [according as 'tis written] with these [for they see not;] as if Athanasius had alluded to that saying of the Gospel, Matt. 13. 13; they seeing, see not: which rendition I like not. For the Arians could not then see those things, which had been done long before their age. I am also of the same opinion with Langus, that the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, burnt with fire] is to be understood of eternal fire, or of fire sent from heaven. Lastly, the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] seems to be used here instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, shall they not,] or [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ought they not,] and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  or rather hear them, (for they see them not,) ought they not, according as 'tis written, to be burnt with fire, in regard they design and speak the contrary to what our Saviour did and taught. In fine, when John had suffered Martyrdom, and his disciples had buried his body; 
* Matth. 14. 13.  When Jesus heard of it, he departed thence by Ship into a desert place apart. These things our Lord did, and thus he taught. But I wish these persons could [be persuaded to] be even in such a manner ashamed, that they would confine their rashness to men only, and not proceed to such an height of madness, as to charge our Saviour with fearfulness, 
c All Translatours have rendered this place ill; excepting Langus only, Nicephorus' Translator: whose rendition of it is this: Qui semel blasphemare, & maledictis eum incessere consult● instituerunt, i. e. who have once already with deliberation undertaken to blaspheme and assail him with slanderous reproaches. For he means the Arians, who ranked Christ amongst the creatures. Vales.  against Whom they have once already designedly invented Blasphemies. But no man will ever tolerate this their madness: but rather by their ignorance in the Gospels they will be confuted by all men. For, there is a rational and true cause for such a retreat and flight as this is: which as the Evangelists have recorded, 
* Or, was in our Saviour.  was made use of by our Saviour. And from hence we ought to suppose, that the very same [cause of flight] 
† Or, was in the Saints.  was made use of by all the Saints. For what ever is recorded concerning our Saviour as man, the same aught to be referred to mankind in general. For he assumed our nature, and demonstrated in himself 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the passions, or, affections of our infirmity.  such affections and dispositions of mind as are agreeable to our infirmity. Which John has set forth in these words: 
* John 7. 30.  Then they sought to take him: but no man laid hands on him, because his hour was not yet come. Yea, before that hour came, he himself said to his mother, 
† John 2. 4.  Mine hour is not yet come. And to those who were called his brethren [he said] 
* John 7. 6.  My time is not yet come. Again, when the time was come, he said to his disciples, 
‖ Matt. 26. 45.  Sleep on now, and take your rest: for behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of sinners, Neither therefore permitted he himself to be apprehended before the time came; nor, when the time was come, did he conceal himself: but voluntarily resigned up himself to the Traitors. After the same manner also did the blessed Martyrs consult their own preservation in the Persecutions which now and then happened. When they were Persecuted, they fled, and continued in places of concealment. But when found out, they suffered Martyrdom. Thus has Athanasius discoursed in his Apologetic concerning his own flight.   

CHAP. IX. How (after the Synod at Alexandria [made up] of those who asserted the Homoousian Faith,) Eusebius, returning to Antioch, found the Catholics disagreeing there upon account of Paulinus' Ordination; and being unable to bring them to an agreement, he departed from thence.  
BUt Eusebius Bishop of Vercellae, immediately after the Synod, went from Alexandria to Antioch. Where finding Paulinus Ordained by Lucifer, and the Populace disagreeing amongst themselves, (For the followers of Meletius had their assemblies apart by themselves:) he was troubled, because all people did not unanimously agree to the Ordination that had been made, and in his own thoughts disapproved of what was done. But, by reason of the reverence and respect he bore to Lucifer, he held his peace, and went away, having promised, that he would rectify what had been done, in a Synod of Bishops. Afterwards, he used his utmost diligence to unite the dissenters, but could not effect it. In the interim Meletius returned from his Exile. And finding his followers celebrating their assemblies apart by themselves, he headed them. But Euzoïus, a Prelate who embraced the Arian Tenets, was possessed of the Churches. Paulinus had only one of the lesser Churches within the City, out of which Euzoïus had not ejected him, by reason of the reverential respect he had for him. But Meletius had his meetings without the gates of the City. After this manner therefore did Eusebius depart from Antioch at that time. But when Lucifer understood that his Ordination was not approved by Eusebius, he looked upon it as an injury, and was highly incensed. Wherefore he separated himself from Eusebius' communion, and out of a pertinacious contentiousness presumed to reprove what had been determined by the Synod. These things being transacted in a time of sadness and discord, caused many persons to separate from the Church. For there sprung up another new Heresy, [the followers whereof were termed] Luciferians. But Lucifer was not in a capacity of satisfying his anger. For he was bound by his own 
a The term here in the original is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, defences,] which is in no wise agreeable here. Therefore, instead thereof, Nicephorus substituted these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by his own nets.] In my judgement, it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by his own promises;] and so Epiphanius read it, as appears by his Version. But Rufinus (book 1. chap. 30. Eccles. Hist.) has this passage only; sed constringeb●●ur, etc. But he was bound by the bond of his Legate, who by his authority had subscribed in the Council. Afterwards, Rufinus adds these words concerning Lucifer, si vero recepisset Alexandrini decreta concilii, etc. But, ●ad he admitted of the determinations of the Alexandrian Council, he saw that all his attempts must have been frustrated. But I see no reason why Lucifer should reject the Alexandrian Synod● determinations. For that Synod had approved of Paulinus' ordination, as I have remarked before from Athanasius' Synodick Epistle. And whereas Eusebius subscribed that Epistle, he also may seem to have approved of Lucifer's Ordination of Paulinus. Yet, the same Eusebius coming to Antioch after the Alexandrian Council, and perceiving the disagreement between the Catholics, would communicate with neither party, as Rufinus attests in the forequoted book and chapter: that is, he abstained as well from Paulinus' as Meletius' communion. Vales.  promises, by which (being sent by his Deacon) he had engaged that he would assent to the Synods determinations. Wherefore, he retained the Ecclesiastic Faith, and departed into Sardinia to his own See. But such as at first were aggrieved together with him, do hitherto continue Separatists from the Church. Further, Eusebius, like a good Physician, traveled over the Eastern Provinces, where he perfectly recovered those that were weak in the Faith, teaching and instructing them in the doctrines of the Church. Departing from thence, he arrived in Illyricum, and afterwards went into Italy, where he took the same course.   

CHAP. X. Concerning Hilarius Bishop of Poitiers.  
BUt Hilarius Bishop of Poitiers (which is a City of the second Aquitania) had prevented him, having beforehand laid the foundations of such points as were agreeable to the Catholic Faith [in the minds] of the Bishops in Italy and Gallia. For he, returning first from banishment, arrived in those Countries before him. Both of them therefore vigorously defended the Faith. But Hilarius, being a person endowed with a great stock of Eloquence, asserted the Homoöusian opinion in Books which he wrote in the Latin tongue: wherein he sufficiently confirmed 
* That is, the Homoöusian Faith.  that Faith, and powerfully confuted the Arian Tenets. These things happened a little after the recalling of those who had been banished. But you must know, that at the same time, Macedonius, Eleusius, Eustathius, and Sophronius (and [the rest of that Sect] who were all called by one general name Macedonianis) held frequent 
a Concerning these little Synods, or Conventicles, of the Macedonianis, this passage in Basilius' 72 Epistle, Ad Ev●senos is to be understood; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. There is not amongst us one saith at Seleucia, another a● Constantinople: a third a● Zela, a fourth at Lampsacum▪ and a fifth at Rome. Vales.  Synods in various places. And having called together those who in Seleucia were followers of their opinion, they Anathematised the Prelates of the other party, I mean, the Acacians. They also rejected the Ariminum Creed, and confirmed that which had been recited at Seleucia. Which Creed was the same that had before been set forth at Antioch, according as we have remarked in our foregoing 
* See book. 2. chap. 39  Book. And when by some persons they were asked this question: You who are termed Macedonianis; if you differ in your Sentiments from the Acacians, how comes it to pass, that you have 
b This was with good reason objected against the Macedonians, that whereas they dissented from the Acacians in the Draught of the Creed, and were deposed by them in the Seleucian and Constantinopolitan Synod; yet notwithstanding this, they communicated with them. Basilius, 'tis certain, accuses them upon this account in his 73 Epistle ad suos Monachos. Basilius' words there are to be understood concerning Eustathius and the Macedonians, who blamed Basilius, because he had heretofore communicated with Eudoxius, as 'tis apparent from his 79th Epistle to Eustathius. Vales.  communicated with them 
c Nicephorus understood this passage of Socrates otherwise; he words it thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Why do you now descent from the Acacians, with whom you have heretofore agreed and communicated? Nicephorus therefore seems to have taken these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, until now] for [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hitherto.] But I like not this exposition, and am of opinion, that [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, did communicate] is by Socrates used instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, do communicate.] Which Basilius does mightily confirm in his forequoted Epistle, and Epiphanius (in Haeres. Semiarian.) Where he says, that although the Semiarians were divided into several factions, yet they dissented in words only, but in reality agreed in the same opinion: in so much that it would be very difficult to assign the point wherein they disagreed amongst themselves. But upon a more mature consideration of the matter, I Judge Nicephorus' sense of these words to be truer. For Socrates says, that Eleusins, Eustathius, and the rest of the Macedonians did at this time (that is, in the Reign of Julian) first make up a Body of their own Sect, and, having convened Synods, did confirm the Creed of the Antiochian Synod, and anathematise Acacius with his followers: and that when they were questioned by some, why they had communicated with the Acacians (whose Creed they did reject) so long after the Seleucian Synod; they returned this answer by Sophronius; to wit; the Western Prelates erred, in regard they asserted the Homoöusian Faith: the Easterns, being followers of Aëtius' opinion, professed the Son to be dislike the Father: but we keeping the middle way, do affirm the Son to be like the Father according to his subsistence. This is Sophronius' answer. Which that it may satisfy the question proposed, this must necessarily be understood, to wit; Since therefore the Acacians entertained the same Sentiments, it need not be wondered at, that we have hitherto held communion with them. Acacius, 'tis certain, did profess the Son to be like the Father, in the same manner as the Macedonians did. See Sozomen, book 5. chap. 14. Vales.  until now, as being of the same opinion with you? To this demand they returned an answer by Sophronius Bishop of Pompeiopolis a City of Paphlagonia, after this manner: The Western Bishops, says he, were infected (as it were with a disease) with the Homoöusian opinion. Aëtius in the East, having adulterated [the doctrine of the Faith,] introduced [an opinion whereby he maintained] a dissimilitude of substance [between the Son and the Father.] Both these opinions were impious. For, the Western Bishops did rashly knit together in one the distinct persons of the Father and Son, binding them together with that Cord of iniquity, the term Homoöusios'. Aëtius wholly separated that affinity of nature which the Son hath to the Father, by [introducing] this expression, Unlike according to 
* Or, substance.  Essence. Since therefore, [the Assertors of] both these opinions fall into the highest extremes of opposition, the middle way between these two assertions seemed to us to be more agreeable to truth and piety, whereby 'tis affirmed, that the Son is like to the Father 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; See chap. 7. of this book.  according to Subsistence. 
d This place is very intricate. The answer of the Macedonianis (which Socrates has related above, out of Sabinus) is obscure enough. But the censure and reprehension of that answer (which Socrates now subjoins,) seems to be much more obscure. Nor does Nicephorus give us any assistance here; for he has transcribed this passage of Socrates' almost word for word. Notwithstanding, we will endeavour to produce something in order to the illustration of this place. This therefore is our Sentiment. The Macedonianis were asked, why they dissented from Acacius, with whom they had before held communion. In their answer they blamed the Homoöusians and Aëtius. This is nothing to the purpose, says Socrates. For you were not questioned concerning Aëtius, but concerning Acacius; you do merely sophisticate: for Acacius, as well as you, does condemn Aëtius' opinion. Now, whereas you condemn Aëtius' opinion, you are not for that reason any whit less Heretics. For by your own words you are convinced of Novelty or Heresy, whilst you assert the Son to be like the Father according to subsistence. Wherein you descent as well from the Catholic followers of the Nicene Creed, (who profess him to be of the same substance with the Father,) as from the Arians, who asserted him to be a Creature, or dislike in respect of his Substance. 'Tis certain, Theodoret (book 4. Haret. Fabul.) does say, that Macedonius asserted the Son of God to be every way like to the Father, and that he was the first who invented the term Homoiöusios. He was therefore one of the Semiarians, as well as Acacius. Vales.  This is the answer which the Macedonianis returned by Sophronius to that question, as Sabinus says in his Collection of the Acts of Synods. But, whereas they accuse Aëtius as being the Author of the 
* See book 2. chap. 20. note (●.)  Anomoian opinion, and not Acacius, 'tis apparent, they do fallaciously corrupt the truth, thinking to avoid the Arians on the one side, and the Homoöusians on the other. For they are confuted by their own words, that through a desire of innovating they have made a separation from them both. But let thus much be said concerning these [persons.]   

CHAP. XI. How the Emperor Julianus exacted money from the Christians.  
BUt, the Emperor Julianus, having at the beginning of his Reign shown himself mild and gracious to all persons, in process of time did not demonstrate himself to be of such a like temper towards every one. For whenever there happened any occasion of calumniating Constantius, he most readily granted the Christians requests. But when no such [reflections] were to be made, he made all men apparently sensible of that private hatred which he had conceived against the Christians in general. Forthwith therefore he issues out an Order, that the Church of the Novatians in Cyzicum, which had been totally demolished by 
a It must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by Euleu●ius] as 'tis apparent from the following words. So Christophorson found the reading to be, as is evident from his Version. See Sozomen. Vales.  Euzoius, should be rebuilt; imposing a most burdensome penalty upon Eleusius Bishop of that City, if he did not perfect that building at his own charge within the space of two months. He also promoted gentilism with his utmost endeavour. And (as we have said before) he opened the Pagan Temples. Yea, he himself did publicly offer sacrifice to the Genius of the City Constantinople in the 
b He means I suppose, that Basilica [or Cathedral] which was in the fourth Ward of the City Constantinople. For this was simply and absolutely called The Cathedral. The other was termed the Theodosian Cathedral, which stood in the seventh Ward of the City, as we are informed from The old description of that City. In the former Basilica therefore, the Image of the City Constantinople's public Genius had heretofore been placed. For so these words of Socrates [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] must be rendered. For the Greeks do usually call that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Latins term Genius; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Temples of the public Genius; see Euseb. book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, chap. 11. note (q.) Vales.  Basilica, where the image of the Public Genius was erected.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning Maris Bishop of Chalcedon.  
MOreover, at this time, Maris Bishop of Chalcedon in Bythinia being led by the hand into the Emperor's presence, (for he was very aged, and had that distemper in his eyes termed the Pin and Web:) when he came before him, he reproved him sharply, terming him an impious person, an Apostate, and an Atheist. The Emperor returned him opprobrious language for his reproaches, calling him blind fellow. And your Galilaean God (said he) will never cure you. (For Julianus did usually term Christ The Galilaean; and Christian's Galilaeans.) But Maris answered the Emperor with a greater confidence: I thank God (said he) for depriving me of mine eyes, that I might not behold your face, who have fallen into such horrid impieties. The Emperor made no return hereto, 
a In the Florent. and Sfortian M. SS. the reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but revenged i● afterwards ●.] which reading pleases me best. For Julianus was not afterwards in any instance revenged upon Mark in particular; but he persecuted all the Christians in general, with that sort of persecution which Socrates relates. Nicephorus met with the same reading in his Copy: for thus he has expressed this passage in Socrates: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but he was in a very horrid manner revenged for that thing. Vales.  but was severely revenged on him [afterwards.] For when he perceived, that those who suffered Martyrdom in the Reign of Diocletian, were honoured by the Christians; and having observed that many persons were very desirous of being made Martyrs, as if he resolved to be revenged on the Christians upon this very account, he took another course. He declined indeed that extremity of cruelty [practised] in the Reign of Diocletian: nevertheless, he did not wholly abstain from [raising] a Persecution. For I call that a Persecution, when those who live peaceably, are by any means whatever disquieted and molested. Now, he disturbed them after this manner: He made a Law, that the Christians should not be allowed an education in humane Literature: lest (said he) when they have sharpened their tongues, they should with a greater readiness answer the 
* Or, Logicians.  Disputants amongst the Heathens.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning the tumult raised by the Heathens against the Christians.  
HE also issued out an Order, that those who would not relinquish the Christian Religion, and come and offer sacrifice to Idols, should not hold any Military employ about Court. Nor would he permit the Christians to be Governors of Provinces, saying, that their Law forbade the use of the sword against such delinquents as had deserved a capital punishment. Moreover, he induced many persons, partly by flatteries, and partly by gifts, to sacrifice. Immediately therefore both those who were true Christians, and also they who pretended [the profession of that Religion, being tried] in a furnace as it were, were apparently manifested to all men. For such as sincerely and cordially professed Christianity, willingly left their Military Offices, being resolved to suffer any thing, rather than renounce Christ. Amongst whom were Jovianus, Valentinianus, and Valens, all which persons afterwards wore the Imperial Crown. But others, who were not found Christians, 
a In stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who preferred riches, etc.] I suppose it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard they preferred, etc. [Which emendation is confirmed by Epiphan. Scholasticus' Version; and by Nicephorus' expressing of this passage, in his tenth book, chap. 23. Vales.  who preferred riches and Secular Honours before the true felicity, without the least delay submitted and offered sacrifice. One of which number was Ecebolius, a Sophista of Constantinople. Who, making himself conform to the dispositions and humours of the Emperors, was in Constantius' time pretendedly a very zealous Christian: In Julianus' Reign he seemed a very fierce assertour of Gentilism. After Julianus' death, he would needs profess Christianity again: For, having prostrated himself before the door of the Oratory, he cried out, Trample upon me who am salted without savour. This is the true Character of Ecebolius, a person, as at first, so afterwards, light and inconstant. At that time the Emperor, desirous to be revenged upon the Persians for the frequent incursions they had made into the Roman Territories in the Reign of Constantius, went in great haste through Asia into the East. But being sensible of the many mischiefs which accompany a War, and that a vast Treasure is required [to carry it on,] without which it cannot be commodiously managed; he craftily devised a way to extort money from the Christians. For he imposed a pecuniary mulct upon those that refused to sacrifice: and the exaction was very severe upon such as were sincere Christians. For every one was compelled to pay proportionably to his estate. And thus the Emperor, by an unjust collection of ill-gotten money, was in a short time mightily enriched. For that Law was put in execution, not only where the Emperor was present, but in those places also to which he came not. At the same time also the Pagans made incursions upon the professors of Christianity: and there was a great conflux of such as termed themselves Philosophers. Moreover, they constituted certain detestable Rites; in so much that they sacrificed young children, as well males, as females, inspected their entrails, and tasted of their flesh. And these were their practices, both in other Cities, and also at Athens and Alexandria. At which City likewise they framed a calumnious accusation against Athanasius the Bishop, acquainting the Emperor that he would destroy that City and all Egypt, and therefore that it was requisite he should be driven from that City. The 
b The name of this Perfect of Egypt [who in the Greek is called Perfect of Alexandria] was Hermogenes, as we are informed from Julian's 23d d Epistle. Vales.  Perfect also of Alexandria, according to the Emperor's command, made an attempt against him.   

CHAP. XIV. Concerning Athanasius' Flight.  
BUt 
* Athanasius.  he Fled again, saying these words to his intimate acquaintance, Friends, let us recede a little while; for 'tis a small cloud, which will soon vanish. Having spoken these words, with all possible celerity he went aboard of a ship, and passing over the Nile, fled into Egypt. They who endeavoured to apprehend him, made a close pursuit after him. When he understood that his pursuers were not far behind, those that accompanied him, persuaded him to fly into the wilderness again. But by making use of prudent advice, he escaped those that pursued him. For he persuaded his followers to turn back and meet the pursuers, which was done with all possible speed. When therefore they, who a little before fled, approached the pursuers, 
a In my judgement, this passage should be worded thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Those who sought for him, asked his followers, whether they had seen Athanasius:] the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing] being expunged; which is superfluous. Nicephorus confirms our emendation; in whom this word [nothing] occurs not, either because he found it not in his Copy; or else in regard he disliked that expression. Further▪ this whole story is taken out of Rufinus. Vales.  the persons who sought [for Athanasius,] asked his followers nothing [but this,] whether they had seen Athanasius. They gave them notice, that he was not far off, and said, that if they made haste, they would soon apprehend him. Being after this manner imposed upon, they pursued him very hotly, but in vain. Athanasius having made his escape, came privately to Alexandria, and absconded there till such time as the Persecution ceased. Such were the miseries which befell the Bishop of Alexandria, after his frequent persecutions and troubles occasioned partly by the Christians, and partly by the Heathens. Moreover, the Precedents of Provinces, supposing the Emperor's superstition to be a fair opportunity of [increasing] their private gain, treated the Christians very ill, beyond [what] the Imperial Order [commissioned them to do:] one while exacting greater sums of money from them than they ought to have done; at other times inflicting on them corporal punishments. These things the Emperor was sensible of, but connived at them. And to the Christians, making their addresses to him upon this account, his answer was, 'Tis your duty, when you are afflicted, to bear it patiently: for this is the command of your God.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning those who in the Reign of Julianus suffered Martyrdom at Merus a City of Phrygia.  
AT the City Merus, Amachius Precedent of the Province of Phrygia, gave order for the opening of the Temple there, and commanded it should be cleansed from the filth heaped up therein by length of time, and that the images in it should be polished and trimmed up. This fact did sorely trouble the Christians. One Macedonius, Thcodulus, and Tatianus, out of their zeal to the Christian Religion, were unable to bear that indignity. But, having acquired a warmth and fervency of affection towards Virtue, they rushed into the Temple by night, and broke the images in pieces. The Governor, highly incensed at what was done, resolved to destroy many in that City who were guiltless; whereupon the authors of this Fact rendered themselves on their own accord. And chose rather to die themselves in defence of the Truth, than to see others put to death in their stead. The Governor having seized these persons, ordered them to expiate the crime they had committed, by sacrificing. Upon their refusal to do that, he threatened them with punishment. But, being persons endowed with a great courage of mind, they disregarded his menaces, and showed themselves prepared to undergo any sufferings whatever. And chose to die, rather than be polluted by sacrificing. When therefore he had made these men undergo all manner of tortures, at last he gave order they should be laid on Grid-irons, under which he commanded fire to be put, and so destroyed them. At which time they gave the highest and most Heroic demonstration of their sortitude, by these words of theirs to the Precedent: Amachius, if you desire to eat broiled flesh, turn us on the other side, lest we should seem half broiled to your taste. After this manner these persons ended their lives.   

CHAP. XVI. How (when the Emperor prohibited the Christians from being educated in the Grecian Literature,) the two Apollinaris' betook themselves to writing of Books.  
BUt, that Imperial Law, which prohibited the Christians from being educated in the Grecian Literature, made the two 
* Book 2. chap. 46.  above mentioned Apollinaris' far more eminent than they had been before. For, whereas both of them were persons well skilled in humane Learning, the father in Grammar, the son in Rhetoric, they showed themselves very useful to the Christians at that juncture of time. For the father, being an exquisite Grammarian, 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, compiled an art of Grammar conform to the Christian mode.  composed a Grammar agreeable to the form of the Christian Religion: he also turned the Books of Moses into that termed Heroic verse: And likewise paraphrased upon all the Historical Books of the Old Testament; putting them partly into 
† See Scalig. Poct. book 2. chap. 6.  Dactylick Verse, and partly reducing them into the form of 
* Or, Tragedy that might be represented by Actors.  Dramatic Tragedy. He [designedly] made use of all sorts of Verse, that no mode of expression [peculiar to] the Grecian Language, might be unknown, or un-heard-of amongst the Christians. But the Younger Apollinaris, a person provided with a good stock of Eloquence, explained the Gospels, and Apostolic writings, by way of Dialogue, as Plato amongst the Grecians [had done.] Having rendered themselves useful after this manner to the Christian Religion, by their own Labours they vanquished the Emperor's subtlety. But Divine Providence was more prevalent and powerful, than either these persons industry, or the Emperor's attempt. For that Law quickly became extinct, together with the Emperor [who made it,] as we will manifest in the procedure [of our History.] And these men's Works are reputed no otherwise, than if they had never been written. But some one will perhaps make this formidable objection against us; How can you affirm these things to have been effected by Divine Providence? For, it is indeed evident, that the Emperor's sudden death proved very advantageous to the Christian Religion. But certainly, the rejecting of the Christian writings composed by the two Apollinaris', and the Christians beginning again to be cultivated with an education in the Grecian Literature, can in no wise be of advantage to Christianity. For, the Grecian Literature, in regard it asserts 
* Or, a multitude of Gods.  Polytheism, is very pernicious. To this objection we will (according to our ability) make such a return, as at present comes into our mind. The Grecian Learning was not admitted of, either by Christ, or his disciples, as being divinely inspired; nor was wholly rejected, as hurtful. And this, in my opinion, was not inconsiderately done by them. For, many of the Philosophers amongst the Grecians were not far from the knowledge of God. For, [being furnished] with a discursive knowledge, they strenuously opposed those that denied God's Providence, of which sort were the Epicureans, and other contentious [Cavillers;] and confuted their ignorance. And by these Books they rendered themselves very useful to the Lovers of piety: but they apprehended not the principal head of Religion, because they were ignorant of the Mystery of Christ, 
† Col. 1. 26.  Which hath been hid from generations and ages. And that this is so, the Apostle in his Epistle to the Romans does declare, in these words: 
* Rom. 1. 18, 19, 20, 21.  For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness, and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness. Because that which may be known of God, is manifest in them. For God hath showed it unto them. For the invisible things of him from the Creation of the world, are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead, that they may be without excuse: because that when they knew God, they glorified him not as God. From these words 'tis apparent, that they had the knowledge of the truth, which God manifested unto them. But they were obnoxious, in regard when they knew God, they glorified him not as God. Whereas therefore [the Apostles] prohibited not an education in the Grecian Learning, they left it to the choice of such as were desirous of it. Let this be one argument, in answer to the objection made against us. Another is this, The divinely inspired Scriptures do indeed deliver doctrines that are admirable and truly divine: they do likewise infuse into [the minds of] those that hear them, both an eminent piety, and exact course of life; and also exhibit to persons that are studious a faith acceptable to God. But they teach not an art of reasoning, whereby we may be enabled to answer those that resolutely oppose the truth. Besides, the Adversaries are then most effectually baffled, when we make use of their own weapons against them. (But, the Christians could not be furnished herewith, from the Books written by the Apollinaris'.) Which when the Emperor Julianus had accurately considered, he by a law prohibited the Christians from being instructed in the Grecian Literature. For he very well knew, that the fables [therein contained] would render the opinion he had imbibed, obnoxious to reproach. Which fabulous stories when Socrates (the eminentest of the Philosophers amongst them) contemned; as if he had been a person that attempted to violate their Deities, he was condemned. Further, both 
a At what place this precept of our Saviour's [that we should be skilful money-changers] does occur, is uncertain. For 'tis not to be met with in the Gospels. But, in as much as Origen and Jerome do agree, that this command was given by our Saviour, and was afterwards inculcated by the Apostle; I am of the same opinion with the Learned Usher, who supposes, that that saying of our Saviour was recorded in the Gospel according to the Hebrews. Further, this saying is frequently mentioned amongst the Ancients. Amongst the rest, Palladius makes mention of it in the Life of John chrysostom. See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 7. chap. 7. note (a.) and the following remark. Vales.  Christ and also his Apostle do give order, that we should be skilful Exchangers of money, 
* 1 Thes. 5. 21.  that we should prove all things, holding fast that which is good; and to 
† Colos. 2. 8.  beware, lest any man spoil you through Philosophy and vain deceit. But, we shall never obey this [precept,] unless we can possess ourselves of the Adversaries weapons; and whilst we are in possession of them, we are not to entertain the same sentiments with our Adversaries: but must abominate the evil: and, retaining what is Good and true, examine all things we embrace. For Good, wherever it is, is the property of truth. But if any one does suppose, that by asserting these things we use violence [towards the Scriptures by wresting of them,] let such a one consider, that the Apostle does not only not forbid our being instructed in the Grecian Learning; but he himself seems not to have neglected it, in regard he knew many sayings which were spoken by the Grecians. For, whence took he an occasion of using this saying, 
* Titus 1. 12.  The Cretians are always liars, evil beasts, slow-bellies, except it were from his perusal of the 
b Epimenides did indeed predict many things, partly to the Athenians, partly to the Lacedæmonians, and partly to the Cretians, as may be seen in Diogenes Laërtius: (See Laërtius in Epimened.) But I never read, that oracles were written by him. Suidas affirms, that he wrote some mystical and expiatory Poems, and some other obscure things. These therefore must be styled Oracles. Epimenides was a person incomparably well skilled in Lustrations and Consecrations. In his Lustrations or purgations, he made great use of the Sea-Onyon: and therefore one kind of it was from him called the Epimenidian-Sea Onion. So Theophrastus, book 7. chap. 10. Hence it appears, why Socrates termed Epimenides 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an Initiator. Vales.  Oracles of Epimenides the Cretian, a person that was an Initiator? Or whence knew he this, 
* Acts 17. 28.  For we are also his offspring, unless he had been acquainted with the Phoenomena of Aratus the Astronomer. Moreover, this, 
† 1 Cor. 15. 33.  Evil communications corrupt good manners, is a sufficient evidence that he was not unacquainted with Euripides' Tragedies. But, what need is there of making a large discourse concerning these things? For, 'tis evident, that anciently, by an uninterrupted usage as it were, the Ecclesiastic Doctors studied the Grecian Arts and Sciences, until they arrived at a very great age: and this [they did,] partly upon account of [gaining] Eloquence, and of 
* Or, exercising.  polishing the mind; and partly in order to a confutation of those things, concerning which [the Heathens] were mistaken. Let thus much be said by us, according to our capacity, upon account of the two Apollinaris'.   

CHAP. XVII. How the Emperor, making preparations for an expedition against the Persians, arrived at Antioch: and being derided by the Antiochians, he [published] an Oration [against them] entitled 
* That is, Beard-hater.  Misop●g●n.  
BUt, the Emperor, having extorted a vast treasure from the Christians, and hastening his expedition against the Persians, goes to Antioch in Syria. When he was come thither, being desirous to demonstrate to the Antiochians how superabundantly he affected glory, he depressed the prizes of vendible commodities lower than was fitting: [for] he respected not the present time, nor considered with himself, that the presence of a numerous Army does necessarily endamage the inhabitants of a Province, and cut off plenty [of provisions] from the Cities. Wherefore, the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So the Greeks do in general term all small and minute-Merchants, because they bartered their Wares for a mean value. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to buy and sell for gain; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports a Merchandizeing trade, as Julius Pollux informs us, book 3. chap. 25. Hence, he was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (says Harpocration) who had been frequently sold. These Traders are in Latin termed Cociones, Arilatores, and Dardanaril. But Nicephorus calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whom Socrates here terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may in English be termed Retailers, such as the Dardanarii heretofore were. Vales.  petty Merchants and Provision-sellers, unable to endure the loss they sustained by the Imperial Edict, at that time left off trading. Whereupon, [the Markets] were unfurnished with Provisions. The Antiochians could not tolerate this violence [used towards them;] (for they are persons naturally prone to revile:) but presently broke forth [into invectives] against the Emperor, and cried out upon him. They also derided his beard; (for he wore a very large one:) saying, it ought to be shaved, and ropes made of it. [They said] likewise, that he had the stamp of a Bull on his Coin, [which was an Emblem] that he had turned the world upside down. For the Emperor, extremely addicted to superstition, and continually 
* Hence 'tis that Gregor. Nazianzen (in his first Invective against Julian,) styles him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bull-burner. And Amm. Marcellinus (book 25. pag 294, Edit. Paris. 1636 3) giving a Character of him, says thus: Praesagiorum sciscitationi nimiae deditus, ut aequiparare videretur in hac parte principem Hadrianum: superstitiosus magis, quam sactorum legitimus observator innumeras sine parsimonia pecudes Mactans: ut aestimaretur si reve●tisset de Parthis boves jam defutures: Marci illius similis Caesaris, in quem id accepimus dictum, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  sacrificing Bulls upon the Altars of his Idols, had commanded, that an Altar and a Bull should be stamped upon his Coyn. The Emperor, enraged at these Scoffs, threatened that he would most severely punish the City of Antioch; 
b In the original, the reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; And returns to Tarsus in Cilicia:] which reading Nicephorus has followed. But in my opinion, it should be thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that he would return to Tarsus in Cilicia [and reside there.] For Julian threatened, that when he returned from Persia, he would go to Tarsus in Cilicia, and would not Winter any more at Antioch. See Amm. Marcellinus, book 23. pag. 239. of our Edition. Vales.  and that he would return to Tarsus in Cilicia [and reside there.] And having given order for a provision of necessaries to be made there, he prepared for his departure thence. Upon which account, Libanius the Sophista took an occasion of writing two Orations; the one he composed by way of address to the Emperor, in behalf of the Antiochians; the 
c This Oration of Libanius' is in my hands; 'tis transcribed from two M. SS. Copies, the one belonging to Johannes A'tinus, the other to the most eminent Cardinal Francis Barberini. We will (God willing) translate this, and more than twenty other Orations of the same Sophista's into Latin, and publish them within a little while. Vales.  other he wrote to the Antiochians concerning the Emperor's displeasure. But, 'tis said, this Sophista wrote these Orations only, and did not recite them in public. Moreover, the Emperor, relinquishing his resolution of revenging himself upon those revilers by deeds, discharged his rage by reciprocal Taunts and Scoffs. For he compiled a book [against them,] which he entitled Antiochicus or Misop●g●n, wherein he has left a perpetual brand upon the City of Antioch. Thus much concerning these things. We must now relate what [mischiefs] the Emperor than did to the Christians in Antioch.   

CHAP. XVIII. How, when the Emperor was desirous to consult the Oracle, the Daemon gave no answer, being afraid of Babylas the Martyr.  
FOr, having given order, that the Heathen Temples in Antioch should be opened, he was very desirous of receiving an Oracle from Apollo 
* There was a Grove in the suburbs of Antioch, called Daphne, which was consecrated to Apollo; whence he was termed Apollo Daphnaeus. Sozomen spends a great many words in describing this Grove, at chap. 19 books 5. of his Eccles. Histor.  Daphnaeus. But, in regard the Daemon inhabiting that Temple, feared his neighbour, (I mean 
a He succeeded Zabinus in the Bishopric of Antioch, says Eusebius, book 6. chap. 2. Eccles. Histor. The same Author (chap. 39 book. 6.) says that he died in prison (but chrysostom▪ Lib. de S. Babyl. Tom. 9 pag. 669. tells us he was beheaded,) in Decius' Reign. Where his body was first buried, is not known: but wherever it was, there it rested, till Gallus, Julian's brother, built a Church over against the Temple of Apollo Daphnaeus, (see Sozom. book 5. chap. 19) into which he caused S. Babylas' body to be translated. After this removal of it, mentioned in this chapter, 'twas entombed within the City Antioch, in a Church dedicated to his name and memory.  Babylas the Martyr,) he gave no answer. For the Coffin lay hard by, wherein was enclosed the body of that Martyr. When the Emperor understood the reason thereof, he forthwith issued out an order for the immediate translation of the Coffin. The Christians of Antioch understanding this, [flocked together all of them] as well women, as young children, and carried the Coffin from Daphne into the City, with great rejoicings and singing of Psalms. [The contents of] those Psalms were reproachful reflections upon the Heathenish gods, and upon those that confided in them, and in their images.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning the Emperor's wrath, and concerning Theodorus the Confessor.  
MOreover, the Emperor's Genius and disposition, which he had [hitherto] kept concealed, was at that time clearly discovered and manifested. For he who before professed himself to be a Philosopher, could not moderate himself any longer. But being very easily provoked to anger by those reproachful Hymns, was ready to inflict the same punishments upon the Christians, which Diocletian heretofore laid on them. But in regard his solicitude about the Persian Expedition afforded him not a convenient opportunity of prosecuting this design, he ordered Salustius Perfect of the Pretorium, to apprehend those persons that had been most zealous and busy in singing Psalms, in order to their being punished. The Perfect (although as to his Religion he was an Heathen, yet) did not willingly receive that Order. But, in regard he could not contradict it, he commands many of the Christians to be apprehended, and confines some of them to Prison. Upon one young man (whose name was Theodorus, whom the Heathens brought before him,) he inflicted Tortures, and various sorts of punishment, ordering that his body should be lacerated all over; and then, when 'twas supposed he could live no longer, he released him from his tortures. But God preserved this person. For he survived that confession a long time. Rufinus, who wrote an Ecclesiastic History in Latin, 
* See Rufinus' Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 36.  says, that he conversed with this Theodorus a long while after this, and enquired of him, whether, during his being scourged and racked, he felt an acuteness of pain. And that his answer was, that the pain [proceeding] from his tortures was very little: and that there stood by him a certain young man, who both wiped off the sweat caused by his agony, and also corroborated his mind, and that he caused that space of time wherein he was tortured, to be a delight to him, rather than a conflict. Let thus much be said concerning the admirable Theodorus. At the same time arrived Ambassadors from the Persians, requesting [the Emperor] to put an end to the War 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is the phrase in the Original; which neither Musculus, nor Christophorson understood, as appears from their Versions. Vales.  upon certain express articles and conditions. But he dismissed them, with these words, You shall ere long see Us in person, and so there will be no need of an Embassy.   

CHAP. XX. How the Emperor persuaded the Jews to sacrifice, and concerning the utter destruction of Jerusalem.  
Whilst the Emperor was very desirous to endamage the Christians some other way besides this, he betrayed his own superstition. For, being much addicted to sacrificing, he not only delighted in the blood [of sacrifices] himself, but thought himself wronged, unless others would do so too. But, in regard he found but few such men as those, he sent for the Jews and enquired of them, upon what account they abstained from sacrificing, whenas the Law of Moses enjoined it. Upon their answering him, that they could not sacrifice in any other place, but only at Jerusalem, he gave order, that Solomon's Temple should be forthwith re-edifyed. [In the interim] he himself proceeds in his expedition against the Persians. But the Jews (who for a long time had been desirous of getting an opportune time, wherein their Temple might be rebuilt, in order to their offering sacrifice,) were then very industrious about that work. They also showed themselves very formidable to the Christians, and their behaviour towards them was proud and insolent, threatening they would do them as much mischief, as they themselves had formerly suffered from the Romans. In regard therefore the Emperor had given order, that the charge [of that Structure] should be paid out of his Exchequer, all things were soon provided; [to wit,] Timber, Stone, burnt Brick, Day, Lime, and all other materials necessary for Building. At which time, Cyrillus Bishop of Jerusalem called to mind the Prophecy of Daniel, (which Christ● also has confirmed in the holy Gospels,) and 
a That is, Cyrillus predicted in the presence, etc. For the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] must not be referred to Christ; though Musculus and Christophorson both render it so▪ Nicephorus does evidently confirm our Version, at book 10. chap. 33. Eccles. Histor. Vales.  predicted in the presence of many persons, that that time would come very shortly, wherein one stone should not be left upon another in that Temple, but that our Saviour's Prophecy should be fulfilled. These were the Bishop's words. And in the night there happened a great earthquake, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which made the stones of the old foundation of the Temple seeth, or, ●oy●e.  which tore up the stones of the old foundation of the Temple, and dispersed them all, together with the adjacent edifices. By reason of this accident, the Jews were extremely terrified. And the fame of it brought many persons, who lived at a great distance, to that place. When therefore a numerous multitude were gathered together, there happened another prodigy. For there came down a fire from Heaven, which consumed all the Bvilder's Tools. You might have seen Mallets, Irons to smooth and polish Stones with, Saws, Hatchets, Axes; in short, all things the workmen had, which were to be used about that work, destroyed by the flames. The fire preyed upon these things for a whole day together. The Jews, being in the greatest fear imaginable, acknowledged (though unwillingly) that Christ was God. But they obeyed not his will; but were prepossessed with an opinion of their own Religion, and continued firm thereto. For neither did a third Miracle, which happened afterwards, induce them to a belief of the truth. For, the night following, the impressions of a Cross, which cast forth beams of brightness, appeared printed upon their garments. Which impressions when they saw the next day, they endeavoured to wash and rub them out, but could not. They were blinded therefore, as the Apostle says, and cast away that good they had in their hands. Thus was the Temple, instead of being rebuilt, at that time totally demolished.   

CHAP. XXI. Concerning the Emperor's inroad into Persia, and concerning his Death.  
MOreover, the Emperor made an irruption into Persia, a little before the Spring, being informed that the Persians were a people that were weakest, and of the least courage in the Winter. For, being unable to endure cold, they abstain from undertaking any Military action at that time. But, according to the proverb, a Mede will not pull so much as his hand from under his Cloak at that time. [On the contrary,] in regard he very well knew, that the Romans were able to endure a Winter Campaigne, he poured his Army into the Persian Territories. When therefore they had depopulated a large tract of ground, [laid waste] many Villages, and Garrisons, they then [began] to take Cities. And, having invested the great City Ctesiphon, he reduced the Persian King to such straits, that he dispatched frequent Embassies to Julian, entreating him that he might be punished with the loss of some part of his Country only, provided he would depart out of his Territories, and put an end to the War. But Julianus was not in the least affected in his mind, nor showed any compassion towards these suppliants. Neither did he take into his consideration this common saying, to wit, To conquer is famous, but to 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the term occurs, Rom. 8. 37; where out English Version renders it, more than Conqueror.  be more than Conqueror, is odious. But, giving credit to certain divinations, which Maximus the Philosopher (with whom he conversed continually) suggested to him; and imagining, that he should not only equal, but exceed the glory of Alexander the Macedonian; [for these reasons, I say,] ●e rejected the humble addresses of the Persians. And he supposed, agreeable to the opinion of Pythagoras and Plato, that by a Transmigration of souls he was possessed of Alexander's soul; or rather, that he himself was Alexander in another body. This opinion deceived him, and was the cause of his not admitting of the Persian Kings humble address at that time. The King of Persia therefore, perceiving his Embassy to be ineffectual, was reduced to a necessity [of fight.] Whereupon, the next day after he had sent his Embassy, he draws out all the forces he had, against the Roman Army, in order to his giving them Battle. The Romans did indeed blame the Emperor, in regard he would not avoid an engagement, when as he might have done it with Advantage. Nevertheless, they gave the Enemy Battle, and routed them again. The Emperor was in the Engagement in person, on Horseback, and encouraged his men: but he had no Armour on, in regard he solely confided in his hope of success. But [on a sudden] a Dart is ●ast at him from an unknown place, which pierced through his Arm, and entered his side. 
a Theodoret (Eccles. Histor. book 3. chap. 25.) has recorded this passage of Julian: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. 'Tis re●orted, that upon the receipt of his wound, he filled his hand with blood, and threw it up into the air, and said, O Galilean▪ [so he termed our Saviour, and the Christians he called Galileans] Thou hast overcome, etc.  Of which wound he died, the person that killed him being unknown. For some say, [the Dart] was thrown by a certain Persian who fled: others, [that it was cast] by one of his own men, which is the strongest and most common report. But Callistus (who had a Military employ in this 
b The Greek term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies in this place Protectores Domesticos, The Emperor's Guards; concerning whom we have spoken at large, in our Notes on book 14. of Amm. Marcellinus; pag. 33. In this sense Socrates uses this term, book 4. chap. 1. This is that Callistus (if I mistake not) whom Libanius (Epist. 120. book 4.) calls Callistio, friend to salustius Pr●fect of the Pratorium. For Libanius attests there (as well as Socrates does here) that he was a Poet. Vales.  Emperor's Guards, and recorded his Acts in Heroic Verse,) in his Narrative of this War, says, that Julian was wounded by a Daemon, of which he died. This was perhaps a Poetical Fiction of his; peradventure 'twas really true. For revengeful Furies have destroyed many persons. But, however that matter was, this is not unknown, that [this Emperor] was a person, by reason of his too great heat and ardency of mind, unwary; because of his Learning, vain glorious; upon account of his counterfeit mildness, obnoxious to contempt. Julianus therefore ended his life in Persia (as we have said) in his fourth Consulate, which he bore with Salustius [his Colleague,] about the twenty sixth of June. This was the third year of his Empire; the seventh from his having been created Caesar by Constantius; and the thirty first year of his age.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning Jovianus' being Proclaimed Emperor.  
THe Roman Army, reduced to the greatest straight imaginable, without delay, on the day after, Proclaim Jovianus Emperor, a person courageous and nobly descended. He being Tribune of the Soldiers, 
* See Chap. 13.  when Julianus by publishing of an Edict, gave the Soldiers their choice, whether they would sacrifice, or leave their Military Employments; chose rather to lay down his Commission, then obey the command of the impious Emperor. But Julianus, necessitated thereto by the then imminent War, had continued him in Commission, amongst his chief Commanders. Being at that time Elected to the Empire, he refused it. And when he was forcibly drawn forth by the Soldiers, he cried out, saying, that being himself a Christian, he would not reign over men firmly addicted to Gentilism. But, after all of them with one voice answered, professing that they also were Christians, he accepted of the Empire. Moreover, in regard he was on a sudden left in very great straits 
† Or, in the Country of the Persians.  in an Enemy's Country, and his men being destroyed by a Famine, upon terms he put an end to the War. The conditions were indeed misbecoming the Roman glory: but they were necessary in that conjuncture. For, being punished with the loss of the 
a In the original, the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For, being punished with the loss of the dominion over the Syrians:] which reading is retained in all our coples. Agreeable to which is Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version; who renders it thus: Amissâ namque Syriâ, & traditâ Persis Nisibi, For having lost Syria, and surrendered Nicibis to the Persians: And Niccphorus words this passage thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, Moreover, surrendering some places to the Persians, that were tributary to the Romans, I mean the Government of the Syrians, and Nisibis in Mesopotamia. But, Jovianus surrendered not Syria to the Persians. He gave them Nisibis only, and the Countries beyond the Tigris. Wherefore, I doubt not, but instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Syrians] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Borders of the Empire;] and accordingly we have rendered it. Than which emendation, there is nothing more certain. Socrates himself confirms it, who speaking concerning this matter a little after, in this chapter, says thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and ascribed the disgrace of the loss of the Borders to him. Vales.  Borders of the Empire, and having surrendered Nicibis (a City in Mesopotamia,) to the Persians, he departed out of Persia. At the relation of these things the Christians were encouraged 
b Between these two words [encouraged] and [death,] there was wanting in the printed Copies of Socrates this whole line [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Julianus';] which we have inserted from the Florent, and S●ortian M. SS. Further, from this very one place 'tis evident, that Christophorson made use of no M. S. copies, in his translation of Socrates. Vales. : But the Pagans bewailed Julianus' death. Further, the whole Army blamed his imprudent heat and rashness, and ascribed the disgrace of the loss of their Borders to him; because, being imposed upon by a Persian desertour, he had burnt the Ships, which supplied them with provision by water, whereupon the Army was reduced to a great extremity by a Famine. Further, at that time Libanius the Sophista composed a Funeral Oration upon Julian, which he entitled Julianum, or The Epitaph. In which Oration he does at large recite and extol almost all his Actions: he has also mentioned the Books which Julian wrote against the Christians, wherein he says, the Emperor has demonstrated the Books of the Christians to be ridiculous, and stuffed with trifles. Had it sufficed this Sophista, to have commended the Emperors other Actions only, I should quietly have proceeded to the following part of my History. But whenas, being a sharp Orator, by mentioning julian's Books he does inveigh against the Christian Religion; for this reason we are resolved to speak something concerning this matter: and in the first place we will produce his own words.   

CHAP. XXIII. A confutation of what Libanius the Sophista has said concerning Julianus.  
THe Winter, says he, having lengthened the nights, the Emperor undertook those Books, which make the man of Palestine God, and the Son of God; and by a long dispute and validity of arguments he evinced, that those [Records] revered and honoured [by the Christians] are ridiculous and mere trifles: having in this matter demonstrated himself to be more skilful and wiser, than the 
* Porphyrius.  Tyrian Old man. But, may that Tyrian be propitious to me, and not be disgusted at what is said, 
In the Florent. and Sfortian M. SS. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard he was outdone by his Son.] But in Libanius' Oration, which I have read in Manuscript, it is thus worded [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] which reading pleases me best. This Funeral Oration of Libanius' concerning the praises of Julian the Emperor, is published indeed by Morellus, in the Second Tome of the said Libanius' works; but very corruptly. For, two parts in four of it are transposed; and besides, there are some pages of it wanting. We have some time since found out the transposition of this Oration; and made up its defects from Jobannes Altinus' Manuscript; in which Copy this passage is extant, which Socrates does here quote. Vales.  in regard he was but-done by his Son!  
These are Libanius the Sophista's words. I am indeed of opinion, that he was a most incomparable Sophista: but, I am confident, had he not entertained the same sentiments with the Emperor, as to Religion, he would have spoken against him all that hath been said by Christians, and (as 'tis very likely,) being a Sophista, would have enlarged upon that subject. For, whilst Constantius was living, he wrote 
* Commendations.  Encomiums upon him; but after his death, he loaded him with reproaches and abusive accusations. Wherefore, had Porphyrius been an Emperor, he had undoubtedly preferred his books before Julians: and, had Julianus been a Sophista, he would have termed him an ill Sophista, as he does Ecebolius, in his Epitaph upon Julian. Since therefore he, as being of the same Religion with the Emperor, as a Sophista, and as the Emperor's friend, has related what he thought good; we, according to our ability, will answer what he has written. In the first place therefore, he says, that the Emperor undertook those Books, when Winter had lengthened the nights. This term, to undertake or attempt, imports, that he made it wholly his business to write a discommendation, as the Sophistae usually do, when they instruct young men in the rudiments of their Art. For he had been acquainted with those Books long before, but then he made his attempts against them. And, having spent a great deal of time in a tedious contest, he did not [oppose them] (as Libanius says) with solid arguments: but for want of truth betook himself to Jests and Drollery, (whereof he was a great admirer,) by which means he derided what is firmly established in those Books. For, whosoever undertakes a Contest against another, does usually belie him against whom he manages the dispute, one while by perverting the truth, at another by concealing it. And he that has a Pique against another, as an adversary endeavours, not only to act, but to speak against him in all things: and delights to turn the 
* The ill●.  faults that are in himself, upon him with whom he is at variance. That Julianus and Porphyrius (whom Libanius calls The Tyrian Old man) did both of them take great delight in scoffing, is evident from their own Books. For Porphyrius, in the Books he wrote concerning Philosophic History, has made the Life of Socrates a ridicle, who was the eminentest of the Philosophers: and has left such passages upon Record concerning him, as neither Melitus, nor Anytus, Socrates' Accusers, would have attempted to say. Concerning Socrates, I say a person admired amongst the Grecians, for his modesty, Justice, and other Virtues. Whom Plato the most admirable Philosopher among them, Xenophon, and the whole 
† Or, choir.  company of Philosophers, not only honour as a person beloved by God, but also repute him to have been endowed with a wisdom more than humane. And Julianus, imitating his 
* Porphyrius.  Father, has discovered the distemper of his own mind in [the Book he entitled] The Caesars, wherein he has discommended all the Emperors his predecessors, not sparing even Marcus the Philosopher. That both of them therefore took great delight in Scoffs and Taunts, their own writings do sufficiently declare. Nor need I many or solid arguments, but this is sufficient to represent the humour and disposition of them both 
b After these words this line [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] was wanting in the Printed Copies; which I inserted from the Sfortian M. S. Vales. : This Character I give of them, grounding my conjecture concernning their disposition, upon the works of each of them. But, what Gregorius Nazianzenus has said concerning Julianus, you may hear [delivered] in his own words. For, in 
* This passage occurs in Nazianzen's second Invective against Julian, pag. 97. Edit. Eton. 1610.  His second Oration against the Gentiles, he says thus. Experience, and his assuming the Imperial Dignity and Authority, evidenced these things to others. But to me they were in a manner apparently manifest long before, at such time as I was conversant with him at Athens. For he came thither immediately after the innovations attempted by his 
† He means Gallus Caesar; See chap. 34. book 2. and chap, 1. book 3.  Brother, having requested this of the Emperor. The design of this his journey was twofold; the one was more honourable, [namely,] to see Greece, and the Schools there: the other was kept secret, known but to a very few, [to wit,] that he might consult the Sacrificers and Impostors there concerning his own affairs: for his impiety was not yet in possession of confidence and liberty. At that time therefore, I well remember, I was no bad Divine concerning this person, although I pretend not to be one of their number, who are well versed in the knowledge and use of these predictions. But, the unevenness and inconstancy of his disposition, and the incredible extravagancy of his mind, made me a Prophet, if he be the best Prophet, who gives the truest conjecture. For, 'twas my opinion, that no good could be portended by an instable neck; by shoulders which sometimes he brandished, at others 
c In Gregory nazianzen's second Invective against Julian (out of which this passage is quoted) the term here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word Billius renders, attollebat, he lifted up. But I had rather it should be rendered Libratos, poyzed. Nicephorus retains the vulgar reading, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, repressed; whose Translator gives this rendition of these words: Humeri, quos subinde jactaret ac reduceret mobiles, i. e. Movable shoulders which he would sometimes thrust out, at others pluck back. Vales. See Mr Nontagu's account of this term, in his notes on pag. 98. of Nazianzens second Invective, Edit. Eton. 1610.  repressed; by wand'ring and rolling eyes; a furious countenance; feet unsteady and stumbling; a nose breathing forth reproach and contempt; ridiculous cuttings of faces signifying the same thing; immoderate and excessively loud laughter; noddings, and then denials by his countenance, without any reason; a voice repressed and cut off by his breath; immethodical and indiscreet questions; answers no whit better than these, crowding one after another, inconstant to themselves, nor yet proceeding in a Learned Order. What need I give a particular description of every thing? Before his Actions I saw he would be the same that I have sinoe found him to be by his Actions. And, were some of those persons here, who were then present and heard me, they would be easily induced to attest this. To whom, when I saw these things, I forthwith spoke these words, How great a mischief to its self does the Roman Empire breed up! When I had uttered these words, I prayed to God, that I might be a false Prophet. For that was better, than that the world should be filled with such horrid mischiefs, and that such a monster should appear, the like to which had never been seen before; although many deluges are recorded; many devastations by fire, many earthquakes, and 
* Or, openings of the earth.  chasms; 
d This passage is to be made good from Gregorius Nazianzenus, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  and moreover, many monstrous and inhuman men, and beasts that were prodigious and compounded of several kinds, of which Nature produced new forms. Upon this account, he ended his life in a manner answerable to his madness.  
This Character Gregorius has given us concerning Julianus. Moreover, that in those many Books (in the compiling whereof they employed themselves,) they have attempted to violate the truth, by perverting some passages of the sacred Scriptures, by making insertions in other some, and by explaining all things agreeable to their own design; 
e Many of the Ancients have undertaken to refute Porphyrius and Julianus' books against the Christians. Methodius, Eusebius, and Apollinaris wrote books against Porphyrius. Cyrillus wrote against Julian; which books of Cyrillus' are still extant, but are not extraordinarily acute. Vales.  many persons have demonstrated in their answers to them, who have also overturned and confuted their Fallacies. But, above all other [Ecclesiastic Writers,] 
f In what books Origen has explained such passages in sacred Writ as might trouble the Readers, and has confuted the fallacious arguments brought against the Christian Religion▪ 'tis hard to assert. For, in his books against Celsus, he has in no wise done this. Nor, was it his design in that work, to explain those passages in the sacred Scripture, which had any difficulty in them, but only to answer Celsus' objections. Perhaps, Socrates does mean origen's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For in those books Origen showed the congruity of the opinions of our Religion with those of the Philosophers, as Jerom informs us in his Epistle to Magnus the Orator. In order to his effecting of this, 'twas requisite for Origen to expound those places of Scripture, which seemed to contradict the sentiments of the Philosophers. Vales.  Origen, (who lived long before Julianus' times,) by raising objections against himself from such passages in the sacred Scripture as seemed to disturb the Readers, and after that by clearing of them, has put a stop to the fallacious cavils and verbose niceties of ill-affected persons. Which works of his had Julianus and Porphyrius perused carefully, and given them a candid reception, undoubtedly they would have turned their discourses to some other subject, and would not have applied their minds to the writing of fallacies stuffed with impiety and blasphemy. That the Emperor made it his business to cavil in his discourses before ignorant and the simpler sort of men, not in their presence who retain a representation of the truth taken from the sacred Scriptures; is evident from hence: For, having picked out as many expressions as upon account of necessity are by way of dispensation used concerning God in a more humane manner, and put them and many such like phrases all together; at length he subjoins these very words; Every one of these expressions therefore (unless the phrase contains in it some secret and occult sense and meaning, which I suppose,) is stuffed with a deal of Blasphemy against God. Thus much he has said in express words, in his Third Book against the Christians. And in that Book of his, to which he gave this title 
g He mean● his book against Heraclius the Cynic; the title whereof is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the way of living like a Cynic. For, in the 403 pag. of that book, this passage here quoted occurs. Vales.  Concerning the Cynic Philosophy, declaring after what manner sacred Fables ought to be feigned, he says, that in such things as these Truth must be concealed: these are his very words: For Nature loves concealment: and the hidden substance of the Gods cannot endure to be thrown into polluted ears in bare and naked words. From these words 'tis apparent, that the Emperor had this sentiment concerning the divine Scriptures, [to wit,] that they were mystical. Discourses, containing in them an abstruse sense and meaning. Moreover, he is very angry, because all men do not entertain the same opinion concerning them; and inveighs against those persons amongst the Christians, who take the sacred Oracles in their plain and obvious sense. But, it was not decent to rail in such a manner against the simplicity of the Vulgar, nor upon their account to use such insolence towards the sacred Scriptures: nor yet, to hate and have an aversion for 
h In the Sfortian M. S. the reading here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I am better pleased with my former conjecture, which was to read it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those things which are rightly understood by others. Although, the reading may be barely thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those things which are rightly understood. For the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] crept in hither, from the following line. Vales.  those things which are rightly understood by others, because all persons understood them not, as he had a mind they should. But now, the same accident seems to have befallen him, which happened to Porphyrius. For he, having been beaten by some Christians at Caesarea in Palestine; and being unable to master his passion, in a great fury 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Florentine M. S. the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he deserted. Nicephorus (book 10. chap. 36. Eccles. Hist.) words it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, abjured. Vales.  relinquished the Christian Religion: and out of his hatred towards those that had beaten him, he fell to writing Blasphemous Books against the Christians; as Eusebius Pamphilus has manifestly made it out against him, who has clearly confuted his Books. But the Emperor, having uttered disdainful expressions against the Christians in the presence of unthinking persons, through the same distemper of mind fell into Porphyrius' Blasphemy. Since therefore both these persons voluntarily [deserted the truth and] brake out into impiety, they are punished by the very knowledge and consciousness of their own crime. Further, whereas Libanius the Sophista in derision to the Christians does say, that they make a man of Palestine God and the Son of God; in my opinion he seems to have forgot, that he himself has deified Julianus at the close of his Oration. For they almost stoned to death (says he) the first messenger of his death, as if he had belied the God. Then, a little afterwards he adds these words, O Thou darling (says he) of the Daemons, Thou Disciple of the Daemons, Thou Assessor with the Daemons! Although Libanius himself understood this otherwise; yet, in regard he avoided not the ambiguity of the term [Daemons,] which is [sometimes] taken in an ill sense, he seems to have said the same which the Christians usually do in their reproaches. Wherefore, had it been his design to have commended the Emperor, he ought to have shunned an ambiguous term; as he did avoid another word; for which being reproached, he afterwards razed it out of his Orations. Moreover, how man in Christ may be said to be God, and how he was apparently man but invisibly God; and after what manner both these assertions are infallibly true, the Divine Books of the Christians do evidently show. But the Heathens, before they believe, cannot understand. For 'tis the Oracle of God which saith, that 
* See Esai. 7. 9 Socrates quotes the words of the Septuagint; and we render it accordingly.  If ye will not believe, surely you shall not understand. Wherefore, they are not ashamed to deify many men; and I wish at least they had been men good as to their morals, just, and sober; and not rather impure, unjust, and persons addicted to drunkenness: I mean, the Herculeses, Bacchus', and Aesculapius', by whom Libanius blushes not to swear frequently in his Orations. Whose Sodomies and Adulteries should I give a particular account of, my discourse thereof would be long and a tedious digression. Those that are desirous of information about these things, will find a satisfactory account thereof in 
k Concerning Aristotle's Peplum, see what the Learned Guillelmus Canterus has remarked. Vales.  Aristotle's Peplum, 
l It should be Dionysius, not Dionysus. 'Tis hard to say, who this Dionysius was, who wrote a book with this title. I am of opinion, it was Dionysius Milesius; who (as Suidas attests) wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an Historical Circle; For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the same. Vales.  Dionysius' Corona, 
m Suidas relates, that Reginus Grammaticus wrote a book with this title, Polymnemων. Vales.  Rheginus' Polymnemωn, and in the crowd of the Poets: who by writing concerning these things, do demonstrate to all men, that the Heathen Theology is trifling and ridiculous. Further, that 'tis the peculiar practice of the Heathens and a thing usual amongst them, with great readiness to deify men, 'twill be sufficient to advertise you by a few instances. To the Rhodians (who consulted the Oracle upon their being fallen into a calamitous distress,) an answer was given, that they should worship Attis the Phrygian, an Heathen Priest who instituted mad ceremonies in Phrygia. The contents of the Oracle are these.  

Appease 
n That Attis is the same person with Bacchus, Clemens Alexandrinus also does inform us (in his Protrepticon) in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon which account some will have Attis, deprived of his Genitals, not unfitly termed Bacchus. Demosthenes, in his Oration pro Coron● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. and shouting Euoi Saboi [these were the usual acclamations of those celebrating Bacchus' Feasts] and triumphing in words, Hues Attis. Which words of Domosthenes' Harpocration supposed were meant of Attis the Phrygian. But some of the Ancients, read not in that place of Demosthenes, Attis, but Ates, which is an Additional name to Bacchus, as is also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See the Author of the Etymologicon in the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Attis, the great God, chaste Adonis,  
The Donor of a prosperous Life, and happiness,  
The beautifully-haired Bacchus.   
The Oracle calls Attis (who by reason of his Love-madness castrated himself,) Adonis, and Bacchus. And when Alexander King of the Macedonians passed over into Asia, the Amphictyones made him presents, and Pythia uttered this Oracle.  

Adore the supreme God Jove,  
And Minerva Tritogenia,  
The King concealed in a mortal Body,  
Whom Jove has begotten 
o Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of a race most incomparably the best] the reading (as the rule of verse requires) should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of a race ineffable.] Vales.  of a race ineffable,  
Mortals Defender of Equity, King Alexander.   
These are the words of the Oracle which the Daemon uttered at Delphos: He himself, when he would flatter Potentates, Deified them. And this was perhaps done merely out of flattery. But, what shall we say concerning Cleomedes the Champion, whom they have made a God, and uttered this Oracle concerning him.  

The last of the Hero's, Cleomedes Astypalaeus.  
Him worship with sacrifices, as being no longer a Mortal.   
Upon account of this Oracle, Diogenes the Cynic, and 
p Oenomaus a Cynic Philososopher, having been deluded by Apollo's Oracle, resolved to revenge himself; and wrote a book concerning the falseness of Oracles, to which he gave this title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. A discovery of Cozeners: this Eusebius tells us from Porphyrius, in his fifth book De Praeparat. Vales.  Oenomaus the Philosopher condemned Apollo Pythius. The Inhabitants of Cyzicum have declared Adrianus to be the thirteenth God. And Adrianus himself has deified Antinous his own 
* That is, his favourite whom he kept to abuse contrary to nature.  Catamite. These things Libanus does not term ridiculous, and mere trifles; although he very well knew these Oracles, and that single Book, which 
q Musculus and Christophorson took [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] to be a proper name. Langus (in his notes on Niceph. book 10. chap. 36.) was of opinion, that instead of Adrias, it should be Adrianus. Indeed, the word Adrias is not to be endured. For no body was ever called by that name. Therefore Nicephorus, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] substituted this word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] very erroneously. In this place Socrates means that book of Lucian's, which has this title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Alexander or The false Prophet. In which book Lucian describes the frauds and impostures of one Alexander a Paphlagonian, who had craftily forged an Oracle. Wherefore instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Florentine M. S.) it must be Lucianus. Unless we should say, that Socrates mistook, and ascribed this book to one Adrianus, or Arrianus. Vales.  Adrias wrote concerning the Life of Alexander. 
r Before these words I placed a full▪ point, following herein Nicephorus' authority. Moreover, the reading should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nor is he himself ashamed.] Vales.  Nor is he himself ashamed to Deify Porphyrius. For his words are these, May the Tyrian be propitious to me, whose Books he preferred before the Emperors. Let thus much suffice to have been said by us by way of digression, upon account of the Sophista's scoffing and reproaches. I thought fit to omit the rest, which requires a particular Treatise. We must now subjoin the remaining part of our History.   

CHAP. XXIV. That the Bishops flocked from all places to Jovianus, every one of them hoping they should induce him to embrace their own Creed.  
AFter Jovianus' return out of Persia, the Ecclesiastic commotions were again renewed. For the Prelates of the Churches made it their business to prevent one another, each of them expecting, that the Emperor would give his assent to their Creed. But he had from the beginning adhered to the Homoöusian Faith; and openly declared, that he preferred that Creed before all others. And by his Letters he encourages Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria, who immediately after Julianus' death, had recovered the Alexandrian Church. But, being then made more confident and courageous by the Emperor's Letters, he was freed from fear on all hands. The Emperor likewise recalled those Bishops, who had been banished by Constantius, and had not procured their own revocation by Julianus. Moreover, all the Heathen Temples were then shut up. And [the Daemon Priests] themselves absconded, some in one place, some in another. The 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Pallium-wearers.  Philosophers also laid aside their Palliums', and clothed themselves in the common and ordinary habit. Likewise, that 
a He seems to mean the Taurobolia and Criobolia, after the undertaking whereof, the Pagans believed they were eternally regenerated; as the old inscriptions inform us. This whole ceremony is incomparably well described at large by Prudentius; in the passion of Romanus the Martyr; pag. 255, etc. Edit. Basil. It was in short thus: The Priest to be consecrated, being habited in his sacerdotal Vestments, (adorned with a Crown of Gold and wrapped about with a silken Gown,) was put into a deep Pit dug into the earth. Over this Pit an Altar ●ade of planks was erected, through which many holes were boared. upon this Altar a great Bull was laid, adorned with Garlands; and his horns were guilded: his breast they divided with a consecrated Weapon. A stream of recking blood gushing immediately out of the large wound, flowed upon the boarded Altar, and running through the holes made therein, reigned down upon the Priest enclosed under the boards; who catcht the shower of gore by putting his head under the falling drops; wherewith he besmeared his garments, and his whole body. See Prudentius, ut supr●.  Public pollution caused by the blood [of sacrifices,] which they had celebrated in Julianus' Reign even to loathsomeness, was then taken away.   

CHAP. XXV. That the Macedonians and Acacians, meeting together at Antioch, confirmed the Nicene Creed.  
BUt the affairs of the Christians were in no wise in a sedate posture. For the principal heads of every party made their 
a It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, approaches, or addresses. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies another thing, to wit, Progressus, proceedings. Vales.  addresses to the Emperor, supposing they should obtain from him power and authority against those by them reputed to be their adversaries. And in the first place, those termed Macedonianis present a Libel to him, requesting that they who asserted the Son to be unlike the Father, might be ejected out of the Churches, and themselves put into their places. The persons who presented this Supplicatory Libel, were Basilius [Bishop] of Ancyra, Silvanus of Tarsus, Sophronius of Pompeiopolis, Pasinicus of 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Zeni] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Zelae] according as Epiphan. Scholasticus read it. Zelae or Zela is a Town of Cappadocia, as Pliny and others do affirm. Basilius' mentions this place in his 72 Epist. ad Evae●enos; and in Epist. 73. ad Monachos suos. Vales.  Zelae, Leontius of Comani, Callicrates of Claudiopolis, and Theophilus of Castabali. The Emperor having received their Libel, sent them away without an answer. He expressed himself only thus to them: I abominate (said he) Contentiousness: But I Love and Honour those that are 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those that hasten towards, etc.  desirous of Unity and Concord. When these expressions were divulged in the hearing of the other parties, they mollified the stiffness of those who were desirous of Contention. And this fell out agreeable to the Emperor's intent and design. Moreover, the contentious disposition of the Acacians was then also clearly manifested, and they evidently demonstrated their continual usage of complying with their sentiments who were vested with the supreme power. For, meeting together at Antioch in Syria, they entered into discourse with Melitius, who having separated from them a little before, had embraced the Homoöusian opinion. And this they did, in regard they saw Melitius was highly esteemed by the Emperor, who then resided at Antioch. Having therefore made a profession of the Homoöusian opinion, and confirmed the Nicene Creed, by a general consent they drew up a Libel, which they presented to the Emperor. The Contents whereof are these.  To the most Pious and most Dear to God, Our Lord JOVIANUS VICTOR AUGUSTUS, The SYNOD of Bishops present at ANTIOCH, Assembled out of divers Provinces. 
Even we ourselves are fully satisfied, most Pious Emperor, that your Piety has in the first place studied to Assert and Constitute the Peace and Unity of the Church. Nor are 〈◊〉 insensible, that You have rightly judged a Draught of the true and Orthodox Faith to be the Head and Fountain of this Unity. Wherefore, that we may not be reputed of their number who adulterate the Doctrine of truth, we declare to Your Piety, that we do embrace and firmly adhere to the Creed of the holy Synod heretofore convened at Nicaea. Especially, since that term therein, which to some seems 
c The term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, new or unusual] was added by Christophorson out of Nicephorus. For, in the Kings M. S. (which Robert Stethens followed,) and in the Florent▪ and Sfortian M. SS. this word is wanting. Nor did Epiphanius Scholasticus meet with it in his Copy, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For thus he renders it: Quando etiam Consubstantialitatis nomen, quod aliter se quibusdam habere videtur, dicimus cautam interpretationem a patribus excepisse. Vales.  new and unusual, (we mean the term Homoöusios',) has with Caution been explained by the Fathers; so, as to denote, that the Son was begotten of the Father's substance, and that he is like the Father as to his substance. Not, as if any passion were to be understood in relation to that inexplicable Generation: nor, is the term▪ Ousia taken by the Father's according to any usual signification of it amongst the Grecians; but, ['tis made use of] in order to the subversion of what has been impiously and audaciously asserted by Arius concerning Christ, [to wit,] that he existed of things which are not. Which [Tenet] the Anomaeans, who are newly sprung up, do with a far greater boldness and audaciousness impudently assert, to the utter ruin of Ecclesiastic unity. Wherefore, we have annexed to this our Declaration a Copy of that Creed set forth by the Bishops convened at Nicaea, which we also embrace. It is this, We believe in one God the Father Almighty, and 
d We remarked before (Socrat. book 1. chap. 8. note (a.) that the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is by the Greeks used to signify the Creed, because 'twas commonly learned by heart. But, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is useless here. In my judgement, it would be placed better after these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, It is this in full. Vales.  all the rest of the Creed.  

* Here follow the names of those Bishops who presented and consented to this Libel.  I Meletius Bishop of Antioch have presented [this Libel,] and do give my consent to what is above written. [And so do I] Eusebius of Samosata, Evagrius of 
e In the Sfortian M. S. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Siculi,] which reading is truer than [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Sicclus.] It is the name of a City Situate in the East, concerning which I have yet met with nothing. Amongst the Bishops of the Acacian party who subscribed the Seleucian Synod, Evagrius of Mitilene, of the Province of the Islands, is recounted. Vales.  Siculi, Uranius of Apamaea, Zoilus of Larissa, Acacius of Caesarea, Antipater of Rhosus, Abramius of Urimi, Aristonicus of Seleucia upon Belus, 
f This is neither a Greek, nor a Latin name. In the Tripartite-History it is Barbabentus. Vales.  Barlamenus of Pergamus, Uranius of Melitina, Magnus of Chalcedon, Eutychius of Eleutheropolis, 
g Epiphanius Scholasticus terms him Isacius. He seems to be the same person with him that is called I●saces in Basilius' 69 Epistle, which is the Synodick Epistle of the Antiochian Council under Meletius. He is recounted between Cosroës and Narses. Vales.  Isacoces of Armenia The Great, Titus of Bostra, Petrus of 
h Upon my warrant, make it Hippi. This Petrus was Bishop of Hippi, a Province of Palestine. He subscribed the Seleucian Synod, together with the others of the Acacian party here recounted, to wit, Zoïlus of Larissa, Eutychianus of Eleutheropolis; as you may read in Epiphanius, in Haeres. Semiarian. Hippos was a Town in Palestine, thirty Stadium's distant from Tiberias; Josephus mentions it in his own Life. Vales.  Sippi, Pelagius of Laodicaea, 
i In Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version he is called Arabianus Adren●is, very right. For this is the Arabianus, or Arabion, Bishop of the Adraï, who subscribed the Seleucian Synod, amongst the Bishops of the Acacian party, as Epiphanius relates in Heres. Semiarian. Where he is placed after Exeresius Bishop of Gerast, and next before Charisius Bishop of Azotus. Adra, or Adraon, is a City of Arabia▪ under the Bishopric of Bostra, as Guillelmus Tyrius informs us. 'Tis certain, Uranius Bishop of Adra is reckoned amongst the Bishops of the Province of Arabia in the first Constantinopolitan-Synod. But, in the fifth Constantinopolitan-Synod, one Dorymenius is counted Bishop of Adra. Vales.  Arabianus of Antros, Piso of Adani, by 
k I should rather write it Lamurio, agreeable to Epiphanius Scholasticus; for 'tis a name form 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies Talkative. A little after this, instead of A●etius, the said Epiphanius reads Aëtius; and so I found it written in the Florentine M. S. Vales.  Lamydrion the Presbyter, Sabinianus of Zeugma, Athanasius of Ancyra, by Orphitus and Aëtius Presbyters, 
l This person is mentioned by Marcus the Deacon, in his Life of Porphyrius Bishop of Gaza, which you have in Surius. Vales.  Irenius of Gaza, Piso of Augusta, Patricius of Paltus, by Lamyrion the Presbyter, Anatolius of Beroea, Theotimus of Arabi, Lucianus Arcenus. We found this Libel recorded in that work of Sabinus', entitled A Collection of Synodick Acts. Moreover, the Emperor had taken this resolution with himself, that by kind words and persuasives he would extirpate the contentiousness of the disagreeing parties; and he declared that he would not create trouble to any person of what belief soever he were of: but that he would love and highly value such as should be the principal promoters of the Church's Unity. That these things were after this manner done by him, Themistius the Philosopher does also attest. For in the Oration he composed upon his Consulate, he admires the Emperor, 
m Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  for his allowing every person a free liberty of worshipping the Deity in such a manner as he desired; whereby he repressed the humours of flatterers. Upon whom he made very facetious reflections, saying, 'tis experimentally known, that they worship the Purple, not God; and that such persons differ not from the Euripus, which sometimes throws its Waves this way, at others the quite contrary.   

CHAP. XXVI. Concerning the Death of the Emperor Jovianus.  
AFter this manner did the Emperor at that time repress their fury, who made it their business to cavil and contend. Departing immediately from Antioch, he went to Tarsus in Cilicia, where he buried Julianus' Body. Having performed all the Solemnities of his Funeral, he is declared Consul. Designing to go directly from thence to Constantinople, he arrived at a place, the name whereof is Dadastana; it is Situate in the Frontiers of Galatia and Bythinia. There Themistius the Philosopher (with others of the Senatorian Order,) met him, and recited his Consular Oration before him, which he afterwards spoke in the presence of the people at Constantinople. Indeed, as well the Civil, as Ecclesiastic affairs of the Roman Empire, being blest with so good an Emperor, would have been managed fortunately and successfully; had not a sudden death ravished so eminent a personage from the public. For, being seized with a distemper [termed] an Obstruction, in Winter time, he ended his life at the fore mentioned place, in his own and his Son Varronianus' Consulate, upon the seventeenth of February. Having Reigned seven months, and lived thirty three years. This Book contains the [transactions of affairs during the] space of two years and five months.    

THE FOURTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS.  

CHAP. I. That, after Jovianus' death, Valentinianus is Proclaimed Emperor, who made his Brother Valens his Colleague in the Empire. And, that Valentinianus was a Catholic, but Valens an Arian.  
THE Emperor Jovianus having ended his life (as we have declared) at Dadastana, in his own and his Son Varronianus' Consulate, on the seventeenth of February; the Soldiers departing from Galatia, on the seventh day after came to Nicaa in Bythinia, where by a general suffrage they proclaim Valentinianus Emperor, on the five and twentieth of February, 
a I doubt not, but instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in his Consulate] Socrates wrote [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the same Consulate;] that is, in the Consulate of Jovianus Augustus and Varronianus that noble young Prince, his Son. Vales.  in the same Consulate. By original extract he was a Pannonian, born at the City Cibalis. Having been entrusted with the leading of an Army, he had given a demonstration of his great skill in 
* That is, in Marshalling of an Army.  Tactics▪ He was a personage of a large soul, and always appeared superior 
† Or, to his present fortune.  to that degree of honour he had arrived at. When therefore they had created him Emperor, He went immediately to Constantinople, and thirty days after his being proclaimed, he makes his Brother Valens his Colleague in the Empire. They were both Christians, but they disagreed about the Faith of the Christian Religion. For Valentinianus had a veneration for the Creed of the Nicene Synod: but Valens, by reason of a prepossession, adhered rather to the Arian opinion. The reason of this his prepossession was, because he had been baptised by Eudoxius [Bishop] of Constantinople, a Prelate of the Arian Religion. Both of them entertained a warmth and ardency for that Religion which each adhered to: and yet after they came to the Empire, they differed one from the other very much, in their dispositions. For formerly, in the Reign of Julianus, (when Valentinianus was Tribune of the Soldiers, and Valens had a Military employ in the Emperor's Guards) each of them gave a demonstration of the zeal they had for their Religion: For being compelled to sacrifice, they chose to leave their Military employments, rather than relinquish Christianity. But, at that time the Emperor Julianus, knowing them to be persons useful to the Public, removed neither of them from their Military preferment; nor yet Jovianus, who was his Successor in the Empire. But, being afterwards promoted to the Empire, 
* That is, Valentinianus, and Valens.  they were at first like to one another, as to their care about the management of the public affairs; but they differed (as I have said) about the Christian Religion, and behaved themselves after a disagreeable manner towards the Christians. For Valentinianus did indeed favour such persons as embraced his own sentiments; but he was not in the least troublesome to the Arians. But Valens, desirous to promote the Arians, did most grievously disquiet and disturb those who differed in opinion from them; as the procedure of our History will evidence. At that very time, Liberius presided over the Roman Church: at Alexandria Athanasius [was Bishop] of the Homoöusians; and Lucius of the Arians, whom▪ the Arians had constituted Georgius' successor. Euzoïus presided over the Arians at Antioch. Those of the Homoöusian opinion in that City, were divided into two parties, Paulinus headed the one party, and Melitius the other. Cyrillus was again put into possession of the Church at Jerusalem. The Government of the Churches at Constantinople was in the hands of Eudoxius, an assertour of the Arian opinion: the Homoöusians kept their assemblies in a little Oratory within that City. Those of the Macedonian Heresy, who had 
b I am of the same mind with Christophorson, who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, had declared for the Acacians] read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had dissented from the Acacians.] Which reading I have followed in my Version. The reading may be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 separated from] which is perhaps truest. Nicephorus has altered this passage of Socrates thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, asserting the same things with the Acacians,] which is worst of all. Vales.  dissented from the Acacians at Seleucia, at that time retained their Churches in every City. In this posture were the affairs of the Church at that time.   

CHAP. II. That Valentinianus went into the Western parts [of the Empire,] and Valens resided at Constantinople, who, upon the Macedonians address to him that a Synod might be convened, granted their request. And that he persecuted the Homoousians.  
BUt, the one of the Emperors, to wit, Valentinianus, went forthwith into the Western parts [of the Empire.] For the care of the public affairs 
* Or, drew him thither.  necessarily required his presence there. But Valens, after he had resided a little while at Constantinople, had an address made to him by most of the Bishops of the Macedonian Heresy, who requested another Synod might be convened, in order to the amendment of the 
† Or, Faith.  Greed. The Emperor, supposing they embraced the same sentiments with Acacius and Eudoxius, permitted it to be done. And so these persons made it their business to assemble a Synod in the City Lampsacus. But Valens went with all speed possible towards Antioch in Syria, fearing lest the Persians should break the League they had entered into for thirty years in the Reign of Jovianus, and invade the Roman Territories. But the Persians were quiet. Which calm Valens made an ill use of, and raised an irreconcilable War against those who embraced the Homoöusian opinion. He did indeed no harm to Paulinus the Bishop▪ by reason of that persons exemplary and eminent Piety. But he punished Melitius with Exile. He drove all others, who refused to communicate with Euzoïus, from the Churches in Antioch, and subjected them to losses and various punishments. 'Tis said, that he drowned many persons in the River Orontes which runs by that City.   

CHAP. III. That, whilst Valens Persecuted those who embraced the Homoöusian opinion in the East, there arose a Tyrant at Constantinople, [by name] Procopius. And that at the same time an Earthquake happened, and an inundation of the Sea, which ruined many Cities.  
WHilst Valens did these things in Syria, there arose a Tyrant at Constantinople, by name Procopius. He got together a great force in a short time, and made preparations for an expedition against the Emperor. This being told to the Emperor, put him into a very great Agony, which for a little while repressed the fury of his Persecution against the Catholics. In the interim that the disquietude of a Civil War was with pangs expected, an Earthquake happening ruined many Cities. The Sea also altered its own boundaries. For, in some places it overflowed so much, that Vessels might Sail, where there was a foot passage before. And it departed from other places in such a manner, that they were found to be dry ground. And this happened in the first Consulate of the two Emperors.   

CHAP. IU. That there being a disturbance in the Secular as well as the Ecclesiastic State of affairs, the Macedonians, having convened a Synod at Lampsacus, did again confirm the Antiochian Creed, and Anathematised that [published] at Ariminum, and did again ratify the deposition of Acacius and Eudoxius.  
THese things happening to be thus, neither the Civil, nor the Ecclesiastic State of affairs was in a sedate posture. Those therefore who had requested of the Emperor a power of convening a Synod, met at Lampsacus in the same Consulate [which I have even now mentioned.] This was the seventh year from the Synod which had been assembled at Seleucia. Having again confirmed the 
* This Creed occurs in Socrates' Eccles. Histor. Book. 2. chap. 10.  Antiochian Creed there, to which they had subscribed at Seleucia, they Anathematise that Creed published at Ariminum by those [Bishops] with whom they had heretofore agreed in opinion: and again condemned Acacius' and Eudoxius' party, as having been justly deposed. Eudoxius Bishop of Constantinople could not in any wise contradict these determinations; for the Civil War, which was imminent, permitted him not to revenge himself of them. Wherefore, Eleusius Bishop of Cyzicum and his Adherents, were at that time for some little while the stronger party, in regard they asserted that termed Macedonius' opinion, 
a Musculus and Christophorson have rendered these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Paulo antea, a little before; as if it had been [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] I am of the opinion; that this place is faulty, and by a small change is thus to be restored: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which before had a very mean repute, but was then ●●ndred more conspicuous and better known in the Synod at Lampsacus. He speaks concerning Macedonius' Heresy, which hitherto (says he) had been obscure and unknown: but then, in the Synod of Lampsacus, it became most apparently known. I doubt not but Socrates wrote agreeable to my emendation. Concerning this Synod of Lampsacus, see Baronius, at the year of Christ, 365. Vales.  which before had a very mean repute, but was then rendered more conspicuous and better known in the Synod at Lampsacus. I suppose this Synod to have been the reason, why those termed the Macedonianis are so numerous in the Hellespont. For Lampsacus is Scituate in a narrow Bay of the Hellespont. This was the conclusion of the Synod of Lampsacus.   

CHAP. V. That, an engagement happening about a City of Phrygia between the Emperor [Valens] and the Tyrant Procopius, the Emperor took the Tyrant by the treachery of his Commanders, and put him and them to death, by insticting new and unusual punishments upon them.  
ON the year following, wherein G●d●ianus and 
* Or, Dagalaïphus.  Dagalaïfus were Consul●, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Epiphanius renders it; bella parabantur, the War was prepared. Christophorson, following the sense, rather than the words, translates it, Bellum gets c●ptum est, the War was begun to be waged. But, in order to the expressing the significativeness and propriety of the Greek phrase, it must be rendered, Bella incubuerunt, or, belli vis grassata est; the War was with all diligence taken in hand, or, the force of the War raged. Vales.  the War was in good earnest begun. For when the Tyrant Procopius, having removed from Constantinople, was upon the March with his Army towards the Emperor: Valens, informed thereof, hastens from Antioch, and engages Procopius ●eer a City of Phrygia, the name whereof is Nacolia. In the first encounter he was worsted. But, not long after, he took Procopius alive, Agilo● and Gomoarius his Commanders having betrayed him▪ upon [all] whom Valens inflicted new and unusual punishments. For, disregarding the Oaths he had bound himself in to the Traitors, 
b Ammianus Marcellinus relates no such thing concerning Agilo and Gomoarius Procopius' Captains. He does indeed affirm, that they revolted to Valens' side, but says not, that they were cut in sunder with Saws. Marcellinus gives us this narrative only, (See Amm. Marcellinus, book 26. pag. 328, 329, Edit. Paris. 1636.) that the Tribunes Florentius and Barchalba, after the sight at Nacolia, delivered Procopius bound to Valens. And, that Procopius was immediately beheaded; and Florentius and Barchalba soon after underwent the same punishment. Therefore, what Socrates relates here concerning Agilo and Gomoärius, and concerning Procopius' being torn in sunder, is false. Philostorgius also, in his ninth book, relates that Procopius was beheaded, and that Florentius, who delivered him to Valens, was burnt. Vales.  he put them to death by cutting them in sunder with Saws. And, having bound each of the Tyrant's legs to two trees standing near one another, which were bowed down, 
c This place is corrupted, as 'tis evident. In my judgement, 'tis thus to be restored: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  he afterwards permitted the bended trees to erect themselves. By the rise whereof Procopius was torn in sunder. And thus the Tyrant, rend into two pieces, ended his Life.   

CHAP. VI That, after the death of the Tyrant, the Emperor forced those who had been present at the Synod, and all the Christians, to embrace Arius' Opinion.  
THe Emperor, having at that time been fortunate and successful in that action, began immediately to disquiet the Christians, being desirous to bring over all persons to Arianism. But he was in a more especial manner incensed against the Synod which had been convened at Lampsacus, not only because it had deposed the Arian Bishops, but in regard that Draught of the Creed published at Ariminum, had been Anathematised there. Being therefore come to Nicomedia in Bythinia, he sent for Eleusius Bishop of Cyzicum to him. This Prelate had more closely adhered to Macedonius' opinion, as I have said before. Wherefore the Emperor, having convened a Synod of Arian Bishops, compelled Eleusius to give his assent to their Faith. At first he denied to do it. But when he was threatened with Banishment and Proscription of his Goods, being terrified he gave his assent to the Arian opinion. He repented immediately that he had consented. And returning to Cyzicum, in the presence of all the people he complained of his being forced, saying, that he had given his assent by compulsion, not voluntarily: he also advised them to seek out for another Bishop, because he had been compelled to renounce his own opinion. But the inhabitants of Cyzicum, by reason of that great love and affection they had for him, refused to be subject to another Bishop, nor would they permit any other [to govern] their Church. They continued therefore under his presidency, and would in no wise recede from their own Heresy.   

CHAP. VII. That Eunomius, having ejected Eleusius the Macedonian, was made Bishop of Cyzicum. And concerning Eunomius' original, and that having been 
* Or, Notary.  Amanuensis to Aëtius [surnamed] Atheus, he imitated him.  
WHen the Bishop of Constantinople heard this, he prefers Eunomius to the Bishopric of Cyzicum, in regard he was a person able by his eloquence to draw [the minds of] the multitude to his own Lure. Upon his arrival at Cyzicum, an Imperial Edict was published, by which order was given, that Eleusius should be ejected, and Eunomius installed. This being done, those of Eleusius' party, having erected an Oratory without the City, celebrated their assemblies therein. Let thus much be said concerning Eleusius. We must now give an account of Eunomius. Eunomius had been Amanitensis to Aëtius, surnamed Atheus, of whom we have made mention 
* See Socrates, book 2. chap. 35.  before. Conversing with him, he imitated his Sophistick way of discoursing: addicting himself [to the use of] certain insignificant and impertinent terms, and was insensible of his framing fallacious arguments in order to the deceiving of himself. Upon this account he was pufed up with pride, and fell into 
a In the Florentine M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into Blasphemies:] which is confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version. Vales.  Blasphemy, being indeed a follower of Arius' opinion, but was various ways an adversary to the doctrines of truth. He had but a very mean skill in the sacred Scriptures, and was unable to understand their meaning. But he was very full of words, always making a repetition of the same things over and over, but could not arrive at the design he had proposed to himself. His seven books which with a great deal of vain labour he wrote upon the Apostles Epistle to the Romans, are a demonstration hereof. For, although he has spent a great many words in the explanation thereof, yet he could in no wise 
b The common reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, apprehend the scope, or design;] in the Florent. M. S. it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, comprehend the design.] Vales.  apprehend the scope and design of that Epistle▪ Of the same sort are those other Books of his that be extant. Of which he that should be desirous to make trial, would find a great scarcity of sense amidst a multitude of words. This Eunomius therefore was by Eudoxius 
c Socrates has done ill, to place Eunomius' promotion to the Episcopate of Cyzicum, in the Reign of Valens Augustus. For Eunemius was made Bishop of Cyzicum under the Emperor Constantius, in that Synod of Constantinople, which was held immediately after the Synod of Seleucia, as Philostorgius does in express words affirm, book 5. chap. 3 and Theodoret, book. 2. chap. 27 & 29. Eccles. Histor. which two Authors have recorded Eunomius' affairs with a far greater accuracy, than Socrates has related them. 'Tis certain, that in Valens' Reign, Eunomius was banished by Valens; because he was reported to be a favourer of the Tyrant Procopius, as Philostorgius affirms. So unlikely is it, that he should have had the Bishopric of Cyzicum then bestowed upon him. Sozomen has followed Socrates' mistake, in book 6. chap. 8. Eccles. Histor. Vales.  preferred to the Bishopric of Cyzicum. 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it should undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when he was come thither.] I wonder this was not perceived by Chrystophorson. For Epiphanius might have shown him the true reading, who renders it thus, cum illuc venisset, when he was arrived there. Vales.  When he was come thither, by making use of his usual Dialectical art, he amazed his Auditors by his unusual expressions, whereupon there arose a disturbance at Cyzicum. [At length] the inhabitants of Cyzicum, not able to endure his arrogant and haughty manner of expressing himself, drove him from their City. He went to Constantinople, where he made his abode with Eudoxius, and was [reputed a 
e In Civil and Military offices, some persons were actually employed in bearing of them; others were Vacantes, [that is, persons that had the title of such an Office, but were not actually concerned in the management of it; we may term them titular Officers:] who in the Code are said to be proecincti honore otiosi cinguli. So some Tribunos are termed Vacantes in Amm. Marcellinus, as I have remarked in my notes on that Historian. After the same manner those Bishops are termed Vacantes by our Socrates, who had the bare name of a Bishop, without a Church, without a Clergy and people, over whom they might preside. Of the same nature almost are those, who now a days are styled Bishops in Infidel Countries, such a one therefore was Eunomius, when, being driven from Cyzicum, he resided with Eudoxius at Constantinople. Which happened in Constantius' Empire, not in Valens' Reign, as Socrates here relates. Further, after Eunomius' expulsion, Eleusius ('tis probable) recovered his See again. Vales.  Vacant Bishop. But, that we may not seem to have said these things upon account of calumny and reproach, hear Eunomius' own words, after what manner he takes the boldness to express himself in his Sophistick and fallacious assertions concerning God. For he says word for word thus. God knows no more than we do concerning his own substance. Nor is that more known to him, and less to us. But, whatever we know concerning the divine substance, that is wholly known to God. And on the contrary, whatever he [knows,] the same you will without any difference find in us. These, and many other such like fallacies, Eunomius framed, being insensible [of his own error.] But how he afterwards became a Separatist from the Arians, we will in due place relate.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning the Oracle, which was found cut upon a stone, when the Wall of Chalcedon was demolished by reason of the Emperor Valens' anger.  
BUt, the Emperor gave order, that the Walls of Chalcedon (a City Scituate over against Byzantium,) should be demolished For he had obliged himself by Oath to do this (after he should have vanquished the Tyrant Procopius,) because the Chalcedonians, siding with the Tyrant, had shamefully 
a Amm. Marcellinus relates, that Valens laid siege to Chalcedon, during his War with Procopius. At which siege the Inhabitants of that City reviled him from the Walls, and contemptuously styled him Sabaiarius, Small-bear-drinker. Sabaia (as Marcellinus describes it) was a small sort of Liquor made of Barley, very usually drank in Pannonia. In which Country Valens was born, (see Socrates book 4. chap. 1.) and therefore was, by way of reproach, called Sabaiarius, or Sabiarius. That this was the Pannonians usual drink, Dio attests Lib. 49. where he says, that the Pannonians fed upon a very mean diet; that they had very little Wine, of Oil; and that Barley and Millet was their food and drink. See Amm. Marcellinus, book 26. pag. 325. Edit. Park. 1636; and Valesius' notes thereon, pag. 324.  railed at and abused him, and had shut their gates upon him as he 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] it should in my mind be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] as I have expressed it in my Version. But the Chalcedonians, because of that Revolt of theirs, were not only punished with the demolishment of their walls; but had this infamous brand also set upon them, viz. that no Chalcedonian should ever be preferred to any Office. Isidorus Pelusiota (book 1. Epist▪ 485;) does attest this, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Law prohibits the Carthaginians from bearing any Office. On my peril make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Chalcedonians. For the Carthaginians have no concern with this place, in regard they were not subjects of the Eastern Empire, concerning which Isidorus here speaks. Vales.  passed by their City. The Wall therefore was by the Emperor's order pulled down. And the stones were conveyed to the public Baths of Constantinople, which are called 
c Sozomen mentions these Baths, termed Constantianae, in his Eccles. Histor. book 8. chap. 21. They were in the Tenth Ward of the City Constantinople, as we are informed from the old description of that City. Also, Ammianus Marcellinus (book 3.) relates, that Valens built a Bath at Constantinople, of the stones of the walls of Chalcedon. But Cedrenus and Zonaras do affirm, that an Aquaeduct or Conduit, not a Bath, was built of those Stones. Which relations do not contradict one another. For an Aquaeduct is necessary for a Bath. It was doubtless a very famous work; whereof mention is made by Themistius, (in Oratione decennali ad Valentem,) and by Gregorius Nazianzenus in his 25th Oration; who very elegantly terms this Aquaeduct of Valens', a Subterraneous and Aërial River. So also Themistius, in his Oration entitled Ama●orium, or de Regi● pulchritudine ad Gratianum; the passage wherein I will so much the more willingly annex here, because the Oration is not yet Printed: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Moreover, in Socrates here, I had rather read Carosianae, than Constantianae. For the Baths called Constantianae were built by the Emperor Constantius, as their name does declare. But the Carosian● Baths were finished by Valens, and dedicated after Gratianus' third and Aequitius' Consulate, Vindalonius Magnus being then Prosect of Constantinople, as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti, and by the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle. They were named Carosianae from Carosia Valens' daughter, as Sozomen attests, book 6. And they were in the Seventh Ward of the City, as the description of Constantinople declares. Vales.  Constantianae. There was a Prophecy found, cut on one of the stones, which had for a long time lain concealed, but was then discovered; signifying, that when the City should be furnished with plenty of water, than the Wall should serve for a Bath: and that numerous tribes of Barbarous Nations, having overrun the Provinces of the Roman Empire, and done a great deal of mischief, at length should themselves also be destroyed. Nothing hinders, but we may here insert the Prophecy itself, in favour to such as are studious.  

When Nymphs their mystic dance with watry-feets  
Shall tread through proud Byzantium's stately street;  
When Rage the City-wall shall overthrow,  
Whose Stones to fence a Bathing place shall go.  
Then Savage Lands shall send forth numerous swarms,  
(Shining with Golden locks and burnished Arms,)  
Which having Ister's Silver streams o'er past,  
Shall Scythian Fields, and Moesia's Meadows waste:  
But when, proud with success, they enter Thrace,  
They'll meet their fate, and find a burial-place.   
This was the Prophecy. But it afterwards happened, that the Aquaeduct built by Valens, furnished the City with plenty of water: and then the Barbarous Nations made an insurrection, as we shall hereafter declare. This prediction, as it fell out, was by some persons taken in another sense. For when that Aquaeduct was brought into the City, 
d This is the Clearchus, who was afterwards Consul with Richomeres, in the Empire of Theodosius. Concerning whom Eunapius makes mention, in the Life of Maximus the Philosopher: and says that he had first been Vicarius of Asia in the Procopian War; and was afterwards made Proconsul of all Asia by Valens, for the eminent service he had done in the War with Procopius. Libanius has very many Epistles written to this Clearchus in his fourth and fifth book; wherein he commends him highly, and intimates that he had a Royal command over Asia. He was Perfect of Constantinople in the Consulate of Modestus and Arinthaeus, as we are informed from the Theodosian Code. Vales.  Clearchus, being Praefect of the City, built a stately 
e Cedrenus and Z●narus call it a Nymphaeum. But the Nymphaea are not the same with Baths, as 'tis apparent from the description of Constantinople. For the Nymphaea are the Nymph● Temples, watered with pleasant Fountains; as I have long since remarked in my notes on Am. Marcellinus, pag. 46. Vales.  Bath, in that now called Theodosius' Forum: which Bath was named The plentiful water. Upon which account the City celebrated a Festival with great solemnity.  
And this is that, say they, which is spoken of in the Prophecy, in these words,  

— Their mystic dance with watery feet  
Shall tread through proud Byzantium's stately street.   
But, what belonged to the completion of this Prophecy happened sometime afterwards. At that time, when the Walls should have been pulled down, the Constantinopolitans entreated the Emperor to desist from demolishing of them. Also, [some of] the Inhabitants of Nicomedia and Nicaea came from Bythinia to Constantinople, and made the same request. The Emperor, being highly incensed, was with great difficulty induced to admit of the suppliants Petition. But, that he might perform his Oath [wherein he had bound himself,] he gave order, both that the Walls should be pulled down, and also that the breaches made by that demolishment should at the same time be repaired with other small stones. At this present therefore there is to be seen in some parts of the Wall, patches basely wrought up with very mean materials, laid upon vast and prodigious stones, which [patches] were at that time made. Let thus much be said concerning the Wall of Chalcedon.   

CHAP. IX. That the Emperor Valens Persecuted the Novatians also, who (in like manner as did the Catholics) embraced the Homoöusian Faith.  
BUt the Emperor desisted not from Persecuting those that embraced the Homoöusian opinion: but drove them from Constantinople; and together with them the Novatians also, in regard they owned the same sentiments with them: whose Churches he ordered to be shut up. And gave order, that their Bishop also, by name Agelius, should be punished with Banishment. He was a person, that had presided over their Churches from the times of Constantine, and had led an Apostolic life. For he always went bare foot, and made use of but one coat, observing the command of the Gospel. But the Emperor's rage against the Novatians was stopped by a pious and also an Eloquent person, by name Marcianus. He had before born a Military employ in the Imperial Palace, but was at that time a Presbyter of the Novatian Church, and taught Anastasia and Carosa, Valens' daughters, the Grammar; 
a 'Tis false, what Socrates here says, that the Anastasian Baths at Constantinople had their name from Anastasia Valens' daughter, and were erected by Valens. They were built by Constantine The Great, and from his Sister's name were called the Anastasian Baths. Amm. Marcellinus tells us thus much, (book 26. pag. 320, Edit. Paris 1636.) Where he describes Procopius' Tyrannic design: his words are these; Idem Procopius diductus in cogitationes varias, Anasiasianas' Balneas Petit, a Sorore Constantini Cognominatas, the same Procopius, divided into various thoughts, went to the Anastasian Baths, which had their name from Constantine's Sister. At which place in Amm. Marcellinus I have long since remarked in my notes thereon, that Anastasia, Constantine's Sister, was married to Bassianus Caesar. After my publishing of those my notes on Amm. Marcellinus, there was a noble and Learned person in England, who found fault with this Annotation of mine, and has stiffly denied, that Bassianus was ever created Caesar. Upon what account therefore I was induced to affirm this, I will in short here declare. When the Emperor Constantine (after his conquest of Maxentius) had given his Sister Constantia in marriage to Licinius; quickly after that he returned into the Gallia's, and sent his Brother Constantius to Licinius, entreating him that Bassianus might be created Caesar; to which Bassianus, Anastasia, Constantine's other Sister, was married. Sed Licinio talia frustrante, etc. that is, But when Licinius disappointed him as to those things, Bassianus (by the instigation of Senecio his Brother, who was his bosom-friend) takes up Arms against Constantine. Who being apprehended in the very attempt, was by Constantine's order convicted and put to death. When Sinicius the Author of this treachery, was demanded in order to his being punished; Licinius denying that, the agreement betwixt them was broken. This passage occurs in the excerptione de Vita Constantini, which I heretofore published at the end of Amm. Marcellinus. From which words I draw these conclusions: (1) That Constantine treated with Licinius, in order to Bassianus' being created Caesar. (2) That Bassianus being solicited by Licinius, did not only conspire against Constantine, but made War also against him. Bassianus therefore must of necessity [be allowed] to have played the Tyrant, and therefore, to have by force assumed the Title of Caesar, which Constantine had thoughts of giving him, had Licinius consented. Being moved by these reasons, I have termed Bassianus, Caesar, whom notwithstanding I do acknowledge to have been a Tyrant, and do grant that he never was duly and Lawfully made Caesar. Moreover, in regard the Anastasian Baths were at Constantinople before Procopius' insurrection, (as we have shown from Amm. Marcellinus, it may be evidently concluded from thence, that they were not built by Valens, in regard at that time he was but newly made Emperor. Further, the reading here in Socrates should be thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the public Baths.] Vales.  by whose names the public Baths which Valens erected at Constantinople, yet standing, [were called.] Out of veneration therefore to this person, the Novatian Churches, which for some small time had been shut up, were opened again. But the Novatians were not perfectly free from disturbances caused by the Arians. For they were hated by the Arians, because the Novatians loved and had an extraordinary kindness for the Homoöusians, with whom they agreed in opinion. This was the posture of affairs at that time. Further, you are to know, that the war against the Tyrant Procopius was finished in the Consulate of Gratianus and Dagalaïfus, about the latter end of May.   

CHAP. X. That the Emperor Valentinianus begat a son, who bore his Father's name [to wit, Valentinianus;] he having begat [his son] Gratianus before his being created Emperor.  
NOt long after this War, 
a Socrates is grievously mistaken here. For Valentinianus the Younger, who was born in the Consulate of Gratianus and Dagalaïphus, was not Valentinianus', but Valens Augustus' Son. Idatius does expressly affirm this in his Fasti, in these words: Gratiano Nob. & Dagalaïso Consulibus, etc. In the Consulate of the most noble Gratianus, and Dagalaïsus, Valentinianus the Younger, Son to Valens Augustus, was born, on the fifteenth of the Calends of February. I know indeed, that in Jacobus Sirmondus' Edition of these Fasti, the common reading is, Filius Augusti Valentiniani, the Son of Valentinianus Augustus. But, in that most ancient Manuscript belonging to the College of Clermont, from which Sirmondus published these Fasti, I found it in express words written thus, Filius Augusti Valentis, the Son of Valens Augustus. Besides the testimony of these Fasti, it may be made evident by many other arguments, that this Valentinianus the Younger, (who was born in the Consulate of Gratianus and Dagalaïphus, in the year of Our Lord, 366,) was the Son of Valens Augustus. For, this is the very same Valentinianus, as 'tis on all hands agreed, who was afterwards Consul with Victor, in the year of Christ 369; and to whom Themistius spoke his Consular-Oration, which is at this day extant under this title: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now, in this Oration, Themistius frequently calls Valens the Father of this Valentinian, and styles Gratianus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, his Cousin German by the Father's side. See pag. 253. in that Oration. Besides. Themistius does affirm (pag. 254,) that the slaughter and overthrow of the Tyrant Procopius was foresignified by God, by the birth of this Valentinian. 'Tis certain, Valentinianus Junior was born when Gratianus and Dagalaïphus were Consuls, on the 15th of the Calends of February; as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti, and in the Alexandrian Chronicle. In which year the Tyrant Pracopius was vanquished by Valens, on the sixth of the Calends of June, as 'tis affirmed in the same Fasti. But, if Valentinianus Junior had been Son to Valentinianus Senior, his birth had signified nothing to Valens. Further, if this Valentinianus had in reality been Son to Valentinianus Senior, why did he make his residence in the East? How could he have been sent so long a journey from his Father, being as yet but an Infant? For he accompanied Valens in the Gothick Expedition, as Themistius attests not far from the beginning of this Oration. Lastly, 'tis evident from Themistius' Quinquennalian Oration [i. e. His Oration upon Valens' having arrived at the fifth year of his Empire,] near the close thereof, that Valens had an only Son then when he celebrated his Quinquennalia, that is, in the year of our Lord 368. In regard therefore, the most noble Valentinianus was made Consul in the East on the year following, he can be no other person than Valens' Son. And Themistius, in the close of his Quinquennalian Oration (after he had spoken concerning Valens' only Son,) adds these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whom I would make an Alexander, and Philosophy shall again boast of such an Issue. And in his Exhortatory Oration, which he spoke the year after to Valentinianus Junior, he makes an address to the Child almost in the same words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 come [Royal] Babe, sit upon my knees! And a little after: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Plato and Aristotle shall together with myself instruct Thee, by whom the Great Alexander was ●u●ored. From whence 'tis apparent, that it is one and the same person concerning whom Themistius speaks in both places; and therefore that Valentinianus Junior, whom Themistius speaks to in his Exhortatory Oration, was the same only Son of Valens. But, this Valentinianus Junior was, by another name, called Galates. For Socrates and Sozomen give him this name. Sozomen (book 6. chap. 16.) does expressly affirm, that Valens had one only Son by [Dominica] his Wife, whose name was Galates. Since therefore, 'tis manifest from what I have just now said, that the most noble Valentinianus was Valens' Son, Valentinianus and Galates must necessarily be one and the same person. I should think▪ that the Child might have the surname of Galates given him, because he was born in Galatia, at such time as Valens was at War with Procopius. Moreover, Socrates' mistake (in which error he is followed by Sozomen, book 6. chap. 10.) did, in my judgement, proceed from hence; viz. because he confounded the two Junior Valentinians, (one whereof was Son to Valens, the other to Valentinianus Senior,) and made but one person of two. For he thought, that the most noble Valentinianus (who was Consul with Victor) was the same person with that Valentinianus Junior, who, after the death of his Father Valentinianus Senior, Governed the Empire with Gratianus. But we have long since refuted this error, in our notes on book 30. of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 413. Vales. Valesius, at the now quoted pag. of his notes on Amm. Marcellinus, does indeed evidently prove that there were two Junior Valentinians; but (contrary to what he affirms here,) he asserts they were both Sons to Valentinianus Senior, whom he there styles Magnus. See his note.  during the same Consulate, a son was born to Valentinianus the Emperor in the Western parts, who had his Father's name given him. For he had begotten Gratianus long before his [undertaking the Government of the] Empire.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning a hail of an unusual bigness which fell from heaven, and concerning the Earthquakes in Bythinia, and the Hellespont.  
ON the following Consulate, which was Lupicinus' and 
* Or▪ Jovinus'.  Jovianus', there fell a hail at Constantinople 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as big as would fill a man's hand.  of a Vast bigness, on the second of July, which was like stones. Many persons said, that this hail was sent by reason of God's anger, because the Emperor had banished several of the Sacerdotal Order, in regard they refused to communicate with Eudoxius. A little after this time, during the same Consulate, the Emperor Valentinianus proclaimed his Son Gratianus 
‖ Emperor.  Augustus, on the twenty fourth of August. On the year after, wherein Valentinianus and Valens were the second time Consuls, there happened an Earthquake in Bythinia, which ruined the City Nicaea, on the eleventh of October. This was the twelfth year after the ruin of 
* Nicomedia was destroyed by an Earthquake, in the consulate of Dacianus and Cerealis, about the 28th of August. See Socrates, book 2. chap. 39  Nicomedia. Soon after this Earthquake, most part of Germa, a City in the Hellespont, was destroyed by another Earthquake. Notwithstanding these accidents happened, yet neither was Eudoxius Bishop of the Arians, nor the Emperor Valens, put into any fear. For they desisted not from persecuting those who dissented in opinion from them. [Moreover,] these Earthquakes seemed to denote the disturbance of the Churches. Wherefore, many of the Sacerdotal Order (as I have said) were banished. Only Basilius and Gregorius, by a certain dispensation of divine providence, suffered not banishment, by reason of their eminent piety. 
a Basilius was made Bishop of C●sarea in Cappadocia, in the year of Christ 369, as Baronius has rightly observed. But Socrates seems to make Basilius' promotion to that Bishopric somewhat ancienter. For, in his account at this place of those affairs that were transacted in Valentinianus' and Valens' second Consulate, which was the year of Christ 368, he does acknowledge that Basilius was then Bishop of Caesarea, and Gregorius of Nazianzum. But, as to Gregorius, Socrates is manifestly mistaken. For he was not at that time made Bishop of Nazianzum by Basilius, but of Sasimi: which Bishopric he notwithstanding never entered upon, as he himself attests in his Epistles. But in his Verses concerning his own Life, he evidently complains of Basilius, who (when as he had sixty Bishoprics under him,) had preferred him to the Church of a pitiful little Town, although he himself was nothing inferior to Basilius. Vales.  The first of these persons was Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia; and the second [presided over] Nazianzum, a small City near Caesarea. But we shall mention Basilius and Gregorius in the procedure [of our History.]   

CHAP. XII. That those who embraced Macedonius' Opinion, being reduced into straits by reason of the Emperor's violence towards them, sent an Embassage to Liberius [Bishop] of Rome, and subscribed to the Homoöusian Creed.  
WHen those who embraced the Homoöusian opinion had at that time been sorely disquieted and put to flight, the Persecutors renewed their rage against the Macedonians. Who, being reduced to great straits by fear rather than force, sent Embassies to one another throughout every City; signifying, that they must of necessity fly, both to the Emperor's Brother [Valentinianus,] and also to Liberius Bishop of Rome; and that ['twas more eligible for them] to embrace their Faith, than to communicate with Eudoxius' party. 
a Baronius, at the year of Christ 365, reproves Socrates, because he places this Embassy of the Macedonianis to Liberius Bishop of Rome (the chief of which was Eustathius Bishop of Sebastia,) on the year of Christ 368, in which year Valentinianus and Valens were the second time Consuls. Baronius thinks 'twas sent in the year of Christ 365, and grounds his opinion on these two arguments especially. First, Eustathius with his companions, was sent Ambassador by the Synod of Lampsacus. Now, that Synod was convened in the year of Christ 365, seven years after the Seleucian Synod, as Socrates attests. 'Tis certain, the Ambassadors (in their Libel of Faith which they presented to Liberius,) do expressly profess that they were Legates from the Synod of Lampsacus, and that they brought the Letters of that Synod to Liberius. Secondly, if this Embassy of the Macedonianis were sent on the year of Christ 368, it would not have been sent to Liberius, but to Damasus. For Liberius died on the year of Christ 367, in the Consulate of Lupicinus and Jovinus; and on the same year Damasus entered upon that See. But, the Macedonian Ambassadors presented a Libel of their Faith to Liberius, and from the same Liberius received Letters to the Prelates of their own party, as Socrates relates in this chapter. This Embassy therefore was not sent in the year 368. These are Baronius' arguments. But I would rather place this Embassy on the year of Christ 367, and will determine hereof against Baronius, upon this account. Baronius confesses, that Elpidius Presbyter of Rome was sent, together with Eustathius and his companions, to the Illyricum Synod; the Synodick Letter whereof Theodoret has recorded, book 4. chap. 9 Eccles. Histor. But, the Illyricum Synod, at which Elpidius and Eustathius of Sebastia were present, was convened in the year of Christ 367, or 368; as appears from the inscription of that Letter which the Emperor Valentinianus wrote to the Bishops of Asia, that he might confirm that Synod. For that Imperial Letter has this title: Valentinianus, Valens and Gratianus, Augusti, to the Bishops, etc. as you may read in Theodoret, book 4. chap. 8. Now Gratianus was proclaimed Augustus by his Father, in the Consulate of Lupicinus and Jovinus, on the ninth of the Calends of September, as (besides Socrates) Idatius in his Fasti, and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, do declare. Therefore, if the Illyricum Synod happened on the same year whereon the Macedonians Embassy was sent; the Macedonians Embassy must necessarily be placed on the year of Christ 367, in which year Liberius died in the beginning of September. Eustathius therefore might go to Liberius in June, and receive Letters from him in August. Now, I am of opinion, that the Illyricum Synod was held on the same year, in the month of September, which Synod Valentinianus the Emperor confirmed, after Gratianus was created Augustus. Vales.  They sent therefore Eustathius [Bishop] of Sebastia, (who had been many times deposed,) Silvanus of Tarsus in Cilicia, and Theophilus of Castabali, which is also a City of Cilicia: and gave them order, that they should not descent from Liberius concerning the Faith, but should enter into communion with the Roman Church, and confirm the Homoöusian Creed. These persons, carrying along with them their Letters who had dissented [from Acacius] at Seleucia, arrived at Old Rome. They could not go to the Emperor [Valentinian] himself; for he was engaged in a War with the 
b Socrates should have said The Alamanni, rather than the Sarma●●. For at this time Valentinian was detained in the Gallia's, by reason of his War against the Alamanni. Towards the end of his Reign, he went into Illyricum, in order to his engaging in a War against the Sarmatae. Vales.  Sarmatae in the Gallia's. But they delivered their Letters to Liberius. He [at first] wholly refused to admit them: for he said, that they were of the Arian Faction, and could in no wise be received [into communion] by the Church, in regard they had rejected the Nicene Creed. They made answer, that by a 
* Or, Repentance.  retractation they had acknowledged the Truth, that they had long since renounced the Anomoïan Creed, and had professed that the Son was every way like to the Father; and that the term Homoios differed not in its import from Homoöusios'. Having said thus much, Liberius required of them a profession of their opinion in writing. They presented him a Libel, wherein were inserted the Contents of the Nicene Creed. I have not here inserted the Letters written from Smyrna in Asia, and from Pisidia, Isauria, Pamphilia, and Lycia, (in which places they had held Synods,) because of their length. But the Libel, which the Ambassadors, sent with Eustathius, delivered to Liberius, runs thus.  

TO OUR LORD, BROTHER, AND FELLOW MINISTER LIBERIUS; EUSTATHIUS, THEOPHILUS, AND SILVANUS, GREETING IN THE LORD.  
By reason of the mad opinions of Heretics, who desist not from giving cause of offence to the Catholic Churches; upon this account [we say] we, [desirous] to deprive them of all opportunity [of giving offence] do approve of and assent to the Synod of Orthodox Bishops which has been convened at Lampsacus, Smyrna, and at several other places: 
c The studious Reader may observe from this place, that Eustathius, Silvanus, and Theophilus (after they had spoken concerning many Synods, to wit, of that at Lampsacus, of that at Smyrna, and of others held in Lycia, Pamphylia, Pisidia, and Isauria,) do now say, that they came as Legates from one Synod, and that they brought the Letters of one Synod. For these are their words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, From which Synod we being employed as Legates, do bring a Letter. The reason why they expressed themselves thus, is, because the Smyrna Synod, and those other Synods which were held by the Macedonians in Pisidia, Isauria, Pamphylia, and Lycia, had been composed according to the pattern and likeness of the Synod at Lam●s●●us, and had expressed their Faith and Doctrine, as being the original Draught. Upon which account, all these Synods are by the Macedonian Legates taken for one Synod: and the Letters of each of those Synods, which Socrates has a little before told us were brought by those Legates, are taken for one and the same Letter, because they contained one and the same Doctrine of Faith▪ I made this remark, because in Christophorson's Version all things are here confused and altered: Epiphanius Scholasticus has rendered this place much better. Vales.  from which Synod We being employed as Legates, do bring a Letter to your Benignity, and to all the Italian and Western Bishops, to hold and keep the Catholic Faith, which having been established in the holy Nicene Synod in the Reign of Constantine of Blessed Memory, by three hundred and eighteen Bishops, hath hitherto always continued entire and unshaken: in which [Creed] the term Homoousios is holily and piously made use of, in opposition to Arius' perverse doctrine: in like manner We also, 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] So Epiphan. Scholast. reads; and accordingly we have rendered it. Vales.  together with the foresaid persons, do under our own hands profess, that We have held the same Faith, and do hold, and will keep it to our last breath: and We do condemn Arius, and his impious doctrine, together with his disciples, and those that embrace his sentiments; as also, all the Heresy of Sabellius, the 
* See Socrates, book 2. chap. 19 note (g.)  Patripassians, Marcionistae, Photinians, Marcelliani, and that of Paul of Samosata, and the doctrine of these Heretics, and all those who maintain the same Tenets with them; in fine, all the Heresies that are opposite to the foresaid holy Creed, which was piously and Catholickly set forth by the holy Fathers at Nicaea. But in a more especial manner we Anathematise that Draught of the Creed recited at the Ariminum Synod, as being contrary to the foresaid Creed of the holy Synod [convened] at Nicaea. 
e In my judgement▪ it should be thus worded [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] which we have expressed in our Rendition. For they Anathematise not only that Form of the Creed which had been recited in the Ariminum Council, but the Acts also at Nice in Thracia, (See Socrates▪ book 2. chap. 37, near the close of that chapter,) to which, being brought to Constantinople, the Bishops, induced thereto by sraud, had subscribed, as if they had been the Acts of the Nicene Synod. Vales.  To which (it being brought from Nice [a Town] of Thracia) [the Bishops] subscribed at Constantinople, being over persuaded by fraud and perjury. But, our Creed, and the foresaid persons [confession of Faith] also, from whom we are employed as Legates, is this.  
We Believe in one God, the Father Almighty, the Framer of all things visible and invisible: and in one only begotten God, the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God; begotten of the Father, that is, of the substance of the Father, God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God; begotten, not made, of the same substance with the Father, by whom all things were made which are in heaven, and which are on the earth: who, for us men, and for our salvation, descended [from heaven,] became incarnate, and was made man; and suffered, and rose again the third day; and ascended into the heavens; and shall come to judge the quick and dead. And [we believe] in the holy Spirit. But, those that affirm there was a time when he was not, and that he was not before he was born, and that he was made of things which are not; or those that assert the Son of God existed of another Hypostasis or Substance, or that he is Changeable or mutable; these persons the Catholic and Apostolic Church of God does Anathematise.  
I Eustathius Bishop of the City Sebastia, I Theophilus, and I Silvanus, Legates of the Synod of Lampsacus, of Smyrna, and of other [Synods,] have Voluntarily and willingly written this confession [of Faith] with our own hands. And, if any person, after the publication of this Creed by Us, shall be desirous of bringing any accusation, either against Us, or those that have sent Us, let him come with Your Holiness' Letters before such Orthodox Bishops as Your Sanctity spall approve of, and go to Trial with Us in their presence. And if any crimination shall be made out, let the Author thereof be punished.   
Liberius having bound up and secured the Legates by this Libel, admitted them to communion, and afterwards dismissed them with this Letter.  

THE LETTER OF LIBERIUS BISHOP OF ROME, TO THE BISHOPS OF THE MACEDONIANIS.  
To Our dearly beloved Brethren and Fellow-Ministers, Evethius, Cyrillus, Hyperechius, Uranius, Heron, Elpidius, Maximus, Eusebius, Eucarpius, Heortasi●s, Neon, Eumathius, Faustinus, Proclinus, Pasinicus, Arsenius, Severus, Didymion, Brittannius, Callicrates, Dalmatius, Aedesius, Eustochius, Ambrose, Gelonius, Pardalius, Macedonius, Paulus, Marcellus, Heraclius, Alexander, Adolius, Marcianus, S●henelus, Johannes, Macer, Charisius, Silvanus, Photinus, Antonius, 
f In the Florent. and S●or●ian M. SS. this persons name is constantly written thus, Autho. So he is also called in Epiphanius Scholasticus. In Christoph●rson's Version 'tis Aÿtho, with three Syllables▪ Invermet with this name in all my reading. Perhaps it should be Although. Vales.  Any●ho, Celsus, Euphranor, Milesius, Patricius, Severianus, Eusebius, Eumolpius, Athanasius, Diophantus, Menodorus, Diocles, Chrysampelus, Neon, Eugenius, Eustathius, Callicrates, Arsenius, Eugenius, Martyrius, Hieracius, Leontius, Philagrius, Lucius, and to all the Orthodox Bishops in the East; Liberius Bishop 
g The words [of Italy] must be expunged; Epiphan. Scholasticus acknowledges them not: or else it must be thus worded: Liberius Bishop, and the Bishops of Italy, and those in the West, etc. For thus Liberius distinguishes the Bishops of Italy from the rest of the Western Prelates, in the beginning of this his Letter, in these words; both to our slenderness and also to all [the Bishops] in Italy and in the Western parts. Nor is it otherwise expressed in the Libel of Faith which the Legates presented to Liberius. Vales.  of Italy, and the Bishops in the West, [wish] health always in the Lord.  
Your Letters (Dear beloved Brethren,) 
h It must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] that it may be referred to the foregoing word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Letters.] And thus Epiphanius Scholasticus, and Langus, Nicephorus' Translator, read it. It would doubtless have been foolish to term ancient Bishop's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, persons illuminated with the light of Faith; as if they had been some Neophytes, or late Converts to the Faith. Vales.  Resplendent with the Light of Faith, delivered to Us by Our highly esteemed Brethren, the Bishops, Eustathius, Silvanus, and Theophilus, brought the most wish't-for joy of Peace and Unity to Us: and that most especially upon this account, because they have affirmed and demonstrated, that Your opinion and Your sentiments are consonant and agreeable, both to Our Slenderness, and also to all [the Bishops] in Italy and in the Western parts. And this we acknowledge to be the Catholic and Apostolic Faith, which 
i Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it would be better thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the Nicene Synod hitherto] So in the Libel of Faith presented to Liberius by the Legates: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Which having been established in the holy Nicene Synod— hath hitherto always continued entire and unshaken. So Musculus and Christophorson read this place. Vales.  from the Nicene Synod hitherto has continued entire and unshaken. This Creed 
k It should not be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] but [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] that is, your Legates themselves. For Liberius means the Libel of Faith, which the Macedonian Legates had presented to him. In which Libel the Legates profess, that as well those persons by whom they had been sent did constantly retain that Creed which had heretofore been set forth at Nicaea; as also that they themselves did and always would observe and keep to the same Creed. Masculus and Christophorson supposed that by these words the Nicene Fathers were meant; than which nothing is more absurd. Langus led them into this mistake, who in his Version of Nicephorus has rendered this passage in relation to the Nicene Fathers. Epiphanius Scholasticus (more truly) supposed, that hereby the Macedonian Legates were meant; which is apparent from his Version. Vales.  Your Legates themselves have professed that they do hold and embrace, and being filled with great joy, have wiped out all impressions and [quenched] the remaining sparks of an absurd opinion, and have made a publication of this Creed, not only in words, but under their own hand-writing. The Copy whereof We have judged necessary to be annexed to these Letters, that we might not leave the Heretics any pretext of framing another conspiracy, whereby they should again excite the Incentives of their own malice, and according to their usage, rekindle the flames of discord. Moreover, Our dearest Brethren, Eustathius, Silvanus, and Theophilus, have professed and acknowledged this also, that both they themselves, and also Your Love, have always had this Creed, and will retain it to the last; to wit, the Creed approved of at Nicaea by three hundred and eighteen Orthodox Bishops: which does contain the perfect Truth, and stops the mouths, and vanquishes all the shoals of Heretics. For, not of their own accord, but by divine appointment so great a Company of Bishops was convened against the madness of Arius; as were 
* See Gen. 14. 14. where we find, that the number where with Abraham routed the four King's forces, was three hundred and eighteen, being all his own servants.  equal in number to those, by whose assistance Blessed Abraham through faith destroyed so many thousands [of his enemies.] Which faith being comprehended in the Hypostasis, and in the term Homoousios, does (like a strong and impregnable fortress) beat back and repel all the assaults and mischievous machinations of Arius' perverse opinion. Wherefore, when all the Western Bishops had met at Ariminum, whither the improbity of the Arians had called them together, that either by some kind persuasives, or (which is truest) [by compulsion] of the Secular power, they might destroy, or perversely deny what had with all imaginable caution been inserted into the Creed; their subtlety advantaged them not in the least. For, almost all those persons then convened at Ariminum, who had at that time been either enticed into error, or imposed upon, are now returned to a right mind, have Anathematised that Draught [of the Creed] published by them convened at Ariminum, and have subscribed to that Catholic and Apostolic Creed ratified and established at Nicaea. And having entered into a communion with Us, they are with a greater warmth incensed against Arius' Opinion, and against his disciples. Of which business when the Legates of Your Love perceived an evident proof, they annexed You Yourselves to their own Subscription; and do Anathematise Arius, and what was transacted at Ariminum against the Creed ratified at Nicaea: 
l The erroneous punctation in Rob. Stephen's Edition deceived Christophorson. For, he renders it thus: Cum jurejurando adhibito subscripsistis, to which [Transactions] You Yourselves by taking an Oath have subscribed. Langus, and (before him) Epiphanius Scholasticus have rendered it truer, thus, Quibus vos perjur●o capti subscripsistis, to which you, beguiled by perjury, have subscribed. In the Macedonians Libel of Faith, 'tis▪ said in express words, that the Bishops, being imposed upon by Fraud and Perjury, had subscribed the Creed set forth at Nice in Thracia. For the Arians. (see note (e.) in this chapter,) after they had drawn up a Form of the Creed in a Synod held at Nice in Thracia, swore that that was the Creed of the Synod of Nicaea. Vales.  to which [transactions] You Yourselves, beguiled by perjury, have subscribed. Wherefore, it seemed agreeable to Us, to write to Your Love, and to give assistance to those, whose requests are just and equitable. More especially, because we are ascertained by the profession of Your Legates, that the Eastern [Bishops] are come to themselves, and do embrace the same Sentiments with the Orthodox Western [Prelates.] We make known this to you also, (lest you should be ignorant of it,) that the Blasphemies of the Ariminum Synod are now Anathematised, by those who seem to have been damnified at that time by Fraud, and that all persons have unanimously conspired in an agreement to the Nicene Creed. And this aught to be made known to all men by You, that such as have been damnified [in their Faith] 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by impudence and improbity.  by force and Fraud, may now at length return from Heretical darkness to the divine light of Catholic Liberty. Who (if after this Synod they will not vomit up the poison of perverse doctrine, 
† Or, destroy.  renounce all Arius' Blasphemies, and Anathematise them,) may know that they themselves, together with Arius, and his disciples, and the rest of the Serpents, whether Sabellians, or Patropassians, or what ever other Heresy they are [followers] of, are excluded from, and are no members of the Church's Assemblies, which admits not illegitimate Sons. God preserve You in safety, Dear beloved Brethren.   
Eustathius and those that accompanied him, having received these Letters, went over into Sicilia: where after they had caused a Synod of Sicilian Bishops to be convened, they made a profession of the Homoöusian Faith in their presence, and confirmed the Nicene Creed; and having received from▪ them Letters written to the same effect, they returned to the persons by whom they had been sent. Who, upon receipt of Liberius' Letter, sent Legates from City to City, to the principal Assertors of the Homoöusian Faith, exhorting them to meet together unanimously at Tarsus [a City] of Cilicia, in order to the confirming of the Nicene Creed, and that they might put an end to all manner of contentious disputes, which had since that been raised. And this had perhaps been effected, had not Eudoxius (a Prelate of the Arian Religion, one who at that time was in great favour with the Emperor) hindered it. Who being more exasperated because of the Synod summoned to meet [at Tarsus,] framed greater mischiefs against them. Moreover, that the Macedonians, by sending Legates to Liberius, entered into a Communion with him, and confirmed the Nicene Creed; Sabinus himself has confessed in his Collection of Synodick Actions.   

CHAP. XIII. How Eunomius separated himself from Eudoxius, because he adhered to [his Master] Aëtius. And that (a disturbance being raised at Alexandria by Eudoxius' means,) Athanasius fled again. And that (when the Populace were tumultuous hereupon,) the Emperor being afraid, by his Letters 
* Or, interceded with.  pacified the Alexandrians, and ordered that Athanasius should be put into quiet possession of his Church again.  
ABout the same time Eunomius, being separated from Eudoxius, held his assemblies apart by himself, because, after he had several times entreated him to embrace his Master Aëtius' [opinion,] Eudoxius refused to do that. And yet Eudoxius did not this willingly: (For he rejected not Aëtius' opinion; in regard it was the same with his own:) but because all those who embraced the same Sentiments with Eudoxius, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term here used) signifies in this place to decline, or have an aversion for: in which signification Lucianus uses it in Hermotimo. Langus and Christophorson render it abhorrere, to abhor. But Epiphanius, unacquainted with this signification of the word, has rendered it thus: Sed quoniam omnes unanimes, illius, eum Sectae alterius ●atebantur. But because all those of Eudoxius' Opinion confessed him to be of another Sect. Vales. This term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] occurs 2 Tim. 2. 16. where in our English Version 'tis rendered [to shun.]  declined [Aëtius] as being Heterodox. This was the reason why Eunomius made a separation from Eudoxius. After this manner were these matters transacted at Constantinople. But an 
b He means an order of the Prafects of the Praetorium. For 'twas usual, that the Praefect of the Praetorium, as often as he issued out any Edict, should annex the names of the other Praefects of the Praetorium. An instance whereof occurs both in the Gesta purgationis Ceciliani, which are published after the Carthaginian Collation, and also in Theodosius and Valentinianus' Novels. There is a famous evidence of this thing in the ancient Writer De Quae●●ion●bu● veteris ac Novi Testament. Cap. 97. Vales.  Edict of the Praefects of the Praetorium sent thither by Eudoxius' care, disturbed the Church at Alexandria. Wherefore, Athanasius, afraid of the irrational and mad violence of the multitude, and fearing lest he should 
* Or, bear the blame of, etc.  be looked upon as the occasioner of those mad absurdities which might be committed; hid himself four whole months in his Father's Monument. But, when the Populace, [vexed] because of his absence, were tumultuous by reason of their love and affection towards him; the Emperor, understanding that upon this account Alexandria was sorrowful and sad, signified by his Letters, that Athanasius should securely and without fear continue possessed of the Churches. And this was the reason why the Alexandrian Church continued undisturbed until the death of Athanasius. But how, when he was dead, those of the Arian faction got possession of the Churches again, we will relate a little after this.   

CHAP. XIV. That after the death of Eudoxius at Constantinople, the Arians Ordained Demophilus; but the Orthodox, by [the assistance of] Eustathius of Antioch, [made] Evagrius [Bishop of Constantinople.]  
FUrther, the Emperor Valens departed from Constantinople, and 
a The Emperor Valens had gone towards Antioch before. But, hearing of Procopius' defection— whilst he was in his journey, he was forced to come back▪ as Amm. Marcellinus attests, book 26. Baronius therefore finds fault with Socrates without cause. For Socrates says not, that Valens came to Antioch before, but that he went towards that City; which is certainly most true. But Christophorsons Version seems to have been the cause of Baronius' mistake; for he renders it thus: Imperator Valens denuo Antiochiam ire ma●urans, the Emperor Valens hastening to go to Antioch again. Vales.  hastened towards Antioch again. And being arrived at Nicomedia a City of Bythinia, he made a stop there upon this account. Eudoxius the chief Prelate of the Arian raction ended his life soon after the Emperor's departure [from Constantinople,] in Valentinianus' and Valens' third Consulate, having been in possession of the Chair of the Constantinopolitan Church 
b Sozomen's account is truer, who makes Eudoxius to have been Bishop but eleven years. 'Tis certain, Eudoxius thrust himself into the Bishopric of Constantinople when Eusebius and Hypatius were Consuls, which was the year of Christ 359. He died in the third Consulate of Valentinianus and Valens, in the year of our Lord 370. Wherefore▪ at this place of Socrates (in stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nineteen]) it ought to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, eleven,] which is confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus. Wherefore, Baronius does here also undeservedly reprove Socrates; in regard, not Socrates himself, but the Copies of Socrates' History are here false. Concerning Eudoxius' death, consult Philostorgius, book 9 Vales.  Nineteen years. Wherefore, the Arians constituted Demophilus [Bishop] in his room. But the Homoöusians, supposing that a fair opportunity was offered to them, elected one Evagrius, a person that owned the same Creed with them. And 
c Sozomen tells us the same story, in his Eccles. Histor. book 6. chap. 13. But Baronius, at the year of Christ 370, reproves both these Historians. For he maintains, that Eustathius Bishop of Antioch was dead long before, in Constantius' Reign. Indeed, Jerome (in his book de Scriptor. Ecclesiast.) does relate; that Eustathius died in exile, and was buried at Trajanople in Thracia, to which place he had been banished. If this be true, Eustathius must necessarily have died in Constantius' Reign. For Julianus, and after him Jovianus, recalled all the Bishops from exile. It is indeed sca●ce credible, that Eustathius Bishop of Antioch could live to these times. For, in regard he was at the Nicene Council, which was held in the year of Christ 325; we may suppose him to have been then in the forty fifth year of his age. From this year to the third Consulate of Valentinianus and Valens (wherein Eustathius is said to have ordained Evagrius at Constantinople) there are five and forty years. So that Eustathius must necessarily have been ninety years old, if he ordained Evagrius Bishop in this year. Further, I must not omit, what I have been informed of, from Victor Tununensis' Chronicon; to wit, that Eustathius was not interred at Trajanople, as Jerome relates, but at Philippi. For these are his words: Post Consulatum tertium Longini, etc. After Longinus' third Consulate, C●lendio Bishop of Antioch got together the relics of his predecessor Eustathius, Bishop and Confessor, from Philippi in Macedonia, and with great honour conveyed them to Antioch. Theodorus Lector says the same, in his second book Excerpt. Histor. Ecclesiast. Baronius does ill, to place this translation of Eustathius' relics on the year of Christ 482, in regard, as 'tis evident from Victor Tununensis' Chronicon, 'twas performed in the year of our Lord 490, when Longinus TWO, and Faustus were Coss. But what Theodorus Lector adds at that place, to wit, that the Eustathians, who before had meetings by themselves, were then at length united to the Catholics, an hundred years after Eustathius' death; is in my judgement false. For, this being supposed, Eustathius would have lived to the year of Christ 390. Vales.  Eustathius (who had sometime before been Bishop of Antioch, and had formerly been recalled from exile in Jovianus' Reign,) Ordained him. This Eustathius was at that time present at Constantinople, [to which City he came] with a design of settling and strengthening those of the Homoöusian Faith; where he continued, absconding himself.   

CHAP. XV. That when the Emperor had banished Evagrius and Eustathius, the Arians sorely oppressed and afflicted the Homoöusians.  
UPon the doing hereof, the Arians renewed their persecution against the Homoöusians afresh. What had happened, soon came to the Emperor's knowledge, who fearing, lest a Sedition, caused by a contention of the multitude, should ruin the City, sent some Forces from Nicomedia to Constantinople: and gave order, that both persons, as well he that was ordained, as he that had ordained him, should be apprehended, and banished, the one to one place, the other to another. Eustathius therefore was exiled to 
a This account disagrees both from what we have related before (chap. 14. note c.) out of Jerome, and also from the relation of Theodorus Lector, and Theophanes in his Chronicon. For Jerome says, that even in his age Eustathius lay buried at Trajanople, whither he had been banished. But Theodorus Lector and Theophanes relate, that he was banished to Philippi, and there buried. That Eustathius therefore, who was banished by Valens to Bizua, must necessarily be a different person from Eustathius Bishop of Antioch. Bizua is a City of Thracia, heretofore the palace of the Thracian Astor●s, as Stephanus attests. Eutropius mentions it in his sixth book, where he speaks of Lucius Lucullus, who subdued the Thracian Bessi. Vales.  Bizua a City of Thracia; and Evagrius was conveyed away to another place. These things having been performed after this manner, the Arians, growing more insolent and bold, sorely afflicted the Catholics: [sometimes] they beat them, [at others] they gave them contumelious language; [some] they shut up in prison, [others] they punished with Pecuniary Mulcts; in fine, they practised all sorts of afflictive and most unsufferable mischiefs against them. Which when they were unable to endure, they went to the Emperor, [with a design] to beseech him, that they might, in some measure at least, be freed from the Violence [of the Arians.] But, [although] they had proposed this design to themselves, [yet] they were wholly frustrated of their hope, because they expected to obtain it from him, who had been the Author of their injurious usage.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning the holy Presbyters who were burnt in a Ship, and concerning the Famine, which by the wrath of God happened in Phrygia upon that account.  
FOr, when some choice pious persons, who were ecclesiastics, being eighty in number, (the principal men amongst whom were Urbanus, Theodorus, and Menedemus,) were arrived at Nicomedia, and had presented a Supplicatory Libel to the Emperor, informing him of the violence and calamitous sufferings which were inflicted on them [by the Arians:] the Emperor, highly incensed, concealed his anger, till such time as he had given a secret order to Modestus the Praefect, for the apprehending of these persons, and putting of them to death. The manner of their death was new and unusual; therefore it shall be recorded. The Praefect being afraid, lest if he should murder these men in public, 
* Or, be might raise an irrational tumult of the multitude, etc.  he might raise a tumult of the unthinking crowd against himself, pretends to send them away into banishment. [This news] being received by these persons with a couragiousness of mind, the Praefect order them to be put aboard a Ship, as if [he designed] they should be carried away and banished: but he commanded the Sea men, that when they came to the middle of the Sea, they should set the Vessel on fire: that so, being destroyed after this manner, they might be deprived of a Burial. Thus therefore it was performed. The Mariners sailed out of the Haven, and being arrived at the middle of the Astacum-Bay, do what they were ordered: and having set the Ship on fire, went aboard another small Vessel which followed them, and so came off. But, a very boisterous Easterly wind happened to blow, whereby the burning Ship was fiercely driven: in so much that it sailed with a great deal of swiftness; and lasted till it came to a Seaport, the name whereof is 
a Sozomen (book 6. chap. 14.) tells the same story: where he calls this place Dacibyza, and says 'tis a Maritime-City of Bythinia. Cedrenus also terms it Dacibyza. But Theophanes gives it the name of Dacidiza. Vales.  Dacidizus, where it was wholly consumed together with the men in it. Many have reported, that this [horrid Villainy] continued not unpunished. For there happened so sore a 
b Concerning this Famine there is this Record, in the Old Fasti, with Sirmondus has published under the name of Idatius: Valentiniano III, and Valente III, etc. i. e. in the third Consulate of Valentinianus and Valens there was a great Famine in the parts of Phrygia. Vales.  Famine all over Phrygia immediately after, that many of the Inhabitants were forced to remove out of that Country for some time, and betake themselves, partly to Constantinople, and partly to other Provinces. For Constantinople, although it nourishes a vast multitude of people, yet always abounds with plenty, both because it has all manner of necessaries for provision imported into it from all places by Sea, and also in regard the Euxine-Sea, lying near it, furnishes it with plenty of Breadcorn, as often as it wants.   

CHAP. XVII. That the Emperor, arriving at Antioch, did again Persecute those that Embraced the Homoöusian Opinion.  
BUt the Emperor Valens, little regarding the calamities caused by the Famine, went to Antioch in Syria. During his residence there, he destroyed such as would not profess Arianism. For although he had perfectly ejected the Embracers of the Homoöusian Opinion out of the Churches of almost all the Eastern Cities; yet he was not satisfied therewith, but did besides inflict various punishments upon them. And he destroyed many more than formerly [had been murdered by him,] by exposing them to different sorts of death; but more especially by drowning them in a River.   

CHAP. XVIII. Concerning what was done at Edessa, and the reproachful affront put upon the Praefect, and concerning the Faith, couragiousness, and constancy of those Citizens; and concerning a pious woman.  
BUt, we must relate what was done at Edessa [a City] of Mesopotamia. In that City there is a stately and splendid 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; it sometimes signifies a place where the relics of some Martyr are deposited▪ 'tis plain from what follows, that by it our Author here means a Church.  Church [which bears the name] of Thomas the Apostle, wherein assemblies in order to the performance of the public duties of Religion are without intermission convened, by reason of that places sanctity. The Emperor Valens, desirous to view this Church, and being informed that the whole congregation met therein were [followers] of that Heresy which he detested, struck the Praefect with his own hand, (as 'tis said,) because he had not taken care to have them driven from that place. When the Praefect, after this manner abused, made preparations (though unwillingly) to obey the Emperor's rage; (for he was not willing to be the instrument of the murder of so many persons;) he gave them notice secretly, to the intent that no person might be found within that Church. But no body heeded either his advice, or his menaces. For on the day following all persons flocked to the Church. And when the Praefect with a great company of Soldiers hastened to the Oratory, in order to his fulfilling the Emperor's rage; a poor woman, leading her own little son by the hand, went with great speed towards the Church, and broke through the 
a Rufinus (from whom Socrates borrowed this story) book 2. chap. 5. Eccles. Hist. words this passage thus: Infantem quoque parvulum secum trahentem, cursuque rabido, irrupto etiam officii agmine, festinantem. Leading her little child with her, and making such great baste, that she broke through the Praefects Guards. This memorable fact of the woman of Edessa happened on the year of Christ 371 or 372; as we shall see by and by. Baronius has done ill to place it on the year of our Lord 370. Vales.  ranks of Soldiers which Guarded the Praefect. At which the Praefect being highly displeased, order the woman to be brought to him. And speaks to her after this manner, Miserable woman! Whither runnest thou in this 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rufinus (in the book and chapter just now quoted) says, she made such haste, that she would not stay to shalt her door, nor dress herself in the usual garb that women appeared in in public.  undecent manner? She replied, To the same place that others run too. Have you not heard, said he, That the Praefect is going to put to death all persons that shall be found there? I have heard so, answered she, and do therefore make haste, that I may be found there 
b After these words, there were wanting in Robert Stephens' Edition these two whole lines [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And whither draggest thou that little child▪ said the Praefect, the woman replied, that he also may be voutsafed the honour of Martyrdom] which I have inserted from the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. Epiphanius Scholasticus acknowledges them; and so does Rufinus, from whom Socrates borrowed this story. Moreover, from this place also 'tis evident, that Christophorson had perused no M. S. Copies of Socrates. Vales. : And whither draggest thou that little child, said the Praefect; the woman replied, that he also may be voutsafed the honour of Martyrdom. Upon hearing hereof, the Praefect made a conjecture of the constancy a●d resolution of the persons assembled [in the Church.] And he went back immediately to the Emperor, and informed him, that all of them were ready to die for their own faith. And declaring withal, that it would be absurd to destroy so many persons in so short a time, he thereby persuaded the Emperor, to desist from being enraged. After this manner the Edessens escaped their being destroyed by their own Emperor.   

CHAP. XIX. That the Emperor Valens slew many persons, the first letter of whose name was 
* Or. Th.  Theta, upon account of a certain Necromantic- divination, whereby that was foretold.  

a This whole scene of that unhappy Oracle, which some Heathens had consulted that they might know who should succeed Valens in the Empire, is at large set forth by Ammianus Marcellinus, in his 29th book. But, 'tis difficult to assign the year whereon it happened. Baronius, in his Annals places it on the year of Christ 370. I am of opinion, that it was acted in the year of our Lord 371, or at the beginning of the year 372. For Valens, in the year of Christ 371, made his entry into Antioch, at the end of Summer, Gratianus TWO, and Probus being Consuls, as I have demonstrated in my notes on the foresaid book of Marcellinus, partly from the Laws of the Theodosian Code, and partly from Libanius' book concerning his own Life. Now, that Tragedy and Conspiracy of those wicked wretches against Valens, happened after his entry into the City Antioch, as 'tis manifest from Marcellinus. Therefore, it must necessarily happen at the close of the year 371, or at least at the beginning of 372. 'Tis certain, Theophanes and Cedrenus do place Valens' entry into Antioch on his eighth year. But, the same Theophanes does ascribe that conspiracy of those impious wretches, who had consulted the Oracle concerning the future Emperor, to Valens' ninth year. Which agrees exactly with our opinion, if we may compute Valens' first year from the Consulate of Jovianus and Varronianus. Vales.  AT the same time, a certain destructive Daemon abused the Emperor's cruelty. For he persuaded some persons to make a strict and overbusy enquiry by a Necromantic divination, who should succeed Valens in the Empire. To which persons, having made use of a certain Magical enchantment, the Daemon gave responses, not plain and manifest, but (as he usually does) oblique and ambiguous: by showing only four Letters, 
* Or, Th, E, O, D.  Theta, and Epsilon, and Omicron, and Delta; saying, that his name, who should Reign after Valens, did begin with these Letters; and that his name was compounded. The report of what had been done came to the Emperor's ears. But he permitted no● God (who manages all things in a due and orderly manner) to have the knowledge of things future, and to do what seemed good to him: but, slighting the sanctions of Christianity, for which he supposed himself to have a zeal and ardency, he put many to death, of whom he had a suspicion that they would seize upon the Empire. Therefore, the Theodorus', the Theodotus', the Theodosius' and the Theodulus', and as many as had such like names as these, were deprived of their lives. Amongst whom 
b In the Sfortian M. S. the reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, another Theodosius.] Epiphanius Scholasticus also calls him Theodosius. Who this Theodosius [or, Theodosiolus] should be, 'tis uncertain. For I cannot think, it was that Theodosius, (father to Theodosius the Emperor,) of whom Ammianus makes frequent mention in his History. For he lived in the West, and was not slain by the fraud and treachery of malevolent persons, till after Valentinianus' death. And yet this Character added by Socrates [a personage of great Valour and Courage, a descendant of a Noble Family in Spain,] does exactly fi● him. Vales.  one Theodosiolus, a person of great Valour and Courage, a descendant of a Noble Family in Spain, was also put to death. And out of a fear of the imminent danger, many persons [at that time] changed their names, denying those names their Parents had given them, when they were young, in regard they were liable to danger. But, let thus much be said concerning this.   

CHAP. XX. Concerning Athanasius' death, and the promotion of Peter [to his See.]  
FUrther, you are to know, that as long as Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria lived, the Emperor (upon account of some [overruling dispensation] of God's providence) forbore disquieting Alexandria and Egypt, knowing for certain, that there was a numerous multitude of persons there, who favoured Athanasius; and for this reason he was afraid, lest a sedition being raised at Alexandria, the populace, who are naturally hot and violent, should endamage the public state of affairs. [Moreover,] Athanasius, after those many Conflicts [He had undergone] upon the Church's account, departed this life in the second Consulate 
Athanasius' death.  of Gratianus which he bore with Probus; he governed that Bishopric amidst many dangers forty and six years, and left Peter, a pious and eloquent person, to succeed him in his See.   

CHAP. XXI. That after Athanasius' death, the Arians by the Emperor Valens' Order, delivered up the Churches in Alexandria to Lucius who had been Ordained by them before, and committed Peter to Prison.  
THe Arians therefore took courage immediately, being rendered insolent by the Emperor's Religion; and without delay they give an account hereof to the Emperor, who then resided at Antioch. At the same time also Euzoius (who presided over the professors of Arianism at Antioch,) with greediness catches that opportunity so seasonably offered; and makes it his design to procure himself to be sent to Alexandria, to the intent that he might deliver possession of the Churches there to Lucius the Arian. Which was also approved of by the Emperor. And forthwith he went to Alexandria, [accompanied] with the Imperial Forces. For 
a This Magnus is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Comes of the Court-Largesses, in the Letter of Petrus Alexandrinus (the person spoken of in this chapter▪) part of which Letter Theodoret has recorded, book 4. chap. 22. Eccles. Histor.  Magnus, Lord Treasurer to the Emperor, went along with him. The Imperial Order was directed to Palladius 
* In the original he is termed Praefect of Alexandria; which title was sometimes given to the Praefects of Egypt; as it has been observed before.  Praefect of Egypt, and a command was issued forth that the Military Forces there should give their assistance. Wherefore, they apprehended Peter, and confined him to Prison. After they had dispersed the other ecclesiastics some into one place, some into another, they seated Lucius in the Episcopal Chair.   

CHAP. XXII. That Sabinus the Macedonian Heretic has made no mention of those many mischiefs which happened at Lucius' instalment. But they are recorded in a Letter written by Peter; who made his escape, and fled to Damasus [Bishop] of Rome. But the Arians and Lucius were the Authors of many mischievous practices and cruelties against those holy persons who led a Monastic life in the Solitudes.  
MOreover, what mischiefs happened at Lucius' induction [into the Sea of Alexandria,] or what was done against those persons that were ejected, as well in, as without the Courts of Judicature, and how some were subjected to various Tortures, and others were banished, even after they had been tortured; [of any of these particulars] there is not the least mention made by Sabinus. For, in regard he was a Semi-Arian, he concealed the enormous villainies of his friends. But Peter has manifestly displayed them to the view of all men, in his own Letters, which he sent about to the Churches every where, after his escape 
* Or, out of his bonds.  out of Prison. This 
† Peter.  person, as soon as he could make an escape out of his imprisonment, fled to Damasus Bishop of Rome. But the Arians, although few in number, notwithstanding were repossessed of the Alexandrian Churches. Not long after, an Imperial Edict [came forth, wherein] it was ordered, that [all] the Embracers of the Homoöusian Opinion should be ejected out of Alexandria, and [driven] from all parts of Egypt. And the Governor of Egypt was commanded, with a numerous Army of Soldiers every where to put to flight and chase away those, whom Lucius should order [to be ejected.] At the same time they molested, disturbed, and in a most cruel and hostile manner assaulted the Monasteries in the Desert. For Armed men rushed in upon persons unarmed, who would not stretch forth so much as their hand to strike a stroke; and destroyed them with such cruelty and barbarity, that what they perpetrated against them is inexpressible.   

CHAP. XXIII. A Catalogue of the holy Monks [who lived] in the Desert.  
BUt, in regard we have made mention of the Monasteries in Egypt, nothing hinders but we may give an account in short concerning them. The Monasteries in Egypt had their original ('tis probable) from very great antiquity: but they were enlarged and much increased by a pious man, whose name was Ammon. This person, when young, had an aversion for marriage. But when some of his nearest relatives entreated him not to speak reproachfully of Matrimony, but that he would marry a wife; he was prevailed upon, and entered into a Matrimonial state of life. And immediately after he had taken the Virgin out of the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or (which has the same import) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies a Wedding-chamber, Dining-room, or entertainingroom. See Stephens' Thesaur. Graec. Ling. in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Seventy two Translatours do use this term (at Jo●l 2. 16, and at Psalm 19 5.) to express the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chuppa; which was a Tabernacle or Ten● set up on purpose, for the performance of the solemnities (usual amongst the Jews) of betrothing between the man and woman.  Bride-chamber, and with the usual solemnity lead her into his Lodging-room, at length when his friends and acquaintance were gone away, he took the Apostolic Book, read Saint Paul's Epistle to the Corinthians, and expounded to his wife the Apostles admonitions to married persons. And making an addition of several particulars from elsewhere, he informed her, how many burdensome inconveniences do accompany marriage, how full of grief and disquietude the cohabitation of man and woman is, and what pangs attend a woman great with child; adding withal the grief and troubles [which arise] from the breeding up of children. [On the other hand] he added the conveniencies of Chastity, how great a freedom attends a pure life, how unpolluted it is, and void of all uncleanness; and that virginity places persons in the nearest alliance to God. Having discoursed of these and many other such like particulars to his virgin-wife, he persuades her, that before they should have any carnal knowledge of each other, she would together with him renounce a Secular life. When they had made this agreement between themselves, they retired to the mountain called Nitria. There they lived in a Cottage, and for▪ some short time made use of one Ascetic apartment in common, without the knowledge of any difference between the Masculine and Feminine Sex, but being (according to the Apostle) one in Christ. Not long after, the new and unpolluted Bride spoke these words to Ammon: it is not decent for you (said she,) who with the greatest strictness immaginable do profess Chastity, to look upon a woman 
a In the original 'tis thus worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in so great an house. Christophorson has rendered it, in tantillo domicilio, in so small an house. But the Greek term will not admit of this rendition. Wherefore, I had rather it should be thus worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in your dwelling. Vales.  in so narrow an habitation. Wherefore if you please, we will perform our Ascetic exercises apart. With this compact also both parties were well pleased. And being separated one from the other, they thus spent the remainder of their lives; abstaining from Wine and Oil, and seeding upon dry b●ead only, which they eat sometimes after one days [fasting,] at others after two, at other times after more. Antonius, who was this Ammon's Cotemporary, saw his soul after his death taken up [into heaven] by Angels, as Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria does declare in 
* See Socrates book 1. chap. 21.  his Life of Antonius. Moreover, very many persons imitated this Ammon's Life. And by degrees the mountains of Nitria and Scetis were filled with multitudes of Monks. To write whose lives, would be the Subject of a particular work. But in regard there were amongst them persons of great pretty, who were eminent for their Ascetic discipline, lived Apostolic Lives, and did, and said some things that were useful and worthy to be recorded, I thought it expedient [to select] some few passages out of many, and intermix them with my History, in order to the Readers advantage. 'Tis reported therefore, that this Ammon never saw himself naked, saying, that it was misbecoming a Monk to behold his own naked body. And, being one time desirous to pass a River, he was 
† Or, ashamed, or, he refused.  loath to unclothe himself; but prayed to God, that he might have a passage over without impeding the resolution he had taken: and an angel conveyed him to the other side of the River. Didymus, another Monk, although he lived Ninety years, yet kept company with no man during his whole life. Another, by name Arsenius, would not separate the younger Monks, who had committed an offence, from Communion, but those only that were elderly: for he said, that a young Monk being excommunicated, becomes 
‖ Or, a contemner.  contumacious: but an elderly Monk does quickly become sensible of the grief of Excommunication. Pior eat his meat walking. When one asked him why he fed after that manner; I will not (said he,) go to meat, as to a serious and set work, but as to an incident and by business. To another, questioning him concerning the same thing, he answered; lest (says he,) whilst I am eating, my mind should be affected with any bodily pleasure. Isidorus said, that it was forty years since he was sensible of sin in his mind; and that he never consented, either to lust, or anger. Pambos, a man illiterate, went to a person, that by him he might be taught a Psalm. And having heard the first verse of the thirty eighth Psalm, which runs thus, 
* See Psal. 39 v. 1.  I said I will take heed to my ways that I offend not with my tongue; he refused to hear the second verse, and went away▪ saying, that this one verse was enough for him, in case he could learn it perfectly, and in reality practise and perform it. And when he who had given him the verse to learn, reproved him, because he had not seen him in a whole six months' space, he answered; I have not yet truly and indeed learned the verse of the Psalm. Many years after this, to one of his acquaintance enquiring of him whether he had learned the verse, his answer was, during the space of these Nineteen years I have scarce learned to 
* Or, practice.  fulfil it effectually. The same person (when one gave him Gold [to be bestowed] for the maintenance of the poor, and said to him, tell the sum which I have given,) replied, there is no need of telling the money, but of a right and sound disposition of mind. The same zambos, upon the entreaty of Athanasius the Bishop, came out of the Desert to Alexandria. And seeing a woman-player there, he broke forth into tears. When the persons in presence asked him, why he wept; two things (said he) trouble me; the one is, this woman's destruction: the other, because I do not use so much diligence and industry to please God, as she does to delight obscene men. Another of them said, that a Monk, unless he will work, is to be involved in the same condemnation with the covetous and rapacious person. Petirus was well furnished with a knowledge in Natural Speculations, and frequently expounded sometimes one thing, at other times another, to such as addressed themselves to him. At every one of his 
† Or, Theorems, or, Expositions.  Lectures he made a prayer to God. But, amongst the Monks [who lived] at that time, there were two pious persons who bore the same name. For each of them had the appellation of Macarius. The one was born in The Upper Egypt, the other came from the City Alexandria. Both of them were famous upon several accounts, [to wi●,] for their Ascetic exercises, for their Morals, for their Converse, and for the Miracles wrought by their hands. The Egyptian Macarius wrought so many cures, and drove so numerous a company of devils out of persons possessed, that [to relate] what he performed by the grace of God, would require a particular and separate Work. Towards those who came to him, he behaved himself with an austere gravity, tempered with caution and circumspection. But the Alexandrian Macarius, although he was every way like the Egyptian Macarius, yet he differed from him in this, that he showed himself cheerful and pleasant towards those who came into his company, and by his courteous behaviour and complaizance induced young men to embrace an Ascetic course of life. Evagrius, Scholar to these Macarius', having before been a Philosopher in words only, learned [from them] that Philosophy [which consists] in deeds and actions. 
* Evagrius.  He having been ordained Deacon by Gregorius Nazianzenus at Constantinople, went afterwards with him into Egypt, where he conversed with those forementioned persons, and imitated their course of life. Nor were the Miracles wrought by his hands, fewer in number than those performed by his Masters. The same Evagrius wrote Books of very great use: one whereof has this Title, 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Monk] Epiphanius Scholasticus in his copy read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Monastic,] as 'tis apparent from his Version. Notwithstanding, Nicephorus (book 11. chap. 42) confirms the common reading. But as to Evagrius' other book here mentioned he words the title of it thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Gnostick, or concerning him who is reputed worthy of knowledge. It may also be written (as it is here in Socrates) thus, or to him who is reputed worthy of knowledge: which reading we have followed in our Version. Concerning this Evagrius' books, ●ee Jerome's sentiment, in his Epistle to C●esiphonagainst the Pelagians▪ where he informs us, that Evagrius was an Origenist. Palladius (in Lausia●a) says Evagrius wrote three books. The first of these he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Saint: the second 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Monk; ●he third 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Refutation; which is against the frauds of the Devil. Palladius terms that book of Evagrius', The Saint, which Socrates here calls The Gnostick. Vales.  The Monk, or Concerning Active Virtue: another is entitled, The Gnostick, or to him who is reputed worthy of knowledge. This Book is divided into Fifty Chapters. A third is termed Antirreticus [or The Refutation, being a Collection] from the sacred Scriptures, against the tempting evil spirits; it is divided into eight parts, according to the number of the eight thoughts. [He wrote] also six hundred Prognostic Problems: and moreover, two Books in Verse; the one to those Monks [who live] in Monasteries or Covents; the other to the Virgin. How admirable these Books of his are, they that read them will perceive. It is not unseasonable, as I suppose, to annex- to what has been said before, some few passages recorded by him, concerning the Monks. For he says word for word thus. It is also necessary to make an enquiry into the ways of those Monks, who have heretofore walked 
* Or, Rightly.  uprightly, and to conform [our self] to the pattern thereof: For many things have been well said and done by them. Amongst which this was the saying of one of them, that a drier, slender, and not irregular sort of diet, joined with love, will in a short time bring a Monk to a Port void of all inquietude. The same Monk freed one of his brethren from his being disturbed with apparitions in the night, enjoining him to minister to the sick, whilst he was fasting. And being asked [why he commanded him to do that,] such troubles as these (said he) are composed and extinguished with nothing so easily, as with mercy and compassion. A Philosopher of those times came to Antonius the Just, and said unto him, O Father, how can you hold out, being destitute of the comfort of Books? Antonius replied, my Book, O Philosopher, is the nature of things made, and 'tis ready at hand as often as I am desirous of reading the Words of God. That aged person the Egyptian Macarius, that chosen vessel, asked me, why by remembering the injuries we receive from men, we destroy that strength and faculty of memory which is in our minds: but by remembering the mischiefs done to us by the devils, we continue unhurt? And when I was doubtful what answer I should make, and entreated him to explain the reason hereof to me; the first (said he,) is an affection of the mind, which is contrary to nature: the second is agreeable to nature. I went one time to the holy Father Macarius, at noonday, when it was very hot, and being most extremely thirsty, requested some water to drink. His answer to me was, Content yourself with the shade; for many persons who are at this time travelling by Land, or making a voyage by Sea, do want [the refreshment of] that. Then, I conferred with him about Abstinence, and he said unto me, Be courageous and confident my Son: For these twenty years complete, I have not taken my fill either of bread, water, or sleep. For I have eaten my bread by weight; I have drank my water by measure: and I have stolen 
c In stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading in the Florentine M. S. and in Nicephorus is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a little part of a sleep, or, a nap.] For that sleep, which Macarius took by leaning his head against a wall, was a part of a sleep, rather than a sleep. For he slept but a very little while. Wherefore, he is said to have stolen, rather than to have taken a sleep. Vales.  a little part of a sleep, by leaning myself against a wall. One of the Monks had the news of his Father's death brought to him. His return to him that told him this, was, forbear speaking impiously; for my Father is immortal. One of the Brethren was possessor of nothing else but the Book of the Gospels: when he had sold that Book, he gave [the money he had for it,] to feed the hungry, and uttered this saying worthy to be recorded, I have sold that Book which sayeth, 
* Matth. 19 21.  Sell that thou hast and give to the poor. There is an Island about Alexandria, situate at the Northern part of that City, beyond the Lake called Mareotis. Near that Island dwells a Monk 
d Translatours have been notoriously mistaken a● this place. For Christophorson renders it thus; in 〈◊〉 Monachus ex Sect â Gnosticorum ●ir spectatissimus habitavit, in that [Island] dwelled a Monk, a most eminent person of the Sect of the Gnostics. Langus, Nicephorus' Translator, has rendered this passage in Evagrius thus: Habitat in eâ Monachus Gnosticorum Ordinis celeberrimus, in that [Island] dwells a most famous Monk of the Order of the Gnostics. But first, Evagrius does not say, that that Monk dwelled in that Island beyond the Lake Mar●otis; but only, that he dwelled near that Island. For that's the import of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Secondly, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Parembole] does not signify a Sect, or an Order: nor are the Gnostics taken in this place for a Sect of Heretics; but 'tis a sort of Monks, concerning whom Evagrius wrote a book. Parembole therefore is a Village not f●r from Alexandria, near the Lake Mareotis. Atbanasius makes mention of it in his second Apologetic against the Arians, where he produces the Catalogue of Clergymen, whom Meletius had in the City and within the Territory of Alexandria. After his mentioning of the Presbyters and Deacons of Meletius' party, which he had at Alexandria, he adds these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and Macarius Presbyter of Parembole. Parembole is also mentioned in the Notitia Imperii Romani, wherein were the Quarters of the second Trajan Legion under the command of the Comes of the Military affairs throughout Egypt. Ptolemaeus also (in Ammoniaca) places Alexander's Parembole near the Lake Mareotis. Here therefore dwelled that Monk, who was so eminent amongst the Gnostics. Vales.  of Parembole, a most approved person amongst the Gnostics, who has declared, that all things practised by the Monks, are done for five reasons, for the sake of God, of Nature, on the account of Custom, of Necessity, and of the work of the hands. It was the usual saying of the same person also, that by nature there was only one virtue, but that in respect of the faculties of the soul it was divided into several Species. For the light of the Sun, said he, is without any figure; but it does usually receive its figure from the windows through which it enters. Another of the Monks was wont to say, I do therefore every way eschew pleasures, that I may 
* Or, cut off.  prevent the occasions of anger. For I know very well, that anger does always 
† Or, fight or, strive.  militate for pleasures, and does disquiet my mind, and expel knowledge. One of the aged Monks said, that Charity knows not how to keep the 
‖ Or, that which one is entrusted with to keep.  Depositum of meat or money. This was another saying of the same person, I do not remember that I was ever twice deceived as to the same thing by the Devil.  
These passages are word for word recorded in Evagrius' Book, entitled The Practic. In that Book of his, to which he gave this Title, The Gnostick, he says thus: We have been informed from Gregorius the Just, that the Virtues and their Contemplations are four; Prudence, Fortitude, Temperance, and Justice. And the business of Prudence, he said, was, to contemplate those Intelligent and holy powers 
* Or, without words.  without any reasons. For his doctrine was, that these were manifested by Wisdom: [the property] of Fortitude [as he affirmed,] was, to persist in what was true, although a resistance were made, and 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not to intrude into, etc. See Collos. 2. 18; where this term occurs.  not to turn aside towards those things which are not. He made answer, that 'twas the property of Temperance, to receive the Seed from the First [and Great] Husbandman, and to repel him who would 
* He alludes, I suppose, to the parable of the tares; see Matth. 13. 24, etc.  Sow over again. [Lastly, he assigned this work] to Justice, to give an account [of things] agreeable to the worth and dignity of every person; [which virtus] does set forth some things obscurely; it gives the knowledge of others by Riddles; and it plainly manifests other some, for the benefit and advantage of the more unskilful and simple hearers. That Pillar of truth Basilius the Cappadocian said, that that knowledge, which is accidentally procured from men, is improved by a continual meditation and exercise: but, that infused by the Grace of God [is increased] by Justice, 
* Or, placability, or, slowness to anger.  Patience, and Mercy. And that the former [sort of knowledge,] 'tis possible, may be received by those who are liable to disquietude and troubles of mind: but that they only are capable of the latter, who are free from all such disquietude and troubles; who also, during the interim of their being at prayer, do contemplate that proper and peculiar light of their mind, which does illuminate them. Athanasius that holy Luminary of the Egyptians, says, that Moses is ordered 
† See Exod, 26. 35.  To place the Table on the North-side. The Gnostics therefore may know, who it is that blows against them, and let them courageously endure every temptation; and with a cheerful mind nourish those that come unto them. 
c Concerning this Serapion, Jerome (in his book de Scriptor. Eccles.) speaks these words: Scrapio Thmuëos Aegypti Urbis Episcopus, qui ob elegantiam ingenii Scholasticus dictus est, etc. Serapion Bishop of Thmuis a City of Egypt, who for the Elegance of his wit was styled Scholasticus, etc. He died in Constantius' Reign, before the Seleucian Synod, that is, before the year of Christ 359. For in the Seleucian Synod, amongst the Bishops of Acacius' party, Ptolomaeus is reckoned Bishop of Thmuis a City of Augustonica, or Augustanica. For Baronius is not to be heeded, who (in his Annotations on the Roman Martyrology,) says, Thmuis was a City in the Province Scethis. Scethis was not the name of a Province, but was itself rather in the Province Augustanica. And yet Marcellinus (book 22.) places Thmuis in (that properly called) Egypt. Vales.  Serapion the Angel of the Church of the Thmüitae said, that the mind having drank a full draught of spiritual knowledge, is [thereby] perfectly cleansed: but, that the parts of the mind inflamed with anger, are cured by Love: and that wicked desires, which flow into [the mind,] are stopped by Abstinence. Exercise yourself with a continual meditation upon the Discourses and Reasons which relate to Providence and the Judgement [of God,] (says that great and skilful Doctor Didymus;) and attempt to bear in mind the Subject of those Reasons and Discourses. For, almost all persons do err in these matters. And the Reasons and Discourses which concern a Judgement, you will find in the difference of Bodies, and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, throughout all parts of the world.  in all parts of the world. But the accounts and discourses which relate to a Providence, [you will discern] in those ways which lead us from vice and ignorance, to virtue and knowledge.  
Thus much we have taken out of Evagrius' Books and inserted here. There was also another admirable person amongst the Monks, by name Ammonius, who had so little of curiosity in him, that being at Rome with Athanasius, he was desirous of viewing none of those magnificent works in that City; but saw only the Cathedral of Peter and Paul. This Ammonius, when he was to have been forced to take a Bishopric, fled away, and cut off his own right ear, that by a 
* Or, maiming.  Mutilation of his body he might avoid being ordained a Bishop. Some time afterwards, Evagrius (who was also to have been forced to [take] a Bishopric by Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria, and had made his escape, without making any mutilation upon his own body;) accidentally met Ammonius, and in a facetious manner said unto him, That he had done ill to cut off his own ear, and that upon that account he was culpable before God. To whom Ammonius made this return: But do not you think, Evagrius, that you shall be punished, because you have cut out your own tongue, and out of a love to yourself, would not make use of that Grace which was bestowed upon you? Moreover, at that time, there were in the Solitudes many other admirable and pious persons, the men ion of whom in this Work of ours would be too long and tedious. Besides, we must of necessity digress from the design we have proposed to ourselves, should we give a particular account of the Lives of every one of these persons, and of the Miracles they performed by that eminent Sanctity wherewith they were endued. If any one be desirous of an accurate account of these men, and would know what actions they performed and did, what sayings they uttered conducive to the profit and advantage of the hearers, and how the wild-beasts were obedient to them: there is a particular Book, elaborated 
☜  by Paladius the Monk, who was Evagrius' Scholar; wherein all things appertaining to these persons, are with great accuracy discoursed of at large. In which Book [Palladius] makes mention of women also, who followed a course of life like to the foresaid men. Further, Evagrius and Palladius flourished a little after the death of Valens [Augustus.] But we will now return to that place, whence we have digressed.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning those holy Monks who were exiled; how God (by the Miracles they performed) attracted all persons to himself.  
WHen therefore the Emperor Valens had by his Edict given order, that as well the Orthodox, in Alexandria, as those in the other parts of Egypt, should be forcibly driven from their habitations; depopulation and ruin forthwith defaced and overthrew all things: whilst some persons were dragged before the seats of judicature; others thrown into Prison; and others tortured by other methods. For they inflicted various sorts of punishment upon persons that were great lovers of peace and quietness. After these things were done at Alexandria, in such a manner as Lucius thought good, and when Euzoïus was returned to Antioch, these [two] persons hastened immediately to the Solitudes of Egypt; [I mean] the Commander in chief of the Milice, with a numerous company of Soldiers, and Lucius the Arian. For he himself was not at that time absent, but (without showing any compassion in the least towards the assembly of those holy men,) perpetrated worse barbarities than the Soldiers themselves did. When they arrived at the place, they apprehended the men performing their usual exercises; [to wit,] praying, curing diseases, and casting out devils. But these [wretches,] little regarding God's Miracles, would not permit so much as the usual and solemn prayers to be performed in the Oratories; but drove the holy persons even out of those places. Nor did they acquiess in the doing hereof only, but proceeded on further, and 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 made use of the multitudes] I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 made use of weapons.] This reading is confirmed by Rufi●●●▪ book 2. chap. 3. Which passage in Rufinus Socrates does here take notice of. Vales.  made use of weapons against them. These [cruelties] Rufinus says he was 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] we read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was present at.] See Rufinus book 2. chap. 4. where his words are these Qua praesens vidi loquor, & corum gesta re●●ro, quorum in passionibus socius esse promerui. I speak what I was present at, and saw; and I relate their actions, of whose sufferings I had the savour to be a Companion. Vales.  present at and saw, and was a fellow-sufferer with these persons. Wherefore, the words of the Apostle were renewed against them. For, they were mocked, and 
* He alludes to that passage, at Hebr. 11. 36. 37, 38,  had trial of Scourge, they were stripped naked, were bound, were stoned, were slain with the Sword, [they were] persons that wandered about in the Solitudes, in Sheepskins, and Goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented, of whom the world was not worthy, they wandered in Deserts, and in Mountains, and in Dens, and Caves of the earth: 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, especially when as they received a Testimony, or Commendation, etc.  notwithstanding they received a Testimony both from their Faith, and from the Works and Cures, which the Grace of God performed by their hands. But (as 'tis probable,) divine Providence permitted these persons to suffer these things, having provided some better thing, that by those miseries which they underwent, others might obtain salvation in God. And this was demonstrated by the Event. When therefore these admirable persons were superior to all that force and violence used towards them, Lucius, quite out of heart; advices the Commander of the Military Forces, to banish the Fathers of the Monks. These [Father's of the Monks] were, the Egyptian Macarius, and he of Alexandria who bore the same name. These persons therefore were exiled into an Island, wherein there was no Christian Inhabitant. In that Island there was an [Heathen] Temple, and a Priest in it, whom all the Inhabitants worshipped like a God. But when these pious persons arrived in that Island, all the Daemons there were seized with a fear and trembling. At the same time also, this accident happened. The Priest's daughter, possessed on a sudden by a Devil, fell into a rage and overturned all things. She was extremely unruly, and could by no means be quieted: but cried out with a loud voice, and spoke to those pious persons, saying, why are you come to cast us out from hence also? These men therefore did in that place give another demonstration of that 
* Or, Work.  power of theirs which they had received from the Grace of God. For they drove the Devil out of the Virgin, and [having restored her] to her right mind, delivered her to her Father; whereby they induced both the Priest, and also all the Inhabitants of that Island, to [embrace] the Faith of the Christian Religion. Wherefore, 
c Here there was a whole line wanting, which we have made good from the Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. after this manner [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they cast away their images [immediately changed] the Fabric of their Temple into [the form] of a Church.] Epiphan. Scholasticus found this reading in his Copy; as 'tis apparent from his Version. Vales.  they cast away their Images immediately; changed the Fabric of their Temple into the form of a Church; received Baptism, and with cheerfulness learned all the [Doctrines] of Christianity. Thus these admirable persons, persecuted upon account of the Homoöusian Faith, rendered themselves more approved, brought salvation to others, and made the Faith more firm and strong.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning Didymus, a blind man.  
ABout the same times, God produced another person, by whose Testimony he thought fit the Faith should be corroborated and confirmed. For Didymus, a man admirable and eloquent, adorned with all sorts of Learning, flourished at that time. This person being very young, when he had but just learned to read; fell into a distemper of his eyes; wherewith he was sorely troubled, and lost his eyesight. But God, instead of corporal eyes, gave him those of the mind. For what he could not be instructed in by seeing, he learned by hearing. For being of an apt and ingenious disposition from his childhood, and endued with an excellent wit, he far surpassed even those [
a The word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which we have rendered [ripewittedchildrens] must be expunged; which seems to have crept in here, out of the foregoing line. Epiphanius Scholasticus acknowledges it not. For thus he renders it; Qui cum a puero fuisset ingeniosus, vincebat etiam acutae conspicientes, who being from a boy of an ingenious disposition, excelled even those who saw with the greatest acuteness. Vales.  ripe-witted children] who had the acutest sight. For he became Master of the Rules of Grammar with much ease, and arrived to the knowledge of those of Rhetoric with more celerity. Proceeding on from thence to Philosophy, with an admirable facility he learned Logic, Arithmetic, and Music; and treasured up within his own mind the other Precepts of the Philosophers, in such a manner, that he could readily dispute against those, who had perfectly learned those Arts by the benefit of their eyes. Moreover, he was so exactly well-skilled in the divine Oracles of the Old and New Testament, that he published many discourses upon them: he dictated Three Books concerning the Trinity; and interpreted origen's Books Concerning Principles, setting forth 
b Concerning these Comments of Didymus' on origen's books 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Jerome speaks, in his 1st, and 2d book against Rufinus. Vales.  Comments thereupon, wherein he asserts that those Books were incomparably well written, and that their Cavils are frivolous, who accuse Origen, and make it their business to speak reproachfully of his Works: for they are not able, says he, to arrive at the knowledge of that Authors perspicacity and prudence. If any person therefore be desirous of knowing Didymus' great Learning, and the fervency of his mind, he may have an account thereof by a perusal of the Books elaborated by him. It's reported, that Antonius [the Monk] discoursed with this Didymus, 
c Epiphanius Scholasticus, and the other translatours have rendered this place ill; as if Antonius the Monk had come to Alexandria in the times of Valens Augustus. But, 'tis manifest, that Antonius died in the Reign of Constantius. Jerome informs us hereof, in his Chronicon, and in his Life of Hilarion. 'Tis uncertain, in what year of Constantius' Empire Antonius left the Solitudes, and came down to Alexandria; whether it was about the beginning of Constantius' Reign, before the ordination of Gregorius the Arian; or rather, after the Synod of Serdica, and Athanasiu●'s second restitution. Vales.  long before the times of Valens, at such time as he left the desert, and came to Alexandria upon account of the Arians; and that perceiving the Learning and knowledge of this person, he spoke these words to him; O Didymus! Let not the loss of your bodily eyes trouble you. For you are deprived of such eyes, 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the Flies and Gnats can see with,] in Cedrenus, at the sixth year of Constantius, the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Flies and Gnats can do harm to. Nor did Epiphanius Scholasticus find it written otherwise in his Copy, as 'tis apparent from this his Version: quibus & Muscae & Culices nocere possunt, to which the Flies and Gnats can do harm. And yet Rufinus, (Eccles. Histor. book 2. chap. 7.) out of whom Socrates borrowed this story, defends the common reading, which we have followed in our Version. And Jerome also does confirm this our reading, in his Epistle to Castrutius. Vales.  as the Flies and Gnats can see with. But rejoice, that you have those eyes, wherewith the Angels see, by which even God himself is discerned, and his Light comprehended. This was the saying of the pious Antonius to Didymus, long before these times [we are treating of.] But at that time, Didymus was looked upon to be the greatest Patron and Defender of the genuine Faith, who disputed against the Arians, unravelled their Sophistick Cavils, and confuted their adulterate and fraudulent discourses.   

CHAP. XXVI. Concerning Basilius of Caesarea, and Gregorius of Nazianzum.  
DIvine Providence set up Didymus indeed as an opponent to the Arians at Alexandria: but [in order to their Confutation] in other Cities, [it made use of] Basilius Caesariensis, and Gregorius Nazianzenus. Concerning whom I judge it now opportune to give a short account. The memory and same of these two persons, which is still preserved amongst all men, and the Learning contained in the Books written by them, might indeed be sufficient to set forth the praises and commendations of each of them. But, in regard they were persons in an eminent manner useful to the Church at that time, and were preserved [by God,] as being the Incentives of the [Orthodox] Faith; the Subject of our History does of necessity engage us, in an especial manner to make mention of these two men. Should any one therefore be desirous of comparing Basilius and Gregorius with one another, and of giving an account of the Life, Morals, and Virtues that were in them; he would be in a great doubt which of them he should prefer before the other. For they were both equal to one another, whether you respect their [pious and] exact course of Life, or their Learning; I mean as well their Grecian Literature, as their knowledge in the sacred Scriptures. For, when very young, they went to Athens, and were the hearers of Himerius and Prohaeresius, the two most eminent Sophistae of those times; afterwards they frequented [the School of] 
ᵃ What Socrates says here, is in my opinion false; viz. that Basilius and Gregorius, after they had finished the course of their Learned studies at Athens, were hearers of Libanius the Sophista at Antioch. Gregorius himself does refute this, in his Poem concerning his own Life; where he says, that he was in the thirtieth year of his age when he left Athens, and that his friends would have detained him at Athens, that he might be a professor of eloquence; (the same is attested by Rufinus, book 2. chap. 9 Eccles. Hist.) but that he fled secretly from thence, and went into his own Country. Vales.  Libanius at Antioch in Syria, and by their industry arrived at the highest accomplishments of 
* Or, Rhetoric.  eloquence. And when they were judged worthy to be professors of eloquence, many persons persuaded them to enter upon the teaching and profession thereof. Others advised them to practise the Law, but they despised both these sorts of Life: and discontinuing their studies of eloquence, embraced a Monastic life. Having therefore had a taste of the precepts of Philosophy from him who at that time taught Philosophy at Antioch, not long after they procured Origen's Works, and from them got an insight into the interpretation of the sacred Scriptures. For the great fame of Origen did at that time fill the whole world. When they had with great studiousness exercised themselves in the perusal of those Books, they powerfully opposed the Assertors of Arianism. And although the Arians 
* Or, quoted.  cited Origen's Books, in confirmation (as they supposed) of their own opinion; yet these two persons confuted them, and evidently demonstrated, that they understood not the meaning of Origen. Indeed, the Arians, and their then Abettor Eunomius, although they were at that time accounted persons of great eloquence, yet, as often as they engaged in a discourse with Gregorius and Basilius, 'twas made evidently apparent that they were men altogether ignorant and unlearned. Basilius was first promoted to a 
† Or, the Office of a Deacon.  Diaconate by Meletius Bishop of Antioch; after that, he was preferred to the 
b Baronius says, Basilius was preferred to the Bishopric of Caesarea, in the year of Christ 369: and this he attempts to prove from Gregorius Nyssenus' testimony. Theophanes and Cedrenus, in his Chronicon, do place the beginning of Basilius' Episcopate, on the ninth year of Valens, which was the year of Christ 371. But the same Authors do affirm, that Basilius was yet but a Presbyter, in the eighth year of Valens. See Theophanes' and Cedrenus' words at the said eighth year of Valens. Gregorius Nazianzenus does confirm the s●me in his Oration de Laudibus Basilii. Where he does attest in express words, that Basilius was yet but a Presbyter only of the Church of Caesarea, at such time as Valens, guarded with a part of Heretical Prelates, undertook an expedition against the Churches of the East, which he hastened to deliver up to the Arians. Moreover, Valens undertook this expedition against the Orthodox on his own third Consulate, that is on the year of Christ 370, as our Socrates does affirm: (compare the 14th and 17th chapters of this 4th book.) Gregorius Nyssenus confirms this, in his first book against Eunomius (who had upbraided Basilius with fearfulness and pusillanimity,) where he describes Valens' preparations and expedition against the Churches, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. The Emperor went from Constantinople into the East, puffed up in his mind with the late successful and fortunate Actions he had performed against the Barbarians. That is, after the War against the Goths, and the League made with them. Which happened in the year of Christ 369. as Amm. Marcellinus attests. Wherefore, that expedition of Valens' to destroy God's Churches, happened in ●ife year of our Lord 370, as I have now said. Now, that Basilius was then no more than a Presbyter, his Brother Gregorius does in the same place inform us. For, he says, that the Prae●ect of the Praetorium, to wit, Nyss●n's words are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Therefore Basilius was not Bishop of Caesarea, at such time as Modestus endeavoured to pervert him. Moreover, Modestus first bore the Praefecture of the Praetorium, when Gratianus ●I and Prob●s were Coss. in the year of Christ 371, as I have remarked in my notes on the 29th book of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 380. It may also be proved by another argument, that Basilius was preferred to the Episcopate of Caesarea after the year of Christ 370. For Nazianzon in the Funeral Oration which he wrote on him, says that Basilius was but a Presbyter, at such time as that Famine (by far the ●orest of all the Famines that are mentioned to have happened at any time) happened in Cappadocia. Now, this is the Famine, which our Socrates mentions in the sixteenth chapter of this book; it happened in the third Consulate of Valentinianus and Valens. Vales.  Bishopric of his own Country, I mean Caesarea in Cappadocia, and undertook the care of the Churches. For being afraid, lest the novelty of the Arian opinion should pray upon and devour the Provinces of Pontus, he went 
c Gregorius Nazianzenus (who is more to be credited in these things) does attest in his Funeral Oration concerning the praises of Basilius, that Basilius, as yet but a Presbyter, went into those parts, with a design to oppose himself against the perfidiousness of the Arians. Vales.  with great haste into those parts. Where he constituted Monasteries, instructed the inhabitants in his own doctrines, and confirmed the minds of those that wavered. 
d Socrates borrowed this out of Rufinus; who (in book 2. chap 9 Eccles. Histor.) writes thus: Gregorius vero apud Nazianzon, etc. But Gregorius, being substituted Bishop in his father's stead, at the Town Nazianzum, faithfully ●ore the storm of the Heretics. And yet 'tis manifest, that Gregorius was not made Bishop, but Coadjutor only to his own father Gregorius, in the Episcopate of Nazianzum: and upon this condition too, that he should not succeed his father in that Bishopric; as he himself attests in his Eighth Oration, and in his Poem concerning his own Life. He was first constituted Bishop of Sasimi by Basilius the Great, who had been the first Founder of this Bishopric, that he might assure that place to his own Church; as Gregorius attests in the Poem concerning his own Life. From thence he was translated to the Constantinopolitan See, which he quickly left, betook himself to Nazianzum, and governed the Bishoptick of that place some while, till such time as, being wearied out with age and diseases, he made choice of his own successor. Jerome's account therefore is true, whose words (in his book De Script. Ecclesiast.) are these: Gregorius primùm Sasimorum, deinde Nazianzenus Episcopus, etc. Gregorius, Bishop first of Sasimi, and afterwards of Nazianzum, etc. And 'tis strange, that although he governed three Bishoprics, yet they were all doubtful and uncertain. 'Tis plain, that in his Epistles he himself does frequently deny, that he ever presided over the Episcopate of Sasimi, or ever performed any sacerdotal office there. Neither Jerome his Scholar, nor Rufinus, do ascribe the Constantinopolitan Bishopric to him. Lastly, he delivered the Bishopric of Nazianzum to another, rather than governed it himself. Vales.  Gregorius [being constituted] Bishop of Nazianzum a small City in Cappadocia, over which Church his own father had before presided, took the same course that Basilius did. For he also went up and down to the Cities, and corroborated those that were feeble and dispirited as to the faith. But more especially, he made frequent journeys to Constantinople, and confirmed the Orthodox in that City by his Preaching and Discourses. Upon which account, he was soon after constituted Bishop over the people at Constantinople, by the suffrage of many Bishops. When therefore what 
* That is, Basilius and Gregorius.  both these persons did, came to the Emperor Valens' ears, he forthwith ordered 
e This account disagrees from what the two Gregorius' (to wit, Nazianzenus in his funeral oration, and Nyssenus in his first book against Eunomius) do relate concerning Basilius. For they do attest, that Basilius was not brought before Modestus the Praefect of the Praetorium at Antioch, but that this was done in the City Caesarea. Sozomen therefore (Eccles. Hist. book. 6. ch. 16.) has truly corrected Socrates' mistake here; where he relates, that Valens came from Antioch to Caesarea, and ordered Basilius should be brought before the Tribunal of the Praefect of the Praetorium. Further, you must observe, that Valens Augustus came to Caesarea twice, and made an attempt to vanquish Basilius: His first journey thither was when Basilius was no more than a Presbyter; which (as we have shown before) was in the year 370. This is evidently confirmed by Sozomen in his sixth book. When he came the second time thither, 'tis not certain. But I conjecture it was on the year of Christ 371, or 372. Which I collect from Modestus' Praefecture, which falls on those years. Nazianzenus distinguishes these two journeys of Valens', in his twentieth Oration, pag. 346. of his works. Edit. Paris. 1609. Vales.  Basilius to be brought from Caesarea to Antioch. Immediately therefore he was conveyed thither, and by the Emperor's order was set before the Tribunal of the Praefects: 
f Socrates took this out of Rufinus, book 2. chap. 9 Eccles. Hist. But Gregorius Nyssenus, in his first book against Eunomius, says that Basilius stood before the Tribunal of Modestus the Praefect twice; once when he was Presbyter, and a second time when he was Bishop. But Nazianzen makes no mention of Basilius' former examination. Vales.  when the Praefect put this question to him, why he would not embrace the Emperor's Faith; Basilius with a great deal of confidence found fault with the Emperor's Religion, and commended the Homoöusian Faith. But when the Praefect threatened him with death, would to God (said Basilius) it might happen to me, to be delivered from the bonds of the body upon account of the truth! Then, upon the Praefects admonishing him to inspect and consider the matter more seriously with himself, 'tis reported that Basilius said, I am the same this day that I shall be to morrow: 
g In Rufinus (Eccles. Hist. book 2. chap. 9) this passage is thus worded; utinam te non mutares, I wish you would not have changed yourself. In which words Basilius reproves Modestus, because from being a Catholic he was become an Arian, that he might please the Emperor. We are indeed told by Gregorius (in his funeral Oration) that Modestus was an Arian. Vales.  I wish that you would not have changed yourself. After this Basilius continued that day in custody. Not long after, it happened, that Valens' son, a young child, whose name was 
h Here Valentinianus Junior is called by another name, as we have observed before, chap. 10. of this book note (a) He was surnamed Galates, because he was born in Galatia. Further, in regard Socrates does here term him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a young child; our opinion (which we have given in before) is very much confirmed; to wit, that these things were done about the year of our Lord 371, or 372. For Valentinianus Junior was born in the year of Christ 366; as we have remarked before: from which year to the year 372, are six years complete. So Valentinianus Junior, called also Galates, died at six years old. For a child of that age is rightly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Galates, was seized with a sore distemper, in so much that his recovery was despaired of by the Physicians. The Empress Dominica, his mother, did positively affirm to the Emperor, that she had been sorely disquieted with fearful and horrid visions in her dreams; and that the child was visited with sickness, because of the Bishop's injurious usage. The Emperor, taking these things into consideration, sends for Basilius. And to make trial of him, expresses himself to him after this manner. If your Opinion be true, pray that my son may not die. If you will believe, O Emperor! (replied Basilius,) as I do; and if [you will assent that] the Church shall be united, the child shall live. When the Emperor would not consent to that, the will of God therefore be done (said Basilius) concerning the child. After Basilius had spoken these words, [the Emperor] ordered he should be dismissed. But the child died not long after. Let thus much be compendiously said concerning these persons. Moreover, each of them wrote and published many, and those incomparable Books. Some of which Rufinus says were by 
* So Rufinus says, book 2. chap. 9 Eccles. Hist.  him translated into Latin. Basilius had two brothers, Petrus and Gregorius. Petrus imitated Basilius' monastic course of life: but Gregorius [followed] his eloquent way of teaching. He also finished that Book concerning the Six days-work, (which Basilius had taken pains about, and left imperfect) after his Brother's death. And recited a Funeral Oration in [praise of] Meletius Bishop of Antioch, at Constantinople. There are also several other Orations of his extant.   

CHAP. XXVII. Concerning Gregorius Thaumaturgus.  
BUt, in regard some are apt to mistake, because of the likeness of the name, and by reason of the Books which in their title are ascribed to Gregorius, you are to know, that there was another Gregorius of Pontus; who had his original extract at Neocaesarea in Pontus, and was ancienter than these [Gregorius'.] For he was 
* So Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book. 6. chap. 30.  Origen's Scholar. This Gregorius' fame is very great at Athens, at Berytus, over the whole 
a At this place I have followed Nicephorus' authority; and instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] I have amended it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Pontic dioecesis;] although our M. SS. copies make no alteration here. See Socrat. book 1. chap. 9 note (s.) Vales.  Pontic Dioecesis, and (I had almost said) over the whole world. For having left the Schools at Athens, he went to Berytus, and studied the Civil Law. Where being informed that Origen did interpret the sacred Scriptures at Caesarea, he went in great haste to that City. And having been an hearer of the Magnific exposition of the sacred Scriptures, he bad farewell to [his study of] the Roman Laws, and in future became wholly addicted [to Origen.] By whom he was instructed in the true Philosophy, and after that, his Parents recalling him, he returned into his own country. Where first of all, whilst he was a Laïck, He did many miracles; sometimes healing the diseased; at others driving away devils by 
* Or, Epistles.  Letters; [in fine,] he brought over the professors of Gentilism [to the faith,] not only by his words, but much more by the works he did. He is mentioned also by Pamphilus the Martyr, in the Books he wrote 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning Origen,] it would be better thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in defence of Origen;] for he means Pamphilus' Apologetic in defence of Origen: concerning which consult Photius, in his Bibliotheca. Vales.  concerning Origen. Whereto is annexed 
c In the Greek, 'tis thus worded: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Musculus renders thus; Liber Gregorii quo Origenem commendavit, Gregorius' book wherein he has commended Origen. Christophorson translates it thus: Oratio Gregorii in Crigenis commendationem conscripta, Gregorius' Oration written in praise of Origen. But, I cannot approve of this Version: for that Oration was not written by Gregorius Thaumaturgus in commendation of Origen; but to return thanks to his master, when he left his School. Indeed, Commendatory Letters are termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but there were never any Orationes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, commendatory Orations. Wherefore, I doubt not but it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; although Nicephorus confirms the vulgar reading. Now, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a Valedictory Oration, as we have remarked in our notes on Euseb. Life of Constant. book 3. chap. 21. note (a.) Vales.  Gregorius' Oration, wherein he returned thanks to Origen at his departure from him. There were therefore, that I may speak briefly, [many] Gregorius'. The first is this ancient, origen's Scholar; the second, Nazianzenus; the third, Basilius' Brother. There was also another Gregorius at Alexandria, whom the Arians constituted Bishop [of that City] during the time of Athanasius' exile. Thus much concerning these persons.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning Novatus, and those from him termed Novatians. And, that those Novatians who inhabited Phrygia, altered [the time of celebrating] the Festival of Easter, and kept it on the same day the Jews did.  
ABout this very time, the Novatians, who inhabited Phrygia, altered the day of celebrating the Feast of Easter. How this was done, I will declare; having first of all told you, upon what account the accurate and exact Canon of their Church does at this present flourish in the Provinces of Phrygia and Paphlagonia. 
a The Greeks usually term him Novatus, whose right name was Novatianus. Concerning whose Heresy, you may consult Eusebius, (Eccles. Hist. book 6. chip. 43,) Epiphanius, the Author of the questions on the Old and New Testament, and Theodoret. Vales.  Novatus, a Presbyter of the Roman Church, made a separation therefrom, in regard Cornelius the Bishop admitted those Believers to communion, who had sacrificed in that Persecution, which the Emperor Decius raised against the Churches. Becoming a Separatist therefore upon this account, and being elected to the Bishopric [of Rome] by such Prelates as embraced the same sentiments with him, he wrote to the Churches every where, that they should not admit such persons as had sacrificed, to the [sacred] Mysteries: but should exhort them to repentance, and leave the pardoning of their offences to God, who is able, and has power to remit sins. The Inhabitants of every Province having received such Letters as these, gave their judgements of the things therein signified, according to their own 
* Or Morals.  dispositions and humours. For whereas Novatus had given notice, that those were not to be vouchsafed the participation of the 
† He means the Sacrament of the Lords Supper.  Mysteries, who after Baptism had fallen into [any] deadly sin; the promulgation of this Canon seemed severe and cruel to some: but others admitted of this Rule, as just and equitable, and [of great use] for the establishing a pious and more regular course of life. 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it is doubtless to be thus worded [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] Questionless, Socrates left it written thus; and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  In the interim that this great controversy was in debate, arrive the Letters of Cornelius Bishop [of Rome,] promising indulgence to those who had sinned after Baptism. Upon these two persons writing thus contrary to one another, and each of them confirming what he asserted by testimony of the sacred Scriptures; 
c The expression in the original is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which Musculus renders thus, sicut fieri solet, as it is usually done; and Christophorson thus; ut moris est, as the manner is. But I cannot approve of these Versions. For the Grecian writers make use of (not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to signify, as it is usually done, or, as the manner is. Wherefore, I am rather of opinion, that it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, every inhabitant of the Provinces: so Epiphanius Scholasticus read it. For he renders it thus; Singuli Provincialium, etc. Every Subject of the Provinces. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which phrase Socrates has made use of a little before, in this chapter; where his words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Inhabitants of every Province having received such Letters as these. Vales.  every inhabitant of the Provinces betook himself to that party, whereto he had before entertained a greater propensity and inclination. For, such persons as delighted in sin, laid hold of the Indulgence then granted, and in future abused it to all manner of impiety. [Moreover,] the people of Phrygia seem to be more sober, and persons of better Morals, than other Nations. For 'tis very rare that the Phrygians do swear. Indeed, the Scythians and Thracians are very ready to be overcome with anger and passion; and those who inhabit that Region [which lies] towards the rising Sun, are more addicted to the serving of their lusts. But the Paphlagonians and Phrygians are not prone to either of these vices. For, neither Cirque-Sports, nor Theatrical-Shews, are at this present 
* Or studiously exercised or, followed.  esteemed amongst them. On which account, as well these persons, as others who embrace the same Sentiments with them, in my judgement seem to have given their assent to what was then written from Novatus. For, amongst them whoring is reputed a most enormous wickedness. 'Tis apparently known, that the Phrygians and Paphlagonians do live more modestly and temperately, than any other Sect of men what ever. I am of opinion, that it was the very same reason likewise [which prevailed] with those that inhabit the Western parts; who also have followed Novatus' opinion. But, Novatus (although he was a Separatist upon account of an accurate and more strict course of life, yet) made no alteration in [the celebration of] the Feast of Easter. For he always celebrated that Festival, after the same manner that those in the Western parts did. Now, the Inhabitants of those parts do always keep that Feast after the Aequinox, agreeable to an usage very anciently delivered to them, even from the time that they first embraced Christianity. [Further,] this 
* Novatus.  person suffered 
d The Novatians did boast, that the Founder of their Sect was a Martyr; and they wrote a book, the Title whereof was, The Martyrdom of Novatianus. But this book, which was stuffed with Lies and Fables, has long since been confuted by Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria, in his sixth book against the Novatians, the Excerptions whereof occur in Photius' Bibliotheca, p. 1621. Edit. David Hoeschel. 1610. Moreover, in those Acts of the Martyrdom of Novatianus, Novatianus was not said to have suffered Martyrdom, but only to have been a Confessor of the Faith of Christ. For, the Author of the Acts. says, that of the eight Presbyters of the Roman Church who were under Macedonius Bishop of Rome, seven offered sacrifice to Idols together with Macedonius, and that only Novatus underwent an egregious Martyrdom of confession. And that together with Novatianus three Bishops (almost the only persons of the Western parts) termed it a Martyrdom; to wit, Marcellus and Alexander Bishops of Aquileia, and Agamemnon Bishop of Porta, or rather of Tibur. Who lived apart after that confession, held assemblies with Novatianus, and avoided their communion who had sacrificed to Idols. A little afterwards they laid their hands on Novatianus, and ordained him Bishop of Rome. Vales.  Martyrdom afterwards, [to wit] in the Reign of the Em-Emperour Valerian, who raised a Persecution against the Christians. But those in Phrygia who from his name are called Novatians, 
e This place is strangely corrupted. Nor is this fault new; but the copies were faulty even in Epiphanius Scholasticus' time; for thus he renders it: Hi vero qui ex eo nomen habuerunt, ejusque fuere participes, etc. But those who had their name from him, and were partakers thereof, etc. How Nicephorus read this passage in Socrates, 'tis uncertain, in regard his Greek Text is at this place defective. But Langus, who had seen a Greek Copy of Nicephorus, renders it thus: Qui vero ejus nomine in Phrygia Censentur, etc. But those who are accounted of his name in Phrygia, when by indulging themselves, they had degenerated from his institutions and communion, at this time altered the Paschal Festival also. I say nothing concerning the other Translatours, in whose Versions you will find nothing of soundness. I am of opinion, that the place, by a small alteration, is thus to be made good: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is, having an aversion even for that communion they were permitted [to hold with the rest of the Catholics in the celebrating] of this [Festival.] There is nothing more plain than this sense. Before Valens' time, the Novatians in Phrygia kept Easter at the same time the rest of the Catholics did. After that, they began to shun the communion and society of the Catholics in this matter also. Further, although I do very much approve of Socrates' judgement, who gives an account why the Phrygians more especially embraced the Novatian Heresy; yet there may another reason be given hereof. For, Novatus, or rather Novatianus, was (as 'tis said) by Country a Phrygian: so Philostorgius asserts book 8. Wherefore, 'tis no wonder, that he had many followers of his own opinion in that province. Vales.  having an aversion even for that communion they were permitted [to hold with the rest of the Catholics in the celebrating] of this [Festival.] about this time changed the Feast of Easter also. For, some few (and those in no wise eminent) Bishops of the Novatians in Phrygia, having convened a Synod in the Village Pazum, (at which place are the 
* Or, Fountains.  heads of the River Sangarius,) promulged a Canon, that it should be observed [yearly on what day] the Jews celebrated their Feast of unleavened bread, and that together with them the Feast of Easter should be kept. These things were told me by a certain 
f I conjecture, that this was longlived Auxano, a Presbyter of the Novatian Church; whose testimony Socrates makes use of, book 1. chap. 10, & 13. But, we must not here omit Nicephorus' words concerning our Socrates: he says thus, book 11. chap. 14; Haec sibi renuntiata esse Socrates qui hoc loco non abhorrere se à Novatianorum institutis palàm prae se fert, à sene quodam scribit, etc. Socrates (who in this place plainly shows himself not to be a detester of the Novatian principles) relates that these things were told him by a certain old man, etc. Notwithstanding, I am not of Nicephorus' opinion. Vales.  old man, who said that he was the son of a Presbyter, and was together with his Father present at the foresaid Synod. At which Synod, neither Agelius Bishop of the Novatians at Constantinople, was present, nor yet Maximus of Nicaea; neither were the Bishops of Nicomedia, or Cotuaeum at it: although these persons were the chief Regulatours of the Novatian Religion. These things were after this manner transacted at that time. But, not long after, the Church of the Novatians was divided into two parties upon account of this Synod, as we will declare in due place. We must now pass from hence, to [a relation of] what happened at this very time in the Western parts.   

CHAP. XXIX. Concerning Damasus Bishop of Rome, and Ursinus. How, a Disturbance and Sedition happening in Rome upon their account, there followed a great slaughter of men.  
WHilst the Emperor Valentinianus lived in peace and tranquillity, and was vexatious towards no Sect; Damasus succeeded Liberius in the Government of the Bishopric of Rome. 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, under whom; for that's the reading in the Florent. M. S. and in Nicephorus. Vales.  Under whom the Church of Rome happened to be disturbed, upon this account. One Ursinus, a Deacon of the same Church had been a competitor, when the Election of a Bishop was made. But, in regard Damasus was preferred [before him,] Ursinus, unable to bear the being frustrated of his expectation, made it his business to 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A very elegant term, to signify Scismatical assemblies and conventicles, who are said to erect one Altar contrary to another. Hence comes the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a sort of Schism, concerning which Basilius speaks, in his Canonical Epistle to Amphylochius, de Baptismo Haereticorum. Vales.  hold assemblies that were Schismatical and separate from the Church; and persuades certain mean Bishops to ordain him [clandestinely] in a secret place. And he is ordained, not in a Church, but in an obscure place, in that called 
c Amm. Marcellinus (book 27. pag. 337. Edit. Vales.) calls it Sicininus' Palace; where, says he, there is a little private assembling place of [the professors of] the Christian Religion; in which [during the conflicts between Damasus' and Ursinus' parties] there was in one day an hundred and thirty dead bodies found, etc. Read the Historians following words; from the whole passage 'tis plain, how disorderly the Elections of a Bishop of Rome then were, and at what an height they lived.  Sicinius' Palace. Upon the doing hereof, a dissension was raised amongst the populace. They disagreed amongst themselves, not upon account of the Faith, or [any] Heresy, but about this only, [to wit] who ought to be put in possession of the Episcopal Chair. Hereupon there happened [frequent] conflicts of the multitudes; in so much that many were killed, on account of that variance. For which reason, many persons as well Laïcks, as ecclesiastics, were punished by 
d Socrates borrowed this out of Rufinus, book 2. chap. 10. Eccles. Hist. In that year, whereon Ursinus raised his Schism, Juventius, not Maximinus, was Praefect of the City, as Amm. Marcellinus attests, book 27. pag. 337. But, in regard this Schism lasted many years, 'tis possible that Maximinus (who was Praefect of the Annona,) might take cognizance of this business, and torture some ecclesiastics, as Rufinus relates. This Maximinus was Praefect of the Annona, in the seventh year of Valentinian; as Jerome does assert in his Chronicon. Marcellinus speaks much concerning this Maximinus, in his 28th book. Vales.  Maximinus the then Praefect [of the City;] and so both Ursinus at that time ceased from [prosecuting] his attempt, and also those who had a mind to be his followers, were quieted.   

CHAP. XXX. How (after the death of Auxentius Bishop of Milan,) a Sedition happening on account of the Election of a Prelate to succeed in that Sea; Ambrose, Precedent of the Province, going with a Military Force to appease the tumult, was by a general suffrage (the Emperor Valen●inianus having given his consent also) preferred before all persons, and Elected▪ Bishop of that Church.  
ABout the same time, there happened another thing worthy to be recorded, which came to pass at Milan. For, 
a Socrates has transcribed this following passage, almost word for word out of Rufinus' book 2. chap. 11. Eccles, Hist. For, he observes the same order that Rufinus does, after Damasus' ordination forthwith subjoyning Ambrosius' promotion. But, although Rufinus and Socrates have conjoined these two Ordinations, as if they had been made at one and the same time; yet there was a great interval of time between each ordination. For Damasus entered upon the Bishopric of Rome in the Consulate of Lupicinus and Jovinus, on the year of Christ 367. But Ambrose was promoted to the Episcopate of Milan in the year of our Lord 374, in the third Consulate of Gratianus which he bore with Equitius; as Baronius has observed from Saint Jerom's Chronicon. Vales.  Auxentius Bishop of that Church being dead, who had been ordained by the Arians, the Inhabitants of Milan were again disturbed about the Election of a Bishop: and there was a great contention amongst them, some making it their business to elect one person, others another. When a Sedition was raised about this matter, the Governor of that Province (a person vested with a Consular dignity, whose name was Ambrose,) fearing lest some absurdity might happen in the City, [caused] by that tumult, ran into the Church, in order to his appeasing of the uproar. After that the people upon his coming thither were quieted, and that he had repressed the irrational fury of the multitude by a long and very useful exhortatory Oration; there happened on a sudden an unanimous agreement amongst all persons; who cried out, that Ambrose deserved the Bishopric, and all made it their request, that he might be ordained. For, by that means only ['twas said] the people would be united, and embrace a concordant opinion concerning the Faith. In regard therefore, this unanimous consent of the people seemed to the Bishops that were present, to proceed from some divine [order and appointment,] without delay they laid hold of Ambrose: and having baptised him, (for he was then but a Catechumen,) they forthwith went about the promoting of him to the dignity of that Bishopric. But, because Ambrose (though he received Baptism with much willingness, yet) refused the Episcopal dignity with all imaginable earnestness; [the Bishops] acquaint the Emperor Valentinianus with what happened. The Emperor, admiring the unanimous consent of the people, and acknowledging what had come to pass, to be the work of God, declared to the Bishops, that they ought to obey God, who had commanded he should be ordained: for that he was elected by the suffrage of God, rather than of men. Ambrose being after this manner constituted [Bishop,] the Inhabitants of Milan, who had been at variance before, were by his means reduced at that time to unity and concord.   

CHAP. XXXI. Concerning Valentinianus' death.  
BUt after this, when the Sarmatae made incursions into the Roman Territories, the Emperor undertook an expedition against them, at the head of a vast Army. The Barbarians, informed of these great preparations for a War, and being sensible of their own inability to make a resistance, sent an Embassy to the Emperor, and requested that they might obtain a Peace upon certain conditions. When the Ambassadors were introduced into the Emperor's presence, and appeared to him to be 
* Or, persons unworthy of praise.  vile and despicable fellows, he asked, whether allthe Sarmatae were such sort of persons. The Ambassadors made answer, that the noblest personages of 
† That is, of the whole nation of the Sarmatae.  their whole Nation were come to him; whereupon Valentinianus was highly incensed, and crying out with a very loud voice, said; that he was very unfortunate to have the Roman Empire devolve upon him, when such a Nation of Barbarians, so vile and contemptible, was not satisfied to continue in safety within its own limits; but would take up Arms, 
‖ Or, trample upon.  depopulate the Roman Territories, and audaciously break out into a War. And he tore himself in such a manner by his crying out, that all his Veins were opened, and every one of his Arteries broken. [A vast quantity of] blood gushing out after this manner, he died in the Castle called Bergition, after Gratianus' third Consulate [which he bore] with Equitius, about the seventeenth of the month November; when he had lived fifty four years, and reigned thirteen. Valentinianus therefore having ended his life, the Milice in Italy, on the sixth day after his death, proclaimed his Son (who had the same name with his Father,) Valentinianus (a very young child,) Emperor, in 
a We met with a double mistake here, the one committed by Socrates' Transcribers, the other by Socrates himself. We have corrected the Transcribers error (who, in stead of Acincum, had made it Aconcam,) from the Authority of the Sfortian and Florent. M. SS. It will be sufficient only to take notice of Socrates' mistake here; who calls Acincum a City of Italy, whenas it belonged to Pannonia. Vales.  Acincum a City of Italy. The Emperors, informed hereof, were displeased, not because Valentinianus Junior (who was brother to the 
* That is, To Gratianus.  one Emperor, and the 
† To wit, Valens' brother's son.  others Nephew) was made Emperor: but in regard he had been proclaimed without either of their being acquainted with it, whom they themselves were about to proclaim. Notwithstanding, both of them gave their consent to his being made Emperor. After this manner was Valentinianus Junior seated on his own Father's Throne. Further, you must know, that this Valentinianus was begotten by Valentinianus Senior, of Justina, which woman 
* That is, Valentinianus Senior.  he married whilst Severa his former wife was living, on this occasion. Justus, Father to Justina, (who heretofore, to wit, in Constantius' Reign, had been Governor of the Province Picenum;) had a Dream, wherein (to his own thinking) he saw himself delivered of the Imperial purple [which he brought forth] out of his right side, this Dream being divulged, at length came to Constantius' hearing also. He guessing at the meaning of the Dream, to wit, that an Emperor should 
* Or, should be born of.  descend from Justus, sent one who dispatched him. His daughter Justina, bereft of her Father, for a considerable while continued a Virgin. Some time after, she became known to Severa, wife to the Emperor Valentinianus, and was continually conversant with the Empress. And after a firm familiarity was contracted between them, she bathed herself also together with her. When therefore Severa had seen Justina washing herself, she was 
† Or, in love with.  wonderfully taken with the Virgins beauteous composure of body, and discoursed concerning her in the Emperor's presence; [saying] that that Virgin, Justus' daughter, was endowed with so admirable a compleatness of body, that she herself, although a woman, was notwithstanding enamoured with her delicate shape. The Emperor treasured up his Wife's discourse in his mind, and consulted about his marriage of Justina; yet so as not to divorce Severa, of whom he had begotten Gratianus, and had created him Augustus but a little before. He therefore dictated a 
b There is no mention of this law of Valentinianus', any where. No, not in Amm. Marcellinus, who has with great accuracy recorded Valentinianus' affairs. Indeed such a law as this (in my judgement) is in no wise agreeable to Valentinian, a serious Prince, and a Christian. Therefore, this whole story of Justina's marriage, is in my opinion, of a credit doubtful and uncertain. Vales.  Law, and made it public throughout every City, that any one that would, might have two Lawful wives. This Law was promulged. And he married Justina, by whom he had Valentinianus Junior, and three daughters, Justa, Grata, and Galla. The two former of which persisted in their resolution of continuing Virgins: but Galla was afterwards married to the Emperor 
* Or, Theodosius Senior.  Theodosius the Great, of whom he begat a daughter, by name Placidia. For he had Arcadius and Honorius by 
c Epiphanius Scholasticus calls her (not Placida, but) Flaccilla; which is truest. For so the ancient Coins term her. But, 'tis strange that Greek writers should so frequently be mistaken in this name. For we have remarked before, that Placitus is by Socrates often used, instead of Flaccillus, who was Bishop of Antioch. Further, this Flaccilla was the daughter of that Antonius, who was Consul with Siagrius, as Themistius informs us, in his Gratiarum Actione, to Theodosius, for the peace made with the Goths. Vales.  Flaccilla his former wife. But we shall speak in particular concerning Theodosius, and his sons, in due place.   

CHAP. XXXII. Concerning the Philosopher Themistius. And, that Valens, appeased by the Oration he spoke to him, did in some measure mitigate his Persecution against the Christians.  
VAlens, making his Residence at Antioch, continued in the interim undisturbed by foreign Wars. For the Barbarians did on every side contain themselves within their own Territories. But he 
* Or, warred against.  Persecuted those who embraced the Homoöusian opinion, in a most grievous manner, and every day invented greater and more acute punishments [to be inflicted] on them. Till such time as the Philosopher Themistius reduced his great cruelty to something of a moderation, by that 
a This Oration of Themistius' to Valens, is at this time extant, published in Latin by Duditius. For, what Socrates says Themistius spoke in that oration concerning the difference of Philosophic opinions, occurs in Duditius' Version, at pag. 507: the words are these; Artes quidem, quarum magnus in vit●usus & delectatio est, etc. Indeed, those Arts, of which there is great use in this life, and which are very delightful, had never arrived at such an height and elegancy, had there not been a discrepancy of judgements, and a certain strife amongst the Artists themselves. For, has not Philosophy itself (the Mother of all laudable Arts.) raised from mean and small beginnings, increased by the dissent of Learned men in such a manner, that nothing may seem wanting to its absolute perfection? Further, what S●crates says was spoken by Themistius in that oration, to wit, that God is desirous of this variety of opinions concerning himself, that men may have a greater reverence for the Majesty of his Deity, because the knowledge of his divinity is ●n no wise obvious and easily attainable; occurs in Duditius' Version, at pag. 508: where 'tis thus worded: Quocirca quod à cognitione nostrâ se longissimè removit, etc. Wherefore, in regard he has removed himself at the greatest distance from our knowledge, nor does humble himself to the capacity of our wits; 'tis a sufficient argument, that he does not require one and the same Law and Rule of Religion from all persons, but leaves every man a Licence and faculty of thinking concerning himself, according to his own, not another man's liberty and choice. Whence it also happens, that a greater admiration of the Deity, and a more Religious veneration of his Eternal Majesty, is engendered in the minds of men. For, it usually comes to pass, that we loath and disregard those things which are readily apparent, and prostrated to every understanding, etc. Vales.  Speech he spoke to him; wherein the Philosopher advertizes the Emperor, that he ought not to admire at the disagreement of Opinions amongst the Christians. For, that the discrepancy of sentiments amongst them was small, if compared with the multitude and confusion of Opinions amongst the Grecians. For they entertained above three hundred Opinions. [Further,] that as touching Opinion there would of necessity arise a wonderful dissent [from the variety thereof.] And yet, that God is delighted with this difference of Opinion [concerning himself,] to the end that all persons may more highly revere his Majesty, even upon this very account, because 'tis not obvious and easy to have a knowledge of him. The Philosopher having spoken these and such like words as these to the Emperor, he became more mild in future. Notwithstanding, his rage was not hereby perfectly and entirely appeased; but, instead of death, he imposed Exile as a punishment, upon Ecclesiastic persons; till at length, this fury of his also was repressed by this accident.   

CHAP. XXXIII. How the Goths, under the Reign of Valens, embraced Christianity.  
THose Barbarians who dwell beyond the Danube, having kindled a Civil War amongst themselves, were divided into two parties: the one of which was headed by Fritigernes, the other by Athanarichus. When 'twas apparent that Athanarichus' party was the stronger, Fritigernes flies to the Romans, and implored their assistance against his Adversary. This is made known to the Emperor Valens: and he order those Soldiers, who were engarrisoned all over Thracia for the defence of that Country, to assist the Barbarians being at War against the Barbarians. And they obtain a Victory over Athanarichus beyond the Danube, having 
* ●othē, having▪ outed the Enemy.  routed his Forces. This was the reason, that many of the Barbarians became Christians. For, Fritigernes, that he might express his thankfulness to the Emperor for the kindness he had done him, embraced the Emperor's Religion, and persuaded those under his command to the same. Wherefore, many of the Goths are even till this present addicted to Arianism, having at that time become Adherents to that Heresy upon the Emperor's account. At the same time also, Ulfila Bishop of the Goths, invented Gothick Letters, and having translated the sacred Scriptures into the Gothick Language, undertook the instruction of the Barbarians in the divine Oracles. But, in regard Ulfila instructed not only those Barbarians under Fritigernes, but them also who paid obedience to Athanarichus, in the Christian Religion; Athanarichus, 
* Or, in regard his paternal Religion was adulterated.  as if violence were offered to the Religion of his Ancestors, inflicted punishments on many of those who professed Christianity: in so much that at that time [several] Arianizing Barbarians were Martyrs. Indeed, Arius, unable to refute the Opinion of Sabellius the Lybian, fell from the true Faith, and asserted 
a Instead of [the Son of God to be new] which is the vulgar reading; in the Sfort. and Florent. M. SS. the reading is [the Son of God to be a new God;] accordingly we have rendered it. Vales.  the Son of God to be a new God. But the Barbarians, embracing Christianity with a simplicity of mind, despised this present life in respect of the faith of Christ. Thus far concerning those [Goths] who came over to the Christian Religion.   

CHAP. XXXIV. That the Goths vanquished by other Barbarians, fled into the Territories of the Romans, and were received by the Emperor. Which [reception of theirs] was the occasion, both of the destruction of the Roman Empire, and also of the Emperors own overthrow.  
BUt, not long after, the Barbarians having entered into a league of friendship with one another, were again vanquished by other Barbarians, their neighbours, called the Hunni; and being driven out of their own Country, they fly into the Roman Territories, promising they would serve the Roman Emperor, and do what ever he should command them. This came to Valens' knowledge; who foreseeing nothing, gave order that the Suppliants should have a kind and merciful reception, showing himself in this one instance only, mild and compassionate. He assigns therefore to them [for their habitation] the parts of Thracia; judging himself to be in a most especial manner fortunate upon this account. For, it was his sentiment, that he should in future be in possession of a ready and well furnished Army against his Enemies: and he hoped, that the Barbarians would be a more terrible Guard [to the limits of his Empire] than the Romans. Upon this account, he in future neglected the increasing and filling up of the Roman Milice. He despised those old Soldiers, who in former Wars had fought against his Enemies with much courage and gallantry: and he 
a In the Florent. M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, be reduced into money,] which, if I mistake not, is the truer. Notwithstanding, the common reading (to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he put a money-value upon,) is sound, and needs no alteration. For Chrysostom uses this term in this sense, in his 67 Homily on Matth. 21. The old Glosses expound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Adaerat, he values by money. Further, what Socrates remarks here, (to wit, that Valens, instead of supplies of Soldiers, did afterwards exact Gold of his Provinces,) is also related by Amm. Marcellinus, book. 31. pag. 441. which place, because 'tis corrupt even in our Edition, I will here set down, as it ought to be amended: Eruditi● adulatoribus in majus fortunam principis extollentibus: quod ex ultimis terris tot tirocinia [not, Thracenses nec opinanti offerrent, But] trahens, ci nec opinanti offerret, ut collatis in unum suis & alieniginis viribus, invictum haberet exercitum; & pro militari supplemento quod provinciatim annuum pendebatur, thesauris accederet auri cumulus magnus. Vales.  put a money-value upon that Militia, which the Inhabitants of Provinces were wont Village by Village to contribute and furnish out, ordering his Tribute Collectors to demand eighty 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they were Gold, and of about a Crown value.  Crowns instead of each Soldier, although he had not before in the least lightened or abated their Impositions. This was the original cause of the Roman Empire's being very unfortunate for some small time.   

CHAP. XXXV. That the Emperor, by reason of his care and solicitude about a War with the Goths, remitted something of his Persecution against the Christians.  
FOr, the Barbarians having been put into possession of Thracia, and quietly enjoying that Roman Province, could not [with moderation] bear their fortunate success: but enter upon a War against those who had been their Benefactors, and subverted all places throughout Thracia and the adjoining Countries. These things falling out after this manner, came to Valens' hearing, and made him desist from banishing those that embraced the Homoöusian Opinion. For, being troubled at this news, he left Antioch forthwith, and came to Constantinople. Upon the same account also, the War [he had waged] against the Christians in that City, was finished. Moreover, at the same time Euzoïus, Bishop of the Arian faction at Antioch, departed this life, in the fifth Consulate of Valens, and in Valentinianus Juniors' first. And Dorotheus is constituted [Bishop] in his place.   

CHAP. XXXVI. That the Saracens also at that time embraced the Faith of Christ, (a woman, by name Mavia, being their Queen,) and took one Moses, a pious and faithful person that led a Monastic life, to be their Bishop.  
AFter the Emperor's departure from Antioch, the Saracens, who before had been their Allies, revolted from the Romans at that time; they were led by one Mavia a woman, [the King] her Husband being then dead. All places therefore 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, under the East] I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, towards the East.] Vales.  towards the East, were at that time destroyed by the Saracens. But an Act of Divine providence repressed their fury by this means. A person whose name was Moses, by extract a Saracen, leading a Monastic life in the Solitudes, became exceedingly eminent for his piety, Faith, and Miracles. Mavia, Queen of the Saracens, requested she might have this person to be Bishop over her Nation, [promising] upon this condition to put an end to the War. The Roman Commanders hearing this, supposed it would be grateful, if a Peace were made upon these terms: and forthwith gave order for the performance hereof with all possible celerity. Moses therefore was seized, and brought from the Solitudes to Alexandria, 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having been initiated] we read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in order to his being initiated, etc.] Further, this story concerning Moses' being made Bishop of the Saracens, and concerning the Peace made with them, Socrates has taken out of Rufinus, book 2. chap. 6. Eccles. Hist. but has not observed Rufinus' order. For Rufinus has placed it about the beginning of Lucius' Episcopate, after the persecution of the Edessens, not at the latter end of Valens' Reign. And I had rather follow Rufinus' opinion, than that of Socrates and Sozomen. The motive I have to be of this opinion, is grounded on Socrates' words at the close of this chapter, where he says, that Mavia the Queen, having made a Peace with the Romans, betrothed her daughter to Victor the Roman Lieutenant General. Now, Victor, about the latter end of Valens' Reign, was too old to have any thoughts of marrying a wife. Vales.  in order to his being initiated into the Sacerdotal Function. But in regard he was brought before Lucius, who at that time was in possession of the Churches there, he refused Ordination, and expressed himself after this manner to Lucius. Indeed, I account myself unworthy of the Sacerdotal Function; But if this thing be advantageous to the affairs of the public, Lucius shall not 
* Or, Lay his hand on me.  Ordain me, for his right hand has been filled with blood. When Lucius told him, that he ought not to give reproachful language, but should rather learn the points of Religion from him; Moses replied; an account of the points [of Religion] is not now required. For the villainous actions you have committed against the Brethren, do sufficiently demonstrate, how Christianlike sentiments you have: For a Christian strikes not, reviles not, does not fight: for a Servant of the Lord ought not to fight. But your facts do loudly cry out, by those who have been exiled, who have been cast to the wild beasts, and who have been committed to the flames. [Moreover,] things seen by the eyes contain a greater and more convincing demonstration, than what is received by hearing. When Moses had said these and such like words as these, his friends carried him to the mountain, that he might receive Ordination from those [Bishops] who lived in Exile there. Moses therefore having been after this manner consecrated at that time, the Saracen War had an end put to it; and for the future Mavia continued so strict an 
* Or, Peace:  Alliance with the Romans, that she betrothed her daughter to Victor the Roman Lieutenant General. Thus much concerning the Saracens.   

CHAP. XXXVII. That after Valens' departure from Antioch the Orthodox in the East (more especially those at Alexandria) took courage; and having ejected Lucius, restored the Churches again to Peter, [who was returned] fortified with the Letters of Damasus Bishop of Rome.  
AT the same time that the Emperor Valens left Antioch, those persons in all places who had been persecuted, were mightily encouraged, especially the Alexandrians; 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and Peter being returned,] the reading should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Peter at that time returning:] and the full-point, which is (in some copies) placed before these words, must be expunged. Epiphanius Scholasticus seems to have followed this reading. Vales.  Peter at that time returning from Rome with the Letters of Damasus the Roman Bishop, whereby the Homoöusian Faith and Peter's Ordination were confirmed. The populace therefore resuming courage, turn out Lucius, and substitute Peter in his place. Lucius went immediately on board a ship, and sailed to Constantinople. But Peter, having lived but a little while after this, died, and left Timotheus his brother to succeed him in his See.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. That the Emperor arriving at the City Constantinople, and being reproached by the people upon account of the Goths, marches out of the City against the Barbarians. And coming to an engagement with them near Adrianople, a City of Macedonia, is slain by them; after he had lived fifty years, and Reigned sixteen.  
[MOreover,] the Emperor Valens coming into Constantinople about the thirtieth of May, in his own sixth and in Valentinianus Junior's second Consulate, finds the people in a very sad and dejected condition. For the Barbarians, who had already overrun and ruined Thracia, did now plunder and destroy the very Suburbs of Constantinople; there being then no Forces ready that were fit to make a resistance against them. But when the Barbarians attempted to make nearer approaches, even to the very City walls, the Citizens were grievously troubled thereat; and murmured against the Emperor, as if he himself had brought the Enemy thither, and because he did not forthwith march out against them, but deferred the War against the Barbarians. Moreover, when the Cirque Sports were exhibited, all with one consent exclaimed against the Emperor, because he was negligent of the public affairs. They cried out therefore with a great deal of earnestness, Give us Arms, and we ourselves will fight. The Emperor was highly incensed at the hearing of these Exclamations against himself: and about the eleventh of June 
a The reading must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, marches out;] not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, passes by.] Moreover, the same days [which Socrates here assigns for Valens' entry into, and march out of, Constantinople,] are recorded in Idatius' Fasti, in these words: Valente VI & Valentiniano Is. etc. In Valens' sixth and Valentinianus' second Consulate, Valens Augustus entered Constantinople, from the East, on the third of the Calends of June [that is, the thirtieth of May.] And on the same year Valens Augustus went out of the City to the Fort on the third of the Ides [that is, the eleventh] of June. Vales.  marches out of the City, threatening that if he returned, he would punish the Constantinopolitans, both for the reproaches they then cast upon him, and also because they had heretofore been Abettors of Procopius' Tyranny. Having therefore said, that he would totally demolish the City, and 
* The Ancients made use of a Plough, both at their demolishing, and also at their raising of a City. See Horace, Carm. Lib. 1. Od. 16.  Plough it up, he marched out against the Barbarians. Whom he drove a great way from the City; and pursued them as far as Adrianople a City of Thracia, situate in the Frontiers of Macedonia. Engaging the Barbarians at that place, he ended his life on the ninth of August, in the now mentioned Consulate. This was the fourth year of the 
b It should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It was usual with Transcribers of books, for brevity's sake, to write these words thus. For they wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  two hundreth eighty ninth Olympiad. 'Tis reported by some, that he was destroyed by fire, after he had taken refuge in a certain Village, which the Barbarians assaulted and burnt. But others affirm, that having changed his Imperial habit, he ran into the midst of the main body of Foot: and when the Horse attempted a defection, and refused fight; the Roman Foot were surrounded [by the Barbarians,] and wholly cut off in the engagement: amongst whom ('tis said) the Emperor lay, but was not known, his Imperial habit (whereby it might have been manifested which was he,) being not upon him. He died after the fiftieth year of his age, having Governed the Empire thirteen years with his Brother, and Reigned three years after him. This Book contains [an account of affairs during] the space of sixteen years.    

THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS.  

The PREFACE.  
BEfore we begin the History of our Fifth Book, we make a request to those who shall read this Work of ours, that they would not blame us, because, designing to Write an Ecclesiastic History, we intermix therewith the Wars also which have at several times happened, so far as we could procure a true Relation thereof. For we do this upon several accounts. First, to bring [the Readers] to a knowledge of what has been Transacted. Secondly, that our Readers may not be cloyed, 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by being continually detained.] For a repetition of the negative particle is inelegant and nauseous▪ in regard these words [may not be cloyed] do precede. For, after them, an affirmation ought to follow. Vales.  by being continually detained with [a perusal of] the contentious disagreements of Bishops, and with the designs they framed against one another. But most especially, that it might be made apparent, that when the Affairs of the State were disturbed, those of the Church also (by a certain sympathy as it were,) became distempered and disordered. For, let any man make an observation, and he will find, that the mischiefs of the State, and troubles of the Church, have gathered strength and spread together. For, he will perceive, that they have either had their rise at one and the same time, or else have immediately followed one another. And sometimes [the calamities] of the Church lead the way; then follow the [commotions of the] State: at others, on the contrary. So that, I cannot persuade myself, that the interchangeable course [of these things] does proceed from any fortuitous accident, but that they take their beginnings from our iniquities: and that calamities are sent for the chastisement thereof. For, according to the Apostle, 
† 1 Tim. 5. 24.  Some men's sins are open before hand, going before to judgement: and some [men] they follow after. Upon this account therefore, we have interwoven some affairs transacted in the State, with our Ecclesiastic History. What was done in the Wars during the Reign of Constantine, because 'tis so long ago, we could not find an account of. But we make a cursory mention of the Actions done since, according to the relation thereof, which we have received from persons yet living. We do, without intermitting any one of them, include the Emperors in this our History, because from such time as they began to embrace the Christian Religion, the affairs of the Church have depended upon them; and the greatest Synods have been, and at this present are 
* The Reader may observe from this passage, in whose power it was in those days, to summon General Synods.  convened by their determination and appointment. Moreover, we have made mention of the Arian Heresy, because it has disquieted the Churches. Let this be sufficient to have been said by way of Preface. We will now begin our History.   

CHAP. I. How (after the death of Valens,) when the Goths laid Siege to Constantinople, the Citizens sallied out of the City against them, having those Saracens who were under Mavia's Command, to be their Auxiliaries.  
AFter the Emperor Valens had ended his life by an unknown sort of death, the Barbarians made their approaches again to the very walls of Constantinople, and ruined the Suburbs on every side of it. The Citizens, sorely vexed thereat, on their own accord sallied out against the Barbarians, every one taking what came next to hand for Arms. 
* Or, Domnica.  Dominica, the Emperor's Wife, gave every one that went out upon this piece of service, such pay out of the Imperial Treasury, as was usually allowed to Soldiers. Some few Saracens, their Confederates, assisted them; being sent from Mavia, whom we have mentioned before. When the Citizens had after this manner made a resistance against them at that time, the Barbarians retreated farther off from the City.   

CHAP. II. That the Emperor Gratianus, having recalled the Orthodox Bishops from their Exile, drove the Heretics out of the Churches, and took Theodosius to be his Colleague in the Empire.  
GRratianus being together with Valentinianus Junior in possession of the Empire, and detesting his Uncle Valen's cruelty towards the Christians, recalled those who had been Exiled by him. Moreover, he made a 
a Sozomen mentions this Law of Gratianus', book 7. chap. 1. and so does Theodoret, book 5. chap. 2. who says that Sapor, Lieutenant-General, was sent by Gratianus into the Eastern parts of the Empire, to put this Law in Execution. That happened in the year of Christ 378. This Law of Gratianus' is not now extant. And yet it seems to be mentioned in the fifth Law in the Theodosian Code, de fide Catholicâ. Vales.  Law, that persons of all Sects might, without any distinction, securely meet together in their Oratories: only the Eunomians, Photinians, and Manichaeans, were extruded out of the Churches. Being also sensible of the languishing condition of the Roman Empire, and of the growth of the Barbarians; and [perceiving also] that the State was in want of a valiant and courageous man; he chooses Theodosius (a person descended of a noble family in Spain, who had performed many a brave piece of service in the Wars, and upon that account had by all men been long since judged worthy of the Empire, even before Gratianus' Election of him,) to be his Colleague in the Empire. Having therefore proclaimed him Emperor in Sirmium, a City of Illyricum, in the Consulate of Ausonius and Olybrius, on the sixteenth of January he divides with him the care of managing the War against the Barbarians.   

CHAP. III. What Bishops were in possession of the Presidency over the greater Churches at that time.  
AT this time Damasus Presided over the Church at Rome, who had succeeded Liberius. Cyrillus was as yet in possession of the Church at Jerusalem. The Antiochian Church (as I have said,) was divided into three parts. For Dorotheus the Arian, successor to Euzoius, was possessed of the Churches. Of the rest one part paid obedience to Paulinus, the other to Melitius, who was recalled from Banishment. Lucius, although 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; living in Exile. Lucius was not banished; the people of Alexandria forced him to leave that City: See Socrates, book 4. chap. 37.  living in Exile, Presided over the Arians at Alexandria: the professors of the Homoöusian opinion in that City were headed by Timotheus, successor to Peter. Demophilus was in possession of the Churches at Constantinople, who succeeded Eudoxius in the Presidency over the Arian Faction. Those that abominated communion with him, celebrated their assemblies apart by themselves.   

CHAP. IU. How the Macedonianis, who had sent an Embassy to Damasus [Bishop] of Rome in defence of the Homoöusian Creed, returned again to their old Heresy.  
THe Macedonianis, after their Embassy sent to Liberius, for some time held a perfect and entire communion with the Churches throughout every City; intermixing themselves with those, who from the beginning had embraced that Draught of the Creed [publish't] at Nicaea, But when the Emperor Gratianus' Law [was promulged, which] allowed a Liberty to [several] Sects, they made it their business 
* Or, to descent again.  to hold separate assemblies again. Being met together at Antioch in Syria, they determined again, that the term Homoöusios' was to be abominated, and that a communion was not in any wise to be held with those who embraced the Nicene Creed. ●ut 
† Or, they reaped no benefit, or delight, from their attempt.  they proceeded not in their attempt. For many of their own party, finding fault with their [inconstancy,] because sometimes they Decreed one thing, at others another, left them, and in future became firm Adherents to those that embraced the Homoöusian Creed.   

CHAP. V. Concerning what happened at that time at Antioch, upon Paulinus', and Melitius' account.  
MOreover, at the same time arose a great difference at Antioch in Syria, upon Meletius' account. We have told you 
* Book 4. chap. 2.  already, that Paulinus Bishop of Antioch, by reason of his eminent piety, was not banished: and that Melitius, after he had been restored by 
† Book 3. chap. 9  Julianus, was again banished by 
* Book 4. chap. 2.  Valens, and at length recalled in 
‖ See Book 5. chap. 2.  Gratianus' Reign. At his return to Antioch, he found Paulinus very much decayed by reason of his great age. Immediately therefore all those who were Meletius' favourers, used their utmost endeavours to make Melitius Paulinus' 
* Or, Colleague in the Bishopric.  Coadjutor. But, upon Paulinus' saying, that it was contrary to the Canons, to admit of a Coadjutor who had been Ordained by the Arians; the people make use of force, and cause him to be Consecrated in one of the Churches without the City. Hereupon a great difference arose; But afterwards the people came to an agreement upon these terms. Having assembled 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  those persons that were reputed fit to be entrusted with the Bishopric, they find them to be in all six; of which number Flavianus was one. They bound these men by an Oath, that none of them should make an interest for the Bishopric, after the death of one of the 
* That is, Melitius, and Paulinus.  Prelates; but that they should permit the Survivor to continue possessed of the See of the person deceased. Having given them an Oath after this manner, the people came to an agreement, nor was there any further dissension amongst them. But, the 
† See Book 3. chap. 9  Luciferiani made a separation from the rest, for this reason, because Melitius, who had been Ordained by the Arians, was admitted to the Bishopric. Whilst affairs at Antioch were in this posture, a very urgent occasion obliged Melitius to take a journey to Constantinople.   

CHAP. VI That Gregorius of Nazianzum was by a general suffrage of the Orthodox constituted Bishop of the Constantinopolitan Church; at which time the Emperor Theodosius (after his Victory over the Barbarians,) fell sick at Thessalonica, and was Baptised by Ascholius the Bishop.  
AT which time, Gregorius was translated from the Bishopric of Nazianzum to that of Constantinople, by the common suffrage of many Prelates. And this was done in such a manner [as I have declared.] About the same time the Emperors, Gratianus and Theodosius, got each of them a Victory over the Barbarians. Gratianus 
* Or, Marched.  returned immediately into the Gallia's, because the Alamanni overran those Provinces. But Theodosius, after [he had erected] his Trophies, hastened to Constantinople, and arrives at Thessalonica. There he fell sick, and earnestly desired that he might be vouchsafed Christian Baptism: for by his progenitors he had been bred up in the Christian Religion, and was a professor of the Homoöusian Faith. Being desirous with all possible speed to be baptised, because his distemper increased, and having [for that reason] sent for the Bishop of Thessalonica, he first enquired of him, what Faith he professed. And when the Bishop had made answer, that the opinion of the Arians had not invaded the Provinces of Illyricum, and that the novelty which Arius had given birth too, was not so prevalent as to pray upon the Churches in those Countries; but that they continued to preserve that Faith immovable and unshaken, which from the beginning was delivered by the Apostles, and had been confirmed in the Nicene Synod; [upon this answer] the Emperor was most willingly baptised by Ascholius the Bishop. Not many days after [Theodosius] recovered of his distemper, and came to Constantinople about the twenty fourth of November, in Gratianus' fifth and his own first Consulate.   

CHAP. VII. That when Gregorius was come to Constantinople, and some Bishops murmured at his Translation; he refused the presidency over the Church. And, the Emperor order Demophilus the Arian Bishop, either to give his assent to the Homoöusian Faith, or else to go out of the City; which latter he chose rather to do.  
AT that time Gregorius of Nazianzum, being 
a Indeed, Socrates thought that Gregorius had been translated from the Bishopric of Nazianzum, to that of Constantinople: which was the opinion of many others also. But Gregorius had never been Bishop of Nazianzum; he was only his father Gregorius' Assistant in that Bishopric, being sent for thither by his father (than very aged,) out of the Solitudes; whither he had retired after he had accepted of and also refused the Bishopric of Sasimi, in the year of Christ 371; as Baronius has remarked. Vales.  translated [to Constantinople,] celebrated his assemblies within the City, in a small Oratory. Whereto the Emperors afterwards joined a stately Church, and named it 
b I am not of Socrates' opinion, who says here, that that Church (wherein Gregorius Nazianzenus used to Preach the word of God at Constantinople,) was by the succeeding Emperors named Anastasia. For, in Gregorius' own life time this Church was called Anastasia; which is apparent, both from Gregorius' own Oration, wherein he bids farewell in express words to Anastasia, and The Apostles; and also from his Elegiac concerning the Dream of Anastasia. Consult Baronius, at the year of Christ 378. Vales.  Anastasia. But Gregorius (a person for eloquence and piety far more eminent than all men of his own time,) perceiving that some murmured [at his translation,] because he was a stranger; after he had expressed his joy for the Emperor's arrival, refused to make any longer stay at Constantinople. The Emperor finding the Church in this posture, was very solicitous, how he might make Peace, procure an Union, and enlarge the Churches. Immediately therefore he opens his mind to Demophilus, who presided over the Arian Sect, [and makes a proposal to him] whether he would give his assent to the [Creed published at the] Nicene Synod, unite the people, and embrace Peace. Upon Demophilus' refusing to comply with his proposition; If then (said the Emperor) you eschew Peace and Concord, We order you to quit the Churches. When Demophilus had heard these words, and considered with himself how difficult it was to make a resistance against those in authority and power; he called the multitude together in the Church, and standing up in the midst of them, spoke these words on his own account to his followers. Brethren, 'tis written (said he) in the 
* See Matt. 10. 23. where 'tis thus worded in the Greek: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but when they shall persecute you in this City. But here in Socrates the words are: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; if they shall persecute you out of this City, etc.  Gospel; if they shall Persecute you in this City, flee ye into another. In regard therefore the Emperor 
c We found a far different reading in our Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. For, in both those Copies 'tis thus expressed; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, stands in need of the Churches: this reading Epiphan. Scholasticus has followed, as appears from his Version. For he renders it thus: Quia igitur Imperator Ecclesiis opus habet, In regard therefore the Emperor has an occasion for the Churches. Nicephorus maintains the common reading: for instead of [excludes us from] his words are [drives us out of.] The Manuscript reading is in my judgement the better. Vales.  excludes us from the Churches, take notice, that to morrow we will have our Meetings without the City. Having said these words, he went out: not so, as if he apprehended the true meaning contained in this Evangelic Oracle, [the import whereof is,] that such as flee out of the converse of this world, should seek the Jerusalem which is above. But be [following another sense of these words, went] out of the City-gates, where for the future he had his Meetings. Together with him went out Lucius of Alexandria, who having been ejected, as I said 
* Book 4. chap. 37.  before, made his escape to Constantinople, in which City he lived. After this manner therefore the Arians (who for the space of forty years had been in possession of the Churches,) declining the agreement they were invited to by the Emperor Theodosius, departed out of the City, in Gratianus' fifth and Theodosius Augustus' first Consulate, on the twenty sixth of November. And the professors of the Homoöusian Faith, succeeding in their places, recovered possession of the Churches.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning the hundred and fifty Bishops convened at Constantinople, and concerning the determinations made by them, after they had Ordained Nectarius in that City.  
[AFter this] the Emperor without any delay, summons a Synod of Bishops [who embraced] his own Faith; that by them the Nicene Faith might be confirmed, and a Bishop of Constantinople ordained. And because he had some hopes of being able to unite the Macedonianis to [a profession of] his own Faith; he summoned the Prelates of that Heresy also. There met therefore of [the Embracers of] the Homoöusian Faith, Timotheus from Alexandria; from Jerusalem Cyrillus, who having made a Retractation, at that time assented to the Homoöusian Creed: Melitius was come thither from Antioch before, having been sent for to that City on the account of Gregorius' Ordination: also 
a In the Sfortian M. S. both here, and also before, in chap. 6. of this book; this person is called Acholius. The Latins do commonly give him that name. For so he is called by Ambrose, by Prosper in his Chronicon, and by Jordanes in his book de successione Regnorum. But the Greeks do usually term him Ascholius. This is the Ascholius, concerning whose death, Virtues, and Miracles, Saint Ambrose writes, in his 59th Epistle to the Clergy of Thessalonica. Where he says, that Anysius his Scholar succeeded him. Vales.  Ascholius from Thessalonica, and many others. They were in all an hundred and fifty. The principal persons of the Macedonian party, were Eleusius of Cyzicum, and Marcianus [Bishop] of Lampsacus. [Of this Sect] there were thirty six [Bishops,] most of whom came from the Cities about the Hellespont. They met therefore in the Consulate of Eucharius and Evagrius, in the month of May. The Emperor, and the Bishops that embraced his Creed, did their utmost, to bring Eleusius and his followers over to their own side; putting them in remembrance of the 
a See Book 4. chap. 12.  Embassy, which they had sent by Eustathius to Liberius heretofore Bishop of Rome: and 
b See what Socrates has remarked concerning this matter in chap 4. of this Book▪ Vales.  that not long since they themselves had entered into a promiscuous communion [with the Orthodox,] on their own accord: And that they, having once acknowledged and professed an agreement in the [points of] Faith, did not do what was right and honest, now to attempt a subversion of what had been well and wisely determined by themselves. But the Macedonianis, little regarding either admonitions, or reproofs, chose rather to profess the Arian opinion, than to give their assent to the Homoöusian Creed. Having made this answer, they departed from Constantinople; and wrote to their followers in every City, ordering them in no wise to give their consent to the Creed of the Nicene Synod. But the [Prelate's] of the 
† That is, the Orthodox.  other party stayed [at Constantinople,] and entered into a Consult about the ordination of a Bishop. For Gregorius, as we have told you a little before, refused the Bishopric, and prepared for his departure to Nazianzum. There was a person by name Nectarius, [a descendant] of a Senatorian family, a sweet tempered man, admirable for his whole course of life, 
c Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. although, etc.] I had rather read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. who also at that time bore the Praetor's Office.] Nicephorus confirms our emendation; for he words it thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and admirable, as I may say, for all things; who then bore the Praetors Office. Vales.  although he bore the Praetors Office. This person the people seized upon, elected him Bishop, and he was Ordained by the hundred and fifty Prelates then present. Moreover, at the same time [the said Prelates] promulged a sanction, that the Bishop of Constantinople should have the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. They are the very words of the third Canon of the Constantinopolitan Synod. Whereby the Constantinopolitan Fathers do confer upon the Bishop of Constantinople a Precedency, or Primacy of honour only; but give him nothing of a Metropolitical or patriarchical power, or jurisdiction. This is evident, not only from the cautious expression which the Fathers of this Synod make use of; (for they give him, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the privileges of power or jurisdiction, nor privileges in general; but they bestow on him only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the privileges of honour:) but also from these very words themselves, compared with the second Canon of this Constantinopolitan Synod. For, in that Canon the Fathers had made a positive sanction, that a Dioecesis should be governed by its Bishops, (or by a Synod of all the Bishops in the same Dioecesis,) and that the said Bishops should exercise their Ecclesiastical power in that Dioecesis only: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that the Bishops of the Thracican Dioecesis should only govern the [Ecclesiastic] affairs of the said Thracican Dioecesis: these are the very words of the Canon. Now, every body knows, that Constantinople is situate in the Thracican Dioecesis. In regard therefore, that the present Fathers had committed the whole government of the Thracican Dioecesis to a Synod of all the Bishops in the said Dioecesis; there could nothing remain, which they might assign to any other single Bishop in the said Dioecesis▪ before the rest of them, save only the bare privilege of honour; which alone they do here confer upon the Constantinopolitan See situate in the same Dioecesis. And thus, by the order of this Canon, Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople is placed next after Leo the Bishop of Rome's Legates, in the subscriptions of the Council of Chalcedon. See Concil. General. Edit. Bin. Paris 1636. Tom. 3. pag. 452, 453. There occurs an eminent instance of this honour due to the Constantinopolitan Bishop by virtue of this Canon, in Synod. Chalced. Act. 1. vid. Council, General. Edit. Bin. ut prius▪ Tom. 3. pag. 61, 62. See the Learned Dr Beveredge's Annotat▪ on the third Canon Concil. Constantinop. pag. 95.  privileges of honour after the Bishop of Rome, because that City was New-Rome. They did again confirm the Nicene Creed; and constituted 
e The first mention (if I mistake not,) of Christian Patriarches (so I term them, because the Jews had Grand Officers amongst them thus termed, long before this time;) in any Author worthy of credit, is at this place in our Socrates. However, there is no small stir amongst Learned men, about defining the time wherein these Patriarches were first constituted in the Christian Church. Valesius, in his notes on this chap. and in his third book of Ecclesiastic Observations upon Socrates and Sozomen, does in a great many words assert, that the Patriarchical authority was confirmed by the sixth Canon of the Nicene Synod. This assertion of his is sufficiently confuted by Dr Beveredge, in his Annotat. upon that sixth Canon, pag. 52▪ etc. At which place, and in his notes on the second Canon of the Constantinopolitan Council, pag. 93, 94; the said Learned Doctor is of opinion (agreeable to our Socrates here,) that Patriarches were first constituted by this second Ecumenical Council held at Constantinople. Nevertheless, he grants, that most of those privileges, which Patriarches afterwards challenged were given them by other Councils. Lastly, Dr Barrow's sentiment is, that this Dioecesan (or Patriarchical) Form did soon after the Nicene Council creep into the Church, without any solemn appointment, by a spontaneous assumption and submission. See his excellent Treatise of the Pope's supremacy, pag. 240▪ etc.  Patriarches, having made a 
f 
The Roman Emperors who preceded Constantine the Great, committed the chief management of affairs in the Civil State of the Empire to one, or at most to two Praefects of the Praetorium. But Constantine the Great introduced a new partition of the Empire, (as Zosimus tells us, book 2. of his Histor. pag. 439, 440, Edit. Lugd. 1611;) and divided the management thereof amongst four Praefects of the Praetorium: one whereof was Praefect of the Pretorium in the East, a second of Illyricum, a third of Italy, and a fourth of the Gallia's. Each of these Praefects had several Dioecesis' under them: every single Dioecesis was a Combination of divers Provinces together into one Territory. What Diocesis' every one of these Prefects had under their district, and what and how many Provinces were included in each Dioecesis; the learned Reader may see in Guidus Pancirolus's notitia utraque, dignitatum, cum Orientis, tùm Occidentis, Edit. Lugd. 1608. From which Author we will Transcribe the five Dioecesis' (for so many he had under him,) of the Praefect of the Praetorium of the East, as they occur at fol. 3, and 4, of his Comment: because they are necessary in order to the clear understanding of what we have to say further here. Sub dispositione virorum Illustrium Praefectorum Pr●torio per Orientem, etc. Under the dispose of the Illustrious the Praefects of the Praetorium throughout the East, are these Dioecesis' underwritten, The East, Egypt, the Asian, Pontic, and Thracican Dioecesis'.  

The Provinces of the East [or Eastern Dioecesis] are XV.  
Palestina,  
Phaenice,  
Syria,  
Cilicia,  
Cyprus,  
Arabia. And the Dux (Commander) and Comes (Earl) of the Milice.  
Isauria,  
Palestina Salutaris,  
Palestina secunda,  
Phoenicia Libani,  
Euphratensis,  
Syria Salutaris,  
Osrhoena,  
Mesopotamia,  
Cilicia secunda.   

The Provinces of Egypt [or Aegyptick Dioecesis.] are VI  
Libya superior,  
Libya inferior,  
Thebais,  
Aegyptus,  
Arcadia,  
Augustanica.   

The Provinces of the Asian Dioecesis X.  
Pamphylia,  
Hellespontus,  
Lydia,  
Pisidia,  
Lycaonia,  
Phrygia Pacatiana,  
Phrygia Salutaris,  
Lycia,  
Caria,  
Insula.   

The Provinces of the Pontic dioecesis XI.  
Galatia,  
Bythinia,  
Honorias,  
Cappadocia prima,  
Cappadocia secunda,  
Paphlagonia,  
Pontus Polemaniacus,  
Hellenopontus,  
Armenia prima,  
Armenia secunda,  
Galatia Salutaris.   

The Provinces of the Thracican Dioecesis VI  
Europa,  
Thracia,  
Haemimontis,  
Rhodope,  
Moesia secunda,  
Scythia.   
In conformity to this model of Government in the Civil State, the Regiment in the Church (which before had been metropolitical, when the Provinces were independent on each other in Ecclesiastical administrations,) was adapted. This Dioecesan form of Governance might, 'tis probable, privately creep into the Church, in that interval of time between the Nicene and Constantinopolitan Councils; which is the opinion of Dr Barrow (See note (e.) in this chapter.) But, 'tis certain, it was confirmed by the Fathers convened in this second Ecumenical Synod; which sanction they made upon this occasion. A little before the summoning of this Synod, Melitius Bishop of Antioch in the East, took a journey to Constantinople, where he, together with some other Bishops promoted Gregorius of Nazianzum to the Constantinopolitan See. So Sozomen tells us, book 7. chap. 3 and 7. Soon after Melitius had done this, Peter Bishop of Alexandria sent some Bishops from Egypt to Constantinople, who ordained Maximus the Cynic Bishop of that City. See Sozomen book 7. chap. 9 Now, in the Political partition of the Roman Empire, (as you may see by that Draught we have here given you of the Oriental-Praetorian-Praefecture,) these three places were in three several Dioceses. For, Antioch in Syria (whence Melitius came) was in the Oriental Dioecesis: Alexandria (from whence the Bishop's we●● sent by Peter) was in the Egyptick Dioecesis: and Constantinople (where these Bishops had celebrated their Episcopal ordinations) was Scituate in the Thracican Dioecesis. In regard these proceedings had produced a great deal of disorder and confusion in the Church; to remedy this in future, the Fathers convened in this Synod, make a Sanction, (See Conc. Constantinopol. II. Can. 2. pag. 87, Edit. Bevereg.) that the Ecclesiastic Dioecesis' should have the same Limits with those of the State; and that it should be as unlawful for Ecclesiastic persons to perform any Office, or do any business belonging to them, without that Dioecesis wherein they were placed; as it was for the Civil Minister to intermeddle with any affair without the Limits of his Dioecesis. That this had not been duly observed in the Church before this Synod, but that Prelates made frequent Excursions out of one Dioecesis into another, to ordain, &c. is evident, not only from the instances we have mentioned just now; (where we find Melitius who belonged to the Oriental Dioecesis, and other Bishops of the Egyptick Dioecesis, ordaining a Bishop of Constantinople, a City in the Thracican Dioecesis▪) but also from the Testimony of our Socrates, a person who lived soon after the convention of this Constantinopolitan Synod; who speaking here concerning its Sanctions, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says he,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And they constituted Patriarches, having made a division of the Provinces; that so those Bishop's [who make their abode] without the bounds of their own Dioecesis, should not invade the Churches without their Limits. For this had been promiscuously done before by reason of the Persecutions. But, notwithstanding that this Dioecesan form (in imitation of the Civil State of the Empire) was brought into the Church, and thereupon Patriarchical Sees were erected: yet after this, several Provincial Churches had their ancient privileges confirmed to them, (which confirmation is grounded on the sixth Canon of the Nicene Council, as Dr Beveredge has fully proved in his notes▪ on that Canon, pag. 58;) and remained Independent from the Patriarchical Sees. For instance, the Cyprian Church was adjudged to be such an one, in the eighth Canon of the third General Council held at Ephesus, in the year of Christ 431. In which Canon, after the Ephesine Fathers had determined the Cyprian Church to be independent from the Bishop of Antioch; they add this clause: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The same shall be observed in other Dioceses, and in the Provinces every where: that so, none of the most Religious Bishops may invade another Province, which has not been for many years before, and from the beginning under his, or his predecessors hand. In like manner, Armenia the Great was exempted from dependence on any Patriarchate; as 'tis apparent from That Order of the Presidency of the most holy Patriarches, which Dr Beveredge has published (at his notes on the 36th Canon Concil. Trullan. pag. 135, etc.) from a very ancient Greek Manuscript in the Bodlcian Library. In which Manuscript, neither England, Scotland, nor Ireland, are reckoned dependants on the Roman Patriarchate; as the Learned Reader, on perusal, will find. Though, 'tis as certain, that there was a complete and absolute Church settled in this Island, long before this Manuscript Order was (or can be supposed to have been) drawn up; as that there was one at Antioch, or Rome itself. For (not to mention those unquestionable authorities which might be here produced to prove, that the plantation of the Gospel in this our Province was as early as the close of Tiberius' Reign;) we have many witnesses of an undoubted authority to attest, that before the times of the Nicene Council, there was a complete Church settled in this Island. For first, in the subscriptions to the first Council of Arles (convened in France Before the Nicene Council, that is, before the year of Christ 325, as the Acts of the said Council, published by Jacobus Sirmondus do attest;) we meet with the names of these persons who went thither from this our Island: (See Concilia Antiqua Gallia, Tom. 1. pag. 9 Edit. Sirmondi Paris. 1629.) Eborius, Episcopus de civitate Eboracensi, etc. Eborius Bishop of the City of York in the Province of Britania. Restitutus, Bishop of the City London, in the forewritten Province. Adelfius, Bishop of the City Colonia of the Londoners. From the same Province, Sacerdos a Presbyter, Arminius a Deacon. Secondly, Athanasius (in his second Apology against the Arians pag. 720. Edit. Paris.) does attest, that the Bishops of the Britannia's were present at the Sardican Council; which Synod was convened in the Consulate of Rufinus and Eusebius (see our Socrates' book 2. chap. 20, note c.) on the year of our Lord 347. Lastly, to mention no more, Hilarius Bishop of Poitiers in France, in the beginning of his Book de Synodis (pag. 318. Edit. Paris. 1631. which book was written about the year of our Lord 350.) sends Greeting Britanniarum Episcopis, to the Bishops of the Britannia's. This is sufficient to prove we had a Church here in those times. And, that this Church was governed by its own Bishops, till about the year of Christ 600, and subject neither to the Roman, not to any other foreign Prelate, is a thing evidently apparent from what Venerable Bede has recorded in his Ecclesiastic History. For when Gregory Bishop of Rome, (supposing the Inhabitants of this Island to be still entangled in the errors of Paganism,) had sent hither Augustine the Monk to convert them to Christianity; he unexpectedly found, not only the Christian Religion disseminated amongst them long before his arrival, but Bishops also rightly and duly constituted: which Prelates could not (in my simple judgement) be supposed the Subjects of the Roman Bishop, because he was so far from having any knowledge of them, that he did not believe there was one single Christian in this Island. But, though Augustine at his arrival found not the British Bishops dependants on the Roman See; yet, he resolves to use his utmost endeavour to make them such. In order to which, by the assistance of ●thelbert King of Kent (as Bede tells us, book 2. chap. 2. Eccles. Histor.) he summons together the Prelates of the adjacent Province of the Britons, advises them to alter their ancient usages▪ and to accept of him for their Archbishop▪ But they, having an Archbishop of their own already to wit, the Bishop of Kaerleon, and looking upon it to be a strange and unheardof thing, that they should become Subjects to a Foreigner; wholly refused him and his monstrous proposal; telling him, that they would not own him for their Archbishop; and, as to their ancient customs and usages, that they could not relinquish them without the consent and licence of their own Nation. Whereupon they desired a second Synod might be convened. At which there met seven British Bishops (whose names you may see in Sir Henry spelman's Councils, Tom. ●. pag. 106;) and many other Learned men; who by Dionothus (or, as Bed● calls him▪ Dino●th) Abbot of Bangor gave Augustine the Monk this answer; (See Sir Henry Spelman, as before, pag. 108, 109:) Be it known to you and without doubt, that we are, and every one of us obedient and subject to the Church of God and Pope of Rome, and to every true and pious Christian, to love every one in his degree with perfect charity, and to help every one of them by word and deed to be the sons of God. As for any other obedience, I do not know that I owe it to him, whom ●e call the Pope, or that he hath right to challenge or require to be the Father of Fathers. This obedience we are ready to give and pay to him▪ and to every Christian continually. Besides, we are placed under the Government of the Bishop of Kaerleon upon Uske, who is to supervise under God over us, to make us keep the spiritual way. What treatment the British Prelates found from Augustine's hand, after they had given him this answer; the Reader may see in Bed●, at the book and chapter now quoted. Where we find this Augustine, their pretended convertour, threatening them with a War. Which by his instigation (see Mr Wheelocks notes on Bed. Eccles. Hist. book 2. chap. 2. Ethel●ridus King of the Northanhumbrians waged against them: wherein no less than 1200 British ecclesiastics were slain at one time. After this, the Romish Bishop, for upwards of nine Centuries exercised a supreme Ecclesiastic power in this Nation; though several of our Kings promulged severe Laws against it. But now at length, his Tyrannic yoke is broken off; and our Church enjoys its ancient privileges: which may that God continue to it, by the most precious blood of whose eternal Son it was purchased! Amen.   division of the Provinces; that so 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. They are the words of the second Canon of the Constantinopolitan Synod; which Dionysius Exiguus renders thus: qui sunt super Dioecesim Episcopi, etc. the Bishops who are over a Dioecesis. There may be a twofold sense of these words. For first, They may be termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who are over a dioecesis, or preside over a whole Dioecesis: of which sort is the Bishop of Alexandria, or the Bishop of Antioch, who is constituted not over a Province, but over a Dioecesis. Or secondly, they may be termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who are without their own Dioecesis: So Zonaras explains these words, in his Comment on this Canon. Lucas Holstenius has embraced the former sense of these words. For, at the Margin of his copy he had made a remark, that this passage in Socrates is to be explained thus: ne Episcopi, etc. Lest the Bishops set over their own Dioecesis', should invade the Churches situate without their limits. But, the latter sense is the truer; which the Canon itself declares in the following words: for the Fathers add, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that the uncalled Bishops come not beyond their Dioecesis. Wherefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Prelates without their bounds; which title Socrates has given Gregory Nazianzen at chap. 7. of this book; because of his removal from the Bishopric of Sasimi (which was in the Pontic Dioecesis) to Constantinople. Further, it is to be noted, that Dioecesis in this Canon does not signify a Diocese (as that word is commonly used,) or a Province, as the Greek Interpreters Zonaras and Balsamon supposed; but it imports many Provinces joined together which are subject to one Governor. Whence the title of this Canon is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning Dioceses. For, its express words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. the fore written Canon concerning Dioecesises being observed, 'tis manifest that a Provincial Synod will govern affairs throughout every Province. You see what the title of this Canon is▪ and how it distinguishes a Province from a Dioecesis. For, 'tis not forbidden by this Canon, that Bishops should go out of one Province into another, to celebrate Ordinations: that being not to be done otherwise. To instance in the Asian Dioecesis, (see note f.) the Fathers prohibit not a removal out of Lycia into Pamphilia, nor out of Caria into Lycia, on account of Ecclesiastic business: but they only forbid them to pass out of one Dioecesis into another. Vales.  those Bishop's [who make their abode] without the bounds of their own Dioecesis, should not invade the Churches without their limits. For this had been promiscuously done before, by reason of the persecutions. And to Nectarius was allotted the 
* That is, Constantinople.  Great City and Thracia▪ Helladius successor to Basilius in the Bishopric of Caesarea in Cappadocia; Gregorius [Bishop] of Nyssa a City also in Cappadocia, (who was Basilius' brother; and Otreïus [Bishop] of Meletina in Armenia, had the 
h The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not here used in such a sense, as to signify a Patriarchate strictly so taken. Nor, must we think, that these Prelates here mentioned by Socrates, were constituted Patriarches properly so called; because (as Valesius well remarks) there are more than one named here to be superintendents over one Dioecesis; for instance, Helladius, Gregorius, and Otreïus, are assigned for the Pontic Dioecesis. Now, what that power was, which is here given to these Prelates by the Synod (or rather by the Emperor Theodosius himself,) will appear from an inspection into the occasion of their being entrusted with this power. The Emperor Theodosius, perceiving the Churches to be notoriously pestered with Arianism, took a resolution to extirpate it. In order whereto, he published an Edict (which is mentioned by Sozomen, book 7. chap. 9; and is still extant, being the third Law in the Theodosian Code, Tit. de fide Catholicâ:) to this effect; that in all places, the possession of the Churches should be delivered to such persons only, as would acknowledge and profess one and the same Deity of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, in a subsistency of three persons equal in honour and power. In order to a more clear manifestation of those persons that owned this acknowledgement and profession; such of them as were in Constantinople and Thracia, were by this Imperial Law obliged to hold communion with Nectarius Prelate of the Constantinopolitan See; those in the Pontic Dioecesis, with Helladius, Gregorius, and Otreïus, etc. For these Prelates (says Sozomen) the Emperor himself approved of, after he had seen and spoken with them; and also, they had an eminent repute for their pious Government of their Churches. And the Emperor order further in his Edict, that whosoever dissented from a communion of faith with these Prelates, in their several districts; he should be expelled out of the Church as a manifest Heretic. You see then, that the power given to these Prelates here was not properly Patriarchichal; but only this, that their faith was to be the standard as it were, to measure that of others by, and a communion with them the Test for admitting persons to, or expelling them from, Ecclesiastic preferments. But, though we affirm, that the Prelates here mentioned by Socrates, were not constituted Patriarches properly so called: yet we see no reason of making an inference from hence, (as Valesius in his note here does,) that Patriarches were not constituted by the Constantinopolitan Fathers. For this is plainly repugnant to our Socrates' forementioned words in this chap. viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they constituted Patriarches, having made a distribution, or division, of the Provinces. On which distribution of the Provinces, the entire constitution of Patriarches has its sole dependence. For, from it arose Dioecesis', over which Patriarches were set. See the Learned Dr Beveredge's notes on the 6th Canon of the Nicene Council, pag. 52, &c. and on the second Canon of the Constant. Synod. pag. 94.  Patriarchate of the Pontic Dioecesis for their allotment. To Amphilochius of Iconium, and Optimus [Bishop] of Antioch in Pisidia, was assigned the Asian [Dioecesis.] To Timotheus [Bishop] of Alexandria was given [the superintendency over the Churches] throughout Egypt. The administration of the Churches throughout the East was committed to the Bishops of that Region, [to wit] to Pelagius of Laodicea, and Diodorus of Tarsus; but to the Antiochian Church were reserved the privileges [of Honour,] which were given to Meletius then present. They likewise decreed, that if need required, a Provincial Synod should determine the Ecclesiastic affairs of every Province. These sanctions were confirmed by the Emperors own consent. Such was the conclusion of this Syond.   

CHAP. IX. That the Emperor Theodosius [ordered] the body of Paulus Bishop of Constantinople to be honourably translated from [the place of his] Exile. At which time also Meletius [Bishop] of Antioch departed this life.  
AT that time the Emperor translated the body of Paulus the Bishop from the City Ancyra: whom Philippus Praefect of the Praetorium had banished upon Macedonius' account, and had ordered him to be strangled in Cucusus a Town of Armenia, as I have 
* See Socrates, book 2. chap. 26. & book 2. chap. 16. note (a.)  already mentioned. [Theodosius] therefore, having received [his body] with much honour and reverence, deposited it in the Church which now bears his own name; which Church the embracers of Macedonius' opinion were heretofore in possession of, at such time as they were separatists from the Arians: but were then expelled by the Emperor, because they refused embracing of his faith. Moreover, at the same time, Melitius Bishop of Antioch fell into a distemper, and died: in praise of whom Gregorius, Basilius' brother, spoke a 
a This Funeral Oration in praise of Melitius Bishop of Antioch, is now extant amongst the Works of Gregorius Nyssenus. Vales.  Funeral Oration. Meletius' body was by his friends conveyed to Antioch. Such as were favourers of Meletius, did again refuse to be subject to Paulinus: but caused Flavianus to be substituted in the place of Meletius. By reason whereof a new division did again arise amongst the people. Thus the Antiochian Church was afresh divided into two parties, on account of their Bishops, not of their faith.   

CHAP. X. That the Emperor ordered a Synod of all the Sects to be convened, at which time Arcadius his son was proclaimed Augustus; and that the Novatians (who as to their faith embraced the same sentiments with the Homoöusians) were the only persons that had permission to hold their assemblies within the City. But the other Heretics were forced from thence.  
BUt, there were disturbances in other Cities also, [which happened] at such time as the Arians were ejected out of the Churches. On account whereof I cannot choose but admire the Emperor's judiciousness and prudence. For he suffered not (so far as it was in his power [to prevent them,]) the Cities to be filled with tumultuous disturbances: but within a short space of time, ordered a Synod of all the Heresies to be again convened, supposing that by a mutual conference of the Bishops, one concordant opinion would prevail amongst all men. I am of opinion, that this design of the emperor's was the cause of that fortunate success he [then] had. For, about the same time, by a particular dispensation of divine providence, the Barbarous Nations were reduced to a subjection to him. And amongst others, Athanarichus King of the Goths made a Surrendry of himself with all his own people unto him, 
a Athanarichus King of the Goths, entered Constantinople in the Consulate of Eucherius and Evagrius, on the eleventh of January, and died on the twenty fifth of the same month; as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti, and in Marcellinus' Chronicon. On the year following, which was the year of Christ 382, when Antonius and Syagrius were Consuls, the whole Gothick Nation surrendered itself to Theodosius, on the 3d d of Octob. as says the same Idatius. Vales.  who soon after died at Constantinople. Moreover, at that time the Emperor proclaimed his Son Arcadius, Augustus, in the second Consulate of 
* In the Greek he is called Merogaudus here, and hereafter.  Merobaudes which he bore with 
† His name in the Greek is Satornilus.  Saturninus, on the sixteenth of January. Not long after these things, the Bishops of every Sect arrived from all places, in the same Consulate, in the month June. The Emperor therefore having sent for Nectarius the Bishop, consulted with him, what project should be made use of that the Christian Religion might be freed from dissensions, and the Church reduced to an Union. And he said, that that Controversy which caused a separation in the Churches, aught to be discussed, that so by a removal of the Discord, an agreement might be effected in the Churches. At the hearing of this Nectarius was full of anxiety and solicitude. And having sent for Agelius then Bishop of the Novatians, (in regard he was a person that embraced the same sentiments with him as to the Faith,) he makes known to him the Emperor's intent. He, as to other things, was indeed a very pious person: but being not very able to maintain a dispute, concerning the Doctrine [of Faith,] he proposes his Reader under him, by name Sisinnius, as a fit person to manage a Conference. But Sisinnius (an eloquent man, and well experienced in affairs, one who had an accurate skill in the expositions of the Sacred Scriptures, and in Philosophic opinions,) knew that these Disputations do not only not unite dissensions, but also raise Heresies to an higher degree of contention. Upon which account, he gave Nectarius this advice. In regard he very well knew, that the Ancients avoided the attributing a beginning of Existence to the Son of God; (for they apprehended him to be Coeternal with the Father;) he advises him to shun Logical disputes; and to produce for evidences the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders these word thus: the forms of the Creed delivered by the Ancients. Epiphanius Scholasticus thus: the traditions of the Ancients. I like neither Version. For Socrates means the Books of the Ancient Doctors of the Church; and more especially the interpretations of Sacred Scripture put forth by them. 'Tis certain, what he terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Expositions] here, he does a little after call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Books of the Ancients. Wherefore I have here chosen to render it Expositions, as Musculus does. For, what Socrates here calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a little lower he terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Exposition of the Ancients. Vales.  Expositions of the Ancients: and that the Emperor should propose to the Chiefs of each Heresy this question, Whether they would entertain any respect for the Ancients who 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, accommodated,] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, flourished.] Which emendation is confirmed by Epiphanius Scholasticus: for thus he renders it: De Antiquis Ecclesiae Doctoribus, qui ante divisionem floruissent, concerning the Ancient Doctors of the Church who flourished before the division. Vales.  flourished before the dissension in the Church, or whether they would reject them as estranged from the Christian Religion? For if they reject them [said he,] then let them dare to Anathematise them. And if they shall be so audacious as to do that, the multitude will forthwith extrude them by violence. Upon the doing whereof, the truth will undoubtedly obtain a manifest victory. But, if they shall refuse to reject the Ancient Doctors, than it will be our business to produce the Books of the Ancients, whereby our opinion will be attested and confirmed. Nectarius having heard all this from Sisinnius, goes in great haste to the Palace; and makes the Emperor acquainted with the advice which had been given him. The Emperor embraces it with much eagerness, and handled the matter prudently. For, without discovering his design, he asked [the Chiefs of the Heretics] this one question, Whether they had any respect for, and admitted of those Doctors of the Church [who lived] before [the rise of] the dissension? Upon their non-refusal of them, and their affirming that they highly revered and honoured them as being their Masters; the Emperor enquired of them again, whether they would 
* Insist, or rely upon.  acquiesse in them as witnesses of the Christian Religion worthy to be credited? When the Chiefs of the Sects and their Logicians (for they had amongst them many persons well provided for the combat of dispute;) heard this, they knew not what to do. For every one of them fell into a disagreement of opinion; some affirming that the Emperor's Proposal was good; others [thinking] it not conducive to their design. For some were one way affected towards the Books of the Ancients, others another. Nor could they any longer agree amongst themselves: and they dissented not only from other Sects, but those of the same Sect differed one from the other. Concordant malice therefore, like the tongue of those ancient Giants, was divided, and their tower of mischief demolished. After the Emperor perceived their confused 
† Or Dispersion.  Dissension, and [was sensible] that they confided in disputation only, and not in the Exposition of the Ancients; he betook himself to a second project. And orders every Sect to 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to make known their Draught of the Creed] I had rather read, as Nicephorus does▪ [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to set forth [and deliver in] to him in writing a Draught.] &c, Vales.  set forth [and deliver in] to him in writing a Draught of that Creed which they owned. Then, those [of every Sect] amongst them that were skilfullest and most eloquent, wrote their own opinion, making use of a great deal of caution and circumspection in their expressions. A day also was pitched upon, whereon the Bishops of each Sect upon summons met at the Palace. At which time were present Nectarius and Agelius, Prelates of the Homoöusian Creed; of the Arians, Demophilus; of the 
c 
This Draught of the Creed, which Eunomius then presented to the Emperor Theodosius▪ I have by me in Manuscript; for which I am obliged to the most famous and Learned Emericus Bigotius. In the Bavarian Manuscript, and in Livineius' Copy, this Draught of the Creed was placed at the latter end of Gregorius Nyssenus' Books against Eunomius, as Gretser attests. But, in the Florentine Copy, from which Bigotius transcribed this Creed, it was placed before those Books. Nor, will it be unuseful, to insert it here. For, though it contains Eunomius' whole impiety; yet some things occur in it, in no wise despicable.  Eunomius' Creed. 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Whereas God and our Saviour Jesus Christ according to a most just sentence has said, that he will confess before God and the Father, those which should confess Him before men, and that he will deny such as should deny Him: and whereas the Apostolic Doctrine does exhort us, to be always ready to [give] an account to every one that asketh it: Whereas [lastly,] the Imperial commands do require this Confession; with all readiness We confess what our Sentiments are, and that We Believe in one only true God, according to his own Doctrine, not honouring Him with a false voice. For He cannot lie. But is by nature and Glory truly one God: without beginning, always, and eternally alone. Not parted or divided into many as to his Substance, according to which he is one: nor existing sometimes one, at others another; no● receding from what he is: nor form from one Substance into three Persons. For he is altogether and wholly one, continuing always alone in one and the same manner. Having no companion of his Divinity, no partaker of his Glory, no Consort of his power, no Assessour of his Kingdom. For he is one and the only Omnipotent God, God of Gods, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. The Highest over all the earth, the Highest in the heavens, the Highest in the Highest, the Heavenly things: true in being what he is, and always continuing so. True in his Works, true in his Words. The beginning of all Subjection, Power, Empire. Above Conversion, and free from change, as being incorrupt. Not dividing his own Substance in begetting, nor being the same begetting and begotten, or existing the same Father and Son. For he is incorrupt. In working in no wise wanting matter, or members, or natural instruments. For he stands in need of nothing. WE BELIEVE also in the Son of God, the only Begotten God, the First begotten of every Creature, Christ the true God, not unbegotten: not (before he was,) named the Son without Generation, begotten before every Creature. Not uncreated. The Beginning of the Ways of God [in order to his] Works, and being the Word in the beginning: not without a beginning. The living Wisdom, the operating Truth, the subsisting Power, the begotten Life: as being the Son of God giving Life to the living; and restoring Life to the dead: the true Light, enlightening every man that cometh into the world: God, and the Minister of Good things; in regard he is begotten of the Goodness and Power of the Father: who hath not divided with him that has imparted the Dignity, nor with any other, his Father's Substance, or Kingdom. But by Generation is made Glorious, and the Lord of Glory. Who has received Glory from the Father, but has not partaken of the Father's Glory. For, the Glory of the Almighty is incommunicable, as he himself has said, I will not give my Glory to another. Who has been glorified by the Father before ages. Who has been glorified by the Father through ages, and throughout the whole rational and created Substance. Whom the whole celestial Milice doth guard. For he is the Lord and King of Glory, as being the Son of God and God: the Framer of things immortal and mortal, the Framer of Spirits and of all flesh. For all things were made by him, and without him nothing was made. The King and Lord of all Life and breath of those [Creatures] that were made by him. For all things were delivered unto him by the Father, according to his holy expression, and the Father hath given all things into his hand. Obedient to the framing and creating of the things which are. Obedient to every Administration. Not receiving his being the Son, or God, from his obedience: but in that he is the Son, and is the only begotten, he is made God. Obedient in Works. Obedient in Words. The Mediator in Sentences [or Decrees.] The Mediator in Laws. Him we acknowledge to be the Sun of God, and the only begotten God. Him alone [we acknowledge to be] like to him that begat him upon account of an eminent similitude and a peculiar conception [or signification.] Not as the Father [is] to the Father. For there are not two Fathers. Nor as the Son [is] to the Son, there being not two Sons. Nor as the Unbegotten to the Unbegotten. For there is one only Unbegotten, [to wit] the Omnipotent; and one only begotten Son. But [he is like] as the Son to the Father: in regard he is the Image and Seal of every operation and power of the Almighty: the Seal of all the Works, Words, and Counsels of the Father. Him we acknowledge to be one of those who covered the earth with [a deluge of] waters. Who burned the Sodomites with fire. Who inflicted punishment on the Egyptians. Who made Laws according to the Commandment of the Eternal God. Who in the times of the Prophets conversed with the Ancients. Who called those that refused to obey. Who has received all power of Judging. For the Father judgeth no man: but hath given all judgement to the Son. Who in the last days was made flesh: made of a woman. Made man in order to the deliverance and Salvation of us men. Who assumed man [or humanity] consisting of a Soul and Body. Who by his tongue and mouth Preached peace to those that were near and such as were remote. Who was made obedient unto the Cross and unto death. And who saw not corruption, but rose again the third day. And after his Resurrection he compendiously expounded the mystery to his [disciples.] He sits on the right hand of the Father: and shall come to judge the quick and dead. After this [person,] We Believe in the Paraclete, the Spirit of Truth. The Teacher of Piety. Made by the Only begotten, to whom he was once subject. Who is not to be reckoned after the Father, nor together with the Father. For there is one only Father, who is God over all. Nor is he to be equalled with the Son. For he is the Only begotten, and has no Brother begotten at the same time with him. Nor yet is he to be compared with any other thing. For he has transcended all other things that have been made by the Son, in Generation, Nature, Glory, and Knowledge. In regard he is the first and best, the greatest and most beautiful work of the Only begotten. Who also himself being one, and the first, and the Only, and the most eminent of all the Sons composures, by reason of his substance and natural Dignity; does perfect every operation and Doctrine according to the Sons arbitrement, by whom he is sent, and of whom he receives. And he makes a relation to those that are instructed▪ teaching the Truth: sanctifying the Saints: leading them who come to the Sacrament: dividing to the Spirit all his free gifts, who gives grace. And he cooperates with the faithful, in order to their understanding and contemplation of the things commanded. Who groans with them that pray: is the Guide to what is profitable: gives strength in order to Piety: enlightens Souls with the light of knowledge: purges the thoughts: chases away devils: cures the sick: heals the diseased: brings back the wanderers [into the way:] comforts the afflicted: erects those that stumble and fall: refreshes those that labour: encourages with shouts those that strive: emboldens those that are fearful: is the Guardian and Overseer of all men: takes all imaginable care, and makes provision for the promotion [or access] of the well minded, and for the preservation of the more faithful. Further, We Believe in that Resurrection▪ which shall be [effected] by our Saviour; [to wit] of those very Bodies which have been dissolved, together with their proper members and particles: when nothing shall be wanting or changed, of those things which composed every man's body in this present life. Moreover, [We Believe] the Judgement which shall be after this, of those things which have been ill-thought or acted; and likewise of all the works, words, actions, practices, conceptions of the mind, and thoughts which have happened in this present life: so that nothing at all, whether of the greatest matters, or of the least, shall be concealed: nothing of those things, which have been legally done, or unjustly perpetrated, shall be neglected or overlookt: but a proportionate and just sentence shall be given [or measured out.] And those that have continued impious and sinners to the end [of their lives,] shall be sent away to an endless punishment. But such as have led Holy and righteous lives, shall be taken up to an eternal life. These are our Sentiments, which we have learned from the Saints, and thus we think and believe. We have omitted nothing of what we have learned, on account of shame, or out of fear. Nor have we by reason of turpitude or contentiousness made any additions thereto, or perverted any thing therein. Neither are we conscious to ourselves of any such falsity or detestable impiety as is framed against us by those Sycophants, or slanderers; Whose damnation is just.  
That this is the confession of Faith, which was delivered by Eunomius to Theodosius, in the month June, on the second Consulate of Merobaudes which he bore which Saturninus; is evident from these words which occur at the beginning of this confession; to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and whereas the Imperial commands do require this confession. Vales.   Eunomians, Eunomius himself; of those that embraced Macedonius' opinion, Eleusius [Bishop] of Cyzicum. The Emperor gave them a very kind reception at their meeting: and having received a Draught of the Creed in writing from every one of them, retired into a private apartment alone, where he prayed with much fervency, that God would give him his assistance, in order to an Election of the Truth. And having read over every one of the written Draughts of the Creed, he tore all the rest, (disapproving of them, in regard they introduced a separation of the Trinity) except the Homoöusian Creed only, which he commended and embraced. This was the reason of the Novatians flourishing again, [and of their being permitted] to celebrate their sacred assemblies within the Cities. For the Emperor, admiring their consent as to the Faith, 
f Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, about those of his own opinion,] it must be thus mended [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with, or to those of his own opinion.] The same error occurs before in this chapter; where he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which we have corrected by rendering it thus: For some were one way affected towards the Books of the Ancients, others another. Vales.  with those of his own opinion, gave command by [the promulgation of] a Law, that they should securely enjoy their own Oratories; and that their Churches should have the same privileges with 
g I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. [not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with those [Churches] of his own Faith. For the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Churches is understood. The privileges of Churches are, a privilege of sanctuary, a privilege of receiving Embassies, and the like. Vales.  those [Churches] of his own Faith. But, the Prelates of the other Sects, by reason of their disagreement amongst themselves, were condemned and despised even by their own disciples. And being reduced to a desperation, and overwhelmed with grief, they made their departure: and wrote Consolatory Letters to those of their own party, persuading them not to be troubled, because many relinquished them, and became adherents to the Homoöusian Creed. For many [they said] were called, but few chosen. Which expression they in no wise made use of, at such time as the greatest part of the people 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, perhaps he means the Imperial power; for Constantius and Valens were great favourers of these Sects.  through force and fear became their favourers. But neither were the Professors of the Homoöusian Creed perfectly free from trouble and disquietude. For the affairs of the Antiochian Church caused a division amongst those that were present at the Synod. For, the Egyptians, Arabians, and Cypriots 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, making a joint attempt again.  gathering together again, said that Flavianus ought to be expelled out of Antioch. But [the Bishops] of Palestine, Phoenicia, and Syria stood up in defence of Flavianus. What conclusion this affair had, I will declare in its due place.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning Maximus the Tyrant, how he slew Gratianus by treachery: at which time also Justina the mother of Valentinianus Junior, desisted, though unwillingly, from her design against Ambrose Bishop of Milan, for fear of Maximus.  
ABout the same times wherein these Synods were held at Constantinople, these transactions happened in the Western parts. 
a Musculus and Christophorson seem to have thought (as by their Versions appear,) that this man was born in Britain; which (though perhaps true, yet) cannot be made out from this passage in our Socrates. Zosimus (Histor. book 4.) says this Maximus was a Spaniard. Our Countryman Guildas calls him Germane Plantationis Britannicae, a branch of the Britannic Plantation. Camden mentions him in his Britannia (pag. 240▪ 241, Edit. Lond. 1607.) where he quotes some verses out of Ausonius; in which he is termed Rhutupinum Latronem, the Richborow-Thief.  Maximus [coming] out of the Island Britannia, invaded the Roman Empire, and makes a treacherous attempt upon Gratianus then engaged in a War against the Alamanni. In Italy, during Valentinianus' minority, Probus a person that had been Consul, had the chief management of affairs, who at that time bore the Praefecture of the Praetorium. Justina (mother to Valentinianus Augustus,) a woman that was an Arian, during her Husband's life, had no power to be mischievous towards the Embracers of the Homoöusian Creed. But after [her husband's death,] when her Son was very young, she went to Milan, and raised great disturbances against Ambrose the Bishop, issuing out an Order that he should be banished. And whilst the people made a resistance [against this Order,] out of their excessive love to Ambrose, and opposed those that endeavoured to hale him away into Exile; in that interim news came, that Gratianus was treacherously slain by the Tyrant Maximus. For Andragathius Maximus' Lieutenant (being hid in a Carriage put into the form of a woman's Horselitter, and carried by Mules; and having given the Guards a Command, that they should beforehand spread abroad a report, that the Emperor Gratianus' Wife was in that Litter;) meets the Emperor before Lions a City in France, passing the River. The Emperor supposing it to be his Wife, was not aware of the Treachery: but, as a blind man does into a ditch, fell into the hands of his Enemy.▪ For Andragathius leapt out of the Litter on a Sudden, and slew Gratianus. Gratianus therefore ended his life in the Consulate of 
* Or, Merogaudus.  Merobaudes and Saturninus, after he had Reigned fifteen years, and lived twenty four. This accident cooled the Emperor's Mother's heat against Ambrose. Moreover, Valentinianus, though against his will, complied with the necessity of that juncture, and admitted Maximus to be his Colleague in the Empire. At which time Probus, afraid of Maximus' power, resolves upon a retreat into those parts of the Empire nearer to the East. Immediately therefore he departs out of Italy; and arriving in Illyricum, he fixed his Residence 
b I will here propose my doubt to the Reader. I am of opinion therefore, that Thessalonica, which was the chief City of Macedonia, was under Theodosius' Empire. My reasons are; (1.) because Theodosius, after he had been Proclaimed Augustus by Gratianus at Sirmium, went to Thessalonica, resided there a long while, and received the Embassies of the Cities of the East: and when he fell sick, he was baptised by Acholius Bishop of that City, as Zosimus, Prosper, Socrates, and others do relate. (2.) During his Residence in that City, he published many Laws, which are extant in the Theodosian Code, in the Titles de fide Catholica, and de Haereticis; which Laws are dated at Thessalonica. (3.) Lastly, in the Constantinopolitan Synod, at which 'tis manifest the Eastern Bishops only were present, Acholius Bishop of Thessalonica is reckoned, as may be seen in the eighth chapter of this book. After Theodosius' times, there is no doubt but Thessalonica was under the Eastern Emperors. For 'twas the chief City of the Oriental Illyricum, which contained Macedonia and Dacia, as we are informed from The Notitia of the Roman Empire. But, whether or no it was under the Eastern Emperors, about the beginning of Theodosius' Reign; may deservedly be doubted. For Aurelius' Victor, and Zonaras do expressly affirm, that Gratianus gave Theodosius only the East and the Thracia's. And Zosimus relates, that Valentinlanus Junior (upon his division of the Empire with his Brother,) had Italy, afric, and Illyricum. Neither had Constantius, or Valens (who governed the Eastern Empire before Theodosius) Illyricum under their Dominion. In the times of Valens, 'tis certain, Mamertinus Praefect of the Praetorium, Governed Italy, Africa, and Illyricum at the same time; as Amm. Marcellinus attests. Notwithstanding, Valens (after his Brother Valentinianus' death) seems to have annexed Macedonia and Dacia to his own Empire, by the consent of his Brother's Sons, Which Collection I make from the close of Amm. Marcellinus' thirty first book: where he says, that Valens' Soldiers and Palatines, who had been besieged by the Goths at Adrianople, went out after that Siege was broken up, and hastened some into Dacia▪ others into Macedonia, supposing that Valens had retired thither. See Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 468. Edit. Par. 1636. Vales.  in Thessalonica [a City] of Macedonia.   

CHAP. XII. That the Emperor Theodosius having provided a numerous Army against Maximus, (at which time Flaccilla bore him his Son Honorius;) left Arcadius at Constantinople▪ but went himself to Milan, where he came to an Engagement with the Tyrant.  
BUt the Emperor Theodosius was extremely full of care and solicitude; and form a very powerful Army against the Tyrant; being afraid lest he should treacherously murder Valentinianus Junior also. At the same time arrived Ambassadors from the Persians, requesting Peace of the Emperor. Moreover, then also a Son was born to the Emperor, named Honorius, of whom his Wife Flaccilla was delivered, in the Consulate of 
* Or, Richomelius.  Richomeres and Clearchus, on the ninth of September. In the same Consulate died Agelius Bishop of the Novatians, a little before [Honorius' birth.] On the year following, whereon Arcadius Augustus bore his first Consulate with Bauton, Timotheus Bishop of Alexandria ended his life, who was succeeded in that See by Theophilus. A year after this, Demophilus Bishop of the Arian Heresy, concluded his life. The Arians sent for one Marinus, a Bishop of their own Heresy, out of Thracia, whom they entrusted with the Bishopric. But Marinus sat [Bishop] not long. For under him the Arian Sect was divided into two parties, as we shall declare hereafter. Wherefore they sent for Dorotheus out of Antioch in Syria, and constituted him their Bishop. In the interim, the Emperor proceeded to a War against Maximus, and left his Son Arcadius Augustus at Constantinople. Arriving at Thessalonica, he finds 
a The phrase is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Christophorson renders ill, thus, Valentinian's Soldiers. For Socrates means Valentinian himself who was on this year (when Valentinian himself was the third time Consul, with Eutropius,) conquered by Maximus, (as Sulpitius informs us, in his first book concerning the life of Martinus) and together with his mother Justina, his Praesects and Comites, fled to Thessalonica. Vales.  Valentinianus and those about him in great sadness and anxiety, because out of necessity they had admitted the Tyrant to be Emperor as it were. But Theodosius, in outward appearance, gave no indication of his mind [in favour of either side.] For he neither 
b But Zosimus says, that Maximus' Embassy was received by Theodosius; and that he acknowledged him to be Emperor, and admitted of his Statues▪ and ordered Cynegius Praefect of the Praetorium in the East, that Maximus' Statues should be proposed to public view at Alexandria, and that he should declare to the people that Maximus was Colleague of his Empire. Which thing Sigonius (in his book de Occidentati Imperio) has done ill to place on the year of Christ 384, when Richomeres and Clearchus were Consuls; in regard it was done in Valentinianus' third Consulate, which he bore with Eutropius, on the year of Christ 387. For, on this year Cynegius was Praefect of the Praetorium. Vales.  rejected, nor admitted Maximius' Embassy. But he could not endure the sight of a Tyrannical Government over the Romans, covered with the specious pretence of an Imperial name. Having therefore Mustered his Military Forces, he marched to 
c He should rather have said Aquileia. For thither Maximus went, as Zosimus and the other Chronologers do inform us. Vales.  Milan. For thither Maximus was already come.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning▪ the disturbance raised at Constantinople by the Arians.  
ABout the same time that the Emperor was busied in the War, the Arians in Constantinople raised a disturbance, by this Artifice. 'Tis usual with 
* This Character does well befit too many persons of our own nation at this juncture.  men to frame stories of things they are ignorant of. And if at any time they have gotten an occasion, they spread greater Rumours concerning the things they have a mind to, being always extremely desirous of changes and alterations. This was the case of Constantinople at that time. For some framed and divulged one thing concerning the War which was waged at that great distance, others another; always presuming upon the worst event of affairs. And when nothing of action had happened in the War, as if themselves had been Spectators upon the very Spot, they discoursed concerning things which they knew not: [to wit,] that the Tyrant had gotten a victory over the Emperor's Army, that thus many were slain on this side, and so many on that; and that the Emperor was just upon falling into the Tyrant's hands. Then the Arians, at that time highly incensed, (for they were sorely vexed, because those that had been persecuted by them heretofore, were now in possession of the Churches within the City:) began to enlarge the Reports. But afterwards, some of the stories that were told, induced even the Coiners themselves of these false rumours to believe, that the reports they had framed and divulged, were not feigned, but undoubtedly true. For, such persons as had taken them up upon heresay, affirmed to the authors of these lies, that the account of affairs was exactly agreeable to what they had heard from themselves. Whereupon, the Arians became emboldened, broke out into an irrational violence; threw fire into the Palace of Nectarius the Bishop, and burned it. This was done in Theodosius' second Consulate, [which he bore] with Cynegius.   

CHAP. XIV. Concerning the Emperor Theodosius' Victory, and the Tyrant's overthrow.  
BUt whilst the Emperor was upon his March towards the Tyrant, the Forces under Maximus' Command, informed of the great Military preparations, could not so much as resist an assault of the fame thereof; but, being put into a consternation, bound the Tyrant, and delivered him to the Emperor. He was slain in the same Consulate, on the 
a Socrates i s mistaken. For Maximus was slain, not on the 27th of August, but on the 28th of July, as Idatius says in his Chronicon. The same is recorded in those Fasti, which Jacobus Sirmondus has published under Idatius' name. For, these are the words there: Theodosio Aug. II. & Cynegio Coss. etc. In the second Consulate of Theodosius Augustus [which he bore] with Cynegius, on that year, Maximus the Tyrant that public Enemy, is slain by Theodosius Augustus, three miles from Aquileia, on the fifth of the Calends of August [that is, on the 28th of July] Also, his Son Victor is slain a few days after, in the Gallia's, by Theodosius' Comes. Further, this Victor had been created first Caesar, and then Augustus, by his Father; as we are informed from this Old Inscription recorded by Sigonius, in his 9th book, de Occidentali Imperio: DD. NN. MAG. CL. MAXIMO, ET FL. VICTORI PIIS FELICIBUS SEMPER AUGUSTIS BONO R. P. NATIS. Where you see Maximus has two Praenomina, to wit, Magnus Clemens. Sulpitius Severus (book 2. Histor. Sacr.) calls him Clemens Maximus. But, by Orosius he is termed Magnus Maximus. Vales.  twenty seventh of August. But Andragathius (he that slew Gratianus with his own hand,) after he understood that Maximus was routed, cast himself into the adjacent River, and was drowned. Then, both the Victorious Emperors made their Entry into Rome. Honorius, Theodosius' Son, a child very young, was with them. For after Maximus was vanquished, his Father sent for him from Constantinople. They continued therefore at Rome, celebrating their triumphal Festivals. At which time Theodosius the Emperor showed a signal instance of his goodness and clemency, towards 
b Here is a mistake, either of Socrates, or of his transcribers; in calling Symmachus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a person that had born the Consulate. For Symmachus whose Epistles are extant at this day, had not at that time been Consul; but three years after he bore a Consulate with Tatianus. Vales.  Symmachus a person that had been Consul. For, this Symmachus was the eminentest person of the Senate at Rome, and was admired for his great skill in the Roman Literature. There are now extant many orations of his written in the Latin tongue. But, in regard he had composed an Oration in praise of Maximus whilst he was alive, and had spoken it to him in public; he was afterwards charged with the crime of high-treason. Upon this account he was afraid of a capital punishment, and took sanctuary in the Church. But the Emperor had so great a Reverence for the Christian Religion, that he not only highly honoured the Prelates of his own Faith; but gave a gracious reception to the Novatians also, who embraced the Homoöusian Creed. Therefore, that he might gratify Leontius Bishop of the Novatian Church at Rome, he pardoned Symmachus' crime. Symmachus having his pardon granted him, wrote an Apologetic to the Emperor Theodosius. Thus this War, which at the beginning seemed to threaten [the Empire] with great calamity, was terminated by this sudden conclusion.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning Flavianus of Antioch.  
AT the same time, these affairs were transacted 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, about Antioch in Syria] I had rather word it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at Antioch in Syria.] Vales.  at Antioch in Syria. After the death of Paulinus, the people who had been his followers, had an aversion for Flavianus. Upon which account they caused Evagrius to be ordained Bishop of their own party. He having not long survived his Ordination, no other person was afterwards constituted in his place; which was effected by the diligence and endeavours of Flavianus. Notwithstanding those that had an aversion for Flavianus, in regard he had violated his 
* Compare chap. 5. with chap. 9 of this book.  Oath, kept their assemblies apart by themselves. But Flavianus left no stone unturned, (as the saying is,) that he might bring these persons also to own a subjection to him. Which he effected soon after, [to wit,] when he had appeased the anger of Theophilus then Bishop of Alexandria, by whose intercession Flavianus procured a reconciliation also with Damasus Bishop of Rome. For both these Prelates had been incensed against Flavianus, not only on account of his perjury, but also in regard he had given an occasion of a separation amongst that people who had been brought to an 
† See chap. 5.  agreement. Theophilus therefore being pacified, sent Isidorus a Presbyter, and reconciled Damasus, as yet offended; telling him, 'twas very conducive for the effecting an union amongst the people, to pass by the fault which Flavianus had committed. Communion being after this manner restored to Flavianus; the people of Antioch were within a small space of time reduced to a reconciliation. Such was the conclusion of this affair at Antioch. For the Arians in that city were ejected out of the Churches, and had their meetings in the Suburbs thereof. Moreover, in this interim died Cyrillus Bishop of Jerusalem, who was succeeded by Johannes.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning the demolishment of the Idol Temples at Alexandria; and concerning the Fight betwixt the Pagans and Christians, which happened on that account.  
AT the very same time, this disturbance also happened at Alexandria. By the solicitation of Theophilus the Bishop, the Emperor issued forth an Order, for the demolishment of the Heathen Temples at Alexandria; and gave command, that this Order should be put in execution by Theophilus' care. Theophilus being thus empowered, used his utmost endeavours in order to the exposing the Heathen Mysteries to ignominy and contempt. He cleansed Mithra's Temple; and destroyed that belonging to Serapis. He also exposed to public view the bloody Mysteries of the 
* That is, Mithra's Temple: what these Mysteries were, Socrates has told us, book 3. chap. 2.  Mithreum. And showed how full of ridiculousness the Mysteries of Serapis, and of the other Gods, were; ordering that the 
† Pieces of wood made in fashion of a man's privities.  Priapus' should be carried through the midst of the Forum. The Heathens at Alexandria, more especially those that professed Philosophy, upon sight of the doing hereof, were unable to repress their discontent: but made an addition to the 
* See book 3. chap. 2.  former tragic actions which they had perpetrated. For, upon a sign given which they had agreed on beforehand, they made an unanimous assault upon the Christians, and murdered every one they met: moreover, the Christians defended themselves; and thus mischief was attended with mischief. This Fight was continued so long, till a satiety of slaughter put an end to it. Few of the Heathens were destroyed in this Conflict: but of the Christians [there fell] a great many. The wounded on both sides were innumerable. After the perpetration of this Action, a fear seized the Heathens, who dreaded the Emperor's anger. Wherefore, having done what they pleased, and satiated their minds with slaughters, they absconded, some in one place, others in another. Moreover, many of them fled from Alexandria, and dispersed themselves into several Cities. Amongst which number were the two Grammarians, 
a Some excerptions of this Helladius the Grammarian, are extant in Photius' Bibliotheca. Vales.  Helladius and Ammonius; whose Scholar I was at Constantinople, when very young. Helladius was styled Jupiter's Priest: Ammonius was 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, The Ape's Priest. For the Egyptians worship an Ape, as Lucian tells us, in his piece, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Simius'. This mischief being thus composed, the 
b Sozomen (book 7. chap. 15.) calls this Praefects name Evagrius: and the Commander in chief of the Milice in Egypt, he names Romanus. Eunapius likewise (in the Life of Aedesius,) names both these persons; and attests, that they gave a great assistance to Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria, in destroying the Temple of Serapis. I will insert Eunapius' own words here, because they want correcting; (See Eunap. in vità Aedes●i, pag. 63. Edit. Colon. Allobrog. 1616:) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; That is, the Temples about the City Canobus underwent the same thing, Theodosius being at that time Emperor, and Theophilus Presiding over those execrable persons; he was a certain Eurymidon, that reigned over the haughty Giants. Evetius being then Governor of the Civil affairs: and Romanus entrusted with the Command of the Milice throughout Egypt. On my peril, correct it thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Evagrius being then Governor of the Civil affairs. In the Theodosian Code, (title, De Paganis,) there is a Law extant of Theodosius', directed to this Evagrius Praefect of Egypt, and to Romanus Comes of the Milite throughout Egypt; which Law was dated at Aquilcia, in the Consulate of. Tatianus and Symmachus. From which Law it may be concluded, that Serapi●'s Temple was demolished at Alexandria, in the year of Christ 391. But Marcellinus, in his Chronicon, contradicts this; and says this Temple was destroyed when Timasius and Promotus were Consuls; which was the year of Christ 389. And this, in my judgement, is the truer. For Cynegius Praefect of the Praetorium, at his being sent into Egypt, had a command from Theodosius, that he should pull down the Heathen Temples; as Zosimus relates in his first book. And he had executed that command, as Idatius attests in his Fasti. Now, Cynegius died in his own Consulate, on the year of Christ 388. Vales.  Praefect of Alexandria, and the Commander in chief of the Milice in Egypt, assisted Theophilus in demolishing the Heathen Temples. The Temples therefore were ruined, but the Images of their Gods were molten into Caldrons, and into other utensils necessary for the Alexandrian Church; the Emperor having given [the Images of] the Heathen God's [to that Church,] for the relief of the poor. Wherefore Theophilus broke in pieces all [the Images of] the Gods, save one, to wit, the Image of the forementioned God, which he ordered to be preserved unmelted, and caused it to be set up in a public place; lest (said he) the Heathens should in ages to come deny, that they had been worshippers of such Gods. At which action [of Theophilus',] Ammonius the Grammarian was, to my knowledge, highly disgusted: for he was wont to say, that the Religion of the Gentiles had suffered most horrid abuses, 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because but, etc.] Socrates means the Image of their God Simius, which Theophilus had ordered to be reserved on purpose. And thus Epiphan. Scholasticus has explained this place in Socrates; much better than Christophorson; who understood those words of Socrates [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as spoken concerning a certain (or rather uncertain) God. Vales.  because but one Image only was not melted down; but was preserved merely to render Gentilism ridiculous. But Helladius made his boasts in some persons hearing, that in the Conflict he had slain nine men with his own hand. Such were the doings in Alexandria at that time.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the Hieroglyphical Letters found in the Temple of Serapis.  
[MOreover,] at such time as Serapis' Temple was rifled and demolished, there were Letters found [in it,] engraven on stones; 
a Instead-of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 called an Hieroglyphic;] it ought rather to be thus written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which [Letters] they call Hieroglyphical:] so Epiphanius Scholasticus seems, to have read. Indeed, Socrates and Sozomen do relate, that these Hieroglyphical Letters were found in the Temple of Serapis, cut upon the walls thereof. But Rufinus does not say they were found there: he tells us rather, that they were kept and expounded at Canopus. At his 2d book, Eccles. Histor. chap. 26; these are his words: Jam vero Canopi quis enumere● superstitiosa flagitia? etc. But now, who can enumerate the superstitious impieties at Canopus? Where, under a pretext of their sacerdotal Letters, (for so they call the ancient Letters of the Egyptians;) there was in a manner a public School of Magic Art. Vales.  which [Letters] they call Hieroglyphical. These Characters had the forms and resemblances of crosses. When the Christians and Heathens saw these Characters, each party 
* Fitted, or applied.  adapted them to their own Religion. For the Christians, who affirm that the Cross is the sign of Christ's salutary Passion, thought this Character was properly and peculiarly theirs. The Heathens alleged it was some thing [that belonged in] common both to Christ, and to Serapis: for, a Character [said they] made in form of a Cross, betokens one thing amongst the Christians, another amongst the Heathens. Whilst these things were controverted amongst them, some of the Heathens (who were converted to the Christian Religion,) having skill in these Hieroglyphical Letters, gave an interpretation of the Character made in form of a Cross, and said it signified Life to come. This the Christians took hold of with much earnestness, as being more advantageous to their Religion in particular; and were not a little proud of it. 
b 
Socrates borrowed this out of Rufinus' 2d book, Eccles. Histor. chap. 29. He apprehended not Rufinus' meaning. For Rufinus says not, that it was predicted to the Pagans by other Sacerdotal Letters, that Serapis' Temple would then be destroyed, when that sign of the Cross should appear: he only says, that the Egyptians received this as a tradition from their Ancestors, to wit, that the Temples wherein they then worshipped, should stand so long, till that sign should come, wherein there was Life. But, because mention is here made of Serapis' worship, and of the Letters found in his Temple; nothing hinders, but we may here explain, (in favour of the studious) an Old Epigram concerning Scrapis, which is recorded by Eusebius in his books de Demonstratione Evangelicâ. For it contains both the manner how this God was worshipped by the Egyptians; and besides, Scaliger understood it not, in his Animadversions on Eusebius, Number 1730. The Epigram therefore runs thus:  

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉   
That is,  

The seven vowels do my praise resound,  
Who am the Great, Immortal Deity,  
Th' unwearied Father of the Universe.   
You must know, that the Egyptian Priests were wont to praise their God Serapis in no other manner, than by a recitation now and then of the seven Greek vowels. Therefore, instead of Hymns and Songs, the Pipe and Harp; the sound of the seven vowels was heard in Serapis' Temple. Dionysius Halicarnassensis does attest this, in his book 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the chapter de Collisione Vocalium. Where after he has informed us, that the Collision of the vowels is not so much to be avoided, in regard it sometimes produces a pleasant noise▪; he adds these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, in Egypt the Priests sing praises to the Gods by [repeating] the seven vowels, sounding them out one after the other. And, instead of the Pipe and Harp, the sound of these Letters is heard. Elias Vinetus (in his notes at Ausonius ' s eighteenth Epistle,) does declare that he had seen an old inscription, which was found upon a golden plate, fixed on the breast of a dead body. This plate contained the seven Greek vowels, repeated in seven Verses, in such order as you may see there. But I doubt not, but there were seven other Verses on the reverse of the said plate, in the same order with those on the foreside. To wit, in such a manner that the second Verse of the reverse side began with Omicron, the fourth with Ypsilon, the sixth with Omega. Vinetus could not explain this Riddle. In my judgement Serapis' name is denoted by these Letters; which God (as Hesychius attests) was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not only because there are seven Letters contained in his name, but in regard he was usually praised by the seven vowels. Now, it was an usage amongst the superstitious Heathens to engrave Serapis' name upon a brazen plate, and wear it hung about their necks in form of a Buckler. Artemidorus (book 4.) gives us an account of this usage, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  
In what order the seven Greek vowels were placed on the foreside of this golden plate; the Learned Reader may see in Vinetus' notes on the 18th Epistle of Ausonius, written to Tetradius; Edit. Burdigal. 1590.   But after it had been manifested by other hieroglyphical Letters, that Serapis' Temple would have an end, when a Character in form of a Cross should appear; (for thereby was signified Life to come:) then many more came over to the Christian Religion, and after a Confession of their sins were baptised. This is a relation of what happened upon account of the Character [that was discovered,] made in form of a Cross; which relation I had from report. But, I am not of opinion, that the Egyptian Priests foreknew what should happen to Christ, and therefore caused the figure of a Cross to be engraven on stones. For, if the Mystery of [our Saviour's] coming into the world were hid from Ages, and from Generations, as the Apostle 
* Colos. 1. 26.  says; and if the Devil himself, the Prince of wickedness, knew nothing of it; 'twas much more unknown to his Ministers, to wit, the Egyptian Priests. But divine providence designed the same thing should happen at the enquiry made into this Character, which he had heretofore demonstrated in the Apostle Paul's [Preaching.] For he, inspired with wisdom by the divine Spirit, made use of the same method towards the Athenians, and brought many of them over to the Faith [of Christ;] at such time as he read the 
* Acts 17. 22, etc.  inscription upon [one of their] altars, and adapted it to his own discourse. Unless any one should perhaps say, that the word of God had the same operation upon the Egyptian Priests, that it had on Balaam and Caiaphas. For those 
† See Numb. 24. & John. 11. 51.  two persons (though they did it contrary to their will and knowledge,) uttered prophecies concerning good things. But, let thus much be said concerning these things.   

CHAP. XVIII. That the Emperor Theodosius, during his stay in Rome, did a great deal of good to that City, both by demolishing those Receptacles for Thiefs in the Bake-houses, and also [by prohibiting] the obscene [use] of Bells in the Stews.  
MOreover, the Emperor Theodosius, during his short stay in Italy, was in many instances highly beneficial to the City of Rome, partly by his donation of some things, and partly by his abrogating others. For his donations were many and great: and he 
* Or, rendered ineffectual.  regulated two villainous and most infamous abuses [frequently practised in] that City. The one whereof was this. There were in the 
† Or, in the Greatest Rome.  great City Rome houses of a vast bigness and largeness, long since [built,] wherein the bread was made which was distributed amongst the Citizens. The Masters of these houses (whom the Romans in their language term 
a Amongst the Romans, Bakers were called Mancipes; because they were [Mancipati] bound to the College of Bakers, and to the Trade of making Bread: and their goods and families were obnoxious to this Function. See the eighteenth Law of the Theodosian Code de Pistoribus. In which Law, they are the Decuriales, (concerning whom I have made several remarks in my notes on Amm. Marcel.) who were of the Decuriae of the City of Rome. These Officers had the custody of all the public Acts and Monuments; especially the sentences of Judges, Contracts, Adoptions, and the like. On which account (as Cassiodorus tells us, book 5. Epist. 21,) the quiet and security of all men, and the public Faith was kept in their Desks. There was over all these a Rector of the Decuriae; concerning whose Office see Cassiodorus, book 5. Epist. 21, 22. But, to return to the Mancipes; it is observable, that in the forementioned Law the Function of the Mancipes or Bakers is termed Mancipatus. So also it is called in that One Law in the Theodosian Code de Mancipibus: which Law was published at Rome by Theodosius, in the Consulate of Timasius and Promotus; at the same time that these things (which Socrates here relates) were done. See Meursius' Glossary in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is further to be remarked, that those Constitutions made at Rome by Theodosius (which Socrates treats of in this chapter, and places after the Emperor's Victory over the Tyrant Maximus,) are by Cedrenus placed after Theodosius' Victory over the Tyrant Eugenius. But Cedrenus' words (you will meet with this passage in Cedrenus, at pag. 266, Edit. Basil.) are corrupt, which I mend thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [in the forementioned Edition of Cedrenus the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against is omitted] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [in Cedrenus, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strangers, it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 living creatures:] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, making his Entry into Rome after his Victory over this person [Eugenius,] he did a great deal of good to that City, and abolished what [had been usually done] in the Bake-houses against strangers that fell in thither, whom they shut up in the Bake-houses till they became aged, and forced them to grind. The Author of this emendation in Cedrenus, is Theophanes, who also relates this fact of Theodosius', after his Victory over Eugenius. Concerning these Mancipes there is an eminent passage extant in the Excerptions of Joannes Lydus de Mensibus Graecorum, in the month March. Vales.  Mancipes,) in process of time turned these Edifices into Receptacles for Thiefs. For, in regard the Bake-houses in these buildings were situated under ground; at the side of each of these Structures they built Victualling houses, wherein they prostituted Whores, by which device they 
* Entrapped.  trapanned many persons; some going in thither to supply themselves with food, others to satisfy their libidinous and filthy desires. For, by a certain Engine [purposely made on that account] they were 
† Or, fell from the Victuallinghouses down into, etc.  conveyed from the Victualling house down into the Bakehouse. This trick was chiefly put upon strangers that sojourned at Rome. Such as were after this manner trapan'd, they forced to work in the Bake-houses. In which places many continued till they were grown old; being not permitted to go out, and their relations taking it for granted that they were dead. One of the Emperor Theodosius' Soldiers fell into this snare. But after the Soldier was shut up in the Bakehouse, and not suffered to go out, he drew a Dagger that he had, and killed those that opposed [his escape.] The rest of them, affrighted at what had happened, let the Soldier go out. The Emperor having had notice hereof, punished the Mancipes, and gave order that those houses, which were Receptacles for Thiefs, should be pulled down. This was one of the ignominious practices, from which the Emperor freed the Imperial City. Another was of this sort. If a woman were taken in adultery, they punished the delinquent, not with such a sort of punishment as might make her better, but in such a manner rather as should aggravate her offence. For they shut her up in a narrow Brothel-house, and forced her to play the whore in a most impudent manner. And, during the time of performing that most unclean act, they caused little 
b 
I can scarce believe, that the Romans inflicted this sort of punishment upon adulteresses. For, after Constantine's time, they always punished adultery with a capital punishment. We are informed hereof from the Emperor's Laws extant in Both the Codes, Tit. ad Legem Juliam de Adulteriis. I omit the testimony of Amm. Marcellinus, book 28. Further, any one may conjecture, that those little Bells, mentioned here by Socrates were not found out to punish adulteresses; but were commonly made use of by all whores who prostituting themselves in their Cells, by this sign called Travellers unto them. Concerning which custom Dio Cassius (in the Fragments of his 79th book, which I have some time since published,) speaks these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In fine, having made a Cell within the Palace, he acted his lechery therein, standing naked before the door thereof, as whores usually do, shaking his shirs which was hung up with golden rings, and with a soft, delicate, and broken voice, inviting his companions to him. Vales.  
These words Dion Cassius speaks of Avitus or Heliogabalus, Emperor of Rome; the Learned Reader will find this passage, at pag. 912. Edit. Hanou. 1606.   Bells to be rung, to the end that what was done [within] might not be concealed from those who passed by; but that that ignominious punishment should be made known to all people by the sound of the Bells rung. When the Emperor had information of this impudent usage, he would by no means tolerate it: but commanded those Sistra (for by that name these Stews were called,) to be pulled down; and gave order that women taken in adultery, should be 
* Or, made liable to punishment.  punished by other Laws. From these two most wicked and reproachful 
† Practices.  usages, the Emperor Theodosius freed the City of Rome. Who, after he had well settled all other affairs, left Valentinianus Junior Emperor at Rome. But he himself, together with his Son Honorius, returned to Constantinople, and entered that City in the Consulate of Tatianus and Symmachus, on the tenth of November.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning the Penitentiary Presbyters, how [these Officers in the Church] were at that time put down.  
ABout the same time it was judged requisite to extinguish [the Office of] those Presbyters in the Churches; whose charge it was to oversee Penitents: [which was done] upon this account. 
a The course of discipline in relation to penetency, as it was practised by the Fathers during the first and purest times, reform open Transgressors, by putting them into Offices of open penitence, especially Confession, whereby they declared their own crimes in the hearing of the whole Church, and were not from the time of their first convention capable of the holy Mysteries of Christ, till they had solemnly discharged this duty. During which times, offenders in secret also, knowing themselves altogether as unworthy of admission to the Lords Table, as the other who were withheld; and being persuaded, that if the Church did direct them in the Offices of their penitency, and assist them with public prayer, they should more easily attain what they sought, than by trusting wholly to their own endeavours; Lastly, having no impediment to stay them from it but bashfulness, which countervailed not the sorementioned inducements; and besides, was greatly eased by that good construction, which the charity of those times gave to such actions, (wherein men's piety and voluntary care to be reconciled to God purchased them much more love, than their faults were able to procure disgrace;) these Offenders in secret, I say, were not nice to use some one of God's Ministers, by whom the rest might take notice of their faults, prescribe them convenient remedies, and in the end, after public confession, all join in prayer to God for them. But, as professors of Christianity grew more numerous, so they waxed worse; when persecution ceased, the Church immediately became subject to those mischiefs, that are the product of peace and security; to wit, Schisms, Discords, Dissensions, &c: faults were not corrected in charity, but noted with delight, and treasured up for malice to make use of, when the deadliest opportunities should be offered. Whereupon, in regard public confessions became dangerous and prejudicial to the safety of well minded men, and in divers respects advantageous to the Enemies of God's Church; it seemed first unto some, and afterwards generally requisite, that voluntary penitents should cease from open confession. Instead whereof, private and secret confession was usually practised, as well in the Latin, as in the Greek Church. The cause why the Latins made this change of public confession into private, Leo the Great declares, in his Decretal Epistles, Epist, 80, ad Universos Episcopos per Campaniam, etc. pag. 148, 149. Edit Lugd. 1633. This alteration was made in the Greek Church, about such time as the Heresy of the Novatianists had its original, (which is our Socrates' Sentiment here, and is very probable;) upon this occasion. The Church resolving (contrary to the opinion of Novatus, or rather Novatianus, and his followers; concerning which, see Euseb. Eccles. Histor, book 6. chap. 43.) to admit the Lapsed in the Decian persecution to communion, and judging it fit, that before that their admission, they (and all other voluntary penitents in future) should do penance and make confession in private only; (to the end that the Novatianists might not take occasion at the multitude of public penitents, of insulting over the discipline of the Church, as they usually had done, and did:) constituted in every Church a Penitentiary Presbyter: whose Office it was, to take the confessions and appoint the pennances of secret offenders. So that, if penitents in secret, being guilty of crimes whereby they knew they had made themselves unfit Guests for the Table of our Lord, did seek direction for their better performance of that which should set them clear; it was in this case the Penitentiarie's duty to take their confessions, to advise them the best way he could for their souls good, to admonish them, to counsel them; but not to lay upon them more than private penance. As for notorious wicked persons, whose crimes were known; to convict, judge, and punish them, was the Office of the Ecclesiastical Consistory; Penitentiaries had their institution to another end. This Office of the Penitentiary was continued in the Greek Church for the space of above some hundred years; till Nectarius, and the Bishops of Churches under him begun a second alteration, abolishing even that confession which their Penitentiaries took in private, upon that occasion which Socrates mentions here in this chapter. See Mr Hooker's Eccles. Polity, book 6. pag. 332. etc. Edit. Lond. 1666; also Dr Caves Primitive Christianity, Part 3. Chap. 5.  From such time as the Novatians made a separation of themselves from the Church, because they were unwilling to communicate with those that had Lapsed in the Persecution under Decius; the Bishops added a Presbyter, who was to have the charge of penitency, to the 
b In Rob. Stephen's Edit. the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Bishops added a Presbyter, who was to have the charge of penitency, to the Canon of the Churches. In the Sfortian M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the Ecclesiastic Canon;] which reading Epiphanius Scholasticus and Nicephorus found in their copies, as appears by the Version of the first, and the Greek Text of the second. Which two Authors took Canon to signify a Rule or Ecclesiastic Decree. Petavius, in his notes on Epiphanius, pag. 242, took these words of Socrates in such a sense, as if the import of them were, that the Bishops, by publishing of a Canon then newly found out, added a Presbyter who should take charge of the penitents; which opinion of his he confirms by these following words of Socrates: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. this Canon is in force to this day amongst other Heresics; where the term Canon is manifestly taken for a Rule and Decree. But Valesius is not of Petavius' opinion. His reasons are, (1) The propriety of the Greek tongue admits not of this sense. (2) If a new Canon were then made concerning the institution of a Penitentiary Presbyter, he queries, where, and in what Council it was published. Valesius' Sentiment therefore is, that the term Canon is here to be taken for the Matricula, or Roll of Ecclesiastic Officers belonging to the Church. In which sense, he says, 'tis taken in the 2 Can. Concil. Chalccdon. pag. 112 Edit. Beveredg. where ('tis true) it must be taken in a more comprehensive sense, than to signify the C●crus only; that is, those who are ordained by imposition of hands: because the Fathers in that Canon speak of all the Ecclesiastic Officers, such as were the Occonomis, the Defensores, the Mansionarii, etc. concerning whom see Dr Beveredge's Notes, pag. 109. But, whether it is to be used in this sense here, I determine not; let the Learned judge.  Canon of the Churches; to the intent that such persons as had sinned after Baptism, might make a confession of their crimes 
c What the course of discipline in relation to penitency was, as it was practised by the Fathers during the first and purest times, before Penitentiaries were instituted; we have declared at note (a.) in this chapter, mostly in Mr hooker's own words. Which incomparable Author, in the forecited book of his Eccles. Polity, has by unexceptionable authorities made it evident, (whatever the Learned Reader may find said to the contrary by Baronius at the year of Christ 56, by Petavius in his Diatriba about this point which occurs at pag. 225, of his notes on Epiphanius, or by Bellarmine:) that the ancient 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or confession, which the Primitives use to speak of in the exercise of repentance, was made openly in the hearing of the whole both Ecclesiastical Confistory and assembly. After the institution of Penitentiary Presbyters in every Church, this public confession was abrogated; and such as were guilty of crimes, confessed them not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the presence of the people, but (as Socrates here says) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, before this Presbyter instituted for that purpose. The same is confirmed by Sozomen, book 7. chap. 16. where he tells us, how a Presbyter Elected to the Office of a Penitentiary, was to be qualified. One of his qualifications was, that he ought to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a person that could hold his tongue: by which 'tis plain, that the confessions made to him were private, and to be kept concealed.  before this Presbyter instituted for that purpose. This Canon is in force to this day amongst other Heresies. Only the Homoöusians, and (who embraced the same Sentiments with them, as to the Faith,) the Novatians, have refused [making use of] the Penitentiary Presbyter. For the Novatians admitted not of this 
* That is, the Office of the Penitentiary. For these Heretics admitted no person to their communion upon any repentance, who was once known to have sinned after Baptism: see Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 6. chap. 43. which practice of theirs, how fair soever their pretence might seem, made sinners not the fewer, but the closer, and the more obdurate.  additional Function at its first institution. But [the Homoöusians] who are at this present in possession of the Churches, after they had retained [the Office of the Penitentiaries] for a 
† To wit, from the Persecution under the Emperor Decius, till after the Election of Nectarius to the Episcopate of Constantinople.  long time, abrogated it in the times of Nectarius the Bishop, on account of this accident which happened in the [Constantinopolitan] Church. There came a 
d Valesius, in his note here, starts this query; whether the confession made by this Gentlewoman were public, or private? In order to the answering whereof, he remarks, that she confessed twice before the Penitentiary. At her first confession, she made known all her sins; whereupon she is advised to continue in fasting and prayer. At her second, she discovered her having been debauched by the Deacon. These two confessions (continues Valesius,) were different both in time and manner. The first was of all her faults 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, particularly (as Socrates words it;) the second was of one crime only. All which may perhaps be true. After this remark made, Valesius concludes both these confessions to have been secret; which (says he) is apparent from these two reasons (1) because public confession was never in use in the Church: (2) in regard Socrates says, that this woman accused not herself before the people, but before the Penitentiary. Valesius' first reason appears evidently false, not only from Mr hooker's words quoted before, and the unquestionable authorities he there produces to prove what he asserts; but from a passage in Sozomen book 7. chap. 16. where that Ecclesiastic Historian, (giving reasons of the alteration which the Grecians made, by abrogating public confession, and instituting Penitentiaries throughout all Churches to take the confessions and appoint the penances of secret offenders,) assigns this for one: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. It did from the beginning deservedly seem burdensome to the Priests, that sins should be declared before the whole congregation of the Church as witnesses, in a Theatre as it were; from which words 'tis evident that public confession was once in fashion in the Church. Valesius' second reason we have before cleared and confirmed by the joint Testimony of Socrates and Sozomen. See note (c.)  Gentlewoman to the Penitentiary [of the Church of Constantinople; to whom] she made particular confession of those sins, which she had committed after Baptism. The Presbyter advised the woman to fast, and pray continually, that together with her confession, she might have some 
e Valesius says here, he can't be induced to believe, that this Gentlewoman did public penance. His reasons for this are (1) Women were very rarely compelled to do public penance, the Church being indulgent towards the modesty of Matrons. (2) Nothing occurs at this passage, which may make us think this Matron's penance was public. (3) in regard she is enjoined to fast and pray continually; that may be understood of private satisfaction, which she performed at home and in secret. To which reasons of Valesius', a fourth may be added, drawn from the Penitentiaries Office: which was to take the Confessions of secret penitents, to advise them the best way he could for their souls health, to admonish and council them, but not to lay on them more than private penance. See note (a) in this chapter.  work also worthy of Repentance to show. 
f In the original, 'tis thus expressed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import here with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That is, in process of time, or some time after this. For Socrates' meaning is, that this was the woman's second confession. Which is confirmed by Nicephorus, and Sozomen; who (in his Eccles. Hist. book 7. chap. 16,) words this passage thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Whilst she made her abode in the Church upon this account, [to wit, of performing the penance enjoined her by the Penitentiary,] she confessed that she had been debauched by a Deacon. It may also not unfitly be thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But the woman came to [the Penitentiary,] and detected, etc. Vales.  Some time after this the woman detected herself of another crime. For she confessed that a Deacon of that Church had lain with her. Upon her discovery hereof, the Deacon was ejected out of the Church: and the 
g Here arises a difficulty, to wit, how this fact could come to the people's knowledge, if the woman's confession were secret? How also the Bishop could know this wicked fact, who degraded the Deacon on account thereof? My Sentiment is, that the Penitentiary-Presbyter, to whom the woman had confessed this impious act, first sent for the Deacon, reproving him before the woman, and forced him to a confession of his crime: then, he made a report of the whole matter to Nectarius the Bishop, by whom he had been set over the penitents: and whose deputy he was in that Office. For the Penitentiary heard confessions only, and enjoined pennances. But the Bishop himself reconciled penitents. Nor ought any one to make this objection, viz. if we admit what you have said to be true, it follows that the secrets of confession may be discovered. I deny that consequence. For the Penitentiary-Presbyter made known the Deacon's wickedness only to the Bishop; the Matron's name he concealed. Further, the Deacon's degradation does plainly confirm what I have asserted. For Nectarius the Bishop could not have deposed him, had he not had intimation from the Penitentiary, who had detected the Deacon of whoredom. Vales.  people were in a kind of tumult disturbed. For they were not only offended at what was done, but also because that fact had brought an infamy and disgrace upon the Church. When therefore Ecclesiastic persons were reproached upon this account, one Eudaemon a Presbyter of that Church, by birth an Alexandrian, advised Nectarius the Bishop, to 
h The Learned Reader must have observed, that there is nothing wherein the Romanists do more disagree amongst themselves, than in their accounts of this fact of Nectarius. Petavius (in his notes on Epiphanius, pag. 243,) does maintain, that Nectarius abrogated public penance only, but continued confession, that is private confession; for public, he says, was never in use in the Church. Valesius (in his note at this place) does assert, that neither confession, nor penance were abolished by Nectarius; but that the Bishop removed this particular Penitentiary-Presbyter only, and that but for a time, because of the discontented people's indignation. One John Hasselius, (who is mentioned by Pamelius, in his 98th note on Saint Cyprian's Treatise de Lapsis,) wort a book on purpose to show that Nectarius did but put the Penitentiary from his Office, and abrogated not the Office itself. But all these assertions are palpably contradicted (1) by the whole advice which Eudaemon gives Nectarius in this chapter, to wit, of leaving the people from that time forward to their own consciences; (2) by the conference between our Socrates and Eudaemon, which follows in this chapter; wherein complaint is made of some inconvenience which the want of this Office would breed: (3) by that which the History declares concerning other Churches, who did as Nectarius had done before them, not in deposing the same man (for that was impossible) but in removing the same Office out of their Churches, which Nectarius had abrogated in his. All these particulars are evident from this chapter in Socrates; with whom Sozomen (book 7. chap. 16.) agrees, and adds further that in his time (he lived in the reign of the Younger Theodosius,) the same abolition did still continue, and that the Bishops had in a manner every where followed the example given them by Nectarius. But, though the Romanists differ (as you see) in their Sentiments about this fact of Nectarius': yet they all unanimously agree in this; to wit, that Nectarius did not abrogate Auricular Confession. The reason of their consent in this assertion is plain: should it be acknowledged, that Nectarius did abrogate Auricular (or private) Confession, (as 'tis evident he did, from the attestation both of Socrates and Sozomen,) it would enforce them to grant, that the Greek Church at that time held not Confession, as the Latin Church now doth, to be the part of a Sacrament instituted by our Saviour Jesus Christ, which therefore the Church till the world's end hath no power to alter. See Mr hooker's Eccles. Polity, pag. 343, etc. Edit. Lond. 1666.  abolish the Penitentiary Persbyters [Office;] and to leave every person to his own conscience, for the participation of the [Holy] Mysteries: For this [in his judgement] was the only way of freeing the Church from obloquy and disgrace. I myself having heard these words from Eudaemon, have taken the boldness to insert them into this my History. For, as I have often said, I have used my utmost care and industry, to procure an account of affairs from those that knew them best, and to make accurate researches into them, lest I should record any passage which is untrue. But my answer to Eudaemon [when he told me hereof] first, was this; 
i From this answer of Socrates' to Eudamon, 'tis apparent, that Nectarius' abolition of the Penitentiary-Presbyter's Office, displeased our Socrates. Whence we may evidently conclude, (what ever Baronius and Petavius have said to the contrary, at the places before quoted) that our Socrates was no Novatianist. For, had he embraced that Heresy, he would doubtless never have sound fault with that Sanction of Nectarius', whereby he abrogated the Penitentiary: nor would he have doubted to pronounce these words concerning the advice Eudaemon suggested to Nectarius, to wit, whether it were useful or hurtful to the Church: for the Novatians never admitted either of penitency, or of the Penitentiary-Presbyter. Besides, Socrates in this place terms the assembly of the Homoöusians barely and simply The Church: which he would questionless never have done, had he been a follower of the Novatian Heresy. Vales.  Whether your advice, O Presbyter! hath been for the Churches good, or otherwise, God knoweth. But I see that it has given an occasion, of our not reprehending one another's faults any more, nor of our observing that Apostolic Precept, which saith, 
* Ephes. 5. 11.  have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them. But, let thus much be sufficient to have been said concerning these things.   

CHAP. XX. That there were [at that time] many Schisms amongst the Arians, and other Heretics.  
BUt I think it fit, not to leave unmentioned those things also which happened amongst others, I mean the Arians, Novatians, and those who had their denominations from Macedonius and Eunomius. For the Church being divided, rested not in that division once made. But turning again, came to an engagement one with another; and taking hold of a small and frivolous pretence, raised mutual separations and divisions. Now, in what manner, when, and for what reasons, each party were the Authors of dissensions amongst themselves, we will manifest in the procedure of our History. But this you must know, that the Emperor Theodosius persecuted none of them, except Eunomius: who holding his meetings in private houses at Constantinople, and reciting the books he had written, was by the Emperor's order sent into banishment, in regard he corrupted many persons with his doctrine. But the Emperor molested none of the other [Heretics,] nor did he force them to a communion with himself. But permitted every one of them to meet at their private Conventicles, and to entertain such Sentiments concerning the Christian Faith, as every of them 
* Or, could comprehend in their opinion thereof.  could attain to in their conceptions thereof. He gave the other Heretics a Licence of building themselves Oratories without the Cities. But ordered, that the Novatians, (in regard they embraced the same Sentiments with himself, as to the Faith,) should without any fear continue in their Churches within the Cities, as I have said before. Concerning whom I judge it opportune to relate some passages, and shall make a short repetition of what has been said before.   

CHAP. XXI. That the Novatians also disagreed amongst themselves.  
A Gelius Presided over the Church of the Novatians at Constantinople during the space of forty years, from the times of Constantine until the sixth year of the Emperor Theodosius, as I have 
* See Socrat. book 4. chap. 9 & book 5. chap. 10.  somewhere related before. Being near his death, he ordains Sisinnius to succeed him in his Bishopric. He was a Presbyter of that Church over which Agelius Presided; a person of great eloquence, and had been instructed in Philosophy by Maximus the Philosopher at the same time [that he read to] the Emperor Julian. But when the Novatian Congregation found fault with this Ordination, because [Agelius] had not rather ordained Marcianus, a person of an eminent piety, by 
† See Socrat. book 4. chap. 9  whose interest the Novatians had continued unmolested during Valens' Reign; Agelius, desirous to appease the people's discontent, ordained Marcianus also: and being somewhat recovered from his distemper, he went into the Church, and spoke these words to the people on his own account: After my decease, (says he) take Marcianus [for your Bishop,] and after Marcianus, Sisinnius. Having survived these words a small time, he ended his life. Marcianus therefore being constituted Bishop over the Novatians, there arose a division in their Church also, upon this account. One Sabbatius, (a person that had turned Christian from being a Jew,) being by Marcianus promoted to the dignity of a Presbyter, continued notwithstanding a zealous promoter of Judaisme, wherewith he had been leavened before. Moreover, he was extremely ambitious of being made a Bishop. Having therefore procured two Presbyters (Theoctistus and Macarius, who were privy to his ambitious design,) to be his Assistants, he took a resolution of defending that innovation [made by the Novatians] in Valens' Reign, concerning the Festival of Eaester, at Pazum a Village in Phrygia; which I have mentioned 
‖ Socrat. book 4. chap. 28.  before. And first of all, under pretence of [following] an Ascetic and more austere course of life, he secretly withdrew from the Church, saying that he was aggrieved upon the account of some persons; in regard he had a suspicion, that they were unworthy of a participation of the 
* That is, the Eucharist.  Mysteries. But in process of time his design was discovered, to wit, that his desire was to hold private and separate meetings. When Marcianus understood this, he himself complained of his own mistake in ordaining, to wit, because he had promoted persons so ambitious of vainglory to the 
† The Office of Presbyter.  Presbyterate. And being grieved, did frequently use to say, that it had been better he had laid his hands on thorns, than when he preferred Sabbatius to the dignity of a Presbyter. Moreover, 
* That is, Marcianus.  he procured a Synod of Novatian Bishops to be convened at 
* Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at Angarum] the reading must doubtless be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at Sangarum:] so Epiphan. Scholasticus, and Nicephorus read it; and the same reading occurs in Sozomen, book 7. chap. 18. Vales.  Sangarum; which is a Mart-Town in Bythinia, lying near Helenopolis. [The Bishops] being convened there, sent for Sabbatius, and ordered him to set forth before the Synod the reasons of his grief. Upon his affirming, that the dissension about [the observation] of the Feast [of Easter] was the cause of his being troubled, (for it ought [as he said] to be kept in the same manner that the Jews observed it, and agreeable to that Sanction which those convened at Pazum promulged:) the Bishop's present at the Synod, having a suspicion, that Sabbatius pretended all this on account of his being desirous of a Bishopric, bound him with an oath, that he should never accept of a Bishopric. When he had sworn to this, they published a 
* Or, Canon.  Rule concerning the Feast of Easter, to which Canon they gave this Title, 
† That is, Indifferent.  Adiaphoros: affirming that a disagreement about the Festival [of Easter] was not a sufficient reason for a separation from the Church; and that those convened at Pazum did no prejudice to the Catholic and universal Rule. For, the Ancients [they said,] and those who lived nearest the Apostles times, although they differed in the observation of this Festival, yet communicated one with another, and in no wise raised any dissension [on that account.] Besides, the Novations [they added,] who inhabit the Imperial City Rome, never followed the Jewish usage; but always kept Easter after the Aequinox; and yet they separated not from those of their own Faith, who observed not the Feast of Easter after the same manner that they themselves did. Upon these and many such like mature considerations, they made that Indifferent Canon (which I have mentioned) concerning Easter: whereby it was left to every one's arbitrement, to celebrate Easter according to that usage which by a prejudicated opinion he had embraced: and that there should be no dissension in relation to communion, but that those who celebrated that Festival after a different manner, should notwithstanding continue in the unity and agreement of the Church. This Rule therefore concerning the Feast of Easter: having at that time been constituted and confirmed by them; Sabbatius being bound by his oath, (if at any time there happened any discrepancy in the celebration of the Feast of Easter,) himself anticipated the Fast by keeping it in private by himself, 
b This place is corrupted; nor is this fault of a short standing. For, even in Epiphanius Scholasticus' age, this mistake had crept into the copies of Secrates, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For Epiphanius renders it thus: Cum haec ab els tunc fuissetregular definita, etc. When this determination had at that time been made by them, Sabbatius bound by his oath, (if at any time there happened any discrepancy in the Paschal solemnity,) fasted by himself, and by night celebrated the solemn day of the Passover on the Sabbath: and again, mes with the whole congregation in the Church, and partook of the Mysteries. Christophorson has expressed the same sense in his Version. Nicephorus also (Eccles. Hist. book 12. chap. 31,) has followed the same sense. For he says, that Sabbatius, (as often as the Christians differed from the Jews in the celebration of Easter,) was wont to fast in private by himself, and to celebrate the Passover on the Paschal-Sabbath about evening, after the Jewish manner. Then on the Sunday following, after the Solemn Vigils, his usage was to celebrate Easter with the rest of the Christians, or rather Novatians. But this interpretation does in no wise please me. For thus Sabbatius (as often as the Jewish Passover differed from the Christian-Paschal-Feast,) could not have celebrated the first Paschal-solemnity with the Jews. Then, if Sabbatius always celebrated the first Paschal-solemnity on the Sabbath day at evening after the Jewish manner, how is it possible, that he could celebrate the Solemn Vigils in the Church on the same Sabbath-day? For this is attested in express words by Socrates here, and by Sozomen, book 7. chap. 18. My Sentiment therefore is, that the words in this place of Socrates are transposed, and must be put into their Pristine order after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, Sabbatius being bound by his oath, (if at any time a disagreement happened in the celebration of the Paschal-Festival,) himself by way of anticipation fasted in private at home, and celebrated the Passover. And watching all night on the solemn day of the Sabbath, again on the next day he went to Church together with the rest of the congregation, and partook of the mysteries. Sozomen does evidently confirm this our emendation, in his seventh book chap. 18; where he sets forth the same thing much more clearly in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But from that time Sabbatius following the Jews, (unless it by chance happened that all persons [as well Christians, as Jews] did celebrate the Feast [of Easter] at one and the same time,) fasted before hand, a● the manner is, and celebrated the Paschal solemnity in private by himself, according to the sanctions [of the Mosaic Law.] But on the Sabbath, from the evening to a fit time, be continued watching and making the usual prayers, and on the day following met in the Church in common with the congregation, and partook of the mysteries. Sabbatius therefore kept the Paschal solemnity twice in one and the same year; the first time with the Jews, the second with the Christians: unless it by chance happened, that the Christians agreed with the Jews in the time of celebrating the Paschal Feast. Which could very rarely happen. Vales. Our English-rendition of this passage agrees with the Greek Text in Rob. Stephens' Edition, and that in this Edition of Valesius'.  and having watched all night, he celebrated the solemn day of the Sabbath of the Passover. And again, on the day following, he came to the Church at such time as the whole congregation were assembled there, and together with them partook of the Mysteries. This he did for many years: and therefore could not avoid being taken notice of by the multitude. Upon which account some of the simpler sort of people, more especially the Phrygians and Galatians, thinking they should be justified by this fact, imitated Sabbatius, and kept the Passover in secret agreeable to his fashion. But some time after this, Sabbatius disregarding his oath, held Schismatical Meetings by himself, and was constituted Bishop over those that were his own followers, as we shall manifest in the procedure of our History.   

CHAP. XXII. This historians Sentiment concerning the disagreements which appear in some places, in relation to the Feast of Easter, Baptisms, Fasts, Marriages, the order of celebrating the Eucharist, and other Ecclesiastic Rites and Observances.  
But, I think it not unseasonable to declare in short what comes into my mind concerning Easter. Neither the Ancients, nor the Moderns who have studiously followed the Jews, had in my judgement any just or rational cause of contending so much about this Festival. For they considered not with themselves, that when the Jewish Religion was changed into Christianity, those accurate [observances] of the Masaick Law, and the Types [of things future] wholly ceased. And this carries along with it its own demonstration. For, no one of Christ's Laws has permitted the Christians to observe the Rites of the Jews. Moreover, on the contrary, the Apostle has expressly forbid this, and does not only reject Circumcision, but also advises against contending about Festival days. Wherefore, in his Epistle to the Galatians, his words are these, 
* Galat. 4. 21.  Tell me, ye that desire to be under the Law, do ye not hear the Law? And having spent some few words in his discourse hereof, he demonstrates, that the people of the Jews are servants, but that those who have 
† Or, approached.  followed Christ are called to Liberty. Moreover, 'tis his admonition, that days and months and years should in no wise be observed. Besides, in his Epistle to the Colossians he does loudly affirm, that [such] observations are a shadow. Wherefore he says, 
* Colos. 2. 16, 17.  Let no man judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of any holy day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath-days; which are a shadow of things to come. And in the Epistle to the Hebrews, this very [Apostle] does confirm the same things in these words: 
† Hebr. 7. 12.  For the priesthood being changed, there is made of necessity a change also of the law. The Apostle therefore, and the Gospels have no where imposed the yoke of servitude on those who have approached the Preaching [of the Faith:] but have left the Feast of Easter, and the other Festivals, to be honoured by their gratitude and benevolence, who have had benefits conferred upon them [on those days.] Wherefore, in regard men love Festivals, because thereon they have a cessation from their labours, each person in every place, according to his own pleasure, has by a certain custom celebrated the memory of the saving Passion. For neither our Saviour, nor his Apostles, have enjoined us by any Law to observe this Festival. Not have the Gospels or the Apostles threatened us with any mulct, punishment, or curse, as the Mosaic Law does the Jews. For, 'tis merely for the History's sake, in order to [a publishing of] the reproach of the Jews, (because they polluted themselves with blood on their very Festivals,) that it has been recorded in the Gospels that our Saviour suffered even on the days of unleavened bread. Moreover, it was not the Apostles design, to make Laws concerning Festival days, but to introduce good life and piety. And it seems to me, that, as many other things in several places have been established by custom, so the Feast of Easter also hath had a peculiar observation amongst all persons from some old usage, in regard none of the Apostles, as I have said, have made any determinate Decree about it. Now, that the observation of this Festival had its original amongst all men in the Primitive times from custom rather than Law, the things themselves do demonstrate. For, in Asia the Less, most people kept the fourteenth day of the Moon, disregarding the Sabbath day. And though this was their practice, yet they never made a separation from those who celebrated the Feast of Easter otherwise: till such time as Victor Bishop of Rome, overmuch heated with anger, sent an 
* See Euseb. Eccles. Histor. book 5. chap. 24. note (i)  Excommunicatory Libel to the 
† That is, those that kept Easter on the fourteenth day of the moon.  Quartodecimani in Asia. For which fact Irenaeus Bishop of Lions in France severely reproved Victor by Letter; blaming him for his immoderate heat; and informing him, that although the Ancients differed in their celebration of the Feast of Easter, yet they did in no wise separate from a mutual communion. Also, that Polycarp Bishop of Smyrna, 
a But Socrates is mistaken. For Polycarp did not suffer Martyrdom in Gordianus' reign, but in that of Marcus Antoninus, as 'tis manifest from Eusebius, and other writers. 'Tis certain, that Irenaeus does relate, (in his third book against Heresies, which piece he wrote during Eleutherius' presidency over the Roman Church, that is, in the times of Marcus Antoninus,) that Polycarp had at that time suffered Martyrdom. Wherefore these words [who afterwards suffered Martyrdom under Gordianus] are rather to be placed a little above, after these [Irenaeus Bishop of Lions in France.] For they are more accommodate to Irenaeus, than to Polycarp. But let the prudent Reader determine hereof according to his own arbitrement. I know indeed, that in St Benignus Divionensis' Chronicle, the Martyrdom of Irenaeus Bishop of Lions is placed before Polycarp's. For the Author of that Chronicle does relate, that Irenaeus, after his Martyrdom, appeared to Polycarp Bishop of Smyrna in his sleep, and commanded him to send Benignus into the Gallia's. But these are mere trifles. Vales.  who afterwards suffered Martyrdom under Cordianus, communicated with Anicetus' Bishop of Rome, and made no separation from him on account of this Festival, although Polycarp himself, according to his own country usage [practised] in [the Church of] Smyrna, kept Easter on the fourteenth day of the Moon, as Eusebius says in the 
* See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 5. chap. 24.  Fifth Book of his Ecclesiastic History. Some therefore in Asia the Less, as I have said, kept the fourteenth day of the Moon. Others in the 
b He seems to mean the Syrians, Cilicians, and Mesopotamians, who kept Easter with the Jews before the Nicene Council, as Athanasius informs us, in his Epistle to the Africans, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. in regard the Syrians, Cilicians, and Mesopotamians differ from us, and celebrate [Easter] at the same time that the Jews keep it. Those Eastern people therefore, concerning whom Secrates speaks, followed the Jews indeed, in that they observed the fourteenth day of the Moon of the first month before the Aequinox. But they celebrated not Easter on the same day whereon the Jews kept it, but on the Sunday following. Wherefore, Athanasius says, that they kept Easter at the same time with the Jews, but not on the same day; as his Translator has ill rendered it. Vales.  Eastern parts, celebrated that Feast on the 
† In the Greek 'tis on the Sabbath.  Sunday indeed; but they differed concerning the month. Those [first mentioned] were of opinion, that the Jews were to be followed, although they observed not an exact Rule. 
c He means (I think) the Montanistae, and Pepusiani, who kept Easter indeed after the Aequinox. But always fixed that Festival on the month Xanthicus or April, before the eight of the Ides (that is, the sixth day) of April; as Sozomen attests, book 7. chap. 18. Vales.  These celebrated Easter after the Aequinox, refusing to keep that Feast with the Jews. For they affirm that Easter must always be kept when the Sun is in Aries, on that month which the Antiochians term Xanthicus, and the Romans April. And in their practice hereof, they followed [as they affirmed] not the modern Jews who mistake almost in all things, but the Ancients of that Nation, and Josephus; agreeable whereto are the words of that Author in his Third Book of the Jewish Antiquities. And thus these persons disagreed amongst themselves. But, all other [Christians] in the Western parts as far as the Ocean itself, are found to have celebrated Easter after the Aequinox, from a very ancient tradition. For all these persons keep it after this manner, and have never disagreed amongst themselves. Nor did the 
* He means the Nicene Synod.  Synod under Constantine alter this Festival, as 
d To wit, the Audianis. For these Heretics affirmed that the Nicene Synod first altered the Paschal solemnity; as Epiphanius attests, pag. 822. Edit. Petau. Vales.  some have noised it abroad. For Constantine himself writing to those persons who differed about this Festival, advised them, in regard they were but few, to become followers of those who exceeded them in number. You will find the Emperor's Letter entire, in the Third Book of Eusebius' Life of Constantine. But that part of it [which treats] concerning the Feast of Easter, runs thus:— 
* See Euseb. Life of Constantine, book 3. chap. 19  And since 'tis a decent Order, which all the Churches in the Western, Southern, and Northern parts of the world do observe, and some places also in the East. Upon which account, all persons have at present judged it good and right, (and We Ourselves also have engaged it will please Your Prudence;) [to wit,] that what is observed with one concordant mind in the City of Rome, throughout Italy, Africa, all Egypt, Spain, the Gallia's, the Britannia's, the Libya's, all Greece, the Asian and Pontic Dicecesis, and Cilicia; will willingly be embraced by Your Prudence also: which will attentively consider, not only that the number of Churches in the forenamed places is greater; but also, that 'tis most just and commendable, that all persons should chiefly and in common desire that, which strict reason seems to require; and 
e Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have,] the reading in the Florent. and Sfortian M. SS. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have] so it is in Eusebius; and so Epiphan. Scholasticus read, as appears by his Version. Vales.  to have no society with the perjury of the Jews. Such is the Emperor's Letter. Further, the Quartodecimani do affirm, that the observation of the fourteenth day of the Moon was delivered to them by John the Apostle. But the Romans, and those in the Western parts say, that the usage in force with them was delivered by the Apostles Peter and Paul. Notwithstanding, neither of these two parties can produce any written testimony in confirmation hereof. Moreover, that the Feast of Easter is kept in all places from some usage and custom, I do from hence conjecture. No Sect of Religion observes the same ceremonies, 
f Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in my judgement the reading should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 although it embraces one and the same opinion concerning God.] Socrates' meaning is this; all Religions and Sects have different Rites and Ceremonies, although they entertain the same Sentiments concerning God. But the following words do plainly confirm our emendation. For Socrates adds, for they that are of the same Faith, etc. Nicephorus also favours this our amendment; for he has expressed this passage in Socrates thus: For though all men are of the same opinion, yet they observe not the same traditions throughout the Churches. Vales.  although it embraces one and the same opinion concerning God. For they that are of the same Faith, differ amongst themselves concerning Rites. Wherefore, it will not be unseasonable to add a few words concerning the different usages of Churches. First therefore, you may find that the Fasts before Easter are observed one way by some, and in a manner different by others. 
g Baronius, at the year of Christ 57 and 391, accuses Socrates of a double mistake; First, because he says that the Romans fasted three weeks only in Lent before Easter; Secondly, in regard he asserts, that in those three weeks, Saturdays were excepted, on which days the Romans fasted not. As to the first, Socrates's opinion is defended against Baronius, by Halloixius in his notes on the 11th chapter of Ireneus' Life, pag. 678. That which makes me incline to Socrates' opinion, is the authority of CAssiodorus, who in his tripartite History has put this passage in Socrates into these words: Romani enim tres ante pascha Septimanas, praeter Sabbatum & dominicam, sub continuatione jejunant, the Romans fast three weeks before Easter without intermission, except on Saturday and Sunday. Could Cassiodorus be ignorant of the custom of the Roman Church in the observation of the Lent Fast, who was himself a Senator, Consul, and Praefectus Praetorio in the City of Rome? Who can believe he would have put these words of Socrates into his History, if he had known the thing had been otherwise? Doubtless, Cassiodorus, had he known this to have been false, would on purpose have omitted Socrates' words, left he should lead his Reader into a mistake. Which in regard Cassiodorus has not done, but was resolved to have Socrates' testimony concerning the Romans Lent Fast read in the History which bears his name; from thence 'tis apparent, that what Socrates has said concerning the Romans Fast is true. In the Catholic Church, though the Lent Fast was always observed by all persons, yet they fasted not after one and the same manner, as Irenaeus informs us in his Epistle to Victor Bishop of Rome; a considerable part whereof is quoted by Eusebius Eccles. Hist. book 5. chap. 24. wherefore Baronius is impertinent in opposing Socrates with the testimony of Gregorius Magnus. For the Romans fasted in Lent after one manner in Socrates' age, after another in the days of Gregory the Great. In the times of Pope Leo, with which Socrates was in a manner equal, the Romans fasted three days of the week only in Lent, to wit, on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, as 'tis apparent from that Pope's Sermons concerning Lent. In the Roman Order I have in my judgement found a footstep of that ancient Custom, which Socrates relates here. For, that Sunday of Lent vulgarly termed Dominica de passione Domini, is called Dominica Mediana; which name, 'tis said, was given it by command of the Roman See. Now, I see no other reason why it should be so termed, than, that of the three weeks wherein the Romans fasted in Lent, this was the second Sunday. Bede (in his Book concerning the Vernal Aequinox) relates, that in Italy some fasted twenty days, others seven▪ But now, what Socrates says concerning Saturday, may be truly defended. For ●n Pope Leo's age▪ the Romans fasted not on Saturdays in Lent; as 'tis apparent from the close of that Pope's fourth Sermon concerning Lent. Add hereto Bede's testimony, in his book de Officiis; where he relates, that most people fasted not in Lent on Thursdays and Saturdays▪ Vales.  For they at Rome fast three continued weeks before Easter, excepting Saturdays and Sundays. The Inhabitants of Illyricum, those throughout all Achaia, and 
h Sozomen attests the same, book 7. chap. 19 Moreover, the Alexandrians began the Lent Fast, not from the Sunday of the sixth week before Easter, (as Johannes Filesacus supposed, in the 7th chapter of his book concerning Lent,) but from the Monday which followed that Sunday. Therefore, the first Sunday of the Alexandrians Lent was the fifth Sunday before Easter. And this is manifestly asserted by Theophilus and Cyrillus, in their Homilies or Paschal Epistles.▪ Which I wonder Filesacus perceived not, who produces Theophilus' testimony against himself. Vales.  they at Alexandria, observe a Fast of six weeks before Easter, which they term 
* Or Lent.  the forty days Fast. 
i To wit, the Constantinopolitans, and those people who inhabit the Provinces round that City, as far as Phoenicia; so Sozomen attests, B. 7. chap. 19 Vales.  Others in a different manner from them, begin their fast from the seventh week before Easter, and though they fast three five days only [part of three weeks,] and that by intervals; yet nevertheless they also call that time the forty days Fast. And I cannot but wonder, how these persons, (though they disagree about the number of the days, yet) should in common give it the same name, [to wit,] the forty days fast. Of which appellation some assign one reason, other another, according to their particular fancies and humours. You likewise find several persons disagreeing not only 
k In the Florent▪ and Sfortian M. SS. the reading here is [about the number of the Fasts:] But the other reading, which we have followed, is confirmed by Socrates a little above, where his words are [And I cannot but wonder, how these persons, (though they disagree about the number of the days, yet) should in common give it the same name [to wit,] the forty days Fast.] Vales.  about the number of the days, but differing also in their abstinency from meats. For some abstain wholly from [eating of] living creatures: others, of all living creatures feed on fish only. Othersome, together with fish, eat fowl also; affirming, according to Moses' 
* See Gen. 1. 20.  words, that these were made likewise of the waters. Some abstain from all manner of fruits of trees, and from eggs. Others feed upon dry bread only: othersome eat not even this▪ Others, having fasted till the 
l That is, till our three a clock in the afternoon; see Euseb. Eccles. Histor. book 3. chap. 8. note (b.) I am of opinion, that few fasted after this manner in Lent. For the Lent Fast lasted till the evening. Vales.  ninth hour, 
m In the Greek the reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, make use of a different sort of food:] but I am of opinion it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, feed upon any sort of food without making any difference.] So Epiphanius Scholasticus read this place; for thus he renders it; alii usque ad nonam jejunantes boram, sine discrimine ciborum reficiuntur, others having fasted to the ninth hour, refresh themselves without making any difference about the sorts of food. Vales.  feed upon any sort of food whatever making no distinction. 
n After these words [Again, amongst other nations, there are other usages] Sr Henry Savill in his Manuscript had placed a Subdistinction, (that is, a single point, which Greek writers usually placed at the bottom of the Letter; See Valesius' Preface to his Edition of Eusebius:) but I had rather place a middle distinction (that is a Colon) here. Which is confirmed by Nicephorus, who has expressed this passage of Socrates thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and there are other usages amongst other Nations and Tribes: amongst whom also there are infinite causes of such [customs] as these. Vales.  Again, amongst other Nations, there are other usages: for which innumerable reasons are assigned. And in regard no one can produce a command in writing concerning this thing, 'tis manifest that the Apostles left every one to his own will and free choice in this case; to the end that no person might be compelled through fear or necessity, to the performance of what is good. Such is the disagreement throughout the Churches about their fastings. Nor is the variety [amongst them] less, 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Synaxis is a word used by Christian Writers in several senses. (1) 'Tis sometimes a general term, and contains all things usually done in the Religious Assemblies of Christians; in which sense we suppose it to be taken here. (2) The celebration of the Lord's Supper is by a peculiar name termed Synaxis. (3) 'Tis used so as to signify the Christian Conventions or Assemblies, without any respect had to the Eucharist. (4) Synaxis is sometimes expressly distinguished from the celebration of the Sacrament: in which sense our Socrates uses it a little lower in this chapter; where his words are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and all things are performed which belong to the Church-Assembly, except the celebration of the Mysteries [or, the Eucharist.] The Reader will find good authorities assigned for all these significations of this term, by the Learned Casaubon, Exercit. 16. ad Annal. Eccles. Baronii, Num. 42.  about their performances in their Religious Assemblies. For, though [almost] all Churches over the whole world do celebrate the Sacred Mysteries on the Sabbath day at the period of every week; yet the Alexandrians and they at Rome, on account of some ancient tradition, refuse to practise this. The Egyptians who are neighbours to the Alexandrians, and the Inhabitants of Thebaïs', have their Religious Meetings on the Sabbath: notwithstanding, they participate not of the Mysteries, in such a manner as is usual amongst the Christians. For after they have feasted, and filled themselves with all manner of victuals, in the evening they 
* To wit, Alms and oblations.  offer, and partake of the Mysteries. Again, at Alexandria, on the 
† That is, on wednesday in the Passion-week.  fourth Feria, and on that termed the 
‖ Or, Good-Friday.  Preparation day, the Scriptures are read, and the Doctors expound them; and all things are performed which belong to the Church Assembly, except the celebration of the Mysteries. And this is an usage of great antiquity at Alexandria. For 'tis manifest that Origen most commonly taught in the Church on these days. Who, being a very Learned Doctor, and perceiving that the secret of the Mosaic Law was not to be expounded literally, reduced his discourse concerning the passover to a Mystical sense; asserting that there had been one only true Passover, [to wit,] that which our Saviour celebrated, at such time as being fastened to his Cross, he vanquished the adverse powers, making use of this Trophy against the Devil. In the same City Alexandria, as well the Catecumen, as the Faithful, are without difference or distinction made Readers and 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus and Christophorson have rendered this term very ill, thus, interprete, Expounders. But Epiphanius translates it Psalmi Pronunciatores, Pronouncers [or Setters] of the Psalm; which rendition is good. It seems to have been these person's Office, to begin to sing the first words of the Psalm; and then the people sang the rest after them, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were heretofore termed Monitores who prompted the Players whilst they were Acting: they put the Actors in as oft as they forgot any passage in the Play, and were out. There were Monitores also in the prayers, of whom mention is made by Tertullian in his Apology; where he says, that the Christians prayed without a Monitour, because they prayed by heart. But Nicephorus at this place reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Notaries; instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Monitors: which reading displeases me not. For the Bishops had their Notaries, who were Learned young men. Thus Proclus is said to have been Atticus' Notary, as Socrates attests, book 7. chap. 41. And long before that, Athanasius was Notary to Alexander Bishop of Alexandria, as Sozomen relates, book 2. chap. 17. In Pope Gelasius' Decrees, cap. 2. amongst the first Ecclesiastic degrees, the Lectores, Notarii, and Defensores are reckoned. In Caesarius Ar●latensis's Life, chap. 22. are these words: Lector aut Notarius coram illo non c●ssabat clamare, that is, the Reader or Notary ceased not to cry before him. In the First Action of the Ephesine Synod, Epaphroditus is termed the Reader and Notary of Hellanicus Bishop of the Rhodii. From all which authorities 'tis apparent, that the Notarie's and Reader's Office was in a manner the same; to wit, to read the Psalms or other books of the Sacred Scripture, either in the Church, or in the Bishop's presence. And this Simeon Metaphrastes confirms, in the Acts of the Notaries Marcianus and Martyrius, which occur in Surius at the twenty fifth day of October. These Notaries registered the Acts which were made in the Church; on which account they seem to have had this name given them. In the Gesta Collationis inter Catholicos ac Donatistas', we meet with this Title: Excipientibus quoque Januario & Vitale Notariis Ecclesiae Catholic●, Victore & Cresconio Notariis Ecclesiae Donatistarum, etc. that is, also Januarius and Vitales Notaries of the Catholic Church, Victor and Cresconius Notaries of the Church of the Donatists, registering [the Acts, etc.] There was over these a Primicerius Notariorum, [or the Chief of the Notaries,] who was usually chosen out of the Presbyters, as we are informed from the first Action of the Ephesine Council, wherein Petrus Presbyter of Alexandria, and Primicerius of the Notaries, recites the Emperor Theodosius' Edict to Cyrillus and the other metropolitans. But the chief duty of the Notaries was, to carry the Verge or Staff before the Bishop, as 'tis related in the second book concerning the Life and Miracles of Caesarius Ar●latensis. Vales.  Psalms setters, whereas in all other Churches, the Faithful only are promoted to this dignity. 
q In Rob. Stephens' Edition, this place is pointed thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I 〈◊〉 self knew another custom also in Thessaly, being made a Clergyman there: If this punctation were true, it would follow, that Socrates was a Clergyman in Thessaly. But this is in no wise probable, in regard Socrates does every where stile himself Scholasticus, that is, an Advocate. Wherefore, I doubt not but this place must be otherwise pointed▪ to wit, after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. I myself when I was in Thessaly knew another custom also. A Clergyman in that Country, etc. Notwithstanding Musculus and Christophorson have followed another punctation here, to wit, this; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. I myself knew another custom also in Thessaly. One being made a Clergyman there, etc. Which distinction I can't approve of. For the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 would be superfluous, and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 would be too often repeated in the same period. Further, that Socrates had been conversant in Thessaly, is apparent from his following words. For a little after this he adds, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also I have seen [or known) another custom in Thessaly. Although the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is ambiguous, and may be meant as well of an absent, as a present person. Vales.  I myself, when I was in Thessaly, knew another custom also. A Clergyman in that Country (if after his taking Orders, he does lie with his wife, whom he had legally married before his being Ordained) is 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 put out of his orders, or, made no Clergyman; which displeases me not. Notwithstanding, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to denote something that is heavier, to wit, his being excommunicated. Vales.  degraded: whereas in the East all [Clergymen] 
s We owe the amendment of this place to the Floretine M. S. For, whereas in the common Editions the reading here was [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereas all the most illustrious persons in the East do abstain;] in that M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whereas in the East all [Clergymen] of their own accord do abstain, etc.) Which emendation is confirmed by Nicephorus. Vales.  of their own accord do abstain [from their wives,] even the Bishops themselves; notwithstanding, they do this [voluntarily,] not by force or compulsion of a Law. For many of them, during even the time of their being Bishops, have begotten children of a lawful wife. Moreover, the Author of this usage in Thessaly was Heliodorus, [Bishop] of Trica in that Country, under whose name there are Love-Books extant, which he 
t Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] I had rather read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, composed;] in Nicephorus 'tis [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] But what Nicephorus adds, [to wit, that Heliodorus was ordered in a Synod either to burn his Love-Books, or else to relinquish his Bishopric,] seems to me to be fabulous. For there is no sufficient evidence, whether those books concerning the Amours of Theagenes and Chariclea, were written by Heliodorus the Bishop, or by some body else. Vales.  composed when he was a young man, and entitled them Aethiopici. This same custom is observed in Thessalonica, in Macedonia, and in Achaia. I have also known another custom in Thessaly. They baptise there on the days of Easter only. Upon which account all of them, except a very few, die unbaptised. At that Antioch which is in Syria, the site of the Church is inverted. For the Altar 
* Or, looks not.  stands not towards the East, but towards the West. In Achaia, at Jerusalem, and in Thessaly, they go to 
u This Office the Greek Church terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latin, Lucernarium; as Jacobus Syrmondus has observed in his notes on Ennodius. See Meursius' Glossary, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and the notes on Cassianus, at the words Luccernaris Hora. Vales.  Prayers when the Candles are lighted, in the same manner that the Novatians do at Constantinople. Likewise, at Caesarea, in Cappadocia, and in Cyprus, on Saturdays and Sundays, always in the Evening, after the Candles are lighted, the Presbyters and Bishops expound the Scriptures. Those Novatians in the Hellespont perform not their Prayers wholly after the same manner, with them who live at Constantinople: but they are 
w I doubt not but instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Socrates wrote [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but they are in most things conform;] and so Nicephorus has worded it. Musculus and Christophorson read thus also. For Musculus has rendered it thus: Sed in multis se imperiali conformant Ecclesiae, but in many things they conform themselves to the Imperial Church. Christophorson translates it after this manner: Sed tamen ex multo majore parte, primariae apud illos Ecclesia consuetudinem sequuntur, but yet by much the greater part, they follow the Custom of the Primary Church amongst them. Neither of these Translatours understood what was meant by these words here, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Socrates usually gives this appellation to the Catholic Church, because at that time it had gotten the chief power and authority. So in chap. 19 of this book, to the Novatians he opposes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those who are in possession of the Churches, that is, the Catholics: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says he,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For the Novatians admitted not of this additional Function at its first institution. But [the Homoöusians] who are at this present in possession of the Churches, etc. Vales.  in most things conform to [the usages of] the Catholic Church. In sum, in all places, and amongst all Sects, you will scarcely find two Churches exactly agreeing about their prayers. At Alexandria, a Presbyter does in no wise Preach. And this [usage] had its beginning from such time as Arius raised a disturbance in that Church. At Rome they fast every 
x Except those Saturdays in Lent, and in the Ember-weeks. For in Lent the Romans fasted not on Saturdays, as we have shown before, at note (g.) in this chapter, from Pope Leo's Sermon concerning Lent. Nor did the Romans fast on Saturdays in the Fast of the Ember-weeks; but only on Wednesdays and Frydays: on Saturdays they watched at St Peter Church, as the same Leo informs us in his Sermons concerning the Fast of the tenth month, concerning the Fast of Pentecost, and concerning the Fast of the seventh month. Wherefore, Baronius, Petavius, and Halloixius do undeservedly reprove our Socrates, because he has said that the Romans fasted not on Saturdays in Lent. Vales.  Saturday. 
y Petavius in his notes on Epiphanius, at the Heresy of the Quartodecimani, does affirm that Socrates is here mistaken; and says, that the Penitential Canons of Basilius the Great are sufficient to confute this error. But it may be answered, that after Basilius' death, there was perhaps another usage observed in the Church of Caesarea. For Socrates speaks of a Rite then in use, when he wrote this History. Vales.  At Caesarea in Cappadocia they exclude those from Communion who have sinned after Baptism, as the Novatians do. The same is also practised by the Macedonianis in the Hellespont, and by the Quartodecimani in Asia. The Novatians in Phrygia admit not of 
* That is, those who have had two wives successively one after another.  Digamists. Those Novatians who inhabit Constantinople, neither openly admit, nor openly reject them. But in the Western parts they are openly 
† Or, admitted, that is, to Communion.  received. The Bishops, who in their several times Presided over the Churches, were (in my judgement) the Occasioners of this diversity. And those who received these Rites and usages, transmitted them to posterity in manner of a Law as ' 'twere. To give in a Catalogue of all the Rites and Customs in use throughout all Cities and Countries, is a thing difficult, or rather impossible. But these we have produced, are sufficient to demonstrate, that the Feast of Easter was by reason of some certain usage celebrated in a different manner in every particular Province. Wherefore, they are too profuse in their talk, who have spread abroad a rumour, that [the time of celebrating] Easter was altered in the Nicene Synod. For the Fathers convened in that Synod made it their business to reduce the people, (who at first dissented from the far greater part of the Church,) to an agreement. Now, that there happened many differences upon this account, even in the Apostles times, was a thing not unknown even to the Apostles themselves, as the Book of the Acts does attest. For when the Apostles understood, that a disturbance was raised amongst the faithful, by reason of a dissension of the Gentiles; being all met together, they promulged a Divine Law, drawing it up in form of a Letter: whereby they freed Believers from a most burdensome servitude and vain contention about these things; and taught them a most exact 
* Or, form of good life.  way of living well, which would lead them to true piety; mentioning to them only such things as necessarily aught to be observed. The Epistle itself is recorded in the Acts of the Apostles: yet nothing hinders but we may insert it here. 
* Acts▪ 15. 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29.  The Apostles, and Elders, and Brethren, send Greeting unto the Brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilicia. For as much as we have heard, that certain which went out from us, have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, saying, ye must be circumcised, and keep the Law, to whom we gave no such commandment: it seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to send chosen men unto you, with our Beloved Barnabas and Paul: Men that have hazarded their lives for the name of Our Lord Jesus Christ. We have therefore sent Judas and Silas, who shall also tell you the same things by mouth. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things: that ye abstain from meats offered to Idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication: from which if you keep yourselves, ye shall do well: fare ye well. These things pleased God. For these are the express words of the Letter, it seemed good to the Holy Ghost to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessaries to be observed. Notwithstanding there are some, who disregarding these [Precepts,] suppose all Fornication to be a thing indifferent: but contend about Holy days, as if it were for their lives: [these persons] invert the commands of God, and make Laws for themselves, not valuing the Decree of the Apostles: nor do they consider, that they practise the contrary to those things which seemed good to God. It were indeed possible, to have extended our discourse concerning Easter, much farther, and to have demonstrated, that the Jews observe no exact Rule, either in the time, or manner of [celebrating] the Paschal solemnity: and that the Samaritans, who are a Schism of the Jews, do always celebrate this Festival after the Aequinox. But this Subject requires a particular and more copious Treatise. I only say this, that they who so affectedly imitate the Jews, and are so solicitously accurate about Types and Figures, aught in no wise to descent from them, [in any particular whatever.] For, if they have taken a resolution of observing all things with an accuracy; they must not only observe days and months, but all other things also, which Christ (constituted under the Law) did after the manner of the Jews, or which he suffered unjustly from the Jews, or [Lastly] which he wrought typically whilst he was doing good to all men. [For instance,] he entered into a Ship and taught: He ordered the passover to be made ready in an upper room: he commanded the Ass that was tied to be loosed: he proposed him, who bore a pitcher of water, as a sign to them for hastening their preparations of the passover: [these things, I say they must observe] and infinite others of this nature which are recorded in the Gospels. And yet they who suppose themselves to be justified by this Festival, make it their business to observe none of these things in a bodily manner. For no Doctor ever Preached out of a Ship: no person ever went up to an upper room, and celebrated the passover there: they never tied, and again unloosed an Ass that was tied: [in fine] no person ever enjoined another to carry a pitcher of water, to the end that the symbols might be fulfilled. For they thought that these and such like things as these 
* Or, were rather Jewish.  savoured rather of Judaisme. For the Jews are solicitous about keeping their 
z The reading here is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The accidents;] in which, what sense there can be, I see not. I am of opinion it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the symbols] which term Socrates makes use of a little above, where he says to the end that the symbols might be fulfilled. By symbols, Socrates means the Legal ceremonies and commands; for instance, Circumcision, which the Jews kept in their bodies, but not in their hearts. Nicephorus has worded this passage in Socrates thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words Langus renders thus: Siquidem & Judai ea quae sic in corporibus accidunt, majore study, quam si animabus eveniant, observare contendunt, for the Jews also with a greater industry strive to observe those things which so happen to their bodies, than if they happened to their Souls. You see, that neither Nicephorus, nor his Translator, apprehended Socrates' meaning. Socrates speaks concerning the Jews, who observed the law of works in their bodies, rather than their hearts; whom the Apostle (Rom. 2. 28.) terms Jews outwardly. Vales.  solemn Rites and Ceremonies in their bodies, rather than in their souls. Upon which account they are obnoxious to the Curse, because they conceive the Law of Moses [to consist] in Types and Figures, but [understand it] not according to the truth. But those persons, who are favourers of the Jews, do indeed refer these things to an allegorical sense and meaning: but they raise an irreconcilable War about days and months; contemning an allegorical interpretation of them: in so much that, as to this particular, they themselves as well as the Jews, are of necessity condemned, and bring the sentence of Execration upon themselves. But I think this sufficient to have been said concerning these things. Let us now return to our Subject, whereof we have made mention a little 
* See chap. 20; at the beginning.  before: to wit, that the Church [once divided] rested not in that first division; and that those who were divided, did again engage one another, and taking hold of a small and very frivolous pretence, raised mutual separations and divisions. The Novatians as I have 
† Chap. 21.  said were divided amongst themselves on account of the Feast of Easter: Nor was the division among them concerning this [Festival] single. For some throughout divers Provinces [observed it] after one manner, others after another; and they disagreed amongst themselves not only about the month, but about the days of the week also, and about other matters of a small importance, part of them holding separate Assemblies, and part joining in a promiscuous communion.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning the Arians at Constantinople, who were also termed the Psathyriani.  
MOreover, there arose dissensions amongst the Arians, upon this occasion. The contentious questions daily [started] amongst them, had reduced their discourses to some absurdities. For, whereas it has been always believed in the Church, that God is the Father of the Son the Word; there happened this Query amongst them, whether or no God could be called Father even before the Son existed? And, in regard they asserted, that the Word of God was not begotten of the Father, but existed of 
* Or, things which are not.  nothing; being thus mistaken about the first and chiefest Article of Faith, they deservedly fallen into an absurd contentiousness about a bare word. Dorotheus therefore 
† See chap. 12. of this book.  who had been sent for from Antioch by them, maintained, that [God] neither was nor could be termed a Father, before the Son existed. But Marinus (whom they had called out of Thracia before Dorotheus) having got a fair opportunity, (for he was vexed because Dorotheus had been preferred before him:) undertook to descend the contrary opinion. For this reason there happened a dissension amongst them: and being divided on account of the foresaid Term, each party held separate Meetings. Those under Dorotheus continued possessed of their own Meeting-houses. But Marinus' followers built themselves private Oratories, wherein they had their Assemblies; and asserted that the Father was always the Father, even when the Son existed not. Moreover, the maintainers of this assertion were termed 
a Theodoret gives an account of these Heretics, book 4. Haeret. Fabul. Vales.  Psathyriani, because one Theoctistus by Country a Syrian, a 
* That is, a Cakeseller.  Psathyropola by Trade, was a zealous defender of this Opinion. Selenas' Bishop of the Goths became a follower of these persons Tenets: 
† Selenas'.  He was a man of a mixed descent, a Goth by his father's side, by his mothers a Phrygian. And upon this account he taught in the Church very readily in both these Languages. Further, this faction soon after quarrelled amongst themselves; Marinus disagreeing with Agapius, whom he himself had preferred to the Bishopric of Ephesus. But these two contended not one with another about [any point of their] Religion, but about 
* Or, Precedency.  Primacy; the Goths sided with Agapius. Wherefore, many of the ecclesiastics under their jurisdiction (abominating the contest raised between them two, as being the product of their vain glory,) deserted them, and became adherents to the Homoöusian Faith. When therefore the Arians had continued divided amongst themselves during the space of 
b It must be twenty five years; and accordingly Epiphanius Scholasticus read it. For, from Arcadius' third and Honorius' second Consulate (in which year these things were done, which Socrates does here relate) to the Consulate of Monaxtius and Plinta [or Plintha] there are twenty five years. Vales.  thirty five years, afterwards, 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Consulate] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, under the Reign.] For the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 crept into this place from the following line. Vales.  under the Reign of Theodosius Junior, in the Consulate of Plintha Master of the Milice, the Heresy of the Psathyriani being persuaded to cease from contending, were again united in one body [with the rest of the Arians.] And they made a Sanction [amongst themselves] in form of a Law as it were, that that Query, which had caused the separation between them, should in future never be mentioned. But they could bring this to effect no where save at Constantinople only. For in other Cities (if any of these two parties chanced to be inhabitants therein,) they persisted in their former separation. Thus much concerning the division amongst the Arians.   

CHAP. XXIV. That the Eunomians also raised Factions amongst themselves, which had various denominations given them derived from the names of their first Founders.  
MOreover, neither did the Eunomians continue undivided. For Eunomius himself had long before this made a 
* See book 4. chap. 13.  separation from Eudoxius, who 
† See book 4. chap. 7.  Ordained him Bishop of Cyzicum, making this his pretence, to wit, because Eudoxius refused to give reception to his master Aëtius who was Ejected [out of the Church.] But those Heretics who had their name from him, were after this divided into several Factions. For first, one Theophronius a Cappadocian (who had been instructed in the Art of disputing by Eunomius, and understood Aristotle's Categories, and his book concerning Interpretation, but 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, grossly, and rudely.  indistinctly and imperfectly;) having wrote Books, to which he gave this Title concerning the exercise of the mind, incurred the displeasure of those of his own Heresy, and was by them Ejected as a desertour of their Sect. This person afterwards held Assemblies separate from them, and left behind him an Heresy which bore his own name. Then, one Eutychius at Constantinople, upon account of a very 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, absurd, or frigid.  slight controversy, made a separation from the Eunomians, and at this present has his Meetings apart. Theophronius' followers are termed Eunomio-Theophroniani: and the Adherents of Eutychius are called Eunomi-Eutychiani. What those slight and trifling words were, about which they differed, I judge it unworthy to be recorded in this History, lest I should too far digress from my purpose. [I will mention this] only, to wit, that they have adulterated Baptism. For they baptise not unto the Trinity, but unto the death of Christ. There was also for some time a dissension amongst the Macedonianis, when one Eutropius a Presbyter held Separate Assemblies; and Carterius would in no wise agree in opinion with him. And there may perhaps be some other Sects descended from these in other Cities. But, in regard I make my Residence in Constantinople, where I was born and educated, I 
‖ Or, I am larger.  have resolved to be larger in my Relation of what has been transacted in that City; both because I myself have been an eye-witness of some of those transactions, and also in regard the affairs transacted in that City, have been more eminent, and worthier to be remembered. And these things happened not at one and the same time, but at different times. Now, if any person be desirous of knowing the names of the various Sects, he may have an account hereof, by reading that Book entitled Ancoratus, which Epiphanius Bishop of Cyprus composed. Let this be sufficient to have been said concerning these matters. But the affairs of the State were disturbed upon this occasion.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning Eugenius' Tyranny, and the death of Valentinianus Junior; also, concerning the Emperor Theodosius' Victory over the Tyrant.  
IN the Western parts, a Grammarian by name Eugenius, having sometime been a Teacher of the Latin tongue, afterwards left his School, and undertook a Military employment in the Emperor's Palace, where he was made 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which I have rendered thus, Magister Scriniorum Imperatoris, Master of the Emperor's Desks: for the Greeks call those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whom the Latins term Magistros Scriniorum, Masters of the Desks; as Cujacius has truly remarked. But Salmasius, in his notes on Vopiscus pag. 481, affirms that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the Proximi of the sacred Desks, not the Masters. For his opinion is, that there was only one Master of all the Desks, who had under him four Antigraphei or Proximi [that is, Clerks:] too wit, one in each Desk. But Salmasius is disproved, first by the Theodofian Code, and secondly by the Notitia Imperii Romani. For, in the Notitia Imperii Romani, there are four Masters of the Desks of the Roman Emperors reckoned; to wit, the Master of the Memory, the Master of the Letters, the Master of the Libels, and the Master of the Greek Letters. And, in the Theodosian Code, in the sixth Book, there is a particular Title de Magistris sacrorum Scriniorum, whom the Emperors will have preferred before the Vicarii. But concerning the Proximi, there follows another Title, at a great distance from this: wherein the Emperors give order only, that the Proximi after two years' space should leave the Scrinia, and be followed by the Vicarii. From whence 'tis evident, that the Proximi of the Desks are distinguished from the Masters: for the Masters were chosen by the Emperor's Codecill [or Letters Patents,] as were the rest of the Officers of the Palace. But the Proximi came to that place by degrees and order of promotion: and they were more than one in every Desk; whereas there was but one Master in each Desk. The Proximi therefore are not the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in regard there were only four 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as we are informed from the Glosses of Julianus Antecessor. See Petrus Patricius in Excerpt. Legationum. Philostorgius relates, that Eugenius was preferred to the dignity of a Master, before he broke out into his Tyranny. Vales.  Master of the Emperor's Desks. And in regard he was a person of great eloquence, and upon that account more highly esteemed than others, he could not with moderation bear his prosperous success. But, taking one Arbogastes (born in 
b Instead of [Gallia the Less,] the reading in the Florentine M. S. is truer, thus [Galatia] Although Arbogastes was not born in Gallia, but in Francia, as all Historians agree. Vales.  Galatia the Less, who was Master of the Milice, a person of a rough temper, cruel and bloody-minded,) to be his assistant, he resolved to usurp the Imperial Crown. Both these persons therefore determine to murder the Emperor Valentinianus, having 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, introduced] we read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hired.] Vales.  hired the Eunuches that belonged to the Emperor's Bedchamber, to be partakers in their design. These Eunuches, having received [from them] promises of greater places than they had at present, 
d Valentinianus Junior was murdered at Vienna, in Arcadius' second Consulate which he bore with Rufinus; as Idatius rightly informs us in his Fasti. But Marcellinus says, that fact was perpetrated in the Consulate of Tatianus and Symmachus, on the Ides of March. Notwithstanding, this appears to be false, from the fourth and fifth Law in the Theodosian Code de Apostatis. Vales.  strangled the Emperor in his sleep. Eugenius therefore immediately possessed himself of the supreme management of affairs in the Western parts of the Empire, and did such things as were likely to be acted by a Tyrant. The Emperor Theodosius, informed hereof, was again extremely disturbed and disquieted, in regard a way was hereby made for other troubles after [the War waged against] Maximus. Having therefore summoned together his Military Forces, and proclaimed his Son Honorius Augustus in his own third Consulate [which he bore] with Abundantius, on the tenth of January he marched again in great haste into the Western parts, 
e Zosimus (in his fourth book) says, that only Arcadius was left by Theodosius at Constantinople; and that Honorius followed his Father in his Expedition against Eugenius. The same is asserted by Marcellinus in his Chronicon. But Philostorgius agrees with Socrates. Vales.  leaving both his Sons [now created] Augusti at Constantinople. Many of the Barbarians [inhabitants] beyond the Danube followed him in this expedition he undertook against Eugenius, coming in voluntarily to give him their assistance against the Tyrant. After some short time, he arrived in the Gallia's with a very numerous Army. For there the Tyrant 
* Or, made preparations.  had put himself into a posture of receiving him, who also had a vast Army. They came to an Engagement therefore near the River named Frigidus, which is distant 
f Here there is a defect in the Greek Text; these words [from Aquileia thirty six miles] being wanting. Which Valesius says he perfected from Antoninus' Itinerary, and from Sigonius in his ninth book de Imperio Occidentali.  from Aquileia thirty six miles. In that part of the Armies where the Romans engaged the Romans, the Fight was doubtful. But where the Barbarians (who were the Emperor Theodosius' Auxiliaries,) engaged, Eugenius' Forces had much the better. When the Emperor saw the great slaughter that was made by the Enemy amongst the Barbarians, being in a great-Agony, he cast himself upon the ground, calling upon God to be his assistant; and was in no wise frustrated of his request. For Bacurius his own Master of the Milice was so far encouraged, as to run with his Vanguard to that part where the Barbarians were 
* Or, routed.  hardest pressed upon by the Enemy; who broke through their Ranks; and routed those that a little before were on the pursuit. There happened another accident also, worthy of admiration. For a very violent wind arose on a sudden, which retorted the darts cast by Eugenius' Forces, upon themselves; and moreover, it carried those thrown by Theodosius' Soldiers with a greater force against the Enemy. So prevalent was the Emperor's Prayer. The success of the Battle being after this manner turned, the Tyrant cast himself at the Emperor's feet, and requested his life might be saved. But the Soldiers beheaded him as he lay prostrate at the Emperor's feet. These things were done on the sixth of September, in Arcadius' third and Honorius ●●cond Consulate. But Arbogastes (who had been the Author of these great mischiefs) being on his flight upon the third day after the battle; as soon as he knew there were no hopes of life for him, ran himself through with his own sword.   

CHAP. XXVI. How the Emperor falling ill after his Victory, sent for his Son Honorius to Milan; and thinking himself somewhat recovered from his distemper, [he ordered] that 
* Or, running of horses.  Cirque-Sports should be exhibited, on which very day he died.  
BUt, the Emperor Theodosius contracted an ill habit of body, from the troubles and disquietudes he underwent in this War. And supposing that his life would be ended by that distemper which was upon him, he was more solicitous about the public affairs, than [concerned] at his own death, considering with himself, how great calamities do usually befall Subjects after the death of their Emperor. Wherefore, he sends forthwith for his Son Honorius from Constantinople, being desirous to settle 
* Or, the Western parts.  the State of the Western Empire. After his Son's arrival at Milan, he seemed to be somewhat revived from his distemper; and gave order for the celebration of Triumphant Cirque-Sports. And before Dinner he was very well, and was a Spectator at the Cirque-Sports. But after Dinner he was taken very ill on a sudden, and could not come to see 
† Or, the sight.  the Games. But, having given his Son order to Preside at the Cirque-Sports, he died on the night following, in the Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, on the seventeenth day of January. This was the first year of the two hundredth ninety fourth Olympiad. The Emperor Theodosius, lived sixty years; and reigned sixteen. This Book contains [an account of affairs transacted] during the space of sixteen years and eight months.    

THE six BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS.  

The PREFACE.  
WE have finished the task enjoined by You (most Sacred man of God Theodorus!) in the sive foregoing Books; wherein, according to our best ability, we have comprised the History of the Church from the times of Constantine. But you must know, that we have not been curious about our Style; for we considered, that should we have been careful about an Elegancy of expression, we might peradventure have missed of our design. Besides, could we have accomplished [our design,] yet we were altogether unable to write such things, as are extant in the Composures of Ancient Historians; whereby any one of them might suppose himself able either to amplify, or disimprove Transactions. Further, such a Style would in no wise have edified the Many and the Simpler sort of persons; who are desirous of knowing affairs only, not of admiring the Style for its elegant composure. That therefore our work might not be unuseful to both these sorts of persons; to the Learned, because 'tis unworthy of being compared with the Elegant Style of Ancient Writers; and to the unlearned, in regard they cannot attain to [the knowledge of] affairs, being concealed by a pride and over-elegancy of Expression: We have designedly made use of such a Style, 
* Or, as seems indeed to be plainer and more perspicuous, but is notwithstanding lower and more mean.  as seems indeed to be lower and more mean, but is notwithstanding plainer and more perspicuous.  
But, before we begin our Sixth Book, we must give this premonition: In regard we undertake [the writing a Narrative] of the affairs which have happened in our own age; we are afraid, lest we should seem to record such things as will displease many persons: 
a This whole clause [either because (according to the proverb,) truth is bitter] is in my judgement to be expunged, in regard it disturbs the sense. Or, if it has a place here, it must be put at the close of the period, after these words [extol not their actions.] If this displeases any one; 'twill be sufficient, to expunge the parcticle [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, either,] and put this clause to the head of that following. Vales.  either because (according to the proverb,) Truth is bitter: or in regard we mention not their names, whom [all men] have a great love for, with an Encomium: or [Lastly] because we extol not their Actions. The Zealots of our Religion will condemn us, because we do not give the Bishops the Title of Most dear to God, or Most Holy, or such like. Others also will sometimes make curious remarks, because we term not the Emperor's Most Divine, and Lords; nor [do give them] those other titles which are usually attributed to them. But, in as much as I am able to prove and demonstrate from the Testimony of Ancient Writers, that a 
b To wit, in the Comedies of Menander, and others. You may see the same in Plautus' and Terentius' Latin Comedies; wherein the Servants do usually call their Masters barely by their names. Vales.  Servant amongst them did usually call his Master by his proper name, and made no account of his Dignity [or Title,] by reason of the urgency of affairs; and in as much as [my endeavour is] to obey the Laws of History, which do require a sincere, pure, and true Narrative of Transactions, free from all manner of Masks and Covers; I will in future proceed in the same Narration; Recording those things which either I myself saw, or could learn from those who had seen them; and making a judgement of the Truth from their not varying in their Relations, who told me them. But, my Labour in discovering the Truth hath been great, in regard many, and those different persons gave me an account of affairs; some of whom affirming they were present at the transacting of these things; and others asserting they knew them better than any other persons.   

CHAP. I. That after the death of the Emperor Theodosius, when his Sons had divided the Empire [between them,] and Arcadius had met the Army returning from Italy, after some short stay there; Rufinus the Praefectus Praetorio was killed by the Soldiers at the Emperor's feet.  
THE Emperor Theodosius having ended his life in the Consulate of Olybrius and Probinus, on the seventeenth of the month January; his Sons succeeded him in the Roman Empire. Arcadius had the Government of the Eastern Empire, and Honorius of the Western. [The Bishops] who Presided over the Churches at that time, were Damasus in the Imperial [City] Rome; Theophilus at Alexandria; Johannes was in possession of the Churches at Jerusalem; and Flavianus of those at Antioch. At Constantinople [termed also] New Rome, Nectarius filled the [Episcopal] Chair, as we have related in the foregoing Book. About the eighth of the month November, in the same Consulate, Theodosius' body was brought [to Constantinople,] and interred by his Son Arcadius with an honourable and solemn Funeral. Not long after this, on the eight and twentieth of the same month, the Army also arrived, which had been employed in the War against the Tyrant, under the Emperor Theodosius' command. When therefore the Emperor Arcadius (agreeable to the usual custom) had met the Army without the City-gates, the Soldiers at that time slew Rufinus the Emperor's Praefectus Praetorio. For Rufinus lay under a suspicion of turning Tyrant, and 'twas believed, that he had called the 
a Zozimus (book 5.) relates, that Alaricus and the Goths, not the Hunni, were solicited by Rufinus, to invade the Roman Provinces. The same is asserted by Marcellinus in his Chronicon. But Sozomen (book 8. chap. 1.) agrees with Socrates. Not, is there any disagreement between the forecited Authors. For Rufinus called in both those Nations against the Romans; the Goths first, under their Chief, Alaricus: after the Goths were routed by Stilichon he excited the Hunni to assist the Goths, as Claudian tells us, in his first book against Rufinus; and in his second book, he sets forth the same more clearly, near the beginning thereof. But Sigonius, in his tenth book de Occidentali Imperio, where he makes it his business to relate this whole story, speaks not one word concerning this irruption of the Hunni; which negligence of his is inexcusable. Vales.  Hunni (a Barbarous Nation) into the Roman Territories. For at that time they destroyed Armenia, and some parts of the East, by making incursions into those Provinces. Moreover, on the same day whereon Rufinus was killed, Marcianus Bishop of the Novatians died. He was succeeded in that Bishopric by Sisinnius, of whom we have made mention 
* See book 5. chap. 21.  above.   

CHAP. II. Concerning Nectarius' death, and the Ordination of Johannes.  
WIthin a small interval of time, Nectarius also, Bishop of Constantinople, departed this life, in the Consulate of Caesarius and Atticus, about the twenty seventh of the month September. Forthwith therefore, a 
* Or, a trouble, or, earnestness.  Contention arose about the Ordination of a Bishop; and some desired one person, others another, When a Consult had been several times held about this matter, it was at last concluded on▪ that 
† This person was termed Chrysostom, that is, Golden-mouth.  Johannes a Presbyter of the Antiochian Church, should be sent for from Antioch. For a fame was spread concerning him, for his 
‖ Or, fitness to be a teacher.  Learning and Eloquence. Within some small space of time therefore, the Emperor Areadius (with the common consent of all persons, I mean the Clergy, as well as Laity) sends for him. And, to the end that his Ordination might be accomplished with more of firmness and authority, by the Emperor's order many other Prelates were present, as was also Theophilus [Bishop] of Alexandria; who made it his business to 
* Or, detract from.  blacken Johannes' glory, and to promote Isidorus (a Presbyter under himself) to the Bishopric; whom he had a great love for, because Isidorus had undertaken a very dangerous affair upon his account. What that business was, we must now declare. When the Emperor Theodosius was actually engaged in a War against the Tyrant Maximus, Theophilus sent presents by Isidorus to the Emperor, and delivered two Letters to him, ordering him, to present the Gifts and Letters to him that should be Conqueror. Isidorus, in obedience to these commands, arriving at Rome, stayed there expecting the 
* Or, the Victory.  Event of the War. But this business could not lie long concealed; for a Reader who accompanied him, stole the Letters privately. On which account Isidorus being in a great fear, fled forthwith to Alexandria. This was the occasion of Theophilus' being so highly concerned for Isidorus. But [the Grandees] of the Imperial Palace, gave Johannes the preference. And in regard many persons raised accusations against Theophilus, and presented Libels (some upon one account, others on another) against him, to the Bishops that were present; Eutropius the Chief person of the Bedchamber to the Emperor, took the written Accusations, and showed them to Theophilus, bidding him take his choice, whether he would Ordain Johannes, or be brought to his Trial and answer the Accusations on foot against him. Theophilus▪ terrified herewith, Ordained Johannes. Johannes therefore being Ordained, was seated in the Episcopal Chair in order to [his bearing] the Office of a Bishop, on the twenty sixth of February, in the following Consulate, 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Emperor, etc.] A small fault, but which (being not perceived by Translatours) led them into a great mistake. For thus they have rendered it: On the following Consulate wherein Honotius the Emperor at Rome, and Eutychianus at Constantinople Governed the public. But, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Consulatum dare, that is, to publish or show the Ludi Circenses, on account of succeeding well in their Office of Consul. Vales. See Socrat. book 5. chap. 29. note (e.)  which the Emperor Honorius celebrated at Rome, and Eutychianus (at that time 
b Christophor son has rendered it ill, thus, Praefect of the Emperors; whenas he should have translated it Praefectus Praetorio. For in the Greek it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] The same mistake in the same word I have taken notice of before. Eutychianus therefore was Consul and Praefectus Praetorio on the same year; which was the common usage of those times, as 'tis apparent from the Theodosian Code. Vales.  Praefectus praetorio) at Constantinople, with Games and Sports. But in regard this Johannes is famous, both for the Books he left written, and also for the many troubles he fell into, I judge it fit not to pass his affairs over in silence, but relate as compendiously as 'tis possible, what might be declared more at large; and to set forth, whence he was, from whom extracted, how he was called to the Episcopate, after what manner he was deprived of it; and [last] upon what account he was more honoured after his death, than whilst he was living.   

CHAP. III. Concerning the Descent and Education of Johannes Bishop of Constantinople.  
JOhannes therefore was born at Antioch [a City] of Syria-Coele, the Son of Secundus, and his mother's name was Anthusa, persons of a noble family in that Country. He was Scholar to Libanius the Sophista, and an hearer of Andragathius the Philosopher. Being ready to betake himself to the practice of the Civil Law, and perceiving how laborious and unjust a life they lead, 
a That conjecture displeases me not, which came heretofore into my mind, to wit, that at this place, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Further, Socrates and Sozomen, do indeed affirm, that John chrysostom did not follow the Practice of the Civil Law. For they say, that he went from Libanius' School, when it was supposed he would have pleaded causes, and on a sudden betook himself to a quieter sort of life. Notwithstanding, there are those who do affirm, that for some time he did plead Causes. Which seems to be intimated by Libanius' Epistle, which Isidorus Pelusiota records book 2. Epistol. But that Epistle of Libanius' is, I fear, written to some other Johannes, who then pleaded Causes at Constantinople, and spoke a panegyrics there to Theodosius, on account of his assuming his Sons to be his Colleagues in the Empire. Now, our chrysostom (who went from Libanius' School about the beginning of Valens' Reign,) neither left Antioch, that Libanius (who professed Rhetoric at Antioch) might write Letters to him being absent; nor could he praise Theodosius, who at that time was not Emperor. Nor can Libanius' words be understood of any other Emperor, than of Theodosius, who took in his Sons to be partners with him in the Empire. However, that chrysostom did for some time practise the Civil Law, is apparent from the beginning of his first book de Sacerdotio. Vales.  who are conversant in the 
* Or, Courts of Judicature.  Forum, he chose rather to follow a quieter sort of life. And this he did, in imitation of 
b What Evagrius this should be, who having left Libanius' Auditory long before chrysostom, had embraced a pious and Religious course of life, 'tis hard to determine. For I cannot think it was Evagrius of Pontus, who was afterwards a Deacon at Constantinople, under Gregorius Nazianzenus, and under Nectarius; and thence removed into the Solitudes of Egypt. Baronius, at the year of Christ 382, calls this Evagrius, Chrysostome's School-fellow, Evagrius Junior, Son of the most noble Evagrius a Citizen of Antioch; and says that he went into the desert before chrysostom, and lead a monastic life under Diodorus and Carterius. But, I know not what authority Baronius had for this, nor why he should term this person Evagrius Junior▪ Unless perhaps he has called this person Evagrius Junior, to distinguish him from Evagrius Senior the Antiochian, whom he had made mention of before at the year of Christ 372▪ from Basilius Magnus' Epistle to Eusebius of Samosata; the words whereof are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Presbyter Evagrius, the Son of Pompeianus of Antioch, who sometime went into the West with the Blessed Eusebius. The Latin Translator has rendered it Evagrius Senior, &c. whereas he should have translated it; Evagrius the Presbyter, &c. concerning whom Hieronymus (in the Chronicon of Eusebius) writes thus: Zenobia apud Immas, haud longe ab Antiochia Vinci●ur, etc. Zenobia is conquered at Immae, not far from Antioch; in which fight Pompeianus the Commander, surnamed Francus, sought most valiantly against her: his family continues at this day at Antioch, from whose race our dearest Evagrius the Presbyter descended. Jerome makes mention of the same person in his book de Scriptor. Eccles. And in my judgement, this is the Evagrius, Chrysostome's School-fellow, whom Socrates mentions here. For, what Baronius writes concerning Evagrius Junior, is founded on no author. Vales.  Evagrius; who having been educated under the same Masters, had long before betaken himself to a more sedate and quieter course of life. Changing therefore forthwith his garb and his gate, he applied his mind to reading the Sacred Scriptures, and frequently went in great haste to the Church [on account of praying.] Moreover, he persuades Theodorus and Maximus (who had been his Schoolfellows under Libanius the Sophista) to leave their profession which had a respect to nothing but gain, and betake themselves to a more simple and meaner course of life. Of these two persons, Theodorus was afterwards Bishop of Mopsuestia a City in Cilicia; and Maximus of Seleucia in Isauria. But being at that time very studious and diligent about virtue, they were instructed in a monastic course of life by Diodorus and Carterius, who then presided over the 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which is the Dative case, the rules of Grammar do require it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, over the monasteries] in the Genitive case; the reading in Sozomen is the same, as was also that in Epiphanius Scholasticus' Copy, as appears from his Version. Further, Baronius (following indeed the Greek Writers) is of opinion, that these Monasteries of Diodorus, and Carterius, were situated without the City. But a Learned person, who has lately published the Life of John chrysostom in French, does affirm they were within the City Antioch: to whom notwithstanding I cannot assent. 'Tis more probable, that these Little Houses were placed in the Suburbs, to the end that pious and Religious persons, who were continually employed in contemplation and reading of the sacred Books, might be far remote from noise and disturbance. But what the same Learned person objects out of Theodoret, (to wit, that Diodorus was continually conversant in Antioch, and made a courageous resistance against the rage and force of the Arians;) does in no wise weaken our opinion. For Diodorus, as often as he pleased, could easily come out of a Monastery in the Suburbs, into the City. Vales.  Monasteries. Of these two Diodorus, afterwards made Bishop of Tarsus, wrote many books, being intent upon the bare Letter [and obvious sense] of the Sacred Scriptures; but avoiding the 
d Sozomen says the same of Diodorus Bishop of Tarsus; to wit, that he expounded the Sacred Scriptures, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, literally; but avoided the more abstruse and mystical sense. Jerome says the same concerning him, in his book de Scriptor. Eccles. Extant ejus in Apostolum Commentarii, etc. his Comments upon the Apostle are extant, and many other pieces, belonging rather to Eusebius Emisenus' Character: whose sense although he has followed, yet he could not imitate his eloquence, because of his ignorance in Humane [or Secular] Learning. Jerom says, that Diodorus has followed Eusebius Emisenus' sense, that is, his method in explaining the Scriptures. Let us see therefore, what sense Eusebius Emisenus has followed. Jerome himself will inform us; whose words concerning Eusebius Emisenus are these: Magisque Historiam Secutus, ab iis qui declamare volunt, studiosissime legitur, and having rather followed History, he is most studiously read by those, who have a mind to declaim. From whence it appears that Eusebius in his exposition of the Scriptures, has chiefly followed the Historical and Literal sense; but has not touched the Mystic and Allegorical. For the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comprehends these senses. Allegoria therefore differs from Theoria, as a species does from the Genus. Indeed, Diodorus Bishop of Tarsus, of whom we now speak, had written a Book with this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, what may be the difference between Theoria and Allegoria. But I wonder at Jerome, who says that Diodorus was instructed neither in Eloquence, nor in the knowledge of humane Learning. And yet Theodoret (Histor. book 4.) compares his eloquence to a most limpid River; and Photius in his Bibliotheca does attest, that in his discourses he was clear and perspicuous. Vales.  Allegorical interpretation thereof. Thus far concerning these persons. Moreover, Johannes, (who 
e That chrysostom conversed familiarly with Basilius, 'tis evident from Chrysostome's books de Sacerdotio. But who that Basilius was, concerning whom chrysostom speaks in those books, 'tis uncertain. Socrates does in this place affirm, that it was Basilius Magnus. Photius (in his Bibliotheca) says it was Basilius Bishop of Seleucia. Baronius (at the year of Christ 382,) does deservedly disprove both these opinions. chrysostom ('tis certain) does attest in the beginning of his book, that himself and that Basilius, concerning whom he there speaks, had always the same masters. Now Basilius Magnus learned Rhetoric at Athens: but Chysostome was Libanius' hearer at Antioch a long while after that. If that were Basilius the Great, whom chrysostom affirms to have obtained the principal place amongst his own companions and friends, doubtless some footsteps of his friendship would at this day be extant in Basilius' Epistles. But, amongst so many of his Epistles which have been preserved to our times, there occurs not one, written to our Johannes. Wherefore I agree with Baronius, who says, that that Basilius who was companion to chrysostom, was Basilius' Bishop of Raphanea, or else Basilius Bishop of Byblus. For both these persons were Chrysostom's contemporaries, in regard they subscribed the Constantinopolitan Council. Vales.  conversed frequently and familiarly with Basilius 
f Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sometimes made a Deacon, etc.] In my judgement it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at that time made a Deacon, etc.] For it follows▪ but afterwards constituted Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia.] Epiphanius Scholasticus confirms our conjecture, as 'tis apparent from his Version; for thus he renders it, qui tunc à Meletio factus erat Diaconus, who was then made Deacon by Meletius. Further, Amphilochius (in his Life of Basilius the Great,) does relate that Basil was made Deacon by Meletius Bishop of Antioch. But that book is stuffed with fables and lies. Doubtless, in regard Basil the Great was by lawful degrees promoted to be Reader and Presbyter at Caesarea, (as Gregorius Nazianzenus does attest, in his Funeral Oration concerning the praises of the same Basilius) 'tis scarce credible, that he should have been made Deacon any where else, but at Caesarea. Vales.  at that time ordained a Deacon by Meletius, but afterwards constituted Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia) was made Reader of the Antiochian Church, by 
g Nicephorus (what Author he follows, I know not,) makes this Zeno, Bishop of Gaza or Majuma. But, whereas Zeno was created Bishop of Majuma in the Reign of Theodosius, (as Sozomen relates book 5. chap. 8;) he must necessarily be a different person from that Zeno who ordained chrysostom Reader; in regard chrysostom was made a Reader in Valens Augustus' Reign, about the year of our Lord 370. But Baronius (at the year of Christ 382,) says that this Zeno (by whom chrysostom was ordained a Reader of Antioch) was Bishop of Tyre, the same person who was present at the Constantinopolitan Council; and was then (Meletius being absent) his Deputy in the Church of Antioch. In which thing I do readily assent to Baronius. But whereas he repoves Socrates there, for his saying, that that Zeno was Bishop of Jerusalem; therein the Cardinal is evidently mistaken. For Socrates does not make Zeno Bishop of Jerusalem▪ he only says, that Zeno the Bishop, returning from Jerusalem, Ordained chrysostom Reader of Antioch. Now Zeno had made a journey to Jerusalem, either on the account of prayer, (as it was the custom of those times,) or by reason of some Ecclesiastic affair. But here arises a difficulty. For, if Zeno in his return from Jerusalem, ordained chrysostom Reader of Antioch; the City of which he was Bishop, must necessarily be farther remote from Jerusalem, than Antioch was; or at least it must lie at the side of Antioch. Which cannot be said of the City's Tire, and Gaza. For both those are far nearer to Jerusalem, than Antioch is. Therefore, this Zeno, who ordained chrysostom Reader of Antioch, was Bishop of some other City. In Basil the Great's 69 th' Epistle, there is mention of one Zeno a Bishop, who was present at the Antiochian-Council under Meletius: but the name of his See is not set down. I know Palladius (in the Life of chrysostom) does relate, that chrysostom was ordained Reader by Meletius. But this, in my judgement, is so to be understood, that that may be said to have been done by Meletius, which was performed by Zeno supplying his place. Vales.  Zeno the Bishop in his return from Jerusalem. Whilst he continued in the degree of a Reader, he wrote a book against the Jews. Having not long after obtained the dignity of a Deacon from Meletius, he wrote his books concerning Priesthood, and those against Stagirius: Moreover, those concerning the incomprehensible nature of God, and those concerning 
* See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 7. chap. 30. note (q.)  subintroduced women. After this, when Meletius was dead at Constantinople; (for he had made a journey thither, on account of Gregorius Nazianzenus' ordination:) Johannes made a separation from the 
† That is; Meletius' party.  Meletianists, nor did he communicate with Paulinus; but lived quietly for the space of three whole years. Afterwards, when Paulinus was dead, he is ordained Presbyter by 
h This is the Evagrius, of whom we have spoken at note (b.) in this chapter. But, what Socrates says, (to wit, that chrysostom was ordained Presbyter, by Evagrius,) has but little of probability. For, if that be true which Socrates says, (I mean, that chrysostom, after Meletius' death, abstained from Paulinus' communion;) how can it be supposed that chrysostom should admit of Evagrius' ordination, who was successor to Panlinus? It is better therefore to follow Palladius, Simeon Metaphrastes, and others, who relate that chrysostom was promoted to the Presbyterate by Flavianus the Bishop. Vales.  Evagrius, Paulinus' successor. This (to speak compendiously) was Johannes' course of life, before his being made Bishop. He was a person (as 'tis said) sour and morose, by reason of his [overmuch] zeal for temperance; and (as one of his intimadoes has reported;) from his younger years more addicted to anger, than bashfulness. Because of his 
* Or, Rectitude of Life.  Sanctity of Life, he was not cautious and circumspect in▪ relation to things future; and by reason of his 
‖ Or, simplicity, or singleness.  plainness, he was open and easy. He used too great a liberty in speaking to those who discoursed him. In his teaching, he made it his chief business to improve the Morals of his hearers: and in his conferences, he was supposed by those who knew him not, to be proud and arrogant.   

CHAP. IU. Concerning Serapion the Deacon, and how by his instigation Johannes became offended with, and an enemy to his Clergy.  
THis being the humour and disposition of Johannes, after his promotion to the 
* Bishopric.  Episcopate, he was more supercilious and severe towards his Clergy than was fitting; his design in that being (as he expected,) to rectify the lives of those under him. Immediately therefore at his very entry [upon the Bishopric] he seemed rough and austere to the ecclesiastics, and incurred their 
* Hatred.  Odium, many of them became his enemies, and declined him as an angry person. Serapion his Deacon incited him to 
† Or, displease all men.  alienate all men's minds from himself. And on a time, when all the Clergy were present, he spoke aloud to the Bishop, after this manner, You will never be able (O Bishop!) to get the mastery over these persons, unless you drive them all out with one rod. This expression of his excited an Odium against the Bishop. Not long after the Bishop ejected many persons out of the Church, some for one reason, others for another. But they (as it usually happens in such violent proceedings of Governors,) enter into a Combination against him, and calumniated him to the people. That which induced the hearers to a belief of what was spoken against him, was, that the Bishop would not eat with any body, nor would he upon any invitation go to a Feast. Upon which account most especially, the calumny against him improved, and grew greater. Upon what design 
‖ Or, he chose to eat with no body.  he refused to eat with any person, no one could ever certainly tell. For those who are desirous of defending him, say that he had a very weak stomach, and could hardly digest meat; for which reason he did eat alone. Others affirm, he did this on account of his Ascetic and most severe course of life. whatever of truth there was in this matter, it was of no small advantage to his Accusers, in order to their calumniating him. Notwithstanding, the people did highly approve of him upon account of the Sermons he Preached in the Church, loved the man exceedingly, and disregarded those persons who attempted to accuse him. Moreover, what his Sermons were, (as well those published by himself, as them taken by the Notaries from his mouth as he Preached them,) how elegant, inviting and persuasive; it is needless now to declare, in regard those that are desirous may read them, and reap abundant benefit from them.   

CHAP. V. That Johannes differed not only with the Clergy, but with the Magistracy also. And concerning Eutropius the Eunuch.  
AS long as Johannes was offensive to the Clergy only, the designs framed against him were weak, and infirm. But after he attempted to reprove many of the Magistracy also, beyond the bounds of what was fit, than the envy against him was much more enkindled. Many things were spoken against him; most whereof were in future believed by the hearers. But that which made an addition to the calumny, was the Oration at that time spoken by him against Eutropius. For Eutropius the Eunuch (the chief person of the Bedchamber to the Emperor, the 
* Or, the first of the Eunuches.  first Eunuch that was vouchsafed the dignity of a Consul by the Emperor,) desirous to be revenged upon some persons who had taken sanctuary in the Church, made it his business to get an Edict published by the Emperors, prohibiting any person from flying into the Churches for sanctuary, but that such as had fled thither should by force be drawn out thence. But [divine] vengeance followed immediately hereupon. For the Law was promulged, and not long after Eutropius himself, having offended the Emperor, made his escape into the Church. The Bishop therefore (whilst Eutropius lay under the Altar, and was terrified with fear,) 
a From this place 'tis apparent, that the Bishops heretofore did not usually Preach to the people out of the Pulpit. For this Socrates takes notice of as a thing singular in chrysostom, to wit, that being about to make an Oration, he went up into the Pulpit, that he might be the easier heard by the people. Most commonly the Bishops Preached standing on the steps of the Altar. We are informed hereof from King Childerbert's Constitution, which Sirmondus has recorded, in his first Tome of the Councils of France, pag. 300; but it is there imperfect. We will make good one defect in it, from the most ancient Corbeiensian Manuscript, after this manner: Qualiter in sacrilegos dei injuria vindicetur, nostrum est pertractandum. Et quia fides nostra ut verbo de altario sacerdote faciente quaecunque de Evangelio, Prophetis vel Apostolo fuerit adnuntiatum▪ in quantum Deus dat intellectum: ad nos querimonia processi●, etc. The sense of these words, which are very corrupt, is this. Because the Priests have complained, whilst they make Sermons to the people, that the Bansatrices [what the import of that word is, I cannot find] walk through the fields and recall the people from the Church; Therefore we command, etc. See Baronius at the year of Christ 407, number 17. Vales.  sitting in the Pulpit (out of which it had before been his usage to Preach, in order to his being heard more easily;) made an Oration in reproof of him. Whereupon he seemed to give a greater offence to some persons, because he was not only incompassionate towards an unfortunate man, but on the contrary even reproved him. Eutropius therefore at that time bearing the Consulate, was by the Emperor's order beheaded, for some crimes [he had committed.] His name also was razed out of the 
* Or, the Catalogue of Consuls.  Fasti Consulares, and only Theodorus' name, who had been his Colleague in the Consulate, was 
b Hence 'tis, that in the Fasti of Prosperus, Idatius, and Cassiodorus, this year has only Manlius Theodorus Consul, Eutropius' name being expunged. Concerning Eustropius' death, consult Zofimus. Vales.  Recorded therein. 'Tis reported likewise, that Bishop Johannes, making use of his usual freedom and boldness in speaking, did sharply reprove Gaina also, at that time Master of the Milice, because he took the confidence to make a request to the Emperor, that one of the Churches within the City might be assigned to the Arians, who were of the same opinion with himself. He also reproved several other of the Grandees upon various accounts, with much freedom and boldness; by reason of which liberty of his, he gained the Illwill of many persons. Wherefore, Theophilus also Bishop of Alexandria, soon after Johannes' Ordination, began to consider, how he might undermine and ruin him. And with some persons that were present he discoursed privately concerning that affair; but he imparted his own design [by Letters] to many others, who were at a great distance. For he was not only vexed at Johannes' too great boldness; but also because he had not been able to promote Isidorus, a Presbyter under him, to the Bishopric of Constantinople. In this posture were Bishop Johannes' affairs; and immediately, at the very beginning of his Episcopate, he felt the pangs of mischief and disquietude. But we will declare the matters that concern him, in the procedure of our History.   

CHAP. VI Concerning the Tyranny of Gaïna the Goth, and the disturbance he raised at Constantinople; and concerning his death.  
I Will now relate an affair worthy to be recorded, which happened at this very time; and will demonstrate, how divine providence freed the City and Roman State from the greatest danger imaginable, by unexpected assistances. What that was, must now be declared. Gaïna was by extract a Barbarian. Having made himself a Subject to the Romans, and engaged in a Military Employ, he rose by degrees, and was at length constituted General both of the Roman Horse and Foot. When he had gotten so great a power, he knew not himself, nor could he moderate his own mind. But (as the saying is) moved every stone, that he might render the Roman Empire subject unto himself. He sent for the whole nation of the Goths, out of their own Country. 
a In my judgement this place is thus to be mended: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and took care, that such as were his Relations, etc. This our emendation is confirmed by Sozomen, book 8. chap. 4. in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and he made his Relations centurions and tribunes. Had Translatours consulted this passage in Sozomen, they would have rendered Socrates' words here more happily. Vales.  And took care, that such as were his relations should have the Command of the Military Forces. [Moreover,] when Tribigildus (one of his kindred, Tribune of those Soldiers lodged in Phrygia,) 
* Or, made an innovation.  raised a Rebellion by Gaïna's instigation, and ruined the whole Province of Phrygia; Gaïna order the matter so, that the care of affairs there should be committed to himself. To which the Emperor Arcadius, foreknowing nothing [of his design,] readily yielded. Gaïna therefore forthwith made an Expedition, pretendedly indeed against Tribigildus; but in reality, with a resolution to turn Tyrant. He took along with him a vast multitude of the Barbarous Goths. And when he was arrived in Phrygia, laid all places desolate. The Romans were on a sudden mightily disturbed, not only by reason of the vast number of Barbarians who were with Gaïna, but also in regard the [fertilest and] most useful Provinces of the East were highly endangered. But then the Emperor, in relation to the present juncture of affairs, made use of a prudent and useful advice, and by subtlety made an attempt upon the 
* That is, Gaïna,  Barbarian. Having therefore sent [Ambassadors] to him, he took a resolution of appeasing him as well by words, as deeds. Upon Gaïna's demanding two of the eminentest Personages of the Senatorian Order (who had born the Consulate, to wit, Saturninus and Aurelianus, 
b This passage is thus to be worded; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, persons whom he looked upon as hinderers of his designs; So Nicephorus expresses it. Moreover, of these two persons Aurelianus bore the Consulate on this very year with Stilichon: Saturninus had been consul long before with Merobaudes, in the times of Theodosius Senior. Concerning whose praises Themistius speaks at large in his Gratiarum Actio to Theodosius on account of the Peace made with the Goths, and on account of the Consulate given to the said Saturninus. Vales.  persons whom he looked upon as hinderers of his designs;) to be Hostages; the Emperor, in compliance with the necessity of that time delivered them, though unwillingly. These two persons, prepared to undergo death for the good of the public, with a courageous mind obeyed the Emperor's Command. And went forth to meet the Barbarian, some distance from Chalcedon, at a place termed the Hippodrome; being ready to endure whatever he should inflict. However, they suffered no harm. But Gaïna made use of 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, making a feigned, or, disdainful refusal.  dissimulation, and came to Chalcedon. Whither the Emperor Arcadius also went to meet him. The Emperor and the Barbarian going both into that Church where the body of the Martyr Euphemia is deposited, bound themselves in a mutual Oath, that they would not frame designs one against the other. The Emperor, a person that had a pious and religious esteem for an Oath, and was upon that account beloved by God, kept the engagement he had entered into. But Gaïna violated it, and receded not from the design he had proposed to himself; but was intent upon causing Burnings and Plunderings, both at Constantinople, and also (if he could have effected it) over the whole Roman Empire. The 
* Constantinople.  City therefore was turned into a Barbary, by reason of the innumerable multitudes of Barbarians, and its inhabitants had the treatment of Captives. [Moreover,] so great was the danger which hung over the City, that a vast Comet which reached from heaven even to the earth, the like to which no man ever saw before, gave an indication thereof. Gaïna therefore in the first place impudently attempted to make plunder of the silver publicly exposed to sale in the shops. But when, by a preceding Rumour thereof, [the Money-changers] abstained from exposing their silver on their Tables; he betook himself to another design. And in the dead of the night he sends a great number of Barbarians to burn down the Palace. At which time it was perspicuously manifested, how great a care God had of the City. For a multitude of Angels appeared to the Traitors, in the form of armed men of a vast Stature; whom the Barbarians conjecturing to be in reality a numerous and valiant Army, were astonished thereat, and departed. When this was told to Gaïna, it seemed incredible to him. For he well knew, that the greatest part of the Roman Army was then absent, being engarisoned in the Cities [of the East.] On the next night therefore, and on many nights afterwards, he sent other persons. But when he had sent 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in a various manner] we read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 several men;] and so Musculus seems to have read. Vales.  several men, who still brought him the same news; (for God's Angels always appeared in the same form to the Traitors:) at length he himself went accompanied with a great multitude, to be a spectator of the Miracle. Supposing them really to be an 
* Or, a multitude.  Army of Soldiers, which on the daytime lay concealed, and in the night opposed his attempts; he framed a design, prejudicial (as he thought) to the Romans, but which (as the event demonstrated) was of great advantage to them. For feigning himself to be possessed with a devil, upon a pretence of prayer, he goes to the Church of John the Apostle, which is seven miles distant from the City. The Barbarians went out with him, and carried out their Arms covertly, hiding them partly in Tuns, and partly making use of other devices. But when the Guard that kept the City-gates, having discovered the trick, would not suffer them to carry out their weapons, the Barbarians drew their swords, and slew those that guarded the Gates. Hereupon arose a horrid tumult in the City, and death seemed to be impendent on all persons. Notwithstanding, at that time the City suffered no harm, all its Gates being strongly fortified. But the Emperor made a seasonable use of prudent advice, and having proclaimed Gaïna a public Enemy, he commanded those Barbarians who were left in the City to be slain. One day 
d I doubt not but Socrates wrote [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after the men that guarded the Gates were slain;] not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after the pulling down of the Gates] For on the foregoing day, those that guarded the Gates had been slain by Gaina's Soldiers, as Socrates has related a little before. Vales.  after the men that guarded the Gates had been slain, the Soldiers that were present engage the Barbarians within the City-gates, near the Church of the Goths. For all the Barbarians who were left in the City flocked thither. They burned the Church, and slew a great many of the Barbarians. Gaïna, informed that those of his party who could not get out of the City were slain, and perceiving that his Artifices were unsuccessful to himself, left [S t John's] Church, and went in great haste into Thracia. Being come to Cherronesus, he endeavoured to pass▪ over from thence, and take Lampsacus, that from that place he might make himself Master of the Eastern parts. But upon the emperor's sending forces immediately both by Land and Sea, there appeared another admirable effect of divine Providence. For whilst the Barbarians, wanting Vessels patched up Ships in great haste and disorder, wherein they might make their passage; on a sudden the Roman Navy appeared in sight, and a West-wind blew hard. The Romans had a safe and easy passage in their Ships. But the Barbarians together with their horses in their Ships were tossed up and down and dispersed by a Storm, and at length perished in the Sea. Many of them also were destroyed by the Romans. After this manner a numerous multitude of Barbarians at that time lost their lives in their passage. But Gaïna got away from thence, and flying through Thracia, falls into the hands of another party of the Roman Forces, by whom he is slain together with the Barbarians in his company. Let thus much be sufficient to have been said 
e The true reading seems to be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, cursorily concerning Gaïna. Vales.  cursorily concerning Gaïna. If any one be desirous of having an accurate account concerning the transactions of that War, let him read The Gainëa written by Eusebius 
f Advocates were heretofore styled Scholastici, as we are informed from Justinian's 74th and 76th Novel. The words of Macarius in his 15th Homily, are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. He that desires to have a knowledge in Forensian Cases, goes and learns the Abbreviatures. And when he has been the first there, he goes to the School of the Romans, where he is the last of all. Again, when he comes to be the first there, he departs to the School of the Pragmatici [or, Practicants,] where he is again the last of all, and Arcarius [or Novice.] Then, when he is made a Scholasticus, he is Novice and the last of all the Lawyers. Again, when he becomes the first there, than he is made a Precedent [or Governor of a Province.] And when he is made a Governor, he takes to himself an Assistant or Assessour. See more in Franciscus Pithoeus' Glossary ad Novellas Juliani Antecessoris, and in Meursius' Glossary in the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Scholasticus, who at that time was an Auditor of Troilus the Sophista: and having been a Spectator in that War, he related the transactions thereof in four Books written in Heroic Verse. For which Poem he was much admired, whilst the memory of things was fresh. And very lately, Ammonius the Poet his made a Poem upon the same subject, and recited it before the Emperor Theodosius Junior, in his sixteenth Consulate which he bore with Faustus; on account whereof he has gotten a great repute. Moreover, this War was ended on the Consulate of Stilichon and Aurelianus. And the year following, Fravitus bore a Consulate, a Personage by extract indeed a Goth, but one who had expressed much of kindness and fidelity towards the Romans▪ and had done them excellent service in this very War. On which account he had the dignity of a Consulate bestowed upon him; in whose year the Emperor Arcadius had a Son born, Theodosius the Good, on the tenth of 
* In the year of Christ 401▪ See book 6. chap. 11. note (c.)  April. Let thus much be said concerning these things▪ [Further,] whilst the affairs of the Roman State were thus tempestuous, those entrusted with the Prelacy, abstained not in the least from framing Designs and Plots one against another, to the reproach and disgrace of the Christian Religion▪ ●or at this very time the Bishops employed their thoughts about raising tumults and insurrections against one another. Which mischief took its beginning▪ from Egypt, upon this account.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning the Dissension which happened between Theophilus [Bishop] of Alexandria, and the monastics in the Solitude. And how Theophilus Anathematised Origen's Books.  
A Little before this, a question had been started, whether God were a body, and had an humane shape; or whether he were incorporeal, and foreign, not only to an humane, but to any other bodily shape and figure whatever. By reason of this question, strifes and contentions were raised amongst many persons: some favouring this opinion; others patronising that. The greatest part of the plainer and simpler sort of Asceticks asserted, that God was corporeal, and had an humane shape. But most [other persons] condemned their opinion, affirming God to be incorporeal, and wholly void of all manner of bodily shape. Whose Sentiment was embraced by Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria; in so much that he invieghed publicly in the Church, in the presence of the people, against those who asserted God had an humane shape; and did himself expressly determine, that he was incorporeal. The Egyptian Asceticks understanding this, left their Monasteries and came down to Alexandria. And raised a tumult against Theophilus, condemning him of impiety; and were resolved to kill him. Theophilus, acquainted herewith, was sorely perplexed, and employed his mind about a device, how he might avoid the death he was threatened with. Being come into the presence of these men, he addressed himself to them in a flattering way, and spoke to them on this wise: 
* Or, I look upon you in the same manner that I do behold the face of God.  Whilst I behold you, to my thinking I see God's Countenance. These words mollified the fury of the Monks. Their return to him was: If you speak true, [to wit,] that God's Countenance is like ours, then Anathematise Origen's Works. For some persons have disputed out of those 
a The passage in Origen (wherein he disputes against those who affirmed God was endued with an humane shape▪) is extant in Theodoret, in his Questions upon Genesis cap. 20▪ [quoted] from Origen's Comments upon Genesis. Vales.  Books, and contradicted our Opinion. But, if you refuse to do that expect from us the Treatment due to impious persons and enemies to God. I will do whatever seems good to you, (replied Theophilus) and therefore be not incensed against me. For I myself do abominate Origen's Books, and judge those persons worthy of reprehension, who admit of them. Theophilus therefore having after this manner given the Monks a repulse, dismissed them. And perhaps the controversy about this matter, which had come to this height, might have been quieted and appeased; had there not another accident forthwith happened, of this nature. There presided over the Monasteries in Egypt four pious men, Dioscorus, Ammonius, Eusebius, and Euthymius. These persons were own Brothers; and from their [stature of] body were termed The Long▪ They were eminent both for their [Sanctity of] life, and eloquence. And upon that account their fame was very great at Alexandria. Moreover, Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria had an high esteem for these men. For which reason he constituted one of them, to wit, Dioscorus, Bishop of Hermopolis; having by force constrained him [to undertake that Ecclesiastic Charge.] Two more of them he entreated to continue with him, and could scarcely persuade them to it: but in regard he was Bishop, at length he forced them [to stay;] and 
b Johannes Launoius (in his book concerning the true interpretation of the sixth Canon of the Nicene-Councill) produces this passage in Socrates, to prove, that the Bishop of Alexandria ordained all the Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons, throughout all Egypt. For he remarks, that Theophilus did two things here. First, he made Dioscorus Bishop of Hermopolis; then he ordained his two Brothers Clergymen, and joined them to the same Dioscorus. 'Twas indeed Launoius' opinion, that Ammonius and his brother were by Theophilus made Clergymen of the Hermopolitane Church. Which was also the Sentiment (as I see) of the Author of the Sacred Geography. But in my judgement, both these persons are mistaken. For Theophilus made them not Clergymen of the Hermopolitane-Church; but kept them with himself, and ordained them Clerks of his own (that is, of the Alexandrian) Church. This is attested by Socrates, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Two more of them be entreated to continue with him. Besides the following words in Socrates do more clearly evince this: for Socrates adds, that being made Stewards of the Church by Theophilus, in the first place they were displeased, because being ravished from the Solitude, they had no further leisure to mind the Monastic Philosophy. But at length, when they discerned Theophilus' incredible Avarice and desire of riches, and percelved themselves vitiated by conversing with him, they requested a dismission from him. From which words the proof is sufficient, that they conversed with Theophilus; and being as it were his companions and domestics, had an insight into his Vices and Rapines: For they were the oeconomi, that is, the Stewards of the Revenue of the Church. Moreover, these Learned men were imposed upon by Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version; who has rendered this passage in Socrates thus: Quamobrem Dioscorum violenter tractum, etc. Wherefore he took Dioscorus by force, and made him Bishop of Hermopolis. Two more of them be entreated to dwell with him, and (although a Bishop) scarcely prevailed: having ordained them, he made them Stewards of the Church. Vales.  having honoured them with the Dignity of Clergymen, he committed the disposal of [the Revenue of] the Church to them. They, necestitated thereto, and discharged their office of Stewardship very well. Notwithstanding, they were displeased, because they could not Philosophise, as they had a mind to do, nor be intent upon [their studies of] an Ascetic Discipline. But when in process of time, they were of opinion that their souls received harm, in regard they perceived the Bishop wholly intent upon Lucre, and making it his chief concern to amass money together, (and upon that account, as 'tis commonly said moving every stone;) 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and they refused] I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 than they refused, Vales.  then they refused to live a●y longer with him, saying they were in love with the Solitude, and preferred that before a City-life. The Bishop, as long as he was ignorant of the true reason [why they resolved to be gone,] entreated them to stay. But after he perceived himself condemned by them, he was filled with rage, and threatened to do them all manner of mischief. When they, disregarding his menaces, were departed into the Solitude; Theophilus being (as may be conjectured) a person of an hot and hasty temper, raised no small disturbance against these persons: but set all engines on work to create them trouble. He forthwith entertained an hatred for their Brother Dioscorus also, Bishop of Hermopolis. For he was sorely vexed at him, because the Asceticks were his favourers, and had an high veneration for him. He very well knew, that he could no ways damnify these persons, unless he could make the Monks their enemies. He therefore makes use of this method. 'Twas certainly known to him, that those men, in their frequent disputes with him, [had strongly asserted] that God was incorporeal, and in no wise had an humane shape. For, humane passions do of necessity accompany an humane shape. And this had been diligently inquired into by the Ancients, especially by Origen. Although this was Theophilus' own Sentiment concerning God, yet that he might be revenged of his enemies, he was not ashamed of contradicting what he and they had well and truly asserted. But 
* Or, wound in.  imposed upon most of the Monks, persons innocent indeed and sincere, but who were unskilful in learning, yea most of them illiterate. For he sends Letters to the Monasteries in the Solitudes, giving them advice that they ought not to be persuaded by Dioscorus, nor his Brethren, who affirm God to be incorporeal. For God (said he,) according to the [testimony of the] Sacred Scripture, hath eyes, ears, hands, and feet, as men have. But those persons about Dioscorus, being followers of Origen, do attempt to introduce an 
* Or, blasphemous.  impious opinion; to wit, that God has neither eyes, nor ears, nor feet, nor hands. With this imposture he deceives most of the Monks; and there arises a very hot dissension amongst them. Such as had their minds 
† Or, exercised in.  cultivated with Learning, were in no wise caught with this fraud; but continued their adherence both to Dioscorus and Origen. But the simpler sort, who were the most in number, and had the greatest warmth and zeal, forthwith made an insurrection against the Brethren. A division therefore was made amongst them, and they reproached one another as impious persons. Theophilus' party termed the Brethren Origenists and impious persons. On the contrary, the other Faction styled those instigated by Theophilus 
‖ That is, persons that affirmed God had an humane shape.  Anthropomorphitae. Whereupon no small contention arose, and an irreconcilable War was kindled between the Monks. As soon as Theophilus understood, that his design succeeded according to his own mind, he went to Nitria (where the Monasteries are,) accompanied with a great multitude, and 
d Socrates conceals the true reason, why those Monks termed The Long-brethrens were driven out of the Monasteries of Nitria by Theophilus. For, they were forced from thence, because they were defenders of Origen, whom, together with his errors, Theophilus had condemned in the Alexandrian Synod. Socrates seems to have been imposed upon by some person that was an Origenist, who favouring Ammonius and his Brethren, had given Socrates a Narrative of that business, otherwise than it really was. Baronius, not content to fix the Novatian Heresy upon our Socrates does openly call him an Origenist. But we only say this, that Socrates had this his relation from some one of Ammonius' friends. I do not in the lest doubt, but Theophilus, out of a grudge and hatred towards Ammonius and his brethren, made the Errors of Origen and the crime of Heresy his pretext only; as he did afterwards frame the same calumny against John Chrystostome. Vales.  Arms the Monks against Dioscorus and his Brethren. They having been in great danger of losing their lives, at length with great difficulty made their escape. Johannes Bishop of Constantinople was in the interim wholly ignorant of what had been done in Egypt: and he grew famous for his Learning and Eloquence, on account whereof he became eminent [in all places.] He was also the first person that enlarged the Prayers [usually made] in the Nocturnal Hymns, [which he did] for this reason.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning the Prayers of the Nocturnal Hymns [sung] by the Arians and Homoöusians; and concerning the engagement which happened between them: and that the singing of Hymns in parts, wherein one sang one verse, another another, had its original from Ignatius 
a So the holy Martyr Ignatius is usually styled. This term is differently accented in the Greek, which makes its import different also. For if it be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it denotes a Divine person, one whose soul is full of God. If it be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, its import is passive, and implies one born or carried by God. We are told by many Learned men, that Ignatius had this title from our Saviour's taking him up in his arms. For, he was that very child (they say) whom our Saviour (Mar. 9 36.) took up, and set in the midst of his disciples. Others, on the contrary, affirm this story to be groundless and uncertain. See Dr Caves Life of Ignatius.  Theophorus.  
THe Arians, as we have said, had their Meetings without the City. Every week therefore, as often as the Festival days occurred▪ (I mean the Sabbath, and Sunday,) whereon Assemblies were usually held in the Churches; they flocked together within the City, about the public 
* Covered, or Arched walk●.  Piazza's, and sang Hymns adapted to the Arian Heresy, answering one another by turns. And this they did for the most part all night long. Early in the morning they sang the same alternative Hymns, passed through the midst of the City, out of its Gates, and so went to the places where they met. But in regard they would not desist from making use of such terms as gave a provocation to the Assertors of the Homoöusian opinion: (For they frequently Sang such words as these, Where are they who affirm Three to be one power?) Johannes being afraid, lest any of the more ignorant sort might be drawn away from the Church by such Hymns, in opposition to them appoints some of his own people, that they also might employ themselves in singing of Nocturnal Hymns, and by that means both obscure the Sedulity of the Arians about these things, and also confirm his own party [the Orthodox] in the profession of their Faith. This design of Johannes' was seemingly good and useful; but the conclusion of it was disturbance and dangers. For, in regard the Hymns of the Homoöusians, in their singing of them in the night, were performed with more of pomp and Show: (for Johannes invented Silver Crosses, whereon were carried wax-tapers lighted; the Empress Eudoxia being at the charge hereof:) the Arians, who were very numerous, and possessed with an envious emulation, resolved to be revenged, and to make an Attack against them. For, by reason of that power and sway which they had formerly had, they were as yet hot and ready for such conflicts, and likewise they despised their adversaries. Without delay therefore, on one of those nights they engaged. Briso, the Empresse's Eunuch, who at that time was the Singers Instructor, received a wound in his forehead by a stone: and moreover, some persons on both sides were slain. The Emperor incensed hereat, prohibited the Arians from singing their▪ Hymns any more in public. Such, as we have declared, were the transactions then. We are further to relate, whence this usage of singing alternative Hymns in the Church had its original. 
b I cannot imagine whence Socrates had this story. For 'tis manifest, that Flavianus and Diodorus were the first persons, who in Constantius' Reign divided the Quires of Singers at Antioch into two parts, and gave them David's Psalms, to be sung alternatively, or by turns: which usage being first practised at Antioch, afterwards spread over all the Churches of the world. Theodoret attests this in his Hist. lib. 2. cap. 24; as does also Theodorus Mo●suestenus (a person ancienter than he) who lived in the same times with Flavianus and Diodorus. Theodorus' words are quoted by Nicetas in Thesauro Orth●d●xae fidei, lib. 5. cap. 30. Although that way of singing of Psalms seems to have been used by the Syrians, before Flavianus and Diodorus' times. For Theodorus writes, that Flavianus and Diodorus were the first persons, who translated that kind of Psalmody which they term Antiphonae [That is, when one singeth one verse, another another] out of the Syrian Language into the Grecian; and that those two persons appeared almost the only Authors of this thing, to all the parts of the world. What therefore the Syrians had done long before Flavianus' time, (to wit, in singing of David's Psalms alternatively in Syriack,) that F●●vianu● and Diodorus ordered to be done, by the Grecians of Antioch in their singing the Psalms in Greek. Vales.  Ignatius the third Bishop of Antioch in Syria from the Apostle Peter, who also conversed with the Apostles themselves, saw a Vision of Angels, praising the Holy Trinity by singing of Alternative Hymns, and he delivered that way of singing, which he had seen in his Vision, to the Antiochian Church. Whence the same Tradition was spread over all other Churches. This is the account we have received concerning Alternative Hymns.   

CHAP. IX. Concerning those termed The long Monks, and how Theophilus having conceived an implacable hatred against Johannes upon their account, made it his business to get him deposed [from his Bishopric]  
NOt long after this, the Monks together with Dioscorus and his Brethren, went from the Solitudes to Constantinople. They were accompanied by Isidorus, a person for whom Theophilus had heretofore had a great 
* See the second chapter of this book.  Love; 
a Besides this reason of Theophilus' hatred against Isidorus, Sozomen (book 8. chap. 12.) relates two other causes. The first was, because Isidorus had refused to give evidence in favour of Theophilus' Sister. The second, because ●e had reproved Theophilus for his over much diligence in building Churches, whereby he wasted the money of the Church, which ought rather to have been bestowed on the poor. I am easily induced to believe, that these were the reasons of Theophilus' hatred against Isidorus; in regard both Socrates and Sozomen do expressly attest it. Notwithstanding, Isidorus was not for these reasons ejected out of the Church; but was condemned by the sentence of the Bishops, on account of Origen's Errors, which he maintained▪ as Baronius has long since informed us from Palladius in Lausiaca. Vales.  but was then become his most deadly Enemy, upon this account. One Peter was 
b So Arsacius, who succeeded chrysostom in his Bishopric, is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chief-Presbyter, in the Acts of the Synod ad Quercum; and one Martyrius is styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Chief-Deacon. Sozomen calls this Peter Arch-Presbyter. This is a name of honour, not of ancientness. For the Bishops Elected whom they pleased out of the College of Presbyters to be Archpresbyters, as Liberatus informs us in his Breviarium, chap. 14. Vales.  Chief-Presbyter of the Alexandrian Church. Theophilus had conceived an hatred against him, and took a resolution of ejecting him out of the Church. He charged him with this accusation, that he had admitted a woman, by Sect a Manichaean, to [a participation of] the Sacred Mysteries, before he had brought her off from the Manichaean Heresy. But in regard Peter said that the woman had renounced her Heresy, and that she had not been admitted [to the Eucharist] contrary to Theophilus' mind, Theophilus was for that reason highly incensed, in regard he was calumniated. For he affirmed himself to be wholly ignorant of what had been done. Peter therefore summoned Isidorus to attest, that the Bishop was not ignorant of what had been done concerning the woman. It happened that Isidorus was at that very time at the Imperial City Rome. For he had been sent by Theophilus to Damasus Bishop of Rome, that he might make a reconciliation between him and Flavianus Bishop of Antioch. For Meletius' adherents made a separation from Flavianus, on account of his Oath, as has been declared 
* See book 5. chap. 15.  before. Isidorus therefore being returned from Rome, and summoned by Peter to give in his Evidence, affirmed that the Manichaean woman was admitted [to the Sacrament] agreeable to the Bishop's consent: and that the Bishop himself administered the [Sacred] Mysteries to her, Hereupon Theophilus was highly enraged, and out of anger ejected them both [out of the Church.] This was the occasion of Isidorus' accompanying Dioscorus and his Brethren to Constantinople; that the designs which had fraudulently been form against them, might be inspected and lai● open before the Emperor himself, and Johan●●● the Bishop. Johannes informed hereof, gave the men an honourable reception; and excluded them not from communion of the Prayers; but said he would not allow them a communion of the [Sacred] Mysteries, before cognizance had been taken of their Case. Whilst the affair was in this posture, a false report is brought to the hearing of Theophilus, as if Johannes had both admitted them to the Sacred Mysteries, and was also ready to give them assistance. Wherefore [Theophilus] made it his whole business, that he might not only be revenged upon Dioscorus and Isidorus, but cast Johannes also out of his [Episcopal] Chair. He sends Letters therefore to the Bishops of every City, concealing indeed his own design, and to appearance blaming therein Origen's Books only: [notwithstanding,] Athanasius, (who lived long before him,) in confirmation of his own Faith, has frequently made use of the authority and Testimony of Origen's writings, in his Orations against the Arians.   

CHAP. X. That Epiphanius [Bishop] of Cyprus being also led away by Theophilus' frauds, convened a Synod of Bishops in Cyprus, to determine against Origen's Writings, and reproved Johannes for reading Origen's Books.  
HE became reconciled also to Epiphanius Bishop of Constantia in Cyprus, with whom he had heretofore disagreed. For Theophilus 
a 'Tis false that Epiphanius was ever so simple, as to be addicted to the Heresy of the Anthropomorphitae: he had indeed once received a check upon that account from John [Bishop] of Jerusalem. But Jerome has refuted this Calumny, and also Epiphanius himself, in that Sermon he Preached at Jerusalem in the presence of John himself; as Jerome (in his book to Pammachius concerning the Errors of John of Jerusalem) and Baronius (at the year of Christ 393) do relate. Wherefore, there was no need of Theophilus' feigning himself an Anthropomorphite, to curry favour with Epiphanius. Both Socrates and Sozomen were imposed upon by some Origenist, a favourer of Ammonius and Dioscorus, who told them these things. For 'twas usual with the Origenists, (as Baronius has truly remarked,) to fix the crime of this Heresy upon the Catholics, by whom they were condemned. Vales.  had been angry with Epiphanius, in regard he entertained abject thoughts of God, and subposed him to have an humane shape. Although Theophilus embraced these Sentiments concerning God, and reproved those who supposed the Deity had an humane shape; yet by reason of the hatred he had conceived against some other persons, he openly denied his own thoughts: and at that time entered into a friendship with Epiphanius (with whom he had before been at difference,) as if he had altered his mind, and entertained now the same Sentiment with him concerning God. He was very earnest with Epiphanius likewise to convene a Synod of the Bishops in Cyprus, that therein Origen's Writings might be condemned. Epiphanius being by reason of his singular piety a person of a plain disposition and unacquainted with subtlety, was soon induced into Error by Theophilus' Letters. And having assembled a Synod of the Bishops within the Island [Cyprus,] prohibits the reading of Origen's Books. He sent Letters also to Johannes, entreating him to abstain from reading Origen's Works; and [requesting] that he also would convene a Synod, and make the same determination he had done. Theophilus therefore having wound in Epiphanius, a person famous for his piety, to embrace his own opinion, and perceiving that his design throve according to his wish; became more confident, and he also ●●●self 
b Socrates (and Sozomen who has followed him herein) is mistaken here, in supposing that the Alexandrian Synod (wherein Theophilus condemned Origen's books, together with Origen himself,) was held after that Synod convened at Constantia by Epiphanius. 'Tis manifest, that Theophilus did first of all convene a Synod at Alexandria, and condemn that Heresy in the year of Christ 399. Which was done after many conferences concerning that matter held by the Bishops who came thither, as Postumianu● informs us in Sulpicius' Dialogues de Vitae B. Martini. After this Theophilus sent a Synodick Letter to all the Bishops, and he wrote a particular Letter to Epiphanius, beseeching and entreating him that he would convene all the Bishops of the Island, condemn the same Heresy himself, and subscribe his Synodick Letter. This Letter of Theophilus' is at this day extant, translated by St Jerome. Vales.  Assembled many Bishops: in which convention (agreeable to what had been done by Epiphanius) a sentence of condemnation was ponounced against the Writings of Origen, who had been dead 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged. Moreover, Socrates here uses a perfect number for an imperfect. And for this reason he adds the Term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That is, almost, or, thereabout. But if we would speak exactly, above fifty years must be taken from this number. For Origen died on the year of Christ 252, as may be made out from what we have said at note (b.) and (c.) on Euseb. Eccles. Histor. book 7. chap. 1. From which year, to the year of Christ 399, wherein Origen was condemned in the Alexandrian Synod, there are 147 years. Vales.  almost two hundred years: Not that this was Theophilus' principal design, but [he did it chiefly] to be revenged on Dioscorus and his Brethren. Johannes gave little heed to what he was acquainted with either from Epiphanius, or Theophilus himself; his mind being wholly employed about Preaching in the Churches. And for that indeed he was extraordinarily eminent: but he altogether slighted the plots and designs form against him. But after it came to be apparently known to most persons, that Theophilus made it his business to divest Johannes of his Bishopric, than all those men who had an hatred for Johannes, joined in their raising calumnious complaints against him. And many, as well of the Clergy, as of the Grandees who had a great interest in the Imperial Palace, supposing they had a very fair opportunity offered them of being revenged upon Johannes, procured a Grand Synod to be convened at Constantinople, sending into divers parts [for the Bishops,] partly by Letters, and partly by Messengers.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning the [two] Syrian [Bishops] Severianus and Antiochus, how, and for what reasons they disagreed with Johannes.  
MOreover, the Odium against Johannes was increased by another accident of this nature. There were two Bishops who flourished at one and the same time, by extract they were Syrians, [their names] Severianus and Antiochus. Severianus Presided over the Church of Gabali, which is a City of Syria; and Antiochus over that of Ptolemaïs' situate in Phoenicia. Both of them were famous for their eloquence. Severianus, though he seemed to be very Learned, yet did not pronounce the Greek tongue exactly and distinctly: but whilst he spoke Greek, his voice had the sound of Syriack. Antiochus came first to Constantinople from Ptolemaïs'; and having for some time Preached in the Churches [of the Imperial City] with much Labour and Diligence, and from them procured a great sum of money; at length he returned to his own Church. Afterwards, Severianus being informed that Antiochus had gotten a great deal of money at Constantinople, made it his business to follow his example. Having therefore exercised himself very much, and made many Sermons, he also comes to Constantinople. Where being courteously received by Johannes, for some time he soothed and ●●attered him, and was notwithstanding beloved and honoured by Johannes: in the mean while he grew famous for his Sermons, and on that account came to be taken notice of by 
* Or, many of the Magistracy.  many great personages [of that City,] and moreover, by the Emperor himself. It happened that the Bishop of Ephesus died at that time, and Johannes was necessitated to make a journey thither, to ordain a Bishop there. Being come to that City, and finding some endeavouring to promote one person to the Bishopric, others another, (who also strove very earnestly amongst themselves upon their account, for whom they gave their suffrages;) Johannes perceiving that both parties contended most pertinaciously, and would in no point be obedient to his admonitions; resolved to put an end to their contention 
* Or, Without labour, or, trouble.  without offending either faction. He himself therefore preferred one Heraclides his Deacon, by Nation a Cypriot▪ to the Bishopric. And so both parties desisted from their mutual contentiousness, and were at quiet. On this account Johannes was necessitated to stay at Ephesus a long time. In the interim that he resided there, Severianus gained a greater esteem and affection from his Auditors at Constantinople. Nor was this thing unknown to Johannes. For he was with all imaginable speed acquainted with whatever happened. When therefore Serapion (of whom we have made mention 
† Book 6. chap. 4.  before,) suggested this to him, and told him the Church was disturbed by Severianus, Johannes was provoked to an Emulation. And having 
‖ Or, By the by.  incidently taken away many Churches from the Novatianists and Quartadecimani, he returned to Constantinople. Where he renewed the care of the Churches which was incumbent on him. But no body was able to endure Serapion's haughtiness and arrogancy. For in regard he was in possession of a great 
* Or, Liberty and confidence.  interest and favour with Johannes the Bishop, his insolence towards all persons was immeasurable. For which reason the Odium also against the Bishop became more enkindled. Upon a time, when Severianus passed by him, Serapion refused to give him the Honour due to a Bishop: but continued in his seat, demonstrating thereby that he had but a very slight esteem for Severianus' presence. Severianus could not bear this contempt of Serapion's; but spoke with a loud voice to those that were present, If Serapion dies a Christian, Christ hath not been Incarnate. Serapion having gotten this occasion, did openly render Severianus odious to Johannes: He concealed the first clause of the sentence, [to wit, this] if Serapion dies a Christian; and affirmed that Severianus said these words only, doubtless Christ was not incarnate. He produced a company of his own [faction] who attested that the words were spoken so. Johannes therefore forthwith expels Severianus out of the City. This coming to the knowledge of the Empress Eudoxia, she reproves Johannes severely; and gave order that Severianus should forthwith be recalled from Chalcedon in Bythinia. He returned immediately. But Johannes declined his friendship; nor could he be induced thereto by the entreaty of any one. 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in so much that the Empress,] in my judgement it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, till at length the Empress.] Nor do I doubt but Socrates wrote thus. Nicephorus words it expressly according to our emendation. And in Sozomen the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, until,] which is the same. Vales.  Till at length the Empress Eudoxia, in that Church called The Apostles, cast her Son Theodosius (who now Reigns successfully, but was then a very young child;) before Johannes' knees, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, having adjured him by her Son. The Ancients were wont to swear by their Children. So in Virgil, 

Per caput hoc juro, per spem surgentis Iüli:  
I swear by this head, by the hopes of growing Iülus.   After the same manner, when they would earnestly entreat others, they beseeched them by their own children, and whatever they accounted most dear to themselves. In this manner therefore Eudoxi● spoke to John chrysostom at that time. By this little child of mine, and your spiritual So●, whom I brought forth, and whom you received out of the sacred Font; be reconciled with Severianus. 'Tis certain chrysostom had received Theodosius Junior out of the sacred Font▪ as Nicephorus relates at this place, from Simeon Metaphrastes, as I suppose. Further, Baronius places this reconciliation between Severianus and chrysostom, on the year of Christ 401, in the Consulate of Vincentius and Fravitus. But I had rather place it on the year following▪ For if it be true that Theodosius was then baptised, as we have before related from Nicephorus: (which is indeed highly probable; for Eudoxia would not have brought her Son into the Church of the Apostles, had he not been baptised:) this reconciliation of the Bishops must necessarily happen on the year of Christ 402. For Theodosius Junior was born in the Consulate of Vincentius and Fravi●us, (which was the year of Christ 401,) on the tenth of April. For so 'tis recorded in the Alexandrian Chronicle, and in Marcellinus' which was put forth by Onu●rius. The reading in Sirmondus' Edition is false, where it is on the eleventh of April. Nor is it credible, that he could be bapti●ed, except in the Easter of the year following. If any one notwithstanding shall maintain, that he was baptised a few days after his birth, (as Marcus seems to intimate in the life of Porphyrius;) we will allow this, if he pleases. But who can believe, that Theodosius would have been brought into the Church by his Mother, and placed at Chrysostome's knees, before he was a year, or ten months old? Vales.  having adjured him frequently by her Son, with much ado prevailed with him to admit of a friendship wi●h Severianus. After this manner therefore these two persons were to appearance reconciled: nevertheless, they retained a rancoured mind one towards another. Such was the occasion of Johannes' grudge against Severianus.   

CHAP. XII. That Epiphanius coming to Constantinople, held Assemblies, and performed Ordinations contrary to Johannes' mind; that he might gratify Theophilus.  
NOt long after this, Epiphanius the Bishop comes again out of Cyprus to Constantinople, induced thereto by Theophilus' 
* Or, Arguments.  persuasives: he brought along with him 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  a copy of a Sentence of a Synod, wherein he had not declared Origen to be Excommunicate, but had condemned his Books only. Arriving therefore at Saint John's Church, (which is distant from the City seven miles,) and coming ashore, he celebrated an Assembly, 
a Baronius does at this place charge Socrates with a mistake, because he has said, that Epiphanius ordained a Deacon at Constantinople without the consent of the Bishop of that City. Epiphanius had done that before indeed, in the Diocese of John Bishop of Jerusalem, as 'tis manifest from Jerome's Epistles. S●crates therefore, and those that follow him, being deceived by the likeness of the name, thought that was done by Epiphanius in the Church of John Bishop of Constantinople. This device Baronius has invented to excuse Epiphanius. But, who sees not, that there is no reason, why we should charge Socrates with a lie in those things which he himself was able to see? For what had been once done already by Epiphanius in Palestine, why could it not afterwards be made use of by the same person at Constantinople? For there was not so great a crime in ordaining a Deacon, whom notwithstanding Epiphanius ordained not, but by the entreaty of the multitude that stood by. Vales.  and ordained a Deacon; after which he entered into the City. That he might gratify Theophilus, he declined Johannes' invitation, and lodged in a little private house. And having called together those Bishops who were then at Constantinople, he produced a copy of the Sentence of condemnation against Origen's Books, and recited it to them: 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have nothing;] it must doubtless be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having nothing:] in the next line▪ we read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, were pleased] instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is pleased.] Vales.  having nothing to say against those Books, only he and Theophilus were pleased to reject them. Some [of the Bishops] out of that reverential respect they bore Epiphanius, subscribed [this Decree of the Synod:] but very many of them refused to do it. Amongst which number was Theotimus Bishop of Scythia, who made this answer to Epiphanius. I (said he) will neither be injurious (O Epiphanius!) to a person who has long since ended his life piously; nor dare I attempt so impious a fact, as to condemn what our Predecessors have in no wise rejected; especially when I do not 
c I agree with Christophorson, who in stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, saying,] read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, know,] and at the end of this clause placed a full point. Notwithstanding, 'tis my opinion, that there is something▪ more wanting here. And after the word [Origen,] I think the place is to be made perfect thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having said these words, and produced a book, etc. Which is confirmed by Sozomen and Nicephorus. And Epiphanius Scholasticus seems to have read thus, as may be collected from his Version. Vales.  know of any ill doctrine in the Books of Origen. After this he produced a Book of Origen's, which he began to read, and showed the Ecclesiastic expositions [of Scripture which occurred] therein. And then he subjoined these words. They who are injurious towards these writings, perceive not that they fix a reproach upon those very Books, concerning which these are written. This was the return, which Theotimus (a person eminent for his piety and rectitude of life,) made to Epiphanius.   

CHAP. XIII. What this Writer can say in defence of Origen.  
BUt in regard such as delight in reproaching, have imposed upon many persons, [and dissuaded them] 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉;] the reading in the Sfortian M. S. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] And so Epiphanius Scholasticus found it written in his copy. For thus he renders it: Sed quoniam detractores, etc. But, in regard Revilers, stealing privily upon many persons, do reject Origen as being a blasphemous Author. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from reading Origen, as being a blasphemous Author. Vales.  from reading Origen, as being a blasphemous Author; I judge it not unseasonable to discourse a little concerning them. Vile and despicable men, who of themselves cannot arrive at an eminency, are desirous of getting a name from discommending those who are better than themselves. The first person affected with this distemper was Methodius, Bishop of a City in Lycia named Olympus. Then, Eustathius, who for some small time Presided over the Church in Antioch. After him, Appollinaris, and lastly Theophilus. This Mess of Revilers have calumniated Origen, but proceeded not in one and the same method. For one has broke out into an accusation against him upon one account, another upon another; whereby each of them hath sufficiently demonstrated, that he has fully approved of whatever he has not found fault with. For, whereas one has blamed him in particular for one opinion, another for another; 'tis manifest that each of them has wholly admitted as true what he hath not cavilled at; his silence approving of that which he has not found fault with. Methodius indeed, when [in his books] he had in many passages severely inveighed against Origen, does notwithstanding afterwards unsay as it were what he had written, and 
b Baronius, at the year of Christ 402, does charge Socrates here with a lie and with calumny, because he has said, that Methodius (when he had before reproached Origen,) did afterwards unsay what he had written, and set forth his praises, in his Dialogue entitled Xenωn, or, the House of entertainment. But Baronius affirms, that Methodius did the contrary. For when he had at the beginning praised Origen, afterwards having derected his Errors, he inveighed against him. Baronius confirms this by the testimony of Eusebius, who in the sixth book of his Apologic in de●ence of Origen, writes thus▪ Quomodo ausus est Methodius nunc contra Origenem scribere, qui haec & haec de Origenis l●cutus est dogmatibus, How dares Methodius write against Origen now; who has spoken these and these things, concerning Origen's opinions. Which pa●●age in Eusebius St Jerome quotes in his Apology against Rufinus, to show that he had done the same thing which Methodius did before. But Eusebius, in the place now cited, does not say plainly, that Methodius had heretofore spoken in defence of Origen. For he does not say [who had▪ spoken these and these things concerning Origen's opinions;] but only▪ [who has spoken, etc.] which may be taken on either side. Therefore Socrates is not to be charged with a lie. Vales.  admires the man, in the 
c Methodius wrote his books commonly in the way of Dialogues, as 'tis apparent both from his Convivium, which is lately published by two Learned men; and also from his books concerning the Resurrection, which he had written against Origen, out of which books Epiphanius produces some Excerptions. Of the same sort also was this Dialogue of his, entitled Xenωn, that is, the house of entertainment wherein strangers lodge. For, as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a place for Virgins to dwell in: so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an house for strangers to lodge in. This book is mentioned in Photius' Bibliotheca, in his Excerptions out of Methodius' book 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, where these words occur; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which place the Translator has rendered very ill: it is thus to be translated: That passage in the Gospel [cast not that which is Holy to dogs, nor your Pearls before swine] is thus explained by Xenωn, that by Pearls are meant the more secret Mysteries of the Religion given by God▪ But the hogs, etc. the great Methodius says, etc. In this Dialogue therefore, the title whereof was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an Origenist was introduced, by name Xenωn, against whom Methodius disputed, not in his own name, but under another person, as Photius attests in the same Excerptions. Hence 'tis apparent, that that Dialogue of Methodius', which Socrates calls Xenωn, was the same to which Photius gives the title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and that Xenωn is not to be taken for a place of entertainment, but rather for a person of the Dialogue. But some one will object that in that Dialogue entitled Xenωn, Origen was highly commended by Methodius; but in the Dialogue entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Methodius terms him a Centaur. For so 'tis extant in two places in Photius' Excerptions. My answer is, 'tis possible that in the beginning of that work Methodius might have been sharp upon Origen; but in the end or procedure of it, he might sound a Retreat as it were, and praise him highly. Notwithstanding, if any one has a mind stiffly to maintain, that the Dialogue Xenωn differed from that entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; than it must be said, that Xenωn was not the proper name of any man, but that thereby is rather meant the whole School of Origen, wherein the Auditors and Scholars, coming from divers parts of the world, were conversant. Which in my judgement is the truest. 'Tis certain, if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were a proper name, it would have the accent in the last syllable save one. Vales.  Dialogue to which he gave the Title of Xenωn. But, I do affirm, that an addition is made to Origen's commendation from his being accused by these persons. For they who have gotten together whatever they supposed blame-worthy [in Origen,] and notwithstanding have not in the least found fault with him in these their Collections for entertaining ill Sentiments concerning the Holy Trinity; [these men, I say] do most evidently demonstrate and bear witness to his true and Orthodox piety. And by their not blaming him in this particular, they commend him by their own testimony. But Athanasius a courageous defender of the Homoöusian Faith, in his Orations against the Arians, does with a loud voice cite this Author as a witness of his own faith, interweaving his words with his▪ own, after this manner; The most Admirable and Laborious Origen (says he) does by his own testimony confirm our Sentiment concerning the Son of God, affirming him to be coëternall to the Father. They therefore who reproach Origen, have forgot themselves [and consider not] that they speak calumniously of Athanasius, Origen's praiser. But, let thus much be said concerning Origen. We will now return to the Sequel of our History.   

CHAP. XIV. How Johannes (having invited Epiphanius to come to [his Palace] and he refusing, and continuing his holding of separate Assemblies in the Church of the▪ Apostles,) admonished and reproved him, because he did many things contrary to the Canons. Whereat Epiphanius was terrified, and returned into his own Country.  

a This beginning is too abrupt, especially in regard that digression concerning Origen went before. Therefore in my judgement [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] should precede here; and the beginning of the next period should run thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But his answer was, etc. Vales.  JOhannes was in no wise angry, because Epiphanius had made an Ordination in his Church, contrary to the Canon: but invited him to come and lodge with him in the Bishop's Palace. But his answer was, that he would neither abide nor pray with him, unless he would expel Dioscorus and his Brethren out of the City, and with his own hand subscribe the condemnation of Origen's Books. Upon Johannes' deferring to do these things, and saying that nothing ought rashly to be done 
* Or, before a Catholic, or, general disquisition.  before a determination of a General Council; those that hated Johannes put Epiphanius upon another design. For they contrive, that at the next Religious meeting which was to be held in that Church named The Apostles, Epiphanius should come forth publicly, 
† Or, reproach.  condemn Origen's Books in the presence of all the people, Excommunicate Dioscorus with his followers, and reproach Johannes as being their favourer. These things were declared to Johannes: and on the day following he sends this message to Epiphanius (who was then come into the Church) by Serapion: Epiphanius, You do many things contrary to the Canons: first, you have made an Ordination in the Churches under my jurisdiction: then, without any order from me, you have made use of your own authority and ministered in the said Churches: Further, when 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and again] it should in my judgement be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, heretofore;] (although this reading be disagreeable to all our copies.) For 'tis opposed to what follows, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and now. Valesius.  heretofore I invited you hither, you refused to come, and now you allow yourself that liberty. Take heed therefore, lest a tumult being raised amongst the people, even you yourself incur danger therefrom. Epiphanius having heard this, was fearful and went from the Church: and after he had very much blamed Johannes, he began his voyage to Cyprus. Some persons report, that at his going a-board, he spoke these words to Johannes, I hope you will not die a Bishop. And, that Johannes made him this return, 
c The reading in the Florentine, M. S. pleases me best; which is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, do not hope, Epiphanius, to arrive in your own Country. Moreover, Baronius does deservedly deride these predictions of Epiphanius and chrysostom, as fabulous and forged. Socrates relates them not for true and certain; and in my judgement they are altogether misbecoming Holy men and Bishops. Vales.  I hope you will not arrive in your own Country. I cannot positively affirm, whether they who told me these things spoke true. Notwithstanding, the event was agreeable to both their wishes. For Epiphanius arrived not at Cyprus: but 
d Baronius does indeed place that contest between Epiphanius and chrysostom on the year of Christ 402. But concerning Epiphanius' death he dissents from Socrates, Sozomen, and the other writers, who tell us that Epiphanius died soon after, in his return to his own Country. And yet Baronius confesses he knows not what year Epiphanius died on. Which I cannot wonder at enough. For, whereas Baronius follows Socrates and Sozomen in the foregoing account of that contest which happened between those two eminent men, what reason had he to descent from them about the death of Epiphanius? They might indeed have been mistaken in their relating the mutual predictions between Epiphanius and chrysostom: nor is it sufficiently manifest, whether or no they predicted those accidents to one another. But the things which happened to each of them are most certain, nor could Socrates and Sozomen be ignorant hereof; the latter of whom was born at Salamine, over which City Epiphanius had been Bishop; and both of them were almost Epiphanius' contemporaries. It ought therefore to be looked upon as certain from the Testimony of these Writers, that Epiphanius died at the close of the year 402▪ or at least on the beginning of the year following, before the Synod ad Quercum. Theophilus informs us hereof in his Epistle to Saint Jerome, which Epistle Jerome has prefix● before The●●bilus's Paschal Epistles▪ which he translated into Latin. For in th●t Epistle Theophilus speaks these words concerning chrysostom then condemned: Sed ille ut caetera ejus flagitia taccam, etc. But he, not to mention his other Crimes, admitted the Origenists to a familiarity with himself, and preferred many of them to the Sacerdotal Office; on account of which fact he widened the hea●t of that man of God Epiphanius of Blessed memory, (who shined a bright Star in the world amongst the Bishops▪) and therefore has deserved to hear, Babylon is fallen, i● fallen. Where you see Theophilus does speak of Epiphanius, as then dead; for he terms him a man of blessed memory: and he intimates, that he was dead before Chrysostome's condemnation. Vales.  after his departure died on Shipboard. And within a small time afterwards Johannes was deposed from his Bishopric, as we shall manifest in the procedure of our History.   

CHAP. XV. How after Epiphanius' departure, Johannes made an Oration against women, and upon that account (by the care of the Emperor, and Empress,) a Synod was convened against him at Chalcedon, and he is ejected out of his Church.  
FOr, after Epiphanius' departure, Johannes received information from some persons, that the Empress Eudoxia had animated Epiphanius against him. And being a person of an hot disposition, and of a ready expression; without delay he made an Oration in the presence of the people, the contents whereof were the discommendation of all women in general. The multitude understands that Oration so, as if it had been 
* Darkly. or, obscurely.  Enigmatically spoken against the Empress. This Speech is taken in writing by malevolent persons, and brought to the knowledge of the Emperors. The Empress, informed hereof, complains to the Emperor of the injury done to herself, and tells him that her injury was his. She takes care therefore, that Theophilus should forthwith convene a Synod against Johannes: which was in like manner urged by Severianus: for he still retained his grudge [against Johannes.] Within a small interval of time Theophilus arrived, accompanied with many Bishops of several City's [whom he had summoned together by his Letters.] 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, the Emperor, etc.] I had rather it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For the Emperor, etc.] Moreover, chrysostom affirms the contrary to what is said here, in his Epistle to Innocentius. For he says that the Emperor commanded Theophilus to come to Constantinople alone, to plead his cause: but, that he came thither, accompanied with many Bishops. Notwithstanding, these things may be reconciled, if we say that the Emperor gave Theophilus this order at the beginning, when the Monks had gone to him. But afterwards, at the instigation of his Wife Eudoxia, who was angry with Johannes, the Emperor commanded Theophilus to bring the Bishops out of Egyp● with him. Vales.  For, the Emperor had given him this order by his Rescript. They flocked together most especially, who were displeased with Johannes, some upon one account, others on another. They came also, whom Johannes had turned out of their Bishoprics. For Johannes had deposed many Bishops in Asia, when he went to Ephesus upon account of ordaining Heraclides. All of them therefore by agreement met together at Chalcedon [a City] of Bythinia. One Cyrinus was at that time Bishop of Chalcedon, by country an Egyptian: he prated [against Johannes] before the Bishops, terming him an Impious, arrogant, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Muscul●● renders it inflexible. Christophorson, contumacious. I would rather translate it inexorable; for we fall down at their knees, whom we entreat. Vales.  inexorable person. With which words the Bishops were mightily pleased. But Maruthas Bishop of Mesopotamia; against his will trod upon Cyrinus' foot. By reason of which [bruise] he was in very great pain, and could not accompany the rest of the Bishops in their passage to Constantinople. He therefore continued at Chalcedon; but the rest failed over to Constantinople. None of the ecclesiastics went out to meet Theophilus, nor showed him the usual respect and honour: for he was known to be [Johannes'] open enemy: The Alexandrian Mariners, whose Corn-fleet happened to be there at that time, went forth to meet him, and received him with acclamations of joy. Theophilus refused to go into the Church; but took up his lodgings in one of the Emperor's houses, named Placidiana. Thenceforward many accusations were raised against Johannes. Nor was there the least mention now made concerning Origen's Books: but they betook themselves to other absurd criminations. Provision being made before hand after this manner, the Bishops met at a place 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Euseb. book 7. chap. 11. note (k.)  near the City Chalcedon termed the 
† This was termed Synodus a● Quercum, the Synod at the Oak.  Oak, whither they cited Johannes immediately, that he might make his defence in reference to the Crimes he stood charged with. Together with him they summoned in Serapion [his Deacon,] Tigris the Eunuch a Presbyter, and Paulus a Reader. For these persons were accused together with Johannes. But, in regard Johannes made use of an 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which is a Civil Law term: and we have rendered it accordingly. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies an Exception. Now, one kind of an Exception is a refusal of the Judges. Vales.  Exception, and refused those that summoned him in, as being his enemies, and appealed to a general Council; without any delays they cited him in four times. And when he refused to appear, but gave them always the same answer, they condemned and deposed him; laying no other crime to his charge but this only, that upon his being summoned he would not appear. This business being divulged about Evening, put the multitude into the greatest tumult immaginable: wherefore they watched all night long, and would in no wise suffer him to be taken out of the Church: but cried out, that cognizance ought to be taken of his case in a greater Synod. But the Emperor issued out an Order, that he should be forthwith ejected, and carried into banishment. Johannes understanding this, surrendered himself about 
d John chrysostom, in his Epistle to Innocentius, does attest, that he was put on Shipboard late in the Evening, and carried into banishment. Upon which account Baronius (at the year of Christ 403.) charges Socrates with a mistake here. But, if we weigh Socrates' words more attentively, we shall find them in no wise differing from Chrysostome's Narrative. For Socrates says only, that John chrysostom surrendered himself to the Emperor's Officers about Noon: therefore the Emperor's Officers might detain him in custody till the Evening, that he might be conveyed into banishment with more secrecy in the night. Vales.  Noon on the third day after his deposition, the people not knowing of it. For he was afraid, lest a disturbance might have been raised upon his account. So, he was conveyed away [and banished.]   

CHAP. XVI. That the people being tumultuous because of Johannes' banishment, Briso the Empresse's Eunuch, was sent to bring him back again to Constantinople.  
BUt the people were intolerably tumultuous. And (as it usually happens in such cases,) those who had conceived an hatred against him, changed it into a compassion, and affirmed him to be calumniated, whom a little before they desired to see deposed. Upon this account therefore, they were the most numerous, who exclaimed both against the Emperor, and the Synod of Bishops. But in a more especial manner they fixed the occasion of this calumny upon Theophilus. For his frauds could no longer continue concealed: but [were discovered] both by many other indications, and also because he communicated with Dioscorus and those termed the Long Monks, 
a Yea, he communicated with them, before Johannes' case was inquired into: So Sozomen tells us, book 8. chap. 17. Vales.  soon after Johannes' deposition. Moreover, at that time Severianus also (in a Sermon he Preached in the Church,) supposing he had a fair opportunity of reproaching Johannes, spoke these words: Although Johannes had been condemned for nothing else, yet his proud and arrogant disposition was crime sufficient [justly to have occasioned] his deposition. For men are forgiven all other sins, but God resisteth the proud, as the Sacred Scriptures inform us. These words provoked the populace to an higher degree of obstinacy and contention. Upon which account the Emperor gave order he should be recalled immediately. Briso therefore the Empresse's Eunuch being sent, found him at 
b This Town's name is written variously. Hierocles, Theophanes, Cedrenus, Nicephorus, and Moschopulus, call it Pranetum. Sozomen terms it Pronetum. In Stephanus 'tis named Pronectus. In the Putingerian Table it is called Pronetio. Vales.  Praenetum, which is a Mart-Town situate over against Nicomedia, and ordered him, to return to Constantinople. But in regard Johannes, after he was recalled from Exile, refused to enter the City before he had been declared innocent by a greater Judicature; in the interim therefore he abode in a 
c Manors, or Farms in the Country, which were at some distance from the City, were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (as we have remarked in our notes on Eusebius, book 7. chap. 11. note (k.) which the Latins do sometimes call Suburbana. Wherefore Ortelius (in his Thesaurus Geographicus) is mistaken, in his supposing Marianae to be the Suburbs of Constantinople; whenas it was a Village, so called from its builder. Sozomen (book 8. chap. 18.) says this Village was then in the Empress Eudoxia's possession. Vales.  Village at some distance from the City, termed Marianae. Upon his making delays and refusing to enter the City, the multitude was incensed, and forthwith began to cast forth opprobious words against the Emperors. For which reason Johannes was forced to return. The populace therefore went forth to meet him with [expressions of] the greatest veneration and honour, and bring him directly to the Church: entreating him to place himself in the Episcopal Chair, and (according to his former usage) pray for peace upon the people. Upon his refusing to do that, and saying that that aught to be done by a determination of the Judges, and that it was necessary his condemners should acquit him; the multitude grew more inflamed, they being extremely desirous to see him sitting in the [Episcopal] Chair, and to hear him Preach again. At length the people prevailed to have these things done. And Johannes, after he had seated himself in the Episcopal Throne, according to his usage prayed for peace upon the people: and moreover, being constrained thereto, he Preached a Sermon to them. This thing gave Johannes' adversaries an occasion of [raising] another calumnious accusation against him. But concerning that they spoke not one word then.   

CHAP. XVII. That upon Theophilus' desiring to discuss Heraclides' case then absent, and Johannes' refusing to permit him; an engagement happened between the Constantinopolitans and Alexandrians, wherein many were slain [on both sides.] At which Theophilus and some other of the Bishops were terrified, and fled from the City.  
BUt in the first place Theophilus made an attempt to call in question Heraclides' 
a Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc.] which is the reading in Georgius Alexandrinus' Life of John chrysostom. Vales.  Ordination; that so, if possible, he might make that an occasion of deposing Johannes [again.] Heraclides was not present: but was judged in his absence, as if he had unjustly beaten some persons, bound them with chains, and caused them to be led thorough the midst of the City Ephesus. And when Johannes and his favourers affirmed, that judgement ought not to be 
* Or, made against.  passed upon those that were absent; the Alexandrians on the contrary stiffly maintained, that Heraclides' accusers ought to be admitted, although they accused him in his absence. A tumult therefore and a sharp conflict was forthwith raised between the Constantinopolitans and Alexandrians. And a Fight happened, wherein many persons received wounds, and some few were slain. Upon sight hereof, Theophilus fled forthwith to Alexandria: the same was done by the other Bishops, excepting a few who were of Johannes' side. And all of them made their escape and went to their own [Sees.] These things happening thus, Theophilus was condemned in the judgement of all men. Moreover, the Odium against him was increased, by his being in no wise ashamed of reading Origen's Books constantly after this. Being asked therefore by one, why he would again embrace those Books which he had condemned; his answer was this: Origen' s Books are like a Meadow adorned with all manner of flowers. If therefore I find any thing that is good amongst them, I gather it. But, if any thing appears thorny to me, that (in regard it pricks) I let alone. This was Theophilus' answer; but he considered not this saying of wise Solomon: that, † the words of the 
* The first clause of this saying occurs at Eccles. 12. 11.  wise are as goads, and they ought not to kick against them, who are pricked by the precepts [contained therein.] For these reasons Theophilus was condemned in all men's judgements. Moreover Dioscorus (one of those termed The Long Monks) Bishop of Hermopolis, 
b Dioscorus Bishop of Hermopolis was dead before the convention of the Synod at the Oak, nor was he buried in the Church at the Oak, but in St Mocius' Church; as Sozomen attests book 8. chap. 17. St Mocius' Church was at Constantinople, as we are informed by Procopius and others. Wherefore Socrates is mistaken, who attributes that to Dioscorus, which was rather to have been said concerning his brother Ammonius. For, at such time as the Synod ad Quercum [that is, the Synod at the Oak] was summoned, Ammonius fell into a distemper. And having passed over to The Oak, he died soon after, and was honoured with a splendid funeral, in the Monastery of that place, as Sozomen tells us book 8. chap. 17. Vales.  died a little after Theophilus' flight, and was honoured with a splendid Funeral, being buried in the Church at The Oak, wherein the Synod upon Johannes' account had been convened. But Johannes employed himself about Preaching. And ordains Serapion (for whose sake the Odium against him had been raised,) Bishop of Heraclea in Thracia. Not long after, these things also happened.   

CHAP. XVIII. Concerning Eudoxia's Silver Statue, and how Johannes was ejected out of his Church again on account of that, and conveyed into banishment.  
A 
a Marcellinus (in his Chronicon) reports this Statue to have been made in the Consulate of Theodosius Junior and Rumoridus, which was the year of Christ 403: his words are these: Eudoxiae Arcadii uxoris super porphyreticam Columnam argentea Statua suxta Ecclesiam posita hactenus fistit, a Silver Statue of Eudoxia, wise to Arcadius, placed upon a Porphyry-pillar near the Church still stands. Theophanes relates the same, who says, that that Statue was erected in that place called Pittacia, near the Church of St Irene; and that at the dedication thereof the Praefect of the City (who was a Manichaean and a Semipagan) excited the people to shout and dance in such a manner, that the divine Service could not quietly be performed in the Church, because of the noise made by the multitude of Dancers. Notwithstanding▪ Baronius places the dedication of this Statue on the year of Christ 404, But in regard Marcellinus Comes, in his Chronicon does in express words place it on the Consulate of Theodosius Junior and Rumoridus, I judge it more safe to follow his opinion; provided it be said to have been made after the Synod ad Quercum, and after Chrysostome's first condemnation, that is about the close of the year 403. And this is confirmed by Socrates. For he adds a little after, that when the Nativity of our Lord drew near, Arcadius gave Johannes notice, that he could not come to the Church. Now, John was deposed a little before Easter, in the year of Christ 404. Vales.  Silver Statue of the Empress Eudoxia, clothed in a woman's stole, had been erected upon a pillar of Porphyry. It stood upon an high Basis, not very near, nor yet at any great distance from that Church named Sophia: but there was the distance of half the breadth of the street between them both. At that Statue public sports were usually celebrated. Johannes supposing what was performed [at those sports] to be done in contempt to the Church, reassumed his usual freedom and boldness of speech, and armed his tongue against those who did these things. And whereas he ought to have persuaded the Emperors by an Exhortatory Oration, to abstain from such sports; he did not do that: but made use of his sharp tongue, and reproached those who had ordered these [sport's] to be performed. The Empress did again apply these expressions to herself. And supposing Johannes' words [to be spoken] in contempt to her, she makes it her business to have another Synod of Bishops convened against him. Johannes, made sensible hereof, Preached that famous Sermon of his in the Church, the beginning whereof is this: 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. This Homily occurs at Tom. 7. pag. 545. of Sr Hen. Savils Edition of chrysostom.  Herodias rages again, she is again disturbed, she dances again, she again desires to receive John' s head in a Charger. Hereby the Empress was more highly exasperated. And not long after the Bishops arrived, to wit, Leontius Bishop of Ancyra in Galatia the Less: Ammonius of Laodicea which is in Pisidia, 
b This Briso seems to be a different person from Briso the Bishop, who (as Cedrenus tells us) was one of John Chrysostome's Scholars. And Socrates seems to have put Philippi instead of Philippopolis. For Philippopolis is an eminent City of Thracia. But Philippi is a City of Macedonia. Vales.  Briso of Philippi in Thracia: Acacius of Beroea in Syria, and some others. After these Prelates were come, those who had accused Johannes before, were set up again. Johannes was emboldened with a greater degree of confidence before these Judges: and desired that the Crimes he was accused of, might be inquired into. [In the interim, the Feast of] Our Saviour's Nativity approached, and the Emperor, as he had usually done before, went not to the Church: but gave Johannes notice, that he would not communicate with him, till such time as he should clear himself of the Crimes he stood charged with. Farther, in regard Johannes' accusers showed a despondency and fearfulness of mind, by reason of his great confidence; the Bishops that were present superseded their researches into any thing else, and affirmed that a scrutiny was to be made concerning this only, to wit, that after his deposition he had thrust himself into his Episcopal Chair, without having had it adjudged to him by the authority of a Synod. When Johannes made answer, that sixty Bishops who held communion with him, had decreed that; Leontius rejoined [in these words,] 
c Baronius (at the year of Christ 404,) charges Socrates with a lie here. For, in the Synod at the Oak thirty six Bishops only had condemned Johannes: of which twenty nine were Egyptians, the rest were of divers Provinces, as Theodorus (in Palladius, in his Dialogue concerning the Life of chrysostom,) relates from the Acts of the Synod at the Oak. But when he was afterwards recalled to Constantinople, he had been admitted to communion by sixty five Bishops. Either therefore Socrates must necessarily be mistaken, who has said that chrysostom was condemned by more Bishops than those by whom he had been admitted to communion and restored; or else it must be said that Palladius is out. Unless any one will reconcile these things by saying thus, viz. That Leontius the Bishop has here reckoned the suffrages of the Bishops together, who had condemned John chrysostom in both Synods, as well that held at the Oak, as the other assembled at Constantinople. For although, at such time as Leontius spoke these words, the Bishop's present in the Constantinopolitan Synod had not pronounced sentence against chrysostom, yet Leontius, who knew they were incensed against chrysostom, made not the least doubt of their suffrages. Vales.  But they were the more in number, O Johannes! who condemned you in the Synod. Again, when Johannes urged, that that was not a Canon of the Catholic Church, 
d Palladius tells us, that this very answer was given by John Chrysostome's defenders, against the Canon of the Antiochian Synod; to wit, that that Canon was made by the Arian Bishops. But Chrysostome's adversaries rejected this defence, asserting that Canon to have been made by the Catholic Bishops. And when Elpidius, a Bishop of Chrysostome's party, urged them to subscribe that draught of the Creed then promulged by those Bishops; they answered in presence of the Emperor, that they were ready to subscribe it: but they put off that business to another time. Therefore, what must we determine concerning this question? Athanasius indeed, in his book de Synodis, does wholly reject that Antiochian Synod, together with its draught of the Creed, as having been held by the Arians with a design to subvert the Nicene Creed. But to Athanasius (who cannot be a sufficient witness in his own case,) we in the first place oppose Hilarius, than Pope Julius, and lastly, all the Eastern and Western Bishops, who have now at length by a general consent admitted of that Synod. Hilarius, 'tis certain, (in his book de Synodis) does fully admit of it, and commends that form of the Creed drawn up there, as being useful and necessary, on account of the Heresies which sprang up after the Nicene Council. Moreover, Pope Julius wrote a Synodick Epistle to all the Bishops who had been convened in that Synod; amongst whom were Eusebius, Narcissus, Theodorus, and Maris. Which Synodick Epistle Athanasius does record entire, at pag. 739. etc. Tom. 1. Edit. Paris. 1626. In the title and body of that Letter, Julius terms them Beloved Brethren; which undoubtedly he would never have done, had he looked upon them to have been Arians. Now, what reason had he to look upon them to be Arians, who as yet had not been condemned by the sentence of any Synod; and amongst whom there were very many stiff maintainers of the Nicene Creed, which Baronius himself does not deny? Of which sort was Dianius Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, whom Julius names in the first place; concerning whose praises Basil the Great has a peculiar Epistle extant. Lastly, all the Easterns have acknowledged that Synod to be Catholic, and inserted its Sanctions into the book of Canons, soon after John Chrysostome's times, as appears from the Chalcedon-Councill. And at▪ length the Western Church has by degrees admitted of those Canons, rendered into Latin by Dionysius Exiguus. Notwithstanding, in John Chrysostome's times they might be rejected, in regard they were not received by a general consent of the whole Church, nor as yet admitted by the Romish Church. Pope Innocentius, in his Epistle to the Constantinopolitan Church, (which Sozomen has recorded, book 8. chap. 26.) does in no wise admit of these Canons. Vales.  but of the Arians making; (For the Bishops 
* See Socrat. book 2. chap. 10.  heretofore convened at Antioch in order to the subversion of the Homoöusian Faith, out of their hatred to Athanasius, made that Canon:) [Leontius and his party] rejected his defence, and pronounced sentence against him: not considering, that by making use of that Canon, 
e Christophorson supposed that these words were spoken by Socrates concerning the Bishops convened in the Antiochian-Synod. But I think they are to be understood concerning the Bishops then assembled at Constantinople against John chrysostom. And in this sense Epiphanius Scholasticus and Musculus took this place: for Epiphanius has rendered it thus, non intelligentes, quod dum hâc regulâ uterentur, Athanasium quoque deponerent, not understanding, that whilst they made use of this Canon, they deposed Athanasius also: and Musculus has translated it happily after this manner: nec cogitantes, non Johannem se modò, sed & ipsum Athanasium hoc Canone utentes deponere, nor thinking, that by using of this Canon, they deposed not only Johannes, but even Athanasius himself. Vales.  they deposed Athanasius also. These things were transacted at the approach of the Feast of Easter. The Emperor therefore gives Johannes notice, that 
f Christophorson thought these words were spoken concerning John, who after this was withheld from entering the Church▪ But I▪ had rather they should be understood of the Emperor himself; in which sense Epiphanius and Musculus takes them. Our sentiment is confirmed by that passage in Socrates which occurs a little before in this chapter: where he relates, that Arcadius at the approach of Christmas, gave John notice, that he could not come into the Church, unless John (who had been condemned by the sentence of a Synod,) should first clear himself. After the same manner therefore, at the approach of Easter, Arcadius gives John notice, that he could not go to the Church, as long as John, condemned now by two Synods, resided therein. Vales.  he could not come to the Church, because two Synods had condemned him. Wherefore Johannes desisted in future, and went not any more to the Church. On which account those of his party left the Church immediately, and celebrated Easter in the public Baths termed Constantianae. There were with them many Bishops, Presbyters, and others of the Ecclesiastic Function; who were termed Johannitae, because from that time they held Meetings in several places apart by themselves. Johannes appeared not at all in public, for the space of two months, till such time as the Emperor issued out an Order for his being carried away into Exile. By virtue whereof he was drawn out of the Church, and conveyed into banishment. On which very day some of the Johannitae set the Church on fire. Whilst that was burning, an Easterly wind blue, which conveyed the fire to the 
g This Edifice was called the Senate-house. The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, at the sixth Consulate of Honorius which he bore with Aristaenetus, has these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And on a sudden the Great Church was burns together with the Senate-house, [fired] by those who held it, termed the Xylocercetae, on the second day, at the sixth hour. See Chronic. Alexandr. pag. 714. Edit. Monach. 1615. Zosimus describes this Structure about the middle of his fifth book. It was in the Second Ward of the City Constantinople, as we are informed from the Old description of that City, published before the Notitia Imperii Romani. Vales.  Senate-house, whereby that was burnt. This happened on the twentieth of June, in Honorius' sixth Consulate, which he bore with Aristaenetus. Moreover, what mischiefs the Praefect of Constantinople (whose name was 
h This (if I mistake not) is the Manichaean and Semipagan Praefect of the City, who, at the dedication of Eudoxia's Statue, had mocked the Christians, as we have related before (see note (a.) in this chapter.) from Theophanes. Palladius (in the Life of chrysostom) speaks concerning the same Optatus; that when he was Praefect of the City, he compelled the Noble Matrons either to communicate with Arsacius, who had been put into John Chrysostome's Bishopric, or else to pay two hundred pounds of Gold into the Exchequer. Vales.  Optatus, an Heathen as to his Religion, and therefore an hater of the Christians) did to Johannes' friends upon account of this fire, and how he destroyed many of them by a capital punishment, I think fit to omit.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning Arsacius, who was Ordained Johannes' successor, and concerning Cyrinus [Bishop] of Chalcedon.  
SOme few days after, Arsacius is Ordained Bishop of Constantinople; he was brother to Nectarius, who had been Johannes' predecessor in that Bishopric, and had governed it well: but he was very aged. For he was above eighty years old. During his calm and peaceable presidency over that Bishopric, by reason of his singular mildness, Cyrinus Bishop of Chalcedon, 
* See chap. 15.  whose foot Maruthas Bishop of Mesopotamia had unawares trod upon, was in so very ill a condition, that his foot putrified, and he was forced to have it cut off. Nor was this abscission performed once only, but it was many times iterated. For 
† Or, the destemper.  the Gangrene preyed upon his whole body, in so much that it seized his other foot, which he was forced to have cut off also. I have mentioned this thing for this reason, in regard many persons did affirm, that Cyrinus suffered all this on account of the opprobrious words he had spoken against Johannes; for he frequently termed him an inexorable person, as I have said 
* Chap. 15.  before. And because [about the same time] there fell an hail, [the stones whereof were] of a vast bigness, at Constantinople and in the Suburbs round that City; (which happened in the 
† See the close of the foregoing chapter.  forementioned Consulate▪ about the thirtieth of September:) this was said to have been an act of divine vengeance for Johannes' unjust deposition. These reports had more of credit given to them and were improved by the Empresse's death, which happened soon after. For she ended her life on the fourth day after the hail fell. Others affirmed, that Johannes was deservedly deposed, because, when he was in Asia and Lydia, he had seized upon many Churches belonging to the Novatianists, Quartadecimani, and some other [Heretics, to wit,] at such time as he made a journey to Ephesus on account of Heraclides' Ordination. But, whether Johannes' deposition were just, agreeable to their saying who were incensed against him; or whether Cyrinus underwent a due punishment for his reproachful language; and whether the hail fell, and the Empress died, upon Johannes' account; or whether these things happened for other reasons; or for both; God knows, who is the discerner of things secret, and the just Judge of Truth itself. I have recorded what the common reports of men were at that time.   

CHAP. XX. How, after Arsacius, Atticus obtained the Constantinopolitan See.  
BUt Arsacius did not long survive his taking the Bishopric. For, on the following Consulate, which was Stilichon's second and Anthemius' first, about the eleventh of November he died. Many persons being exceedingly desirous of obtaining the Bishopric, and for that reason much time having been spent, on the following Consulate, which was Arcadius' sixth and Probus' first, a Religious person was promoted to the Bishopric, his name Atticus. By original extract he was of Sebastia in Armenia, but had followed an Ascetic course of life from his younger years; and, besides his being furnished with a competency of Learning, he was endowed with a greater degree of natural prudence. But I shall speak concerning this person hereafter.   

CHAP. XXI. Concerning Johannes' departure to the Lord in exile.  
JOhannes being carried into banishment, died at Comani upon the Euxine Sea, on the fourteenth of 
a Instead of [November,] it must be [September,] as it is in the Sfortian M. S. and in Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version. Nor did Nicephorus read otherwise, who adds, that the day whereon John chrysostom died, was dedicated to the Exaltation of the Holy Cross. For so it was agreeable, that he who had passed his whole life under the Cross, and had gloried in nothing but in the Cross of his Lord, should be loosed from the Frame of his body on that Festival, as the same Nicephorus does elegantly write. Vales.  September, in the following Consulate, which was Honorius his seventh and Theodosius' second. He was a person (as I have said 
* chap. 3.  before) by reason of his zeal for temperance, more addicted to anger than bashfulness, and because of his sanctity of life; he always made use of too great a liberty of speech. But it is▪ to me a wonder, how he, who was so zealous a follower of Temperance, should teach in his Sermons, that Temperance was to be contemned. For, whereas the Synod of Bishops allowed repentance but once to those who lapsed after Baptism, he was so bold as to say, [
b In what Homily this was said by chrysostom, I cannot find. And yet we have little reason to question Socrates' authority, because he lived in the same times, and could have heard the Sermons, as well of chrysostom, as of Sisinnius Bishop of the Novatians. Moreover▪ it may be more certainly concluded from this passage, than from any other, that Socrates was a Novatianist. For he does both put an ill interpretation upon Chrysostome's saying, and also openly favours Sisinrius Bishop of the Novatian party, against John chrysostom.— You must know further, that this saying was objected to chrysostom by Bishop Isaacius in the Synod ad Quercum▪ because he gave sinners a liberty, in regard he taught, if you have sinned again, repent again. And, as often as you sin, come to me and I will heal you. Vales.  although] you have repent a thousand times, approach. For which doctrine many of his acquaintance rebuked him; but more especially Sisinnius Bishop of the Novatianists: who wrote a book against this saying [of Chrysostome's,] and reproved him sharply for it. But, these things happened long before this time.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning Sisinnius Bishop of the Novatianists, what expressions he is said to have used in his discourses with Johannes.  
BUt, I judge it not inopportune, to speak something briefly concerning Sisinnius. He was (as I have often said) an eloquent person, and an excellent Philosopher. But in a more especial manner he had taken pains about Logic, and was incomparably well versed in interpreting the Sacred Scriptures. In so much that Eunomius the Heretic would [out of fear] frequently avoid his judicious and powerful acuteness in discourse. His diet was not slender. But though he was eminently temperate, yet his Fare was sumptuous and magnificent. His way of living was splendid and delicate, [he was clad] in a white garment, and bathed himself twice a day in the public Baths. Being on a time asked by one, why he that was a Bishop, would bathe twice a day; his answer was, because I cannot bathe, thrice. At another time, when out of respect he went to give Arsacius the Bishop a visit, he was asked by one of those about Arsacius, why he would wear a garment misbecoming a Bishop? And where it was written that a Priest should be clothed in a white garment? His answer was, tell me first where is it written, that a Bishop should wear a black garment? And when he that asked him, was in doubt [how to return answer] to this contrary question, Sisinnius added: You, said he, can never show that a Priest ought to wear black. But Solomon is my Author, whose words are, 
* Eccles. 9 8.  Let thy garments be white. And our Saviour in the 
† Luke 9 29.  Gospels, appeared clothed in a white garment. Moreover, he showed Moses and Elias, wearing white garments, to the Apostles. Having with readiness said these and many other such words as these, he was greatly admired by those that were present. When Leontius Bishop of Ancyra in Galatia the Less, had taken the Church [there] from the Novatianists, and was [at that time] come to Constantinople, Sisinnius went to him, and entreated him to restore the Church. But Leontius in an heat made answer, and said to him, You Novatianists ought not to have Churches, [in regard] you take away Repentance, and exclude the loving kindness of God. After Leontius had spoken these and more such ill words against the Novatianists, Sisinnius made answer, But no person reputes in such a manner as I do. When Leontius added again, How do you Repent? Sisinnius, subjoined, because I have seen you 
a In Suidas, at the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this whole passage in Socrates is transcribed, where the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ●e answered] is wanting. Which word must either be expunged here as superfluous, [which we have done in our Version;] or else the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, subjoined] which went before, must be blotted out Vales. . One time, Johannes reproved Sisinnius, and said to him, a City cannot have two Bishops; Sisinnius' answer was, Nor has it. Johannes being angry hereat, and saying, you seem desirous of being the only Bishop; Sisinnius replied, I do not say that, but that I am not a Bishop in your account only, when as notwithstanding other persons look upon me to be such. Johannes incensed at that answer, I (said he) will make you leave Preaching; for you are an Heretic. To which Sisinnius made this pleasant return: But I will give you a reward, if you will free me from so great pains. Johannes being mollified with this answer, replied, I will not make you leave off Preaching, if that Office be troublesome to you. So facetious was Sisinnius, and so ready at answering. It would be tedious to write and record all his sayings. Wherefore, I have accounted it sufficient, by these few to show what manner of person he was. I will only add this, that he was very eminent for his Learning; on which account, all the Bishops that were his successors, loved and honoured him. Moreover, all the eminent personages of the Senatorian order had a great affection for, and admired him. He wrote many Books: but 
* Or, he hunts after words, etc.  he is too studious about words in them, and intermixes Poetic terms. He was more admired for his speaking, than his writing. For, in his face and voice, in his garb and aspect, and in the whole motion of his body, there was a gracefulness. By reason of which [accomplishments,] He was beloved both by all Sects, and chiefly by Atticus the Bishop. But, I think thus much sufficient [to have been said] concerning Sisinnius.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning the death of the Emperor Arcadius.  
NOt long after the death of Johannes, the Emperor Arcadius died; a man of a mild and quiet temper, and who at the close of his life got the repute of a person beloved by God, for this reason. There is at Constantinople a very spacious house, which is termed 
* That is, a nutt-tree.  Carya. For, in the Court of this house there is a Nutt-tree, on which ('tis reported) the Martyr Acacius was hanged, and completed his Martyrdom. On this account a small Church was built near that tree. The Emperor Arcadius desirous to see this Church, went into it [one day:] and when he had said his prayers, came out again. All those persons who dwelled near that Church, ran together to see the Emperor. Some went out of the house, and made it their business to take their stand before hand in the streets, from whence they supposed they might have a plainer view of the Emperor's countenance▪ and of the Guards that were about him. Others followed, until all persons, together with the women and children, were got out of the Church. After which, all that great house, the buildings whereof enclosed the Church on every side, fell down immediately. Hereupon followed an outcry, together with an admiration, because the Emperor's prayer had delivered so great a multitude of persons from destruction. This happened thus. [Moreover, Arcadius] leaving his Son Theodosius, then but eight years old, ended his life in the Consulate of Bassus and Philippus, on the first of May: this was the second year of the two hundredth ninety seventh Olympiad. He reigned with his Father Theodosius thirteen years: after his Father's death [he reigned] fourteen; he lived one and thirty years. This book contains the 
† Or, the Space.  History of twelve years and six months.  

* This Appendix is part of the eleventh chapter of this book, worded in a different manner only. Musculus, Grynaeus, and Dr Hanmer have omitted it in their Versions. Christophorson, Curterius, and Valesius have inserted it in their translations. The Greek Text of it occurs in Stephens' Edition, and in Valesius'; from which latter we have rendered it into English.  In other Copies this following passage occurs, not as if it were omitted, but worded in a different manner. We judged it therefore meet to annex it. On which account we have added it at this place.  

BUt, in regard the Bishop of Ephesus happened to die in the interim, Johannes was necessitated to go to Ephesus, to ordain a Bishop. Being arrived in that City, and some endeavouring to promote one person, others another; he preferred one Heraclides, his own Deacon, by Country a Cypriot, to the Bishopric. Whereupon a disturbance being raised in Ephesus, because Heraclides was [reputed] unworthy of the Episcopate; Johannes was forced to stay at Ephesus for some time. During his residence there, Severianus grew more beloved and esteemed by his Auditors at Constantinople. Nor was this unknown to Johannes. For he was speedily acquainted with what happened by Serapion, whom he had a singular affection for, and to whom he committed the whole care of his Episcopate, in regard of his piety, his fidelity in all concerns, his prudence in the management of all matters, and his studiousness about defending the Bishop's Rights. After some time, Johannes returns to Constantinople, and personally undertook again a becoming care of the Churches. But between Serapion the Deacon, and Severianus the Bishop, there arose a great 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a narrowness of mind.  dissension; Serapion opposing Severianus, because he strove to outdo Johannes in his Preaching; and Severianus envying Serapion, because Johannes the Bishop favoured him highly, and entrusted him with the whole care of his Episcopate. Being thus affected one towards the other, the vehemency of their hatred happened to be much increased by this reason. To Severianus on a time passing by, Serapion 
† Or, gave not.  showed not that honour which is due to a Bishop: but continued in his feat; whether it was because he saw him not, (as Serapion afterwards affirmed upon oath before the Synod;) or whether it was because he slighted the presence of a Bishop, (as Severianus averred,) [which of these was truest] I cannot say: God only knows. But Severianus could not then bear Serapion's contempt; but immediately, even before cognizance had been taken of the cause in a public Synod, with an 
a He means the oath mentioned before, at the 11th chapter, to wit, if Serapion dies a Christian, Christ hath not been incarnate. Further▪ these words [condemns] and [excommunicates] denote Severianus' menaces, rather than the thing itself. For Severianus Bishop of Gabali had no power of condemning or deposing a Deacon of another Diocese; but he only threatened to do this, and committed his complaint to the judgement of the Bishops. Vales.  oath condemns Serapion, and not only [divests him] of the dignity of a Deacon; but excommunicates him also from the Church. Johannes hearing this, took it very ill. But afterwards, when the business came under scrutiny before a Synod, and Serapion excused the fact, and averred that he saw him not, and also produced witnesses [in confirmation thereof;] the whole Synod of Bishops then convened pardoned him, and entreated Severianus to admit of Serapion's excuse. But Johannes the Bishop, that he might fully satisfy Severianus, removes Serapion and suspends him from the 
* Or, the honour.  Office of a Deacon for a weeks space: although he used him as his right hand in all businesses, in regard he was a most acute and diligent person about Ecclesiastic Disputes and Answers. Notwithstanding, Severianus could not thus be prevailed with: but made it his whole business to get Serapion not only wholly degraded from his Diaconate, but excommunicated also. Johannes was sorely vexed hereat, went out of the Synod, and left the Bishops then present to determine the cause, having spoken these words to them: Do you inquire into the cause, and make such a definitive determination as you shall think fit. For I refuse to determine the difference between them. After Johannes had spoken these words, and was risen up, the whole Synod arose likewise, and left the cause in the same state it was in, blaming Severianus rather, because he 
† Or, was not obedient to what, etc.  acquiesced not in what had been said by Johannes the Bishop. But Johannes admitted not Severianus to a familiarity any more in future: but advised him to return into his own Country, signifying thus much to him: Severianus, (said he,) 'tis not expedient, that the Diocese you are entrusted with should for so long a time continue unlookt-after▪ and destitute of the presence of its Bishop. Wherefore, hasten your return to your Churches, and neglect not the Gift [which God hath bestowed] upon you. When Severianus had begun his journey, the Empress Eudoxia, informed hereof, reproves Johannes, and causes Severianus to be forthwith recalled from Chalcedon in Bythinia. He came back immediately. But Johannes declined a friendship with him, and could by no persons entreaty be prevailed upon: till such time as the Empress Eudoxia, in that Church called the Apostles, cast her Son Theodosius Junior, than a very young child, before Johannes' knees, and having conjured him frequently by her Son, with much ado persuaded him to admit of a friendship with Severianus. After this manner therefore, 
‖ See chap. 11, at the latter end of it.  etc.     

THE SEVENTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS.  

CHAP. I. That after the Emperor Arcadius' death, (who left his Son Theodosius, than eight years old;) Anthemius the Praefect had the chief management of affairs in the Empire.  
THE Emperor Arcadius having ended his life on the first of May, in the Consulate of Bassus and Philippus; Honorius his Brother [still] Governed the Western Empire: the Eastern was under the Government of 
* That is, Arcadius' Son.  his Son Theodosius Junior, at that time eight years of age. Anthemius the Praefectus Praetorio had the chief management of the public affairs. He was Grandchild to that Philippus, 
* See Socrates book 2. chap. 1●.  who in Constantius' Reign ejected Paulus the Bishop, and introduced Macedonius into his See. 
a Nicephorus (book 14. chap. 1.) relates that this Anthemius enlarged the Pomoerium, [that is, a space about the walls of a City or Town, as well within as without, which was not to be built upon▪] of the City Constantinople, demolished the old walls, and built new on●● towards the Continent, which (says he) are now standing: and that he finished the work with an incredible swiftness, to wit, within the space of two months. For so I render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, walls to the Landward, and not as Langus does, Brick-walls. But Nicephorus seems to be mistaken, who attributes that to Anthemius, which was done long after by Cyrus' Praefect of Constantinople, (as Cedrenus relates in his Chronicon,) on the 26th year of Theodosius Junior. Further, I would very willingly expunge this whole clause in our Socrates. For it disturbs the sense, and seems to have crept from the Margin into the Text. Vales.  He encompassed Constantinople with a great wall. Of all the men of his own times, he was accounted and in reality was the most prudent person. He never did any thing without advice, but consulted with many of his acquaintance concerning what ought to be done; chiefly, with 
b This Troïlus the Sophista was one of Anthemius' chiefest friends, as (besides Socrates) Synesius informs us in his Epistle to Troïlus. Socrates' mentions the same Troïlus, at chap. 6. book 6. where he speaks concerning Eusebius Scholasticus, who wrote Gaina's war in verse. Suidas has mentioned the same person, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, where he affirms that he wrote Politic Orations, and Books of Epistles. Vales.  Troïlus the Sophista, who, besides the 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, friendship] the reading in the Florentine M. S. is truer, thus, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wisdom.] Which emendation is confirmed by Nicephorus. Vales. Valesius (in his account of the Life and Writings of Socrates and Sozomen) reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Philosophy; which alteration in the reading he makes in his Appendix to his Notes on Socrates and Sozomen.  wisdom that was in him, was Anthemius' equal in Political knowledge. Wherefore, almost all things were done with Troïlus' advice.   

CHAP. II. Concerning Atticus Bishop of Constantinople, what manner of person he was as to his temper and disposition.  
DUring therefore the Emperor's being in the eighth year of his age, Atticus was in the third year of his Episcopate over Constantinople, and was highly eminent. He was a person, (as we have said 
* Book 6. chap. 20.  before,) besides his great Learning, pious and prudent. Wherefore, he much augmented the Churches under his jurisdiction. For he not only defended those of his own Creed, but caused the Heretics also to admire his prudence. He was in no wise vexations to them; but when he had attempted to terrify them, afterwards he showed himself mild towards them. Nor was he careless about his studies. For he bestowed much pains in reading ancient Writers, spending whole nights in perusing them. Wherefore, he was not unacquainted with the discourses of the Philosophers and Sophistae. Moreover, to those that addressed to him, he was pleasant and delectable: He groaned with such as were sorrowful: and, that I may speak summarily, according to the Apostles [example,] 
* 1 Cor. 9 22.  he was made all things to all men. Formerly, during his being a Presbyter, he made Sermons; got them by heart, and Preached them in the Church. But afterwards, by his assiduity, he procured such a readiness of expression, as to be able to speak 
† Or, without premeditation.  extemporè, and followed a panegyrical way of Preaching. Notwithstanding, his Sermons were not such, as were either received by his Hearers with applause, or committed to writing. But, concerning his Temper, Morals, and Learning, let this suffice. I will now relate those memorable passages which happened in his times.   

CHAP. III. Concerning Theodosius and Agapetus Bishops of Synnada.  
IN 
a It would be more truly written Synnada, with a double n. For so the name of this City is more frequently inscribed on old Coins. Johannes Tristanus has produced a Coin of the Emperor Caracalla's, which has this inscription, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Synnade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n.] Yet 'tis sometimes written with a single n. So it is in an old Coin of the Emperor Nerva's; in the reverse whereof Jupiter is engraven with this Inscription, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This Coin was in the Archives of that illustrious personage the Lord Bryennius, concerning the meaning whereof when I was asked by the Learned Franciscus Ogerius▪ (to whom Pati●us had communicated that Coin,) my answer was, it was to be read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For the Synnadensians worshipped Jupiter under the name of Pandemos, because having heretofore been gathered together out of many sorts of people in Greece, by Acamas, Theseus' son, they inhabited the City Synnada. Whence says Stephanus, the City was so named, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from their dwelling together. Further, those people out of whom the Colony of the Synnadensians was first collected, were of two sorts; to wit, the Macedonians, and the Athenians, or jonians, who were in Asia; as the same Stephanus relates. Whence we understand, why (in the Emperor Caracalla's Coin, which Johannes Tristanus has set forth,) the Synnadensians, are termed Dorienses and jonians. For, this is the inscription, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For the Macedonians, a Colony whereof Acamas brought thither, were originally Dorienses. But the Athenians who went thither with Acamas Theseus' son, and the Colonies which Acamas is reported to have gathered out of Asia, were jonians▪ so termed from Iön the Athenian. Vales.  Synada a City of Phrygia Pacatiana, one Theodosius was Bishop, who severely persecuted the Heretics in that City, wherein there were many of the Sect of the Macedonianis: he drove them not only out of the City, but from the [adjacent] Villages also. Which practice of his was not 
b It is a famous question, and usually disputed on both sides, whether it be lawful for Catholics, especially Bishops, to persecute Heretics. In the determination whereof, I am of opinion, that a distinction is requisite. For 'tis certain, that on account of amassing money together it is not lawful for Catholics to molest and vex Heretics; which thing Theodosius Bishop of Synnada at that time did. Also, to persecute them by criminal sentences, and to thirst after their blood, is in like manner unlawful; as Idatius and some other Prelates of Spain did in their persecution of the Priscilianists. To whose communion when St Martin had for some time joined himself, he acknowledged, that great detriment befell him from that thing, as Sulpicius Severus does relate in his Life. Notwithstanding, it is and always was lawful for Catholics, to implore the aid of Princes and Magistrates against Heretics, that they be restrained, and kept within the bounds of duty; lest they should behave themselves insolently over the Catholics, or lest they should insult over and scoff at the Catholic Religion. Sr Augustine confesses indeed, that heretofore this was his Sentiment, to wit, that Heretics were not to be molested and vexed by Catholics, but that they were to be invited by all instances of mansuetude and mildness. But afterwards he altered his opinion, being most certainly informed, that the Laws of Princes made against Heretics, are useful to Heretics themselves in order to their conversion. And he says this was acknowledged by the Donatists themselves, who had afterwards returned to the Catholic Church. For they affirmed, that they had never returned to the Church, but had always continued in their error, had they not been provoked and drawn as it were by those penalties and mulcts [contained in] the Imperial Laws. There is a most elegant passage of Augustine's [about this matter] in his 48th Epistle to Vincentius; to which is to be added another passage of the same Author, in his first book against Gaudentius, chap. 23. Vales.  agreeable to that of the Orthodox Church, which does not use to persecute; nor was [He incited hereto] by a zeal for the true Faith: but being a perfect slave to the love of money, he made it his business to amass riches together, [by taking them] from the Heretics. Wherefore, he made all imaginable attempts against those that embraced the Sect of the Macedonianis, putting the Clergy that was under him in Arms; and practised a thousand stratagems against them: nor did he forbear 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That is, he drew and bound them as it were to Judge's Tribunals. Translatours thought these words were spoken concerning bonds, as if Theodosius the Bishop had brought the Heretics bound before the Judges. In which sense Nicephorus also took this passage. But Socrates' words will not bear this meaning. Vales.  binding them [over] to the Courts of Judicature. More especially, he did several ways disquiet their Bishop, whose name was Agapetus. But in regard the Governors of Provinces in no wise had (as he supposed) a sufficient power to punish [Heretics,] he ran to Constantinople, and petitioned for Edicts from the Praefecti Praetorio. In the interim therefore that Theodosius stayed at Constantinople on this account, Agapetus, who as I have told you presided over the Sect of the Macedonianis, betook himself to a [prudent and] good 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, madness] Nicephorus and Christophorson read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Course, device, or purpose:] with which reading I am best pleased. Vales.  course. For, having communicated the affair to his whole Clergy, and called together the people under him, he persuades them to embrace the Homoöusian Faith. Having effected this, he went directly into the Church, accompanied with a great multitude, or rather with the whole body of the people in general. Where 
* Or, when he had celebrated a prayer.  when he had solemnised the prayers, he took possession of the Chair, wherein Theodosius was wont to sit. And having united the people, and professing in future the Homoöusian Creed, he became possessed of the Churches belonging to Synada. These things having been after this manner transacted, Theodosius arrives within a short time, and brings along with him a Praefecturian assistance: and being ignorant of what had been done, goes immediately to the Church. From whence he was driven by all persons unanimously, and went again to Constantinople. Being arrived there, he made complaint before Atticus the Bishop, of what had been done against him, to wit, that he had been 
e We read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, unjustly▪] agreeable to the reading in Epiphan. Scholasticus, and Nicephorus. The other Reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, contrary to reason, or unexpectedly. Vales.  unjustly ejected out of his Bishopric. Atticus knowing that this accident was advantageous to the Church, gave Theodosius comfortable words, persuading him with patience to embrace a quiet course of life, and informing him that he ought to prefer the good of the public before his own private concern. But he wrote to Agapetus, [ordering him] to continue in possession of the Bishopric, and [bidding] him not to be suspicious of any molestation from Theodosius' displeasure.   

CHAP. IU. Concerning the Paralytical Jew, who was cured by Atticus the Bishop in divine Baptism.  
THis was one useful accident which befell the Church in the times of Atticus. Nor was the state of these times without Miracles, or Cures. For a Jew, who had been a 
* Troubled with the palsy.  Paralytic for many years, was confined to his bed. And when all medicinal remedies had been applied to him, and no prayers of the Jews could do him any good; at length he betook himself to Christian Baptism, hoping that this would be his only true and Salutary Physician. Atticus the Bishop was soon acquainted herewith. Having therefore instructed him in the rudiments of Christianity, and declared to him the hope in Christ, he ordered him to be carried in his bed to the Font. The Paralytical Jew receiving Baptism with a sincere faith, immediately upon his being taken out of the water in the Font, was freed from his disease, and continued sound and healthy in future. This [admirable] Cure the power of Christ vouchsafed to show to men even in our times: by reason whereof many Heathens believed and were baptised. But the Jews, although they seek after Signs, notwithstanding could not be induced [to believe,] by present miracles. Such benefits as these were conferred upon men by Christ.   

CHAP. V. How Sabbatius, who from being a Jew had been made a Presbyter of the Novatianists, deserted those of his own opinion.  
BUt many persons slighting these things, persisted in their impiety. For the Jews did not only disbelieve these Miracles which happened; but such persons also as were studious followers of them, were found to hold the same Sentiments they did. For Sabbatius, of whom we have made mention a little 
* Book 5. chap. 21.  before, not willing to continue in the degree of a Presbyter to which he had been promoted, but being from the beginning ambitious of a Bishopric, in these times separated from the Church of the Novatianists, making the observation of the Jewish Passover his pretence. Holding therefore assemblies that were Schismatical and separate from his own Bishop Sisinnius, in a place of the City which is termed Xerolophus, where Arcadius' Forum now is, he attempted an audacious fact 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, worthy of many dangers.  that deserved many punishments. For, on one of his meetingdays, he read a passage in the Gospel, whereat these words occur, 
† See Luke 22. 1.  Now, it was a Feast called the Passover of the Jews; to which he made an addition of his own, that was never written, nor ever heard of before; to wit, these words Cursed (says he) be that person who celebrates the Passover 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I like not the Version of Langus and Christophorson, who have rendered this place thus: maledictus qui absque azimis pascha celebrat, cursed is he who celebrates the Passover without unleavened bread. In my judgement it must be rendered thus, beyond [or, not on] the days of unleavened bread. For in the Greek it is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, without: but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which imports beyond, out of, or saving on. Vales.  not on the days of unleavened bread. These words of his being heard, spread immediately. And the simpler sort of the Novatian Laity, circumvented by this Artifice, betook themselves to him. But his fraud proved unsuccessful to himself. And his forgery had an unhappy event. For not long after 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which Langus and Christophorson render thus: cum ex anticipatâ opinione Festum Paschae celebraret, when he celebrated the Paschall Festival by an anticipated opinion. I like Musculus' Version better, who translates it thus: per anticipationem celebraret, he celebrated [the Festival] by way of anticipation. For Sabbatius celebrating the Paschall solemnity after the Jewish manner, prevented the Christians, and kept that Festival before the Sunday. If these words are thus to be understood; it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Socrates uses the same term a little lower in this Chapter; where speaking concerning the same thing, his words are: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, possessed with a rude anticipate opinion. Where notwithstanding, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to be taken for an anticipate opinion. Vales.  he celebrated the Festival by way of Anticipation; when many persons flocked to him. And whilst they were keeping the 
c I understand The Vigil of the Paschall Festival. Nor can 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be any other than the Vigil of the Paschall Festival. For Sabbatius (although he anticipated Easter, and celebrated it with the Jews yet) kept the Vigils on the Paschall Sabbath with the rest of the Christians; with whom also he celebrated Easter-day in a dissembling and negligent manner, as Socrates has related before, in book 5. chap. 21. And thus this passage in Socrates was understood by Nicephorus, whose words his Translator hath not rendered well. Nicephorus' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which are to be translated thus, But in regard they celebrated the solemn Vigil with a congruous worship merely for fashion's sake, etc. Moreover, why Sabbatius (although he followed the Jews in the observation of Easter, notwithstanding) would feign a celebration of Easter with the Christians, this in my judgement is the reason; because he feared the Laws of the Emperors who had made a Sanction that they should be accounted Heretics, who kept not Easter on one and the same day with all other Christians. This was the command of the Emperor Theodosius, in the ninth Law of the Theodosian Code de Haereticis. Vales.  Solemn Vigils by watching all night in the Church, a daemoniacal terror seized them; as if Sisinnius their Bishop was come with a great multitude, [to fall] upon them. Hereupon a disturbance was raised, as it usually happens, and they being shut up by night in a straight place, trod upon one another: in so much that above seventy persons of them lost their lives. For this reason many deserted Sabbatius. Notwithstanding, some possessed with a 
* Or, Rustic, or, clownish.  rude anticipate opinion, continued with him. But, how Sabbatius violated his oath, and got into a Bishopric, we will declare by and by.   

CHAP. VI Concerning those who at that time were the Ringleaders of the Arian Opinion.  
DOrotheus Bishop of the Arian Heresy (who had been translated by the Arians from Antioch to Constantinople, as we have related 
* Book. 5. chap. 12.  before,) having lived an hundred and nineteen years, died in Honorius' seventh and Theodosius Augustus' second Consulate, on the sixth of November. After this person Barba presided over the Arian Sect. In whose time the Arian Heresy was very happy in having two eloquent men, both whom were dignified with a Presbyterate. The name of the one was Timotheus; the other was called Georgius. Georgius was furnished with more of Grecian Literature: but Timotheus had bestowed greater pains about the Sacred Scriptures. Moreover, Georgius had Aristotle's and Plato's books always in his hands: but Timotheus was 
† Or, delighted with.  an admirer of Origen: and in his Expositions of the Sacred Scriptures in public, he [showed himself] not to be unskilled in the Hebrew Tongue. Timotheus, had formerly been an adherent to the Sect of the 
‖ See book 5. chap. 23.  Psathyriani. But Georgius had been ordained by Barba. I myself discoursed with this Timotheus, and evidently perceived how ready and expedite he was in returning answers to those who questioned him, and in explaining the most obscure places which occur in the Sacred Scriptures. He always quoted Origen as a most evident witness of what he asserted. I cannot therefore but wonder, how these two persons should persist [in their adherence] to Arianism; the one of whom had Plato always in his hand; and the other had Origen in his mouth. For neither does Plato assert, that the Second and Third Cause (as he usually terms them,) took a beginning of Existence. And Origen every where acknowledges the Son to be coeternal with the Father. But, though they continued in their own Church, yet the Arian heresy was by them reduced to a better and more moderate temper. For by their own doctrine they banished many of Arius' blasphemies. But thus far concerning these persons. Not long after this, Sisinnius Bishop of the Novatianists died, in the same Consulate, and Chrysanthus is ordained, concerning whom we shall speak hereafter.   

CHAP. VII. How Cyrillus succeeded Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria.  
SOme little time after this, Theophilus' Bishop of Alexandria fell into a 
* Or, a drowsy disease.  Lethargic distemper, and died in Honorius' ninth and Theodosius' fifth Consulate, on the fifteenth of the month October. And a contention being raised there also about the Bishopric, some endeavoured to place Timotheus the archdeacon in the Episcopal Chair; others Cyrillus, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus renders it, who was Theophilus' Nephew by his sister. Christophorson translates it, the son of his brother. Nicephorus (book 14. chap. 25,) says Theophilus was Cyrillus' Uncle by the Father's side; his words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: Theodoret terms him only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Uncle. Wherefore I rather believe he was Cyrillus' mother's brother. In Sozomen there is mention of Theophilus' Sister. Facundus Hermianensis and Epiphanius Scholasticus term Theophilus Cyrillus' Cousin-german; which is ill done: but from thence 'tis clearly intimated, that Cyrillus was related to Theophilus by his Sister. Vales.  who was Theophilus' sister's son. When a Sedition arose hereupon amongst the people, Abundatius Commander of the Milice [in Egypt] favoured Timotheus' party. Wherefore, on the third day after Theophilus' death, Cyrillus was placed in the Chair, and came to the Bishopric with a greater power than Theophilus had done. For from that time, the 
* Or, the Bishopric of Alexandria.  Bishops of Alexandria 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Sacerdotal degree and order] it must doubtless be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. surpassing [or beyond] the Sacerdotal, etc.] according as Sr Henry Savill had noted at the margin of his Copy from Christophorsons book. Notwithstanding both Translatours have followed the common reading, which is not to be endured. Socrates, 'tis certain, speaking concerning the same thing at chap. 11. of this book, uses the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says he) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, The Roman Bishopric, having (like that of Alexandria) surpassed the Sacerdotal degree and bounds, and degenerated long before into a secular principality Vales.  surpassing the Sacerdotal degree and bounds, exercised a principality, and took upon them the [secular] Government of affairs. Cyrillus therefore forthwith shut up the Churches of the Novatianists at Alexandria; and in the first place he took away all their sacred vessels and ornaments; after which he deprived their Bishop Theopemptus of all he had.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning Maruthas Bishop of Mesopotamia, and how the Christian Religion was by him propagated in Persia.  
ABout the very same time, the Christian Religion happened to be propagated in Persia, upon this account. Between the Romans and Persians frequent Embassies are continually sent. 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but there are several] it is better thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For there are several, etc. Vales.  For there are several reasons, why they should frequently send Embassies to one another. There happened therefore to be a necessity at that time, that Maruthas Bishop of Mesopotamia (whom we have mentioned a little 
* Book 6. chap. 15, and 19  before,) should be sent by the Roman Emperor to the King of the Persians. The Persian King having found that this person was endued with an eminency of piety, honoured him highly, and gave him attention, as being really and truly a friend of God. The Magis, 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. who are numerous, etc.] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. whose interest is great with the persian King.] Thus Nicephorus read. Vales.  whose interest is great with the Persian King, were incensed hereat. For they were afraid lest he should persuade the King, to turn Christian. For Maruthas by his prayers had cured the King of a pain in his head wherewith he had been a long while troubled, which the Magis could not cure him of. Wherefore, the Magis betake themselves to the inventing of a fraudulent design. And whereas the Persians worship fire, and the King was wont to adore a fire which was always burning in a certain house; they hid a man under ground, whom (at such time as the King usually 
* Or, prayed.  worshipped) they ordered to speak [to this effect,] that the King ought to be thrust out of doors: for he had done impiously, because he supposed a Priest of the Christians to be dear to God. Isdigerdes (for that was the Persian King's name,) having heard these words, although he reverenced Maruthas, notwithstanding had thoughts of sending him away. But Maruthas, a man truly acceptable to God, was very earnest in putting up▪ his prayers, whereby he detected the fraud which the Magis had framed. [He addressed himself] therefore to the King in these words, Be not deluded, O King! But go into [the house,] and when you shall hear the voice, dig up the ground, and you will discover the Fraud. For the fire speaks not, but the invention of men does this. The King of the Persians is persuaded by Maruthas, and goes into the little house again, 
* Or, where the unquenchable fire was.  where fire is kept always burning. And when he had heard the same voice again, he ordered the place to be dug up where he that uttered the words which were supposed to be God's, was found. Therefore, the King was highly incensed, and gave order that the 
* Or, Stock, or▪ Race.  Tribe of the Magis should be 
‖ That is, every tenth man put to death.  decimated. After this was done, he spoke to Maruthas, to build Churches wheresoever he pleased. From that time the Christian Religion was propagated amongst the Persians. Moreover, Maruthas having then left Persia, returned to Constantinople. But, not long after he was sent Ambassador again to the Persians. And the Magis betook themselves to the invention of Plots and intrigues again, to hinder his being admitted by the King. 
c We read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for by a device they raised▪ etc.] not [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And by a device, etc.] Otherwise, a repetition of the same particle would be odious and unpleasant. Many errors in these particles are usually committed by Transcribers of books, whilst they write too hastily. Vales.  For by a device they raised a most horrid stink in that place, 
d Here we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  into which the King usually came; and they calumniously accused the Christians, as if they had caused it. But when the King, in regard he already had a suspicion of the Magis, made a more exact scrutiny about the occasioners [of this stink,] the Magis were found again to be the causes of this ill smell. Wherefore he punished many of them again: but he had a greater honour and esteem for Maruthas. And he loved the Romans, with whom he embraced a friendship. Yea, the King himself wanted but little of turning Christian, after Maruthas, together with 
e Epiphanius Scholasticus calls this Bishop of Persian Abla●ies. Nicephorus terms him Abdas. In the Ssortian M. S. he is styled An●das. Vales.  Abdas the Bishop of Persia, had showed another 
* Trial, or, Experiment.  Miracle. For both these persons, when they had fasted long, and been earnest in prayers, cast out a devil that vexed the Kings Son. But Isdigerdes, before he became a perfect Christian, was prevented by death. His Kingdom devolved to his Son Vararanes: in whose time the League between the Romans and Persians was broken, as we shall declare hereafter.   

CHAP. IX. Who were Bishops of Antioch and Rome at this time.  
ABout the very same times, Flavianus died at Antioch, and was succeeded in that Bishopric by Porphyrius. After Porphyrius, Alexander Presided over that Church. At Rome, Damasus having held that Bishopric eighteen years▪ was succeeded by Siricus. After Siricius had Presided there fifteen years, Anastasius governed that Church three years. And after Anastasius, Innocentius. He was the first that began to persecute the Novatianists at Rome, whom he deprived of many Churches.   

CHAP. X. That Rome became subject to the Barbarians at that time, and was destroyed by Alarichus.  
AT that very time Rome happened to be taken by the Barbarians. For one Alarichus a Barbarian, (who had been an Ally of the Romans, and had assisted the Emperor Theodosius in the War against the Tyrant Eugenius, on which account he was honoured with 
a 
Or, Roman dignity. Zosimus (book 5.) relates, that Alarichus, after the expedition against the Tyrant Eugenius, wherein he had done excellent service, was Commander of no Roman Forces, but returned into Thracia, and kept with him those Barbarians only, whom he had commanded. But, a little afterwards, when being sent for by Rufinus, he had ruined Graecia and Epirus, he was created Master of the Milice throughout Illyricum; as Claudian informs us in his second book against Eutropius.  

— Vastator Achivae  
Gentis, & Epirum nuper populatus inultam,  
Praesidet Illyricis. Jam quos obsedit, amicus  
Ingreditur muros, illis responsa daturus,  
Quorum conjugibus potitur, natosque peremit.  
Sic hostes pensare solent.—   Vales.  Roman dignities,) could not bear his fortunate success. He presumed not indeed to seize the Empire: but retired from Constantinople, and went into the Western parts. Being arrived in Illyricum, he laid all places desolate immediately. The Thessalians resisted him in his march, about the mouths of the River Peneus, from whence there is a passage 
* Or, thorough.  over the mountain Pindus to Nicopolis [a City] of Epirus. And coming to an engagement, the Thessalians killed about three thousand [of his Forces.] After this the Barbarians that were with him, burnt and ruined what ever was in their way and in fine took Rome itself. Which City they destroyed, and burned the greatest part 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of their admirable works and structures] I think it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the admirable works and structures therein:] which reading we have expressed in our Version. Vales.  of the admirable works and structures therein: but they made plunder of the money, and divided it [amongst themselves.] They also forced many of the Senatorian Order to undergo various punishments, and [afterwards] slew them. [Alarichus] likewise, in contempt to Empire, proclaimed one Attalus Emperor. Whom he ordered to go guarded like an Emperor one day; and the next made him appear in a servile habit. After he had done all this, he fled, being terrified with a Rumour, as if the Emperor Theodosius had sent an Army to fight him. Nor was this Rumour false. For an Army did really come. And he was unable to bear the same thereof; but, as I have said, fled away. 'Tis reported, that as he went to Rome, he was met by a pious person that led a monastic life, who advised him not to rejoice in [perpetrating] so great and notorious mischiefs, nor to delight in slaughter and blood. To whom Alarichus made this return, I go not thither of my own accord. But some 
* Or, some body.  thing does every day vex and disquiet me, saying, go to Rome, and ruin that City. Thus much concerning this person.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning the Bishops of Rome.  
AFter Innocentius, Zosimus was possessed of the Churches at Rome, for the space of two years. After whom, Bonifacius presided over that Church three years, who was succeeded by Celestinus. And this Celestinus deprived the Novatianists also at Rome of their Churches, and forced their Bishop Rusticula to hold his Meetings in private and obscure houses. For till this time, the Novatianists flourished mightily at Rome, had many Churches, and assembled numerous congregations therein. But envy 
* Or, seized, or, devoured.  impaired them also; the Roman Bishopric, having (like that of Alexandria,) surpassed the Sacerdotal degree and bounds, and degenerated long before into a secular principality. And for this reason the [Roman] Bishops would not permit even those who agreed with them in the faith, peaceably and quietly to celebrate their meetings: but took from them all they had; only they praised them for their agreement in the faith. Notwithstanding, the Constantinopolitan Bishops were not thus affected. For they not only permitted [the Novatianists] to have their meetings within the City, but had a singular love and affection for them also, as I have sufficiently declared already.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning Chrysanthus Bishop of the Novatianists at Constantinople.  
AFter Sisinnius' death, Chrysanthus was by force made Bishop. He was the son of that 
* See book 5. chap. 2●.  Marcianus, who had been Bishop of the Novatianists before Sisinnius. From his younger years he had had a Military Employ in the Palace; afterwards, in the Reign of Theodosius the Great, he was made Consularis of Italy, and after that Vicarius of the Britannic Islands; for his management of both which charges he was much admired. Being grown elderly, he returned to Constantinople; and desiring to be made Praefect of that City, he was against his will compelled to take the Bishopric. For Sisinnius having mentioned him at the time of his death, as a fit person for the Bishopric; the Novatian people, with whom Sisinnius' words were a Law, attempted to draw him by force, even against his will. But when Chrysanthus fled, Sabbatius supposing an opportune season was offered him, wherein he might be made possessor of the Churches, gets himself ordained Bishop by some obscure [Prelates] and slights the oath which he had bound himself in. Amongst those who ordained Sabbatius Bishop, Hermogenes was one, who had been Excommunicated and cursed by Sabbatius, for his blasphemous books. But Sabbatius' design proved unsuccessful to him. For the people hating 
* Or, his immorality.  his unreasonable ambition, (because 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This expression is not in my judgement good Greek. Nicephorus in regard he liked it not, altered it thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he moved every rope to get into the Bishopric. But in my mind, this place in Socrates is to be thus restored: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because he did all things with a design of getting into the Bishopric. Vales.  he did all things with a design of getting into the Bishopric,) made it their whole business to find out Chrysanthus. Whom they found absconding in Bythinia, whence they brought him by force, and preferred him to the Bishopric. He was a person of as great prudence and modesty, as any man was: and by his means the Church of the Novatianists at Constantinople was preserved and increased. He was the first person who distributed Gold 
* ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus renders it per singulas domos, from house to house. Grynaeus and Curterius, de suis ipsius ●or●unis, of his own estate. Valesius, ex propria pecunia, of his own money.  of his own to the poor. He received nothing from the Churches, save only 
b The Loaves which the Faithful offered for a sacrifice, were termed the Loaves of Benediction. For so Dionysius Exiguus renders the 59th Canon of the Laodicean Council. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That the Bread of Benediction ought not to be offered in Lent, except on the Sabbath and on Sunday only. Of these Loaves some were taken for the Eucharist: the rest were allotted for the food of the Clergy by the Bishop; who also took some of them himself, as much as he would, as we are informed from this place. You must note further, that Socrates says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Churches. For the Bishop, according to his own arbitrement, disposed of the oblations of all the Churches, which were under his own jurisdiction. See Gelasius' decretals, cap. 27. Vales.  two Loaves of the Blessed Bread every Sunday. Moreover, he was so careful about his Church, that he took 
c c' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil from Christophorson's book, at the margin of his own copy, hath mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which reading Christophorson has followed. But in my judgement, it must be thus written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The best Orator of his own time, etc. The Scholars of the Sophists, who learned Rhetoric were heretofore termed Rhetoricians. Notwithstanding, all the Sophists Scholars had not that appellation, but the eminentest of them only, who being initiated by a certain Rite, wore a Rhetorician's Pallium, which was red or s●arl●t-coloured. We are informed hereof by Cyrillus in his Lexicon: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ that is, Pallium's were certain Cloaks. Some [were worn] by Rhetoricians: which were red and scarl●t-coloured▪ others, by Philosophers, which were of a dark-colour. This was the Badge, worn by them daily. By what Rite Rhetoricians were wont to be made at Athens, Olympiadorus (in excerptis Historiarum apud Photium,) Gregory Nazianzen, and Eunapius do declare. Vales.  Ablabius the eloquentest Orator of his own time, from Troïlus the Sophista's School, and ordained him Presbyter. Whose elegant and acute Sermons are now extant. But Ablabius was afterwards constituted Bishop of the Novatianists Church at Nicaea, in which City he taught Rhetoric at the same time also.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning the Fight which happened at Alexandria between the Christians and Jews, and concerning Cyrillus the Bishop's difference with Orestes the Praefect.  
ABout the same time, the Jewish Nation were driven out of Alexandria by Cyrillus the Bishop, for this reason. The Alexandrians are more seditious and tumultuous, than any other people: and if at any time they get an occasion, they [usually] break out into intolerable mischiefs. For their rage is not appeased without blood. It happened at that time, that the populace of that City were tumultuous amongst themselves, not upon any weighty or necessary occasion, but by reason of that mischief which abounds in all Cities, I mean an earnest desire of looking upon Dancers. For in regard a Dancer gathered great multitudes together on the Sabbath day, because the Jews work not on that day, nor are busied in hearing their Law, but [spend their time in seeing] Theatrical Shows; that day usually occasioned mutual factions and divisions among the people. And although this was in some measure regulated and repressed by the Praefect of Alexandria, nevertheless the Jews continued enraged against those of the contrary faction: and besides their being always enemies to the Christians, they were much more incensed 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] Muscul●s and Christophorson read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, against them.] Which reading I like better. Notwithstanding, Nicephorus retains the common reading. Vales.  against them on account of the Dancers. Therefore, when Orestes Praefect of Alexandria 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Epiphanius Scholasticus was mistaken in thinking there was a Festival which the Alexandrians called Politia. Nor was Christophorson less out, in supposing the public Edicts of the Imperial Praesects to be so termed by the Alexandrians, which Orestes published then in the Theatre. In which he is doubly mistaken. First, because he thought that all the Imperial Edicts were by the Alexandrians called Politia; whereas, those Edicts only had that name, which belonged to the quiet and profit of the City. Agreeable whereto, those Orders made in respect to the prizes of Corn and other vendible commodities usually exposed to sale in the Market, at Paris we now term in French a policy, and the Orders of policy. Secondly, Christophorson mistakes in supposing that these Edicts were published by Orestes in the Theatre. For Socrates does not say so▪ but only that Orestes made (that is, dictated, or rehearsed to his officers) these orders in the Theatre. For the Roman Magistrates were wont to sit in judgement and decide matters in the Law, in the Theatre, Circus, or in any other place they had a mind to. So Amm. Marcellinus relates (book 15.) concerning Leontius Praefect of the City. Moreover, the orders then made by Orestes, respected the Theatre, and the public shows▪ Vales.  made a policy (●o the Alexandrians do usually term public Orders,) in the Theatre; some of Bishop Cyrillus' favourers were present there also, being desirous to know the Orders that were made by the Praefect. Amongst whom was a person by name Hierax, a teacher of the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which are the terms here used,) do import the first R●aiments which children learn. The teachers hereof are by the Greeks termed Grammatistae, and by the Latins Li●●ratores. Vales.  meaner sort of Learning.  
He was a zealous hearer of Cyrillus the Bishop, and always mighty diligent about raising the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Plausus, clapping of hands; such as is now used at Plays; then belike usual at Sermons.  Clap at his Sermons. The Jewish multitude spying this Hierax in the Theatre, cried out immediately, that he came into the Theatre for nothing else, but to raise a Sedition amongst the people. Moreover, Orestes had long before conceived an hatred against the secular Government of Bishops, because it diminished much of their power who had been appointed Governors of Provinces by the Emperor; and also more especially, because Cyrillus was desirous of prying into his Acts and Orders. Having seized Hierax therefore, he made him undergo tortures publicly in the Theatre. With which Cyrillus being acquainted, sends for the chief of the Jews, and threatened them with condign punishment, unless they desisted from being tumultuous against the Christians. Of which menaces after the Jewish multitude were made sensible, they became more pertinacious; and contrived plots to damnify the Christians. The chiefest of which designs of theirs, and which occasioned their expulsion out of Alexandria, I will relate here. Having 
† Or, given.  agreed upon a sign amongst themselves, [which was,] that every one of them should wear a ring on their fingers made of the bark of a Palmtree-branch, they took a resolution of making an attack upon the Christians by a night-fight. One night therefore they sent some persons provided for that purpose, who cried out in all the 
* Or, in all the Wards of the City.  streets of the City, that Alexander's Church was on fire. The Christians hearing this, ran some one way, others another, that they might preserve the Church. Then the Jews set upon them immediately, and slew them: they abstained from killing those of their own party, by showing their rings; but they murdered all the Christians they happened to meet with. When it was day, the Authors of this nefarious fact were not concealed. Cyrillus highly incensed hereat, went accompanied with a great multitude to the Jews Synagogues (so they term their houses of prayer,) which he took from them: he also expelled the Jews out of the City, and permitted the multitude to make plunder of their goods. The Jews therefore, who had inhabited that City from the days of Alexander the Macedonian, were all forced to remove naked from thence at that time, and were dispersed some in one place, others in another. Adamantius, [one of them] 
d▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These persons the Greeks in one word term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, professors of Physic. Such a one was Magnus Medicus, who professed Physic publicly at Alexandria; but was a better Orator than Physician; as Eunapius informs us, in his book De Vi●is Sophistarum. Such a one also was Genius the Physician in the times of the Emperor Zeno; concerning whom see Stephanus Byzantius, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Damascius (in the Life of Isidorus) spends a great many words about this Gesius; and from him Suidas, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Where he divides Physic into two parts, Theory and Practice. Vales.  a professor of Physic, went to Constantinople, and fled to Atticus the Bishop; and having turned a professor of Christianity, returned afterwards to Alexandria again, and fixed his residence there. But Orestes Praefect of Alexandria was highly incensed at what was, done; being exceedingly troubled, because so great a City was on such a sudden emptied of so numerous a company of inhabitants. Wherefore, he acquainted the Emperor with what had been done. Cyrillus himself likewise made known the Jews wickednesses to the Emperor; nevertheless, he sent messengers to Orestes, on account of procuring a reconciliation. For the people of Alexandria compelled him to do this. And when Orestes would not admit of any conferences about a reconciliation, Cyrillus 
Cyrillus therefore held forth the Book of the Gospels, that thereby he might conjure and earnestly beseech Orestes Praefect of Egypt, to be reconciled with him. We have remarked already (see book 6. chap. 11. note b.) that the Ancients did usually conjure and earnestly beseech, by those things which they used to swear by. The Christians usage was to swear by the Gospels, laying their hands on those sacred Books, as 'tis evidently known. Vales.  held forth the Book of the Gospels to him, thinking he should by that strike a reverence into Orestes. But when he would not be mollified even by this means, but continued an irreconcilable War between himself and Cyrillus; This accident happened afterwards.   

CHAP. XIV. That the Monks of Nitria came down to Alexandria in defence of Cyrillus, and raised a Sedition against Orestes the Praefect.  
SOme of the Monks who inhabited the mountains of Nitria, retaining an heat of mind from Theophilus' times, who had armed them unjustly against Dioscorus and his Brethren; were incensed with a zeal then also, and took a resolution of fight courageously in defence of Cyrillus. About five hundred persons therefore of them went out of their Monasteries, came down to the City, and observe the Praefect going forth in his Chariot. They came to him, and called him Sacrificer and Pagan, and gave him many other reproachful terms. The Praefect, having a suspicion that a plot was framed against him by Cyrillus, cried out that he was a Christian, and had been baptised by Atticus the Bishop at Constantinople. But when the Monks heeded not what he said, one of them, by name Ammonius, flings a stone and strikes Orestes on the head. By which wound he was all over besmeared with blood: and his 
* Or, Officers.  Apparitors that attended him, except a very few, receded, ran some one way, others another, [and hid themselves] in the Crowd, to avoid being killed by the throwing of stones. In the interim the Alexandrians flocked together, with a resolution to be revenged upon the Monks on the Praefect's account. They put all the rest of them to flight; but seized Ammonius, and bring him before the Praefect. He, agreeable to the Laws, 
a That is, tortured him. Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, undertaking,] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, put him to, or made him undergo,] as Sr Henry Savil had mended it at the Margin of his Copy. Nor did Musculus read otherwise, who has rendered this place thus: quem ille publice secundum leges torturae subjicit, whom he makes to undergo torture in public, agreeable to the Laws. Where you see Musculus took the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for an adverb, and is therein followed by Christophorson. For thus he renders it: Praefectus palàm, uti leges postulant, de eo quaestionem exercere, The Praefect, as the Laws required, put him to the Question openly. Notwithstanding, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be taken adjectively in the same sense. I have observed a little before from Amm. Marcellinus, that the Roman Magistrates were wont to take criminals openly and in public, and torture them; in regard they had their Apparitors always about them. Therefore, even whilst they road in their Chariots, they put offenders to the Question, as Marcellinus relates concerning Leontius, and Socrates at this place concerning Orestes. Vales.  put him to The Question publicly, and tortured him to such a degree, that he died. Not long after, he acquainted the Emperors with what had been done. But Cyrillus gave the Emperor a Narrative [of the business] contradictory [too Oreste's.] And he took Ammonius' body, deposited if in one of the Churches, altered his name calling him Thaumasius, ordered he should be styled a Martyr, and extolled his magnanimity publicly in the Church, as if he had undergone the combat in defence of piety. But the modester and more sober persons even of the Christians, approved not of this favour of Cyrillus' shown towards Ammonius. For they certainly knew, that Ammonius had undergone the punishment of his rashness, and died not under his tortures, as forced to renounce Christ. Wherefore, Cyrillus himself caused the memory of this affair to be by little and little buried in silence. But that fierce contention between Cyrillus and Orestes stopped not here. For it was 
b The Verb, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, extinguished, is in no wise agreeably used here. I had much rather make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, rekindled. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which Verb Sr Henry Savil and the Geneva Printers have set in the margin from Christophorson's Copy,) is not to be born with, in regard it signifies, was kindled, not, was renewed. I found here no alteration in the M. SS. Copies. Nicephorus has also followed the common reading. For, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, extinguished, he makes use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was obscured, or, obliterated. Vales.  rekindled by another accident not unlike those foregoing.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning Hypatla the Philosopheress.  
THere was a woman at Alexandria, by name Hypatia. She was daughter to 
a The incomparably Learned Sr Henry Savil, at the margin of his Copy, had made this remark, which we thought good to communicate to the studious Reader. Theo Interpres Ptolemaei, etc. that is, Theon ptolemy's Interpreter, in the 81st year of the Diocletian Epocha (which was Valens' fifth year, as I suppose,) observed two Lunar conjunctions, the one Synodicam the other Panselenon. See pag. 277 and 282. of Theon's Comments upon the Almagestus, Edit. Basil. 1538. Therefore, 'tis very probable, that this Theon was Hypatia's Father. For, from those observations to Hypatia's death, there are 47 years. Vales.  Theon the Philosopher. She had arrived to so eminent a degree of Learning, that she excelled [all] the Philosophers of her own times, and succeeded in 
b At Alexandria there was heretofore a School of Platonic Philosophy, over which, amongst others, Hierocles the Philosopher presided; as Damascius (in the Life of Isidorus, pag. 1038,) and Aeneas Gazaeus (in Theophrasto,) do inform us. But the Succession of this School is not to be deduced from Plotinus. For Plotinus never taught Philosophy at Alexandria. Plotinus was indeed instructed in Philosophy at Alexandria, by Ammonius; but he himself never kept a School there, but continued teaching at Rome for the space of twenty six years complete, until his death; as Porphyrius relates in his Life. Wherefore, instead of Plotinus, I would more willingly put Ammonius here. Unless we should say, that the Alexandrian School had associated Plotinus to themselves, as being the eminent est Master and Instructor of the Platonic Philosophy. By this means our Socrates may be excused. Vales.  that Platonic School derived from Plotinus, and expounded all the precepts of Philosophy to those who would hear her. Wherefore, all persons who were studious about Philosophy, flocked to her from all parts. By reason of that eminent 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; confidence and freedom in speaking.  gracefulness and readiness of expression wherewith she had accomplished herself by her Learning, she addressed frequently even to the Magistrates, with a singular modesty. Nor was she ashamed of appearing in a public Assembly of men. For all persons revered and admired her, for her eximious modesty. Envy armed itself against this woman at that time. For, because she had frequent conferences with Orestes, for this reason a calumny was framed against her amongst the Christian populace, as if she hindered Orestes from coming to a reconciliation with the Bishop. Certain persons therefore of fierce and over hot minds, who were headed by one Peter a Reader, conspired against the woman, and observe her returning home from some place. And having pulled her out of her Chariot, they drag her to the Church named 
c Athanasius mentions this Church, in his Epistle ad Solitarios, pag. 860. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; have not the Arians and ●●gans offered sacrifice in the Great Church, in the Caesareum, and [performed] blasphemies against Christ, by his command as it were? He means the Cow, which the Pagans would have offered in the Great Church, of which he had spoken before, at pag. 848. Epiphanius says a great deal concerning the same Church, in Haeres. Arian. chap. 2. 'Tis called Basilica Caesarea in Liberatus' Breviarium, cap. 18. Vales.  Caesareum. Where they stripped her, and murdered her with Shells. And when they had torn her piece-meal, they carried all her members to a place called Cinaron, and consumed them with fire. This fact 
* Or, wrought no small disgrace to, etc.  brought no small 
d 'Tis certain, that Damascius (in the life of Isidorus the Philosopher, which by God's assistance I will ere long set forth larger by half, than it is) does make Cyrillus the Author of Hypatia's murder. Damascius' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and so on, which occur in Suidas. 'Tis a most elegant passage, which in favour to the studious Reader, I will render into English, and annex it here, repeating Damascius' words a little higher. The Governors also of the City Alexandria, as soon as they came into that City, visited her in the first place. Which has been usually done at Athens also. For, though the thing itself be lost, yes the name of Philosophy seems as yet magnificent and venerable to persons who hold the principal place in the government of the public. It happened therefore one time, that Cyrillus a Bishop of the Christian Religion, passing by Hypatia ' s house, saw a great company before her door, both of men and horses; some of whom came, others went away, and others stayed. And when he had inquired what that multitude moant and why so great a tumult was made, he was answered by his followers, that they then saluted Hypatia the Philosopheress, and that that was her house. Which when Cyrillus had been acquainted with, he was so galled with envy, that he forthwith contrived her murder, and that in the most nefarious manner. For when Hypatia went out of her house as she was wont to do, many inhuman Russians, who fear neither the punishment of the Gods, nor the revenge of men, assault and kill her; defiling their own country with a most horrid crime and disgrace. The Emperor was highly incensed there●●, and had revenged it, had not Aedesius corrupted the Emperor's friends. The Emperor pardoned the Assassins. But he drew the revenge upon his own head, and on his own family: For his Nephew underwent the punishment. Thus far Damascius. Where by Nephew he means, as I suppose, Valentinianus the son of Placidia, who was Aunt to Theodosius Junior. Vales.  disgrace upon Cyrillus and the Alexandrian Church. For, murders, fights, and things of that nature, are wholly foreign to the Embracers of Christianity. These things were done on the fourth year of Cyrillus' Episcopate, in Honorius' tenth and Theodosius' 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and Theodosius' Tenth, etc. Christophorson has done ill to mend it thus, Theodosius' seventh Consulate; whose version led Baronius into a mistake, as you may see at the year of Christ 415. From the incomparable Florentine and Sfortian M. SS. I have mended this place thus, Theodosius' sixth Consulate; which emendation is confirmed by the Fasti Consulares. Vales.  sixth Consulate, in the month of March, in Lent.   

CHAP. XVI. That the Jews entering upon another War against the Christians, were punished.  
SOme time after this, the Jews renewed their absurd and impious practices against the Christians, and were punished [again for them.] At a place named Inmestar, which is situate between Chalcis and Antioch of Syria, the Jews (as 'twas their usage) exhibited some sports. During their sports they performed many mad actions, excited thereto by their drunkenness; and in their recreations reproached not only the Christians, but even Christ himself. And in derision to the Cross, and to them who put their trust in him that was crucified, they attempted this villainous fact. Having seized a Christian boy, they bound him to a Cross, and hung him up. At first they laughed at and jeered him. But becoming afterwards enraged, they scourged the boy till he died. For this reason there happened a sharp conflict betwixt them and the Christians. And after the Emperors were acquainted with this fact, an Order was issued out to the Governors of the Province, to find out and punish the Authors thereof. Thus the Jews, who inhabited that place, were punished for the wickedness they had committed in their sports.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning Paulus Bishop of the Novatianists, and concerning the Miracle done by him, when he was about to have baptised a Jewish Impostor.  
AT the same time, Chrysanthus also Bishop of the Novatianists, having presided seven years over the Churches 
* Or, under him.  of his own Sect, ended his life in the Consulate of Monaxius and Plintha, on the twenty sixth of August. He was succeeded in the Bishopric by Paulus: who before had been a Teacher of Roman Eloquence: but afterwards bad adieu to the Roman tongue, and betook himself to an Ascetic course of life. And having gathered together a Monastery of Religious men, he followed a way of living not unlike that led by the Monks in the desert. For I found him to be really such a person, as Evagrius says the Monks who live in the Solitudes ought to be. For he imitated them exactly in all things, in continued fasts, in speaking little, and in abstaining from eating creatures that have life. Moreover, for the most part he abstained from oil and wine. Besides, his care and solicitude about the poor was eminent and extraordinary. He was very diligent in his visits to the imprisoned; he interceded likewise for many persons with the Judges, who readily harkened to him on account of his eminent piety. What need I be large in my relation concerning him? I will mention one action of his, highly worthy to be recorded in writing. A Jewish Impostor pretending himself converted to the Christian Religion, had been frequently baptised, and by that device had gathered much money. When he had deceived many Sects [of the Christians] by this fraud: (for he had received baptism from the Arians and Macedonians:) having no more persons whom he might put tricks upon, at length he came to Paulus Bishop of the Novatianists: and affirming that he earnestly desired Baptism, requested he might obtain it from his hand. He approved of the Jews desire: but said he would not give him Baptism, before he had been instructed in the grounds and principles of the Faith, and had exercised himself with fastings several days. The Jew therefore having contrary to his own mind, been compelled to fast, was so much the more urgent in his entreaties for Baptism. Wherefore Paulus, because he would not offend him, now grown importunate; by any longer delays, makes provision for his Baptism. And having bought him a white vestment, and ordered the 
* Or, the belly of the Font.  Font to be filled with water, he brought the Jew to it with a design to Baptise him. But 
† Or, a certain invisible power of God.  an invisible act of divine power caused the water to vanish [on a sudden.] In regard the Bishop and those that were present, (having not the least suspicion of any such thing as had happened,) supposed the water to have run out by the passage underneath, whereby it was usually let out; they filled the Font again, having with great accuracy stopped up its passages every where. And when the Jew was brought the second time to the Font, all the water disappeared again. Then Paulus spoke these words: either you are an Impostor, O man, or else, being ignorant, you have been baptised already. A great multitude of people therefore running together to see this Miracle, one of them knew the Jew, and was certain that it was the same person who had been baptised before by Atticus the Bishop. This Miracle was performed by the hands of [Paulus] Bishop of the Novatianists.   

CHAP. XVIII. How, after the death of Isdigerdes the Persian King, the League between the Romans and Persians was broken, and a bloody War happened, wherein the Persians were worsted.  
AFter the death of Isdigerdes' King of Persia, by whom the Christians in that country were not persecuted in the least, his Son by name Vararanes succeeded in that Kingdom; and being induced thereto by the Magis, he vexed the Christians severely, inflicting on them various punishments and Persian tortures. The Christians therefore in Persia, constrained thereto by necessity, fly to the Romans, entreating them not to neglect and see them wholly destroyed. Atticus the Bishop receives the suppliants kindly; and made it his business to assist them to the utmost of his power. Likewise, he acquainted the Emperor Theodosius with what had happened. It fell out at the very same time, that the Romans were offended with the Persians upon another account: because the Persians would not restore the Miners of Gold, whom they had hired of the Romans; and in regard they had deprived the Roman Merchants of their 
* Or, Wares, or, Merchandizes.  effects. To this occasion of difference, the flight of the Christians in Persia to the Romans made an accession. For the Persian King dispatched away an Embassy immediately, to demand the Fugatives. But the Romans would in no wise deliver up those who had fled to them, not only because they were desirous of preserving them as being suppliants, but in regard likewise of their readiness to do any thing in defence of the Christian Religion. Wherefore they chose rather to have a war with the Persians, than permit the Christians to be miserably destroyed. Hereupon the League was broken, and a fierce War broke out, concerning which I judge it not inopportune to give a short narrative. The Roman Emperor sent part of an Army first, which was commanded by Ardaburius. He made an irruption into Persia through Armenia, and ruined one of the Persian Provinces termed Azazene. Narsaeus the Persian King's General marched out to oppose him, at the head of a great Persian Army. And coming to an Engagement, was worsted, and fled. [Afterwards] he judged it advantageous to make a sudden irruption through Mesopotamia into the Roman territories being unguarded, [thinking] by this means to be revenged on the Romans. But this design of Narsaeus' was not unknown to the General of the Romans. Having therefore in a short time laid Azazene desolate, he likewise marched into Mesopotamia. Wherefore Narsaeus (notwithstanding he was furnished with a numerous army, yet) could not invade the Roman Provinces. But, coming to Nisibis, (which is a City situate in the confines [of both Empires,] and belongs to the Persians,) he sent a message from thence to Ardaburius, desiring they might come to an agreement between themselves about the management of the War, and that a place and day for an Engagement might be set. Ardaburius, gave the messengers this answer: Tell Narsaeus [thus,] the Roman Emperors will not fight when you have a mind they should. Moreover, the 
* Theodosius.  Emperor perceiving that the Persian mustered up the whole force of his Kingdom for the carrying on of this war, placed all his hopes of Victory in God, and besides sent vast supplies of Forces. Now, that the Emperor (in regard he put his whole confidence in God,) received benefit from him immediately, 'twas from hence evident. The Constantinopolitans being very anxious, and doubtful about the event of the war, the Angels of God appeared in Bythinia to some persons going to Constantinople about their private concerns, and bade them tell [the Constantinopolitans,] that they should be of good courage, and pray to God, and be confident that the Romans would be Conquerors. For they said, that they themselves were sent from God to be the managers of the War. At the hearing hereof, the City was not only encouraged, but the Soldiers also became more bold and valiant. Whereas therefore (as I have said,) the war had been removed from Armenia into Mesopotamia, the Romans shut up the Persians in the City Nisibis, to which thy laid siege. And having made wooden Towers, which moved upon Engines, they brought them to the walls, wherewith they killed many of those who fought from the walls, and [of them] who ran to their assistance. Vararanes King of Persia hearing that his Country Azazene was laid desolate, and his Army besieged within the City Nisibis, resolved to go in person with all his forces against the Romans. But, being afraid of the Roman Army, he called the Saracens to his assistance, who were then governed by Alamundarus, a valiant and warlike man. He brought a numerous multitude of Saracens with him, and spoke to the King of Persia to be confident and courageous, he likewise promised, that he would quickly make the Romans his prisoners, and deliver Antioch in Syria to him. But the event succeeded not according to his promise. For God possessed the Saracens with a vain and irrational terror. Who supposing the Roman Forces to be falling upon them, became terrified, and not finding how they might make their escape, cast themselves armed as they were into the River Euphrates, wherein about an hundred thousand men were drowned. These things fell out after this manner. But the Romans who laid siege to Nisibis, being informed that the King of Persia was bringing many Elephants along with him were terrified, and having burnt all their Engines which they had made use of in the siege, 
a We read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  retreated into their own Country. But, what engagements happened afterwards; and how Areobindus, another Roman General, killed the valiantest person amongst the Persians in a single duel; and how Ardaburius destroyed seven valiant Persian Commanders in an Ambuscade; or after what manner 
b In the Tripartite History which Epiphanius Scholasticus rendered into Latin, this Roman Commander is termed Beatianus. Which name I like best. This Victory of the Romans over the Persians happened in the Consulate of Eustathius and Agricola, on the year of Christ 401, as Marcellinus informs us in his Chronicon; the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle says the same; who relates, that the Emperor Theodosius had news of that Victory, in the month Gorpieus, on the eighth of the Ides of September, on the third Feria. This was the fourteenth year of Theodosius Junior's Reign. Wherefore Theophanes is mistaken in his Chronicle, who places this Victory of the Romans over the Persians on the eighteenth year of Theodosius. Vales.  Vitianus another Roman General vanquished the Remains of the Saracen-forces, I think fit to omit, lest I should seem to digress too far from my Subject.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning Palladius the Courier.  
MOreover, the Emperor Theodosius was in a very short time acquainted with the Actions [of his Forces.] After what manner the Emperor had so sudden an account of what was done in places at so great a distance, I will relate. It was his good fortune to have a 
* Or, man.  servant of a vigorous mind and strong body, his name was Palladius. This person could ride on horseback at such a rate, that in three days space he could go to those places which are the boundaries of the Roman and Persian Territories, and again in as many days return to Constantinople. The same man passed through all other parts of the world with an incredible swiftness, whithersoever the Emperor sent him. Wherefore, an eloquent person uttered this saying on a time concerning him: This man by his swiftness makes the Roman Empire, which in itself is large, seem to be little. Moreover, the King of the Persians was amazed, when he heard these things of this man. But, let thus much be said concerning Palladius.   

CHAP. XX. How the Persians had another severe overthrow given them by the Romans.  
THe Roman Emperor residing at Constantinople, and being informed of a Victory apparently given him▪ 
a The Florentine M. S. inserts two words here, altogether necessary▪ after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a victory apparently given him [by God.] Which words (before I had gotten that Manuscript,) I had put in at this place, from Nicephorus, and Epiphanius Scholasticus' Version. Vales.  by God, was so good, that although his Forces had managed the War very fortunately, nevertheless he embraced a Peace. He sends Helion therefore (a person whom he had a mighty esteem for) with Orders to make up a Peace with the Persians. Helion arriving in Mesopotamia, [at that place] where the Romans had made a great Ditch for their own security, sends one Maximinus (an eloquent person, who was 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered it ill, Ardaburius the Commander's Colleague. Musculus has translated it better, Assessour. Epiphanius Scholasticus renders it Counsellor, which is the same. Concerning the Counsellors or Assessors of Judges, as well Civil as Military, I have made many remarks in my notes on Amm. Marcellinus; which 'tis unnecessary to repeat here. Further, this Maximinus seems to be the same person, who was afterwards sent Ambassador by the Emperor Theodosius to Attalas; as Priscus relates in his Excerpta Legationum: where he attests, that he was nobly descended, and had been very useful to the Emperor in many affairs. Vales.  Assessour to Ardaburius the General,) Ambassador about a Peace. When this person was come to the Persian King, he acquaints him with his being sent about a Peace, not from the Roman Emperors, (for he affirmed that the Emperor as yet was wholly ignorant of that War: and when he knew of it, he would look upon it as contemptible:) but from his chief Commanders. When the Persian King was resolved readily to embrace the Embassy: (for his Army was in great distress, by reason it wanted provisions;) those Soldiers, who amongst the Persians are termed The Immortals; (their number is ten thousand [and they are] valiant men,) came to the Emperor, and said, that a Peace was not to be admitted of, before 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they,] that is, the Immortals: So Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil read. Vales.  they had made an attack upon the Romans, then careless and negligent. The King is persuaded by them; shuts up the Ambassador in prison; and sends The Immortals to put their design upon the Romans in execution. Being come [to the place appointed,] they divided themselves into two parties, and took a resolution of surrounding part of the Roman Army. The Romans seeing but one party of the Persians, made provision to receive their attack. The other party was not seen by them. For they rushed forth to fight on a sudden. But when the Engagement was just beginning, the Roman Army under the command of 
d Sidonius makes mention of this Procopius, in his Panegyric of Anthemius Augustus; where he relates, that he was son-in-law to Anthemius heretofore Consul and Praefectus Praetorio; who during Theodosius Junior's minority, had had the chief management of affairs in the Empire. Vales.  Procopius Master of the Milice (divine providence so ordering the matter,) appears from an eminence. Procopius seeing his Fellow-soldiers in danger, attacks the Persians in the Rear; and so they who a little before had surrounded the Romans, were themselves encompassed. After the Romans had in a short time slain every man of these, they set upon those who issued forth upon them from the Ambuscade, every man of whom likewise they dispatch with their Darts. Thus, those termed The Immortals amongst the Persians, were all of them manifestly proved to be Mortals▪ Christ inflicting this punishment upon the Persians, because they had murdered many pious persons that were his worshippers. The Persian King, informed of this overthrow, pretended himself wholly ignorant of the Action: and having given admission to the Embassy, he spoke to the Ambassador in this manner: We embrace a Peace, not that We yield to the Romans: but We [do it to] gratify You, because We have found You to be the prudentest person of all the Romans. 
e I doubt not but this place is thus to be restored: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Thus the war which had been undertaken upon the account of those Christians who lived in Persia, was concluded. Which thing [that is, which conclusion of the war] happened in the Consulate of the two Augusti. So Epiphanius Scholasticus read, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For thus he renders it: Et hoc modo bellum propter Christianos exortum de Parthorum regione cessavit. Contigit autem Consulatu Honorii XIII. & Theodosii X. 'Tis certain, in this Consulate the Persian war was not waged, but concluded. For it had been begun on the foregoing year▪ when Eustatbius and Agricola were Consuls, as I have remarked before; see chap. 18, note (b.) This is confirmed by Marcellinus Comes in his Chronicon, in these words: Honorio XIII. & Theodosio X. Coss. Persaecum Romanis pacem pepigere, in Honorius ' s thirteenth and Theodosius ' s tenth Consulate, the Persians made a Peace with the Romans. Vales.  Thus the War which had been undertaken upon the account of those Christians who lived in Persia, was concluded. Which thing happened in the Consulate of the Two Augusti, Honorius being the thirteenth and Theodosius the tenth time Consul, on the fourth year of the three hundredth Olympiad. The persecution [which had been raised] against the Christians in Persia, ceased at the same time also.   

CHAP. XXI. After what manner Acacius Bishop of Amida, behaved himself towards the Persian captives.  
MOreover, the good action of Acacius Bishop of Amida, rendered him much more eminent at that time amongst all men [than he had been before.] For, when the Roman Soldiers would by no means restore the Persian Captives (whom they had taken when they ruined 
a So he has termed this Province before, at chap. 18. Theophanes in his Chronicon, calls it Arxanes, or Arzanes; for so 'tis in some copies. One of the five Provinces beyond Tigris was called Arzanene, as Amm. Marcellinus attests, book 25. which is sometimes termed Arxanene, and Ara●●are, and Araxene, as I have remarked at the foresaid book of Amm. Marcellinus. Vales.  Azazene,) to the King of Persia; and the Captives, in number about seven thousand, were in the interim destroyed by famine; (which thing was the occasion of no small grief to the King of Persia) Acacius thought that business was in no wise to be then neglected. 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But having called together the Clergymen under himself, he said,] this place would be written more elegantly, thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Having [therefore] called together the Clergy under himself: Men [and Brethren] said he, etc.] And so Epiphanius Scholasticus read, as 'tis apparent from his Version. Our emendation is plainly confirmed also by Nicephorus. Vales.  Having [therefore] called together the Clergy under himself: Men [and Brethren,] said he, Our God stands not in need of Dishes or Cups. For he neither eats, nor drinks, in regard he wants nothing. Whereas therefore the Church is possessed of many vessels of gold and silver by the beneficence and liberality of those who belong to it, 'tis agreeable that by a sale of these vessels we should both 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it ill, to redeem the Captive Soldiers: for those who had been taken prisoners by the Romans in Arzanene, were unarmed▪ most of them being Boo●s, who inhabited that Country. Besides, the Romans are termed Soldiers by way of Emphasis, to distinguish them from the Barbarians, as I have noted at Amm. Marcellinus. So our Socrates calls the Romans, Soldiers, almost in the next words after these. Vales.  redeem the Captives from the Soldiers, and also provide them food. Having discoursed of these and many other such like things as these to them, he ordered the vessels to be melted down, and having paid the Soldiers a ransom for the Captives, and fed the Captives [for some time,] he afterwards gave them money to bear their charges, and sent them home to their King. This action of the admirable Acacius highly astonished the King of Persia, because the Romans made it their business to conquer their Enemies both ways, as well by War, as by Beneficence. And 'tis said, that the Persian King was very desirous that Acacius should come into his presence, to the end he might enjoy a sight of the man; and that that was effected by the Emperor Theodosius' order. When therefore God had given so eminent a Victory to the Romans, many persons who excelled for their eloquence, wrote 
* Or, Panegyrical Orations.  Panegyrics in praise of the Emperor, and recited them in public. Moreover, the Emperor's Wife wrote a Poem in Heroic Verse: for she was a woman of a great eloquence. For, being the daughter of 
d This is the Leontius (if I mistake not,) whom Olympiodorus relates by his own care and industry to have been promoted to the Sophistick Chair at Athens; whenas he himself as yet declined it; as Photius declares in his Bibliotheca. Vales.  Leontius the Athenian-Sophist, she had been instructed by her Father, and cultivated with all manner of Literature. When the Emperor was about marrying of this woman, Atticus the Bishop made her a Christian, and at her Baptism, instead of Athanaïs', named her Eudocia. Many persons therefore, as I have said, recited Panegyrics; some with a design to make themselves taken notice of by the Emperor; others endeavouring to publish the powerfullness of their own eloquence; being altogether unwilling, that that Learning they had gotten by much labour, should lie concealed.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning the excellencies, wherewith the Emperor Theodosius Junior was endowed.  
BUt I, who am neither studious about being taken notice of by the Emperor, nor desirous of making a show of eloquence, have taken a resolution of setting forth those excellencies wherewith the Emperor is endowed, sincerely and without any Rhetorical flourishes. For, in regard his virtues are so singularly useful, my Sentiment is, that to pass them over in silence would be a loss to posterity, which would be defrauded of the knowledge thereof. In the first place therefore, although he was born and educated in the 
* Or, in the Empire.  Imperial Palace, yet he contracted nothing of an effeminacy o● stupidity from that education. But was [always] so prudent, as to be reputed by those who addressed to him, to have attained a knowledge and experience in most affairs. His patience in undergoing hardships was such, that he could endure heat and cold courageously; and would fast frequently, especially on those days termed Wednesdays and Fridays. And this he did, out of an earnest endeavour of observing the Rites of the Christian Religion with an accuracy. He governed his Palace so, that it differed not much from a monastery. Wherefore he, 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wherefore he, together with his sisters;] as Nicephorus expresses it book 14. chap. 3. The mistake arose from hence, because these particles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are usually confounded one with the other by Transcribers. Vales.  together with his sisters, rose early in the morning, and recited alternative Hymns in praise of God. Moreover, he could say the sacred Scriptures by heart. And with the Bishops who conferred with him, he discoursed out of the Scriptures, as if he had been an Ecclesiastic of a long standing. He was much more diligent in making a Collection of the sacred Books, and of the Expositions which had been written thereon, than Ptolemaeus Philadelphus had been heretofore. For clemency and humanity he excelled all men by far. The Emperor Julianus, although he was a professed philosopher, yet could not moderate his rage and anger towards the Antiochians who had 
* See Socrat. book 3. chap. 17.  derided him; but inflicted▪ most acute tortures upon 
† Book 3. chap. 19  Theodorus. But Theodosius bad farewell to Aristotle's Syllogisms, and exercised Philosophy in deeds, getting the mastery over Anger, Grief, and Pleasure. He never revenged himself upon any one who had been injurious to him. Yea, no man ever saw him angry. Being on a time asked by one with whom he was pleased to be familiar, why he never put to death any person who had injured him? his answer was, Would to God it were possible for me to restore to life those that are dead! To another questioning him about the same thing, 
b Epiphanius Scholasticus has rendered this whole place thus: Non est inquit, magnum neque difficile hominem mori, quia neque Deo soli, semel mortuum▪ ex poenitentiâ suscitare. It is not, saith he, a great nor difficult thing for a man to die, because neither [is it a great or difficult thing] to God alone, by repentance to raise a man once dead. For you must understand [is it a great or difficult thing] to be used i● common to both clauses. Nicephorus Callistus has worded this passage thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words Langus has rendered thus: Nihil est novi, dixit, fiquis homo quum sit, ● vit● excedat: uni●● autem Dei esse, eum qui semel mortuus sit, per p●nitentiam ad vitam rev●care. It is no new thing, said he, that he who is a man should depart out of this life: but 'tis God's property only, by Repentance to recall to life him who is once dead. But I like not Nicephorus' using 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, the discourse here is not concerning the life of the soul, but that of the body. Wherefore, I approve rather of Museulus' Version▪ who has rendered it thus: ex ●oenitentiâ verò revocare ●um qui semel mort●●● est, non est nisi soli Deo possibile. But by repentance to recall him who is once dead, is a thing possible only to God. Notwithstanding this Version pleased not Christophorson, because it may seem to attribute repentance to God. But this expression may be born with, in regard God in the sacred Scriptures is now and then said to repent himself of some fact. Vales.  'Tis no great or difficult thing (said he) for him that is a man, to die: but 'tis God's property only by repentance to restore to life him that is once dead. Further, his Practice of this Virtue was so constant and earnest, that if any person had happened to commit a crime which deserved a capital punishment, he was never led so far as the City-gates onwards on his way to the place of Execution, before a pardon was granted, whereby he was immediately recalled. When on a time he exhibited a Show of hunting wild beasts in the Amphitheatre at Constantinople, the people cried out, Let one of the boldest 
c Scaliger in his notes on the fourth book of Manilius, and (after him) Salmasius in his notes on Capitolinus, pag. 258, have long since observed, that the Greeks called those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which is the term here used,) who let themselves out to fight with wild beasts. But I approve not of their confounding the Confectores with these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For the Confectores were another sort of persons, as I have remarked on Eusebius, (book 4. chap. 15. note n.) who sought not with the wild beasts, but dispatched them at a distance. Vales. See Eusebius Pamphilius' book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, chap. 3. note▪ (b.)  Bestiarii encounter the enraged wild beast. To whom he gave this answer, You know not, that We are wont to be spectators at Shows with clemency and humanity. With which saying he instructed the people, to be in future delighted with Shows wherein there was less of cruelty. Further, his piety was such, that he honoured all God's Priests; but most especially those whom he knew to be more eminent for sanctity of life. 'Tis reported, that when the Bishop of 
d This City, and the name of this Bishop, are equally unknown to me. Vales.  Ch●bron had ended his life at Constantinople, he desired to have his 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; all Translatours (whom I have seen) except Valesius, render it his Sackcloth; the Greek term comprehends both significations.  Hair-cloth-Cassock, which (although it was very foul and nasty) he wore instead of a Cloak, believing he should thereby partake something of the dead Bishop's sanctity. There happening tempestuous weather one year, he was forced to exhibit the usual and set Shows in the Cirque, in regard the people were extremely earnest for them. But when the Cirque was filled with Spectators, the Storm increased, and there was a vast fall of Snow; at which time the Emperor gave an evident demonstration, how he was affected towards God; [for] he made proclamation by the Crier to the people, in these words: 'Tis much better, that we should omit the Show, and all join in prayer to God, that we may be preserved unhurt from the imminent Storm. The Crier had scarce made an end of proclaiming these words, when all the people began to supplicate God in the Cirque with the greatest joy immaginable, and with a general consent sang Hymns to him. And the whole City became one congregation. The Emperor himself went in the midst [of the multitude] in a private habit, and began the Hymns: nor was he frustrated of his hope [at that time.] For the air returned to its former serenity; and instead of a scarcity of breadcorn, the divine benevolence bestowed a plentiful crop upon all persons. If at any time a War was raised, in imitation of David, he fled to God, knowing him to be the disposer of Wars; and by his prayers he managed them successfully. I will here relate therefore, how, a little after the Persian War, (when the Emperor Honorius was dead, in the Consulate of Asclepio●otus and Marianus, 
e Theophanes, in his Chronicon, says the same. But Olympiodorus dissents; who says Honorius died on the twenty seventh of August. Vales.  on the fifteenth of the month August,) by putting his confidence in God, he vanquished the Tyrant Johannes. For, 'tis my Sentiment, that the Actions which happened at that time, are worthy to be recorded: because, what befell the Hebrews (who were led by Moses) in their passage over the red Sea, the same [almost] happened to the Emperor's Commanders, at such time as he sent them against that Tyrant. Which Actions I will relate in short, leaving the ampleness of them, which does require a peculiar work, [to be set forth at large] by others.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning Johannes who Tyrannised at Rome, after Honorius the Emperor's death. And how God 
* Or, bowed, or, inclined.  mollified, by Theodosius' prayers, delivered him into the hands of the Roman Army.  
HOnorius Augustus therefore being dead, the Emperor Theodosius informed thereof, conceals it, and deceives the populace [by feigning] sometimes one thing, at others another. But he sends his Military Forces secretly to Salonae; which is a City of Dalmatia; to the end that if any 
* Or, Innovation.  Rebellion should happen in the Western parts, a force to resist it might not be far off. Having made provision after this manner before hand, he then published the death of his 
† That is, Honorius.  Uncle. But in the interim, 
a This is the Johannes, Primiccrius▪ [or, Chief] of the Notary's, who when Rome was besieged, had been sent Ambassador to Alarichus King of the Goths, whose Friend and Guest he had been, as Zosimus relates, book 5. Vales.  Johannes the chief of the Emperor's Notaries, unable to bear the 
‖ Or, Fortunateness.  greatness of his own preferment, seizes the Empire, and sends an Embassage to the Emperor Theodosius, requiring to be admitted Colleague in the Empire. Theodosius imprisoned his Ambassadors; and dispatches away Arda●urius, Master of the Milice, who had done excellent service in the Persian War. He being arrived at Salonae, sailed from thence to Aquileia; and had ill success as he then thought; (but 'twas afterwards demonstrated to be prosperous.) For, an unlucky wind blew, which drove him into the Tyrant's hands. Who having taken Ardaburius, hoped Theodosius would be necessitated to Elect and Proclaim him Emperor, if he were desirous of preserving the life of his Master of the Milice. And the Emperor, when informed hereof, was really in an Agony, as was also the Army which had been sent against the Tyrant, lest Ardaburius should suffer any mischief from the Tyrant. Moreover, Aspar, Ardaburius' Son, when he understood that his Father was taken by the Tyrant, and knew that many Myriads of Barbarians were come to the Tyrant's assistance, knew not what course to take. But, the prayer of the Emperor, beloved by God, at that time prevailed again. For an Angel of God in the habit of a Shepherd, became a guide to Aspar and the forces with him, and leads them through the Lake which lies near to Ravenna. For in that City the Tyrant resided, where he detained the 
* That is, Ardaburius.  Master of the Milice Prisoner. No person was ever known to have passed through this Lake. But God rendered that passable at that time, which before had been impassable. 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but having passed the water of the Lake through dry ground] the reading in the Florent. M. S. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. when therefore they had passed, etc.] but, in my judgement, another particle is to be added, after this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. When therefore they had passed the waters of the Lake as i● i● had been over dry ground. Vales.  When therefore they had passed the waters of the Lake [as if it had been] over dry ground, they found the gates of the City open, and seized the Tyrant. At which time the most pious Emperor gave a demonstration of his Religious affection towards God. For whilst he was exhibiting the Cirque-Sports, news was brought him that the Tyrant was destroyed. Whereupon he speaks to the people: Come, said he, if you please, let us rather leave our Recreation, and go into the Church, and put up our thanksgivings to God, in regard his hand hath destroyed the Tyrant. These were his words; and the Shows ceased immediately, and were neglected: and all persons went through the midst of the Cirque, singing praises together with him with one consent of mind and voice, and went into God's Church. And the whole City became one congregation. Being come into the place of prayer, they continued there all day.   

CHAP. XXIV. That, after the slaughter of Johannes the Tyrant, Theodosius the Emperor proclaimed Valentinianus (the Son of Constantius, and of his Aunt Placidia,) Emperor of Rome.  
MOreover, after the Tyrant's death, the Emperor Theodosius 
The emendation of this place is owing to the Florentine M. S. wherein, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was a prudent person,] 'tis plainly wirtten thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, became very solicitous.] Vales.  became very solicitous, whom he should proclaim Emperor of the Western parts. He had a Cousin-german very young; by name Valentinianus, the Son of his Aunt Placidia. She was daughter to the Emperor Theodosius The Great; and Sister to the two Augusti, Arcadius and Honorius. Valentinianus had a Father, by name Constantius, who having been proclaimed Emperor by Honorius, and reigned with him a short time, died soon after. This Consin-German of his he created Caesar, and sent him into the Western parts, committing the chief management of affairs to his mother Placidia. Moreover, Theodosius himself hastened into Italy, that he might both proclaim his Cousin-german Emperor, and also (by being present there himself) instruct the Italians by his own prudent advice, not easily to yield subjection to Tyrants. Being gone as far as Thessalonica, he was hindered from proceeding on his journey by a sickness. Having therefore sent the Imperial Diadem to his Cousin-german, by Helion a person of the Senatorian Order, he himself returned to the City Constantinople. But, I think this Narrative which I have given concerning these transactions, to be sufficient.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning Atticus' Government of the Churches; and that he ordered Johannes' name to be written into the Diptychs of the Church; and that he foreknew his own death.  
[IN the interim] Atticus the Bishop in a wonderful manner enlarged the affairs of the Church; administering all things with a singular prudence, and by his Sermons inciting the people to Virtue. Perceiving that the Church was divided, in regard the 
* See book 6. chap. 18.  Johannitae held 
† Or, assemblies without the Church.  separate Assemblies, he ordered, that mention should be made of Johannes in the prayers, according as it was usual for other Bishops, who were dead to be mentioned; on which account he hoped many would return to the Church. Moreover, he was so liberal, that he made provision not only for the poor of his own Churches, but sent money also to the neighbouring Cities towards the relief and comfort of the necessitous. For he sent three hundred Crowns to Calliopius a Presbyter of the Church of Nicaea, to whom he wrote this Letter.  Atticus to Calliopius, health in the Lord. 
I understand, that in your City there are an infinite company of persons oppressed with hunger, who stand in need of the compassion of pious men. By terming them an infinite company, I mean a multitude, not an accurate and determinate number. In regard therefore I have received a sum of money from him who with a liberal hand giveth to good Stewards, and [whereas] it happens that some are oppressed with want, to the end that those who have wherewithal might be tried, but do not give to the indigent; take (dear friend!) these three hundred Crowns, and bestow them as you shall think good. But give them to those who are wholly ashamed to beg, not to them that throughout their whole lives have declared their belly to be their trade. Moreover, when you give, have no respect to any Sect or Religion whatever in this particular act; mind this one thing only, to feed the hungry, but not to difference or distinguish those who embrace not our Religion.  
After this manner Atticus took care even of the indigent that were at a distance from him 
After these words, there was a whole line and something more wanting; which we have made up from the incomparable Florent. and Sfortian M. SS. after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Moreover, be made it his business to extirpate the superstitions of some men. Which words were in that copy also, which Epiphan. Scholasticus made use of, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For thus he renders it; sed & superstitionem quorundam studebat abscindere, moreover be endeavoured to cut off the superstition of some men. But, that Christophorson had consulted no M. S. Coples of Socrates, 'tis evident both from this place and also from many others. Vales. . Moreover, he made it his business to extirpate the superstitions of some men. For having one time received information, that those who separated from the Novatianists on account of the Jewish passover, had translated the body of Sabbatius from Rhodes, (for he had been banished into that Island, where he ended his life) and buried it, and did usually pray at his grave: he sent some persons by night, to whom he gave order to [dig up] Sabbatius' body, and 
* Or, Hid it.  bury it in some other Sepulchre. But the persons who usually went thither, when they found the grave dug up, in future left off worshipping 
† Or, That Sepulchre.  that place. Besides, he was very elegant and happy in imposing names [upon places.] A 
‖ Or, A Station for Ships.  Seaport situate in the mouth of the Euxine-Sea (which had anciently been called 
* That is, Venomous, or, full of poison.  Pharmaceus, he named 
† That is, A medicine, or, cure.  Therapeia, lest at his holding religious assemblies there, he should call that place by an infamous name. Another place near adjacent to Constantinople he named 
‖ That is, The Silver-City.  Argyropolis, for this reason. 
* The Golden-City.  Chrysopolis is an ancient Seaport situate in the head of the Bosphorus: many of the ancient Writers make mention of it, especially Strabo, Nicolaus Damascenus, and the admirably eloquent Xenophon in his sixth Book concerning the expedition of Cyrus; and the same Author in his first Book concerning the Grecian affairs, speaks to this effect concerning this City, [viz.] that Alcibiades, when he had built a wall round it, set up a Toll therein which consisted of a payment of the tenth penny. For those who fail out of Pontus were compelled to pay the tenth penny there. Atticus therefore perceiving this place, which was situate over against Chrysopolis, to be pleasant and delightful, said it was fit and agreeable it should be termed Argyropolis. Which saying of his 
† Or, Confirmed that name to the place.  put that name upon the place immediately. When some persons spoke to him, that the Novatianists ought not to hold their assemblies within the Cities; his answer was, you know not how much they suffered together with us when we were persecuted in the Reigns of Constantius and Valens. And besides (said he) they have been 
* Or, Witnesses.  Assertors of our Faith. For though they made a separation long since from the Church, yet no innovation about the Faith hath been introduced by them. Being arrived on a time at Nicaea upon account of an Ordination, and seeing Asclepiades, a very aged person, Bishop of the Novatianists there, he asked him, how many years have you been a Bishop? When he made answer [that he had been a Bishop] fifty years, You are happy, O man, (said he) in regard you have been diligent about so good a work for such a long time! He spoke these words to the same Asclepiades, I do indeed commend Novatus; but the Novatianists I can in no wise approve of. Asclepiades amazed at this strange expression, replied, how can you say this, O Bishop? To whom Atticus made this answer; I commend Novatus, because he refused to communicate with those persons who had sacrificed. For I myself would have done the same. But I do not in any wise praise the Novatianists, in regard they exclude the Laïcks from communion on account of very light and trivial offences. To which Asclepiades made this return; there are, besides sacrificing, many other sins unto death, (as the Scriptures term them,) on account whereof 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged; which neither Nicephorus, nor Epiphan▪ Scholasticus, nor the other Translatours do acknowledge. Unless, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, any one has a mind to substitute 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and read thus; You in a certain manner exclude ecclesiastics. But, this place wants not difficulty. For, it may seem to be concluded from hence, that ecclesiastics in the Catholic Church, who had been excommunicated for more enormous crimes, were cut off from the Church without all hope of pardon; but Laïcks not so. Which may be thus explained. Laïcks, who had been separated from communion on account of public crimes, recovered peace and communion again by the remedy of penitency, at lest once. But to ecclesiastics who had been excommunicated, the door of penitency was shut. For they were not admitted to public penitency. They continued therefore for ever excommunicated. For which reason ecclesiastics were very rarely excommunicated: but were either deposed, or suspended from their Office for some time, or at least reduced to a Laïck-communion. But, the first Canon of the Neocaesarian Synod does gainsay this; wherein the ecclesiastics who had committed Fornication or Adultery, are driven from communion, and brought to penitency. This passage may be explained otherwise also. For, from such time as Nectarius abolished the Penitentiary, all Laïcks had a free power of communicating left them; nor was any one removed from communion on account of a deadly crime, except ecclesiastics only. Vales.  you exclude ecclesiastics, but we Laïcks also from communion, leaving to God alone a power of pardoning them. Further, Atticus 
c 
Atticus did not only foreknow the day of his own death, but long before his death, he built himself a Sepulchre, as I am informed from an old Epigram; which because 'tis not yet extant in Print, I will here annex:  

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. i e.   

Paulus Silentiarius ' s Composure on the Tomb of one Atticus.  
Atticus, whilst he was living, (in whose mind a Fortitude not to be daunted (shined,)  
Dug me his Grave, in common hope of Fate untractable and incompassionate.   

Such were his Virtuous Actions, that Death's fear, and Frightful Terrors by him slighted were.  
But, by the Sun, to late posterity his Sunlike wisdom shall recorded be.   
This Epigram is extant in Constantinus Cephalas' Anthologia, not yet Printed. 'Tis my sentiment, that Atticus Bishop of Constantinople is meant hereby. For I know no other Atticus, to whom this Elegy of Wisdom and Virtue can be agreeable. Notwithstanding, this is contradicted by Paulus Silentiarius' being inscribed the Author of this Epigram, who (as 'tis manifest from Agathias' testimony,) flourished long after Atticus, in Justinian's times. Wherefore, either the inscription of the Epigram, or our conjecture, must of necessity be false. Vales.   foreknew even the time of his own death. For at his departure from Nicaea, he spoke these words to Calliopius a Presbyter of that place: Hasten to Constantinople before Autumn, if you are desirous of seeing me again alive. For, if you delay, you will not find me living. Upon his saying whereof, he mistook not. For in the twenty first year of his Episcopate, on the tenth of October, he died, in Theodosius' eleventh and Valentinianus Caesar's first Consulate. Moreover, the Emperor Theodosius being then in his return from Thessalonica, was not at his Funeral. For Atticus was interred the day before the Emperor's Entry into Constantinople. Not long after Valentinianus Junior was 
d The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle understood this passage in Socrates amiss. For he thought, that Valentinianus Junior Placidia's Son, had been styled Augustus on the 23d d of October: but Socrates says not so; he relates only, that Valentinianus' having been Proclaimed Augustus was published at Constantinople on the twenty third of October. Which two things are vastly different. Sigonius (Book 11▪ De Occidentali Imperio) relates that Valentinianus was created Augustus at Ravenna on the Ides (that is, the fifteenth) of October, in Theodosius Augustus' eleventh and Valentinianus' own first Consulate. 'Tis certain, on the eighth of October in the same Consulate, Valentinianus was as yet but Caesar▪ as we are informed from the 47th Law in the Theodosian Code de Episc. Eccles. & Clericis, dated at Aquileia. By which place Sigonius was chiefly induced, to place Valentinianus' being proclaimed Augustus on the Ides of October, and to relate it to have been made at Ravenna. For in regard it was published at Constantinople on the twenty fifth of that same month, it could not have been done later. Onufriu● (in his Fasti) has followed Sigonius' opinion. Further Marcellinus and Jordaines (in his book De Successione Regnorum) do mention this Declaration to have been made at Ravenna: but Olympiodorus and Idatius (in his Chronicon) say 'twas done at Rome. Vales.  Declared Augustus, about the twenty third of that same October.   

CHAP. XXVI. Concerning Sisinnius, Atticus' successor in the Constantinopolitan Bishopric.  
AFter Atticus' death, a great contest happened about the Ordination of a Bishop, some desiring one person, others another. For, one party ('tis said) were earnest to have Philippus a Presbyter; another, Proclus; who was a Presbyter also. But the whole body of the people with a general consent wished Sisinnius might be made [Bishop;] who was a Presbyter also himself: he had not been constituted 
* Or, in any of the Churches, etc.  over any of the Churches within the City, but had been promoted to the Presbyterate in a Village belonging to Constantinople, the name whereof is Elaea; and 'tis situate over against the Imperial 
† Constantinople.  City: in which Village the Festival of our Saviour's Ascension was from [an ancient] usage celebrated by the whole people in general. All the Laïcks were desirous to have this man [made Bishop,] both because he was a person singularly eminent for his piety, and also more especially in regard his diligence in relieving the indigent was earnest even beyond his power. The desire therefore of the Laïty prevailed: and Sisinnius is ordained on the twenty eighth of February, in the following Consulate, which was Theodosius' twelfth and Valentinianus Junior Augustus' second. Afterwards, Philippus the Presbyter (because Sisinnius was preferred before him,) was very bitter and large in his 
Photius (in his Bibliotheca, chap. 35.) attests the same▪ where his words concerning Philippus Sideta's Christian History are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But in his History he is very severe upon Sisinnius, because, when as they were both of the same degree and order, and he himself seemed superior in eloquence and all sort of literature; yet Sisinnius (says he) was elected to the archiepiscopal See. Valesius.  invectives against that Ordination, in that [voluminous work termed the] Christian History, which he wrote; wherein he calumniates both the person ordained, and also those who had ordained him; but more especially, the Laity. And his expressions are such, that I am unwilling to record them; for I can in no wise approve of his rashness, in having been so audacious, as to commit such things to writing. But, I judge it not inopportune to say something in short concerning him.   

CHAP. XXVII. Concerning Philippus the Presbyter, who was born at Side.  
PHilippus was by Country a Sidensian. Side is a City of Pamphylia, at which Troilus the Sophista had his original extract; of his own relation to whom Philippus boasted. Whilst he was a Deacon, he had had frequent converse with 
* That is, chrysostom.  Bishop Johannes. He was a very laborious and painful student, and had made a Collection of many books, and those of all sorts. He imitated the Asian Style, and wrote many Books. [For, he confuted the Emperor Julian's Pieces, and compiled a Christian History, which he divided into six and thirty Books. Each Book contained many Tomes, in so much that in all they were near a thousand. The 
† Or, Subject, or Argument.  Contents of each Tome equalled the Tome itself in bigness. This work he entitled not an Ecclesiastic, but a Christian History. In it he heaped together variety of Learning, being desirous to show, that he was not unskilled in Philosophic Literature. For which reason, he makes frequent mention therein of Geometrical, Astronomical, Arithmetical, and Musical 
* Speculations, Precepts, or, Axioms.  Theorems. He also describes Islands, Mountains, Trees, and several other things not very momentous. Upon which account he has made it a loose work: and therefore hath (in my judgement) rendered it useless both to the ignorant, and to the Learned also. For, the ignorant are unable to inspect the height and grandeur of his Style. And those that are well versed in Learning nauseate his insipid repetition of words. But, let every one pass a judgement upon those Books according to his own liking. I only say this, that the times wherein affairs have been transacted are confounded by him. For when he has mentioned the times of the Emperor Theodosius, he runs back to those of Athanasius the Bishop. And this he does very frequently. Thus much concerning Philippus. 'Tis requisite that we should now declare what happened in Sisinnius' time.   

CHAP. XXVIII. That Sisinnius ordained Proclus Bishop of Cyzicum: but the Inhabitants of that City would not admit him [to be their Bishop.]  
THe Bishop of Cyzicum being dead, Sisinnius ordained Proclus Bishop of that City. When therefore he was about going thither, the Inhabitants of Cyzicum prevent him, and ordain a person that was an Ascetic, his name Dalmatius. And this they did in contempt to a 
a What Law this was and by whom made, 'tis uncertain. My Sentiment▪ is, that 'twas an Imperial Law, whereby provision had been made, that the Inhabitants of Cyzicum should not ordain themselves a Bishop contrary to the consent of Atticus Bishop of Constantinople. For if this had been a Sanction made in a Council of Bishops, Socrates would have used the term Canon, rather than have called it a Law. After Atticus' death, the Inhabitants of Cyzicum disregarded this Law. For they said, that that privilege had in an especial manner been granted to Atticus, and belonged not to his Successors. But, they were mistaken. For long before Atticus, the Constantinopolitan Prelates had given Bishops to the Inhabitants of Cyzicum. For, in Constantius' time, Eudoxius Bishop of Constantinople ordained Eunomius Bishop of Cyzicum. See Liberatus' Breviarium chap. 7. Vales.  Law by which 'twas established, that the ordination of a Bishop [there] should not be made contrary to the Constantinopolitan Bishop's mind. But they disregarded this Law, as being [said they] a personal prerogative granted only to Atticus. Proclus therefore continued destitute indeed of the presidency over his own Church, but he flourished and grew famous for his Sermons [Preached] in the Churches of Constantinople. But we shall speak concerning this person in due place. Sisinnius having survived his being made Bishop not full ou● two years, ended his life in the Consulate of Hierius and Ardaburius, on the twenty fourth of the month December. He was a person, for his temperance, good life, and love to the poor, highly eminent. As to his temper, he was a person to whom access might easily be had, and of a disposition plain and without falsehood; therefore no Lover of business. For which reason busy men were offended at him; amongst whom he had the character of a slothful person.   

CHAP. XXIX. That after Sisinnius' death, [the Emperors] sent for Nestorius from Antioch, and made him Bishop of Constantinople; who quickly discovered his own temper and disposition:  
AFter Sisinnius' death, the Emperors were pleased not to prefer any person of the Constantinopolitan Church to that See, because they were men studious of vainglory: although many were very earnest to have Philippus, others not fewer in number [strove to get] Proclus, ordained. But they resolved to send for a Foreigner from Antioch. For there was a man there, by name Nestorius, born at the City Germanicia, who had a good voice, and a readiness of expression. Wherefore they determined to send for him, as being a fit person to teach the people. After an interval of three months therefore, Nestorius is brought from Antioch. Who was cried up indeed for his temperance amongst many persons; but what a tempered man he was as to other things, the more prudent discovered from 
a Amongst the Ancients it was wont to be ve●y carefully observed, what the Bishops (especially the Prelates of the greater Churches) said in their first Sermon to the people. For from that Sermon a conjecture was made of the Faith, Doctrine, and Temper, of every Bishop. Wherefore they were wont to take particular notice of, and remember their sayings. A remark of this nature Socrates has made before, at book 2▪ chap. 43. concerning the first Sermon of Eudoxius Bishop of Constantinople. And Theodoret and Epiphanius declare the same concerning Meletius Antiochenus' first Sermon to the people. Vales.  his first Sermon. For, being ordained on the tenth of April, in the Consulate of Felix and Taurus; addressing himself to the Emperor he forthwith uttered that famous expression in the presence of all the people. Give me (said he,) O Emperor! the Earth cleared from Heretics, and in recompense thereof I will give you Heaven. Assist me in destroying Heretics; and I will assist you in vanquishing the Persians. Although these words, were extremely pleasing to some of the Vulgar, who had conceived an hatred against Heretics; yet to those (who, as I have said, had skill in giving a conjecture of his Sentiments from his expressions,) neither the levity of his mind, nor his inclination to anger and violence joined with his vain-gloriousness, were concealed: in regard he contained not himself during the smallest space of time, but broke out into such expressions as these; and (if I may use the proverb) before he had tasted the water of the City, showed himself an enraged persecutor. On the fifth day therefore after his ordination, he takes a resolution to demolish the Arians' Oratory, in which they performed their devotions secretly; whereby he drove those Heretics to a desperation. For when they saw their place of Prayer pulling down, they threw fire into it and burned it. Moreover, the fire spread further, and consumed the adjacent buildings. Whereupon a tumult was raised all over the City, and the Arians made preparations to revenge themselves. But God the keeper of the City, permitted not the mischief to gather to an head. However, Nestorius was in future termed an 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I chose to render it an Incendiary (as Etiphan. Scholasticus does,) rather than Incendium, a fire, though, 'tis con●est, this is the true import of the word, Vales.  Incendiary, not only by the Heretics, but by those also of his own Faith. For he desisted not, but framed intrigues against the Heretics, and did his utmost to subvert the City. For he attempted to molest the Novatianists also, his envy spurring him on, because Paulus Bishop of the Novatianists was famous in all places for his piety. But the Emperors by their admonitions repressed his fury. Now what mischiefs he did to the Quartodecimani throughout Asia, Lydia, and Caria, and how numerous the multitudes were that came to their deaths by his means at Miletum and Sardis in a tumult there raised, I think fit not to mention. But, what manner of punishment he underwent, as well for these [wickednesses,] as for his 
* Or, open tongue.  unbridled tongue, I will declare hereafter.   

CHAP. XXX. After what manner the Burgundions embraced the Christian Religion, in the Reign of Theodosius Junior.  
I Will now relate a thing worthy to be recorded, which happened about this very time. There is a barbarous Nation, which has its habitation beyond the River Rhine, they are called the Burgundions. These persons lead a 
* Or, unbufied.  quiet life. For they are almost all Carpenters; by which [trade] they earn wages, and get a livelihood. The Nation of the Hunni by making continual Inroads upon this people, depopulated their Country, and frequently destroyed many of them. The Burgundions therefore, reduced to a great straight, fly for refuge to no man; but resolved to commit themselves to some God. And having seriously considered with themselves, that the God of the Romans did vigorously assist and defend those that feared him; by a general consent they all came over to the faith of Christ. Going therefore to one of the Cities of Gallia, they made a request to the Bishop, that they might receive Christian Baptism. The Bishop ordered them to fast seven days, in which interval he instructed them in the grounds of Faith, and on the eighth day baptised and dismissed them. Being encouraged therefore [hereby,] they marched out 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, against the Tyrants] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, against the Hunni:] for the Burgundious were oppressed by them, as Socrates attests. Vales.  against the Hunni, and were not frustrated of their expectation. For the King of the Hunni (whose name was 
b This person (as I suppose,) is Octar King of the Hunni; whom Jordanes (in his History of the Goths, chap. 35,) relates to have been the brother of Ro●, and Mundiüchus Attila's Father. Vales.  Optar,) having burst himself in the night by eating too much; the Burgundions fell upon the Hunni then destitute of a Commander in chief, and á few engaged very many, and conquered them. For the Burgundions being in number only three thousand, destroyed about ten thousand of the Hunni. And from that time the Nation of the Burgundions became zealous professors of Christianity. About the same time, Barba Bishop of the Arians died, in Theodosius' thirteenth and Valentinianus' third Consulate, on the twenty fourth of June, and Sabbatius is constituted Bishop in his stead. But, let thus much be said concerning these things.   

CHAP. XXXI. With what miseries the Macedonianis were afflicted by Nestorius.  
MOreover, Nestorius behaved himself contrary to the usage of the Church, 
a In my own judgement, I have mended this▪ place very happily. For, whereas there was no sense in the common reading, (which is this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and otherwise caused himself to be hated in such things;) by a very small change I have mended the place thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and caused others to imitate himself in such things. Nor do I doubt but Socrates left it thus written. Otherwise, what he adds concerning Antonius Bishop of Germa, would in no wise agree with that which goes before. At the very next words, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis apparent from what happened from him,] I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis apparent from what happened during his being Bishop.] Which emendation seems to me altogether necessary. For, that which follows concerning Antonius the Bishop, was in no wi●e done by Nestorius. Vales.  and caused others to imitate himself in such things, as 'tis apparent from what happened during his being Bishop. For, one Antonius Bishop of Germa a City in the Hellespont, imitated Nestorius' rage towards the Heretics, and made it his business to persecute the Macedonianis, taking the Patriarch's order as a pretext for his Apology. The Macedonianis for some time endured his vexatiousness. But after Antonius began to disquiet them more vehemently; being unable to undergo his molestation any longer, they [grew desperate, and] brake out into a cruel madness; and having privately sent some men who preferred what is pleasant before that which is good, they murder him. The Macedonianis having perpetrated this villainous fact, Nestorius took hold of what had been done as an occasion of his own rage. And he persuades the Emperors to deprive them of their Churches. As well those Churches therefore which they had before the old walls of Constantinople, as them [they were possessed of] in Cyzicum, were taken from them; as were likewise many others, which they had in the Villages of the Hellespont. Some of them came over to the [Catholic] Church, and embraced the Homoousian Faith. But, as 'tis proverbially spoken, Drunkards never want wine, nor Contentious persons strife. It happened therefore, that Nestorius, who busied himself in expelling other persons, was himself turned out of the Church, for this reason [following.]   

CHAP. XXXII. Concerning the Presbyter Anastasius, by whom Nestorius was perverted to Impiety.  
ANastasius the Presbyter, who had come from Antioch with Nestorius, was his intimate acquaintance▪ Nestorius had an high esteem for him, and made use of his advice in the management of business. This Anastasius being Preaching one time in the Church, uttered these words, Let no man stile Mary 
* That is, The Mother of God, or, the Virgin that bore God: a term that made a great disturbance in the Christian world, as the Reader will see hereafter.  Theotocos. For Mary was a woman. But 'tis impossible for God to be born of a woman. The hearing hereof disturbed many persons, as well of the Clergy as Laity. For they had been heretofore taught, to confess Christ to be God, and in no wise to separate him as man from the Divinity on account of his Incarnation; whereto they were induced by the Apostle's words, who saith; Yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh; yet now henceforth know we him no more. 
b Nicephorus, when he wrote out this passage of Socrates, added the word [again,] showing thereby, that the following words were taken out of St Paul's Epistle. Indeed, the words immediately preceding occur at 2 Cor. 5. 16; but whence these are quoted, I cannot yet find. Vales.  And [again,] wherefore leaving the discourse concerning Christ, let us press forwards to perfection. A disturbance therefore having been raised in the Church (as I have said,) [about this matter;] Nestorius endeavoured to confirm Anastasius' expression; (for he was unwilling, that the man for whom he had so great an esteem, should be reproved as having spoken blasphemy;) and made frequent discourses concerning it in the Church, in which he proposed contentious questions concerning this thing, and every where rejected this term Theotocos. This question therefore being entertained in one manner by some, and in another by others; on this account a dissension arose in the Church. And being Engaged in an Encounter by night as it were, sometimes they asserted these things, at others those, affirming and in like manner denying one and the same thing. But Nestorius was supposed by most men, to entertain such Sentiments, as to assert the Lord [Christ] to be a mere man, and to introduce the opinion of Paul of Samosata and Photinus into the Church. Now, so great a controversy and disturbance was raised about this matter, that 'twas thought necessary a General Council [should be convened.] But I myself, after my reading the Books 
b Sr Henry Savill, had remarked at the margin of his Copy, that in his judgement, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, proposed,] it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, published.] And a little after, where the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for being a natural eloquent man] that Learned Knight had written in the margin fortè 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, perhaps it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, naturally;] to which emendation we agree, as by our Version appears. For Nicephorus, who has extracted this passage out of Socrates, words it thus, Vales.  published by Nestorius, found him to be an ignorant person. And I will declare the truth unfeignedly. For, his vices which I have spoken of already, I have not mentioned out of any hatred to him, nor will I, to gratify any man, lessen my account of the good which I found in him. Nestorius seems not to me, to be a follower either of Paul of Samosata's opinion, or of Photinus', nor in the least to assert the Lord [Christ] to be a mere man. But he was put into a fright by this term [Theotocos] only, as if it had been a Bugbear. And this befell him merely by reason of his great Illiterateness. For being naturally endowed with eloquence, he was supposed to be a man of learning; but in reality was unlearned and ignorant. He likewise scorned to read the Books of Ancient 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Expositors,] though the same error be in Nicephorus also. But Socrates himself does a little after this, show it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, his words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Ancient Expositors. Vales.  Expositors. For being puffed up with pride by reason of his ability to speak well, he minded not reading the Ancients with any thing of accuracy; but thought himself better than any man else. To begin therefore from hence, he was wholly ignorant, that in the Catholic Epistle of St John (to wit, in the ancient Copies thereof,) it was thus written; 
d In the first Epist. of St John, chap. 4. vers. 2, 3; the words in the Greek Copies now extant are these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God. And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is not of God. In the Latin Copies 'tis thus worded: Omnis spiritus qui confitetur Jesum Christum in carne venisse, ex Deo est: & omnis spiritus qui solvit Jesum, ex Deo non est, Every spirit which confesses Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God: and every spirit which separates Jesus, is not of God. In that Greek Copy therefore, which the old Latin Translator made use of, it was written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, every spirit which separates Jesus from God is not; as Socrates attests it to have been written in the ancient Copies. Notwithstanding, Socrates seems to have read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which words we have expressed in our Version. For Socrates' following words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. that some persons have depraved [or, corrupted] this Epistle, being desirous to separate the Manhood of Christ from his Deity [or, Man from God.] In the Alexandrian Copy (the various readings whereof the English have given us,) this place in John is thus written; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And every spirit which confesses not Jesus, is not of God. Which comes nearer to the vulgar reading. Vales.  every spirit which separates Jesus [from God,] is not of God. For, this sentence has been expunged out of the ancient Copies by those, whose desire it is to separate the Divine nature from the 
* Or, Dispensation of man.  humane Oeconomy. Wherefore, the Ancient Expositors have made this very remark, to wit, that some persons have depraved this Epistle, being desirous 
† Or, To separate man from God.  to separate the Manhood of Christ from his Deity. For the Humanity is joined to the Divinity. 
e Socrates mistakes here; and whilst he reproves Nestorius, falls into the Error of Eutyches, who thought, that after the Union, there was not two, but only one nature in Christ. Unless we should say, that Socrates speaks concerning the persons, not the Natures. By this means Socrates might be excused, if his words would admit of this sense. 'Tis certain, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (concerning which terms these words are spoken) do altogether signify Natures, not persons. Vales.  Nor are they any more two, but one. The Ancients emboldened by this Testimony, scrupled not to style Mary Theotocos. For Eusebius Pamphilus (in his third Book concerning the Life of Constantine,) has these express words. For 
* That is, God with us.  Emanuel endured to be born for us. And the place of his Nativity is amongst the Hebrews termed Bethlehem. Upon which account the Empress Helena most dear to God, adorned the plaoe, where the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  God bearing Virgin was delivered, with admirable Monuments, and illustrated that sacred Cave with all manner of ornaments. And Origen (in the first Tome of his [Comments] upon the Apostle's Epistle to the Romans,) expounding in what manner [Mary] may be termed Theotocos, handles that Question largely. 'Tis apparent therefore, that Nestorius was wholly ignorant in the writings of the Ancients. For which reason, as I have said, he opposes this only term [Theotocos.] For, that he asserts not Christ to be a mere man, as Photinus and Paul of Samosata did, we are evidently informed even from his own discourses which he hath published. Wherein he does in no place destroy the Hypostasis of the Word of God; but every where professes him to have a proper, real and peculiar person and existence: nor does he deprive him of a subsistence, as did Photinus and Paul of Samosata. Which Tenet the Manichaeans and Montanus' followers have been so audacious as to assert. That this was Nestorius' opinion, I myself have found, partly by reading his own works, and partly from the discourses of his Admirers. Further, this frigid and empty discourse of Nestorius has raised no small disturbance in the world.   

CHAP. XXXIII. Concerning the horrid wickedness committed upon the Altar of the Great Church by the fugitive servants.  
THese things having been transacted [after this manner,] there happened a most detestable fact, perpetrated in the Church. For, the servants of one of the Great men, fellows that were Barbarians, having by experience found their Master to be cruel, fled to the Church, and with their swords drawn leapt upon the Altar. Being entreated to go out, they could by no means be prevailed upon; but hindered the divine Services. And holding their naked swords in their hands for [the space of] many days, they stood in a posture to make resistance against any one that approached them. Moreover, when they had killed one of the ecclesiastics, and wounded another, at last they slew themselves. Whereupon, one of those than present said, that the profanation of the Church was no good sign, [in proof whereof] he added two iambics of a certain old Poet:  


a Nicephorus quotes these two Verses thus: 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉   But the latter verse would be written better thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  For such Prognostics happen in that while  
When horrid Crimes the Churches do defile.   
Nor was he who spoke these words, mistaken in his Sentiment. For (as it was conjectured,) a division amongst the people, and his deposition who had been the Occasioner of this division, was hereby portended.   

CHAP. XXXIV. Concerning the former Synod at Ephesus convened against Nestorius.  
FOr within a small interval of time, the Bishops in all places were by the Emperor's Edict ordered to meet together at Ephesus. Immediately after the Feast of Easter therefore, Nestorius went to Ephesus, accompanied with a great and promiscuous multitude, where he finds many Bishops met together. But Cyrillus [Bishop] of Alexandria made some delays, and came not till about Pentecost. On the fifth day after Pentecost, Juvenalis Bishop of Jerusalem arrived. Whilst Johannes [Bishop] of Antioch was slow in coming, the [Prelate's] that were present began to debate the Question. And Cyrillus of Alexandria made some onse●s [of dispute,] being desirous to disturb and terrify Nestorius; for he had conceived an hatred against him. Moreover, when many asserted the Deity of Christ, Nestorius expressed himself thus, I cannot term him God, who was two months and three months old. And therefore I am clear from your blood; nor will I in future come to you any more. Having said this, he afterwards held conventions with the other Bishops, who were followers of his opinion. So that the persons present were divided into two factions. Those of Cyrillus' party 
* Or, Made up the Synod.  stayed in the Council, and cited in Nestorius. But he refused to come in, and deferred his appearance till the arrival of Johannes [Bishop] of Antioch. Whereupon those of Cyrillus' party, (after they had several times read over Nestorius' Discourses about this Question, which he had made to the people; and from the reading thereof had given in their judgement, that he had constantly spoken blasphemy against the Son of God) deposed him. When this was done, 
a Socrates mistakes at this place, in attributing that to Nestorius which was done by John Bishop of Antioch. Therefore Evagrius and (who has followed him) Nicephorus do deservedly reprehend our Socrates. Now, the business, as we are informed from the Acts of the Ephesine Synod, was transacted in this manner. When Nestorius had been condemned and deposed by the holy Synod, and the Letters of Deposition had been sent to him, he sent forthwith a relation to the Emperor Theodosius, wherein he complained of his Adversaries violence, and that they would not expect the coming of the Eastern Bishops, who, 'twas said, would quickly be there. This relation was subscribed by ten Bishops of Nestorius' party. On the fifth day after, cometh John Bishop of Antioch, with the Eastern Bishops. Who having understood what had been done▪ assembled together the Bishops (as well the Eastern Prelates whom he had brought with him, as those ten, which (as we have said) had subscribed Nestorius' Relation,) and deposed the Bishops Cyrillus and Memnon. At this Little Council of Johannes', Nestorius himself was not persent, because having been condemned by an Episcopal sentence, he had not been restored by the determination of a Synod. But the Bishops of his party, whom the sentence of the Synod had in no wise touched, were present. Wherefore Socrates may be excused, if we say that these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] do not denote Nestorius himself, but the Bishops who were of his party, and had subscribed his Relation. But in the other particulars Socrates is not to be excused. Vales.  Nestorius' party made up another Synod apart by themselves, and depose Cyrillus, and together with him Memnon Bishop of Ephesus. Not long after these transactions, Johannes Bishop of Antioch arrived. And being informed of what had been done, was highly displeased with Cyrillus, as being the occasioner of the disturbance which had happened, in regard he had with so much rashness and precipitancy proceeded to the deposition of Nestorius. But Cyrillus, and together with him Juvenalis, to revenge themselves upon Johannes, depose him also. These affairs being after this manner confused and disturbed, Nestorius perceiving this contention had arrived to such an height as to ruin communion, retracted, and termed Mary Theotocos, saying, Let Mary be styled Theotocos, and let all animosities cease. But though he made this retractation, yet no body admitted of it. For at this present he continues deposed, and lives in exile at Oäsis. And this was the conclusion of the Synod held at that time. These things were done in the Consulate of Bassus and Antiochus, on the twenty eighth of June. But Johannes after his return to Antioch, assembled many Bishops, and deposed Cyrillus, who was then gone home to Alexandria. However, they laid aside their enmity soon after, came to a reconciliation, and restored one another to their Episcopal Chairs. But after Nestorius' deposition, a most violent disturbance seized the Churches of Constantinople. For the people were divided by reason of his frigid and empty babbling, as I have said already. But all the Clergy by a general consent Anathematised him. (For so we Christians do usually term the sentence against a blasphemer, when we propose it to public view on a Pillar as it were, and render it visible to all persons.)   

CHAP. XXXV. How, after Nestorius' Deposition, when some were desirous of placing Proclus in the Episcopal Chair, other Bishop's elected Maximianus Bishop of Constantinople.  
[AFter this] there was another debate about the Election of a Bishop. And many were for choosing Philippus, whom we have mentioned a little 
* See chap. 26, and 27.  before; but more 
† Or, Elected.  nominated Proclus. And the opinion of those [who voted] for Proclus had carried it, had not some of the most powerful persons hindered it, who said 'twas forbidden by the Ecclesiastic Canon, that he who had been nominated Bishop of any City, should be translated to another 
‖ Or, City.  See. This having been said and believed, compelled the people to be quiet. After an interval therefore of four months from Nestorius' Deposition, a person by name Maximianus, is Elected to the Bishopric; as to his course of life he was an Ascetic: but had himself also been made one of the Presbyters. He had long before gotten the repute of a pious and holy person, because at his own charge he had built Monuments, wherein Religious persons might be buried after their decease. He was a man of mean accomplishments in speaking, and desirous of leading a life void of business.   

CHAP. XXXVI. Instances, whereby this Writer does (as he supposes) evince, that a Translation from one See to another is not prohibited.  
BUt in regard some persons, by alleging the Ecclesiastic Canon, have hindered Proclus, who had then been nominated Bishop of Cyzicum, from being seated [in the Episcopal Chair of Constantinople;] my desire is to say something briefly concerning this matter. Those persons who undertook to speak these things at that time, in my judgement spoke not true; but either feigned them out of an Odium [they had conceived] against Proclus, or else were wholly ignorant of the Canons, and of several other things of great use to, and frequently practised in the Churches. For, Eusebius Pamphilus, in the sixth 
* Chap. 11.  Book of his Ecclesiastic History, relates, that Alexander Bishop of one of the Cities in Cappadocia, coming to Jerusalem on account of prayer, was detained by the Inhabitants of that City, and consecrated Bishop in the room of Narcissus, and in future presided over the Churches there as long as he lived. So indifferent a thing it was amongst our Ancestors, for a Bishop to be translated from one City to another, as often as necessity required. And if it be requisite to annex the Canon to this our History, it will be demonstrated in what a manner they have belied that Canon, [who have quoted it] in order to their hindering Proclus' Ordination. The 
a This is, the eighteenth Canon of the Synod at Antioch. [Socrates speaks of this Synod at book 2. chap. 8; and this very Canon occurs at pag. 447. Tom. 1. Edit. Beveridge.] But Socrates is mistaken, in thinking that the Bishops relled upon this Canon, that they might exclude Proclus from the Constantinopolitan See. 'Tis true indeed, that Proclus was one of their number who are meant in the foresaid Canon. For after he had been ordained Bishop of Cyzicum by Sisinnius Patriarch of Constantinople, he was not admitted by the Inhabitants of Cyzicum, as Socrates has related before. But the Bishops who were against Proclus' Election, relied not upon this Canon, but quoted the twenty first Canon [which occurs at pag. 450, Tom. 1. Edit. Bever.] of the same Synod in confirmation of their own opinion; the Contents whereof are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. A Bishop ought not in any wise to remove from one See to another, neither rushing into it wholly on his own accord, nor forcibly compelled by the people, nor yet necessarily constrained by the Bishops: but let him continue in that Church, which God has at first allotted to him, nor let him remove from thence, agreeable to the Pristine determination made concerning this matter. Our Socrates is therefore mistaken, who has put the eighteenth Canon of the Antiochian Synod, instead of the one and twentieth. He is out in this also, to wit, in supposing, that these words in the close of the eighteenth Canon [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] do favour his own opinion. Those words we have rendered thus: Suscipere autem debet quicquid Provinciae Synodus de ejus negotio judicans constituerit, But he ought to embrace whatever a Synod of the Province, having had Cognizance of his Case, shall think good to determine▪ Socrates thought this to be the consequence of these words, viz, that if a Synod of the Province should think fit to translate the foresaid Bishop to some other See, that Bishop ought to obey that determination. But 'tis plain that he is out, in regard Translations of Bishops are expressly forbidden in the twenty first Canon. Vales.  Canon therefore runs thus. If any person who has been Ordained Bishop of a Church, goes not to that Church over which he has been Ordained [Bishop,] not by reason of his own fault, but either because of the people's refusal [of him,] or for any other necessary Cause [not proceeding from himself;] this person shall be partaker of the Honour and Ministration, provided he molests not the affairs of that Church wherein he shall celebrate Assemblies. But he ought to embrace whatever the Synod of the Province, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words Dionysius Exiguus renders thus, Quod visum fuerit judicando Decreverit, shall by judging Decree what shall seem good. The old Translator also (whose Version was heretofore in Henricus Memmius' Library, and has lately been published at Paris) renders it after this manner: Sed spectare cum oportere, quo usque Provinciae Synodus de eo quae eis videntur ordinet, But he ought to expect, till such time as a Synod of the Province shall determine concerning him what they think good. Where you may remark by the by, that the old Translator in his Copy, read not the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, perfect;] as neither did Socrates. The same phrase occurs above in the Appendix to the sixth book, where Johannes speaks to the Bishops thus. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ which we have thus rendered into Latin, Causam ad vos delatam perpendentes ipsi ac dijudicantes definite. But 'tis better to translate it thus, quodcunque vobis visum fuerit, etc. Vales. Our English rendition of that place is this, do you inquire into the Cause, and make such a definitive determination as you shall think fit.  having had Cognizance of his Case, shall think good to determine.  
This is the Canon. Now, to make it evident, that many Bishops have been translated from some Cities to others, by reason of the Church's necessities now and then [intervening;] I will [here] annex the names of such [Bishops] as have been translated. 
c Perigenes had been born and baptised at Corinth the Metropolis of Achaia: having afterwards been made a Clergyman, he continued Presbyter of the same Church a long while with great integrity. Afterwards when he had been promoted to the Bishopric of Patrae by the Bishop of Corinth, and the Inhabitants of Patrae had refused to receive him, he was forced to return to Corinth. The Bishop of which City dying not long after, the Corinthians requested he might be their Bishop; which request of theirs they made known to Bonifatius Bishop of Rome. But Bonifatius would do nothing in that affair, before he had received the Letters of Rufus Bishop of Thessalonica, who was deputed the Vicegerent of the Apostolic See throughout Achaia and Macedonia. He wrote therefore two Letters to him concerning this business, to which was annexed the Corinthians Request. These Letters bore date in the Consulate of Monaxius and Plintha. Afterwards, when Bonifatius had received Rufus' Letters, he approved of Perigenes' Election, and wrote a Letter to him and the Corinthians. I have Collected these things from two Letters of Bonifatius to Rufus, which Letters were lately published at Rome by Lucas Holstenius a Learned person, and one that has deserved well of Ecclesiastic Antiquity. Further, this Perigenes was present at the Ephesine Synod convened against Nestorius. For in the First Action thereof occur these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of Perigenes [Bishop] of Corinth in Greece. Vales.  Perigenes had been ordained Bishop of Patrae. But in regard the Inhabitants of the foresaid City refused to admit him, the Bishop of Rome ordered he should be constituted Bishop in the Metropolitan See of Corinth, the Bishop of that Church being dead. Over which Church Perigenes presided as long as he lived. Gregorius of Nazianzum was first of all Bishop of Sasimi one of the Cities in Cappadocia: afterwards he was made [Bishop] of Nazianzum. Melitius had formerly presided over the Church in Sebastia, and afterwards he Governed that in Antioch. Alexander Bishop of Antioch translated Dositheus Bishop▪ of Seleucia to Tarsus in Cilicia. 
d In the Sfortian M. S. this person is called R●nverentius. But in Nicephorus 'tis Reverentius, which is truer. Epiphan. Scholasticus terms him Reverentius also. In the fourth book of the Jus Graeco-Romanum, chap. De Translationibus Episcoporum, he is corruptly styled Revenus. Vales.  Reverentius [was removed] from Arci [a City] of Phaenice, and afterwards translated to Tyre. Johannes was translated from 
e Nicephorus makes Gordum a City of Lycia, not Lydia: but all other [Writers] assign it to Lydia. Further, this Johannes Bishop of Proconnesus was present at the Ephesine Synod, as 'tis recorded in the first Action of that Council. Vales.  Gordum [a City] of Lydia to 
f In the Florentine Manuscript 'tis Proconnesus. In Nicephorus, in the Jus Graeco-Romanum, and in the Acts of the Ephesine Council, 'tis written Proiconnesus. The Author of the Etymologicon (in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) defends both readings. And deduces the original of this name (which has the Letter (ay) added) from hence, either because this Island furnishes the other Islands with marmour, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is Gratis, freely, or for nothing; or else from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies Hinnuleum, a little Hind. But Dionysius Atheniensis (in his book [entitled] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which he wrote concerning the building of Cities,) says 'twas called Proconesus from the multitude of Hearts there, which they term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Others will have its name derived from a vessel which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because when the Milesii at first brought a Colony thither, they were met by a Virgin carrying such a Vessel. Vales. In Robert Stephens Edit. 'tis termed Preconesus.  Proconnesus, and presided over the Church there. Palladius was translated from Helenopolis to Aspuna. Alexander was translated from Helenopolis to Adriani. 
g In the fourth book of the Jus Graeco-Romanum, pag. ●3; he is termed Theosebius. And so he is called in the Tripartite History (which Epiphan. Scholasticus translated;) and in Ivo Carnotensis (in Prologo Decreti.) But Nicephorus terms him Philippus, which I wonder at. Vales.  Theophilus was translated from Apamea [a City] of Asia, to Eudoxipolis anciently termed 
h From the Florentine and Sfortian Manuscripts, and from Nicephorus and Epiphan. Scholasticus, instead of Salabria, we have made it Salambria. 'Tis a City of Thracia, which the Greeks heretofore termed Selymbria, as Strabo and Stephanus do attest: but afterwards 'twas called Salambria. So in the Itinerarium Burdigalense: Mansio Salamembria [is mentioned which was] 44 miles distant from Constantinople. Vales.  Salambria. Polycarpus was translated from Sexantapristi [a City] of 
* Or, Mysia.  Moesia, to Nicopolis of Thracia. Hierophilus was translated from Trapezopolis [a City] of Phrygia to Plotinopolis in Thracia. 
i This is the Optimus Bishop of Antioch in Pisidia, of whom the Emperor Theodosius makes mention in the third Law of the Theodosian Code, de Fide catholicâ; to whom, (together with Amphilochius of Iconium,) the charge and Administration of the Churches of Asia is committed. Vales.  Optimus was removed from Agdamia in Phrygia to Antioch [a City] of Pisdia. Silvanus was translated from Philippopolis in Thracia, to Troas. Let thus many be sufficient to have been named at present, who were removed from their own Cities to other [Sees.] But I judge it useful to speak something in short concerning Silvanus, who was translated from Philippopolis in Thracia to Troas.   

CHAP. XXXVII. Concerning Silvanus, who was translated from Philippopolis to Troas.  
SIlvanus had formerly been a Rhetorician [in the School of] Troïlus the Sophista. But in regard he proposed to himself an accuracy in the profession of the Christian Religion as his chief design, and exercised himself in the severities of an Ascetic life, [on account hereof] he refused to 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered it ill▪ thus, Pallium Philosophicum, the Philosophic Pallium, adding a word of his own, to wit, Philosophic. But Socrates speaks not concerning the Philosophic Pallium, but concerning that of the Rhetoricians. For he says that Silvanus had before been a Rhetorician, that is, an Advocate out of Troïlus the Sophist's School: but afterwards left off his Pallium, and embraced a Monastic life. Concerning the Rhetoricians Pallium see what we have remarked before at book 7. chap. 12▪ note (c.) To which may be added this passage out of Theophylactus Simocatta's Menodia, which he spoke in praise of the Emperor Mauricius after Phaucas' death: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words Theophylactus himself citys in the eighth book of his History, chap. 12. Whence it may be gathered, that the Rhetoricians Pallium was white, not red, or Scarlet coloured, as we have noted before from Cyrillus, and Basilius Grammaticus. Gregorius Nazianzenus speaks also concerning the Rhetoricians Pallium, in his twentieth Oration concerning the praises of Basilius▪ pag. 328. Edit. Paris. 1609▪ where Billius (by the same mistake) has rendered it Pallia Philosophica, the Philosophic Palliums'. Vales.  wear the Rhetoricians Pallium. But afterwards, Atticus the Bishop 
b I agree not with Christophorson, who has rendered this place so, as if Atticus had sent for Silvanus to come to him. What need was there of sending for him, who was present at Constantinople, to wit, a Rhetorician in the School of Troïlus the Sophist who taught Rhetoric at Constantinople? The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies something more, to wit, to lay hold of, and use force towards any person. By this term therefore Socrates shows, that Silvanus was against his own will, and with a reluctancy made Bishop of Philippopolis by Atticus. Philippopolis is the Metropolis of that Country strictly and properly called Thracia. You must know further, that the ordination of the metropolitans of Thracia belonged then to the Bishop of Constantinople. For the Patriarches by a certain singular privilege ordained metropolitans, as I have observed at large in my dissertation on the sixth Canon of the Nicene Council. [The Learned Reader will meet with this dissertation of Valesius' at pag. 188. of his notes on Socrates and Sozomen; Edit. Paris. 1668.] Hence 'tis, that the same Atticus Patriarch of Constantinople, ordained the said Silvanus Bishop of Troas, upon the request of the Inhabitants of that City. For Alexandria Troas [or, Alexander's Troas,] was the Metropolis of Phrygia. This is in express words established by the twenty eighth Canon of the Chalcedon Council, [which occurs at Tom. 1. pag. 145, Edit. Beveredg.] which Treats concerning the privileges of the Constantinopolitan See: to wit, that the metropolitans only of the Thracican, Pontic, and Asian Dioecesis, should be ordained by the most holy Constantinopolitan See; the Decrees being, (as usually,) first made, by the common consent of the Clergy and Laity, and directed to the Patriarch of Constantinople. For thus the foresaid Canon does determine, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Decrees made as usually, being agreed upon and transmitted to him, The Canon means the Decree of Request, such a one as the Corinthians sent to Bonifatius, desiring they might have Perigenes for their Bishop; as we have observed before at chap. 36▪ note (c.) Vales.  laid hold of him, and ordained him Bishop of Philippopolis. After he had lived three years in Thracia, and found himself unable to endure the cold (for he had a very thin, lean, and infirm body;) he entreated Atticus, that he would ordain another in his stead, affirming that he refused to live in Thracia upon no other account, than because of the cold. Another person therefore having for this very reason been ordained in his room, Silvanus continued at Constantinople, and with a most exquisite diligence followed an Ascetic course of life. He was so great a stranger to delicateness and fineness, that he would frequently appear in public amongst so numerous a concourse of people as were in that populous City, shod only with Sandals made of 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it, Sandalils indutus foeno confectis, shod with Sandals made of hay. Epiphanius Scholasticus (who is followed by Langus, Nicephorus' Translator, book 14. chap. 39) translates it soleas de sparto, Sandals of spartum. Spartum is a kind of Shrub like our Broom, of which they made bonds to tie their Vines, ropes for Ships, and (as it seems) Sandals also. Such Sandals as these were those termed Carbatinae; concerning which see Julius Pollux Onomast. book 7. chap. 22. Hesychius (in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,) says they were mean shoes worn by the Peasants; and expounds that term thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a shoe with one sole.  Spartum. After some interval of time the Bishop of the Church of Troas departed this life. On which account the Inhabitants of Troas came [to Constantinople] to desire a Bishop. Whilst Atticus was considering whom he should ordain, it happened that Silvanus came to give him a visit. As soon as Atticus saw him, he 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, laid upon] we read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he laid aside] agreeable to Chrystophorsons and Sr Henry Savil's reading. Vales.  laid aside his care [about that affair] immediately, and spoke to Silvanus [on this wise,] You have no further excuse for your avoiding the care and government of [this] Church. For Troas is not a cold place. Behold, God has provided you a convenient place for the infirmness of your body. Delay not therefore, Brother, but go to Troas. Wherefore Silvanus removed to that City: where he did a Miracle, which I will now relate. A vast Ship for carrying of burdens, made for the conveyance of great pillars, (such a vessel they term Plate;) had been newly built on the Shore of Troas. This Vessel was to be Launched. But though many ropes [were fastened to the Ship,] and a great number of persons [did their utmost] to hale it [Seaward,] yet it was not in any wise to be moved. After this had been done for many days, than they thought that a devil detained the Vessel. Wherefore, they went to Bishop Silvanus, and entreated him to make a prayer in that place. For they believed, that by that means only the Ship was to be drawn into the Sea. But he, entertaining modest thoughts of himself, styled himself a sinner, and said, that was a work to be done by some righteous person, not by him. When they continued their Suit with a greater earnestness, he went to the Shore. Where after he had prayed, he 
* Or, touched.  took hold of one of the ropes, and bade them set close to the business. And when they had haled the Ship on a little, she ran swiftly into the Sea. This Miracle performed by Silvanus' hands stirred up those of that Province to piety. But Silvanus was a good man as to other things also. For perceiving that the ecclesiastics made a gain of their contentions who were engaged in Suits at Law, he would never make any one of the Clergy a Judge. But received the Libels of the Litigants himself, and called one of the faithful Laics to him, whom he knew to be a Lover of justice; to whom he committed the hearing of the cause, [by which means] he 
e In Robert Stephens Edition the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he drove.] In the Florent. M. S. 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Wherefore, I doubt not but Socrates wrote [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he freed, or released.] For the common reading, in my judgement, is not to be born; although Nicephorus confirms it. Vales.  freed the Litigants from contentiousness. For these reasons Silvanus got himself a great name amongst all men. Thus much concerning Silvanus, which although declared by way of digression, yet (in my judgement) the mention hereof 
* Or, Has not been unfruitful.  is not unuseful. But let us return to that place, from whence we have digressed. After Maximianus therefore was ordained Bishop [of Constantinople] in the Consulate of Bassus and Antiochus, about the twenty fifth of October, the affairs of the Church were in a sedate and quiet posture.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Concerning the Jews in 
* This Island is now termed Candia.  Crect, how, many of them turned Christians at that time.  
ABout the same time, many of the Jews [who dwelled] in Crect, turned Christians, on account of this calamitous accident. A certain Jew, who was an Impostor, feigned himself to be Moses: and affirmed himself to have been sent from heaven, that he might 
a In some Copies the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] at which word Epiphanius Scholasticus and Nicephorus with good reason were displeased; and therefore both of them omitted it. in my judgement it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, might lead out] Vales.  lead out the Jews who inhabited that Island, and conduct them through the Sea. For he was (as he said) the same person, who preserved the Israelites heretofore [by leading them] through the Red-Sea. For the space of one whole year therefore, he traveled about to all the Cities of that Island, and persuaded the Jews who inhabited therein, to believe these things. And he exhorted them to leave their money and possessions: for he promised, that he would lead them through a dry Sea into the Land of Promise. They, deceived by such hopes as these, neglected all employments; and moreover despised the things they possessed, permitting any persons they met with to take them. When the day was come which had been set by this Jewish Impostor, he himself went before, and they all followed with their wives and little children. He leads them therefore to a Promontory which 
* Or, hung over into, etc.  ran out into the Sea, and ordered them to cast themselves from thence into the Ocean. They who came first to the Precipice, did so, and lost their lives immediately, part of them being dashed [in pieces] against the Rocks, and part drowned in the Waters. And many more of them had perished, had not some Fishermen and Merchants (who were Christians,) by the disposal of divine providence happened to be present. These persons drew out and saved some of them who were almost choked with the waters; who having been in so imminent danger, were then sensible of their own madness. They kept the others also from casting themselves into the Sea, by telling them that those were destroyed who had thrown themselves in first. The Jews therefore, having at length understood the Imposture, blamed their own indiscretion in believing. But when they endeavoured to [seize] the 
† Or, false-Moses.  Pseudo-Moses and kill him, they could not apprehend him. For he disappeared [on a sudden;] and this made most men suspect that he was a destructive Devil, who had clothed himself with an humane shape, that he might destroy their Nation in that Country. By reason of this calamitous accident, many of the Jews then in Crect, bade adieu to Judaïsm, and 
* Or, betook themselves to.  embraced the Faith of the Christian Religion.   

CHAP. XXXIX. Concerning the Fire which happened in the Church of the Novatianists.  
NOt long after this time, Paulus Bishop of the Novatianists got the repute of a person truly beloved by God, and indeed rendered [his own reputation] far greater than what it had been before. For, there happened a most furious fire [at Constantinople,] such a one as had never 
† Or, happened.  been known before. For a great part of the City was destroyed by this fire: in so much that the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with an aspirate. And Langus translates it Barns, or Granaries▪ Musculus renders it Maxima aedificia, the greatest Edifices. Christophorson, fortissima munimenta, the strongest Fortresses. I had rather follow Langus. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a barbarous Greek word, which signifies a Barn or Granary; as Meursius has long since observed in his Glossary. In the King's Copy I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at this place. Further, there were five public Barns or Granaries at Constantinople; to wit, four in the fifth Ward. Vales.  greatest Granaries, and that termed the 
b In the Alexandrian Chronicle (pag. 728, Edit. Monach. 1615,) the words are these: On Theodosius Augustus' fourteenth Consulate which he bore with Maximus, there arose a great fire from the Neo●ium, which burned down the Granaries and the Achillean Bath, in the month Loose, etc. Epiphanius Scholasticus renders it, Thermas quae vocantur Achilleae, that termed the Achillean Bath. Which rendition is confirmed by Marcellinus Comes in his Chronicon, (pag. 26. Edit. Paris. 1619;) at the Consulate of Maximus and Paterius, which was the year of Christ. 443. His Coss. (says he) Thermarum quae Achilleae dicuntur, Encoenia facta, in their Consulate, that termed the Achillean Bath was [after it had been rebuilt,] dedicated. And the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicon affirms the same (pag. 730, Edit. ut prius,) in these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In the same persons [that is, Maximus' and Paterius'] Consulate, the public Bath termed Achilles was dedicated, in the month Audunaeus, before the third of the Ides of January. The Achillean Bath therefore (after it had been consumed by fire, in the fourteenth Consulate of Theodosius which he bore with Maximus, on the year of Christ 433,) was rebuilt and dedicated on the tenth year after. Vales.  Achillean Bath, were burnt down. At length the fire, consuming [all things in its way,] approached the Novatianists Church, which stands near Pelargus. When therefore Paulus the Bishop saw his Church in danger, he rushed into it [and ran] as far as the Altar, where he 
* Or, committed.  commended the preservation of the Church and the things therein to God, nor did he omit the pouring forth his prayers both for the City, and for the Church. 
† Or, But God heard the man.  And God heard his prayer, as 'twas demonstrated by the event. For though the fire broke into the Church through all the doors and windows, yet it did no harm. It wholly consumed many adjacent Edifices on every side of it: but you might have seen the Church itself in the midst of the whole fire, triumphing over its raging Flames. And when this fire had continued two whole days and as many nights, it was wholly extinguished, after it had burnt down a great part of the City. But the Church appeared entire and untouched. And (which is more to be admired) there was not the least 
* Or, token, or footstep.  appearance of smoke to be seen on its timber, or walls. This happened about the sixteenth of August, in Theodosius' fourteenth Consulate which he bore with Maximus. Since which time the Novatianists do celebrate [the memory of] their Church its having been preserved, every year about the sixteenth of August; on which day they put up their thanksgivings to God. And all persons in a manner, not only Christians but very many Pagans also, since that time honour that place, by reason of the Miracle which happened therein; and have a veneration for it as being truly holy. But thus far concerning these things.   

CHAP. XL. That Proclus succeeded Maximianus the Bishop.  
MAximianus having quietly governed the Churches two years and five months, died in the Consulate of Areobindus and Aspar, on the twelfth of April. That day happened to fall on the week of Fasts, [to wit] the week which immediately precedes the Feast of Easter: and it was the 
* That is, Thursday in the Passion week.  fifth day of that week. At which time the Emperor Theodosius made a prudent provision for this affair. For least a debate should arise, again about the Election of a Bishop, which might raise a disturbance in the Church; he delayed not, but whilst Maximianus' body lay as yet unburied, ordered the Bishops that were present [in the City] to place Proclus in the Episcopal Chair. For the Letters of Celestinus Bishop of Rome, wherein he approved of 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] I read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] as did Sr Henry Savill and Christophorson. Moreover, I agree with Baronius, who (at the year of Christ 434,) has truly remarked, that these Letters of Celestine Bishop of Rome were not written on this year, but two years before; to wit, when (after Nestorius' deposition,) they were busy about Electing a Bishop of Constantinople. 'Tis certain on this year (when Arcobindus and Aspar were Consuls) Celestine was dead, and Xystus had succeeded him in the Bishopric of Rome. Vales.  this [Election,] were then come; which Letters he had sent to Cyrillus [Bishop] of Alexandria, to Johannes [Bishop] of Antioch, and to 
b Valesius has told us before (at note (c.) on chap. 36,) that Rusus Bishop of Thessalonica was deputed the Vicegerent of the Apostolic See [that is, Rome] throughout Achaia and Macedonia. He adds here, that he had the same Vice-gerency throughout Illyricum, as the Epistles of Innocentius and Bonifacius Bishops of Rome do declare, which are to be seen in Lucas Holstenius' Roman Collection. For (continues Valesius) the Bishops of Thessalonica had that privilege from the times of Pope Damasus, as we learn from the same Collection. Balsamo (in his comments on the Synod in Trullo, pag. 359, Edit. Paris. 1620.) affirms, that the Bishops of Thessalonica were heretofore the Legates of the Roman Bishop; and that the Bishop of Rome has a power of constituting Legates in the Constantinopolitan Patriarchate; but denies that he has a power of ordaining Bishops; wherein Balsamo is much mistaken. For those Provinces, which then when Balsamo wrote, were under the Constantinopolitan Prelate, had heretofore been under the Bishop of Rome. Further, the Nicene Synod has determined, that the ancient usages should be observed. Thus far Valesius. But, as you see, he gives no reason to confute what Balsamo has said, to wit, that the Bishop of Rome has no power to ordain Bishops within the Constantinopolitan Patriarchate. And therefore I will (and so may the Reader too, if he pleases) suspend my belief, till some reasons are assigned. This passage in Balsamo (here quoted by Valesius) occurs in Dr Beveredge's Synod. Tom. 1. p. 154. See the Learned Doctor's notes, pag. 126.  Rufus [Bishop] of Thessalonica; informing them, that nothing hindered him (who had been nominated and actually was Bishop of one City,) from being translated to another. Therefore after Proclus was placed in the Episcopal Chair, he made a Funeral for the body of Maximianus. But we have now an opportunity of speaking something in short concerning Proclus.   

CHAP. XLI. Concerning Proclus the Bishop what manner of man he was.  
PRoclus was from his younger years a Reader, he frequented the Schools, and employed his time in [the study of] Rhetoric. Being come to man's estate, he was for the most part conversant with Atticus the Bishop, and had been his Notary. When he had made a great proficiency, Atticus promoted him to the Diaconate. Having been preferred to the Presbyterate, Sisinnius (as I have said 
* At chap. 28.  before) ordained him Bishop of Cyzicum. These things had happened long before this. But, 'twas at this time that he obtained the Chair of the Constantinopolitan Church. He was a person endowed with as good a disposition and morals, as was any man whatsoever. For having been educated under Atticus, he studiously imitated all that was good in him. 
a In Robert Stephens' Edition, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But be exercised a patience far greater than he [Atticus] had. The word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, had] is wanting in the Sfortain M. S. Wherefore I doubt not but Socrates left it written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But he exercised a patience far greater than Atticus. Which emendation is confirmed by Epiphan. Scholasticus and Nicephorus, for Nicephorus (book 14. chap. 38.) words it thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, moreover, he was far more patient than they, [that is, than John chrysostom and Atticus.] And Epiphan▪ Scholast. renders it thus: Sed in isto patientia potior apparebat, but in him a better [or more desirable] patience appeared. Vales.  But he exercised a patience far greater than Atticus. For he, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon occasion.  now and then, showed himself terrible to Heretics. But Proclus was calm and mild to all persons: 
b We read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard— by this means;] before which words we have put a Colon. Vales.  in regard he foresaw, that they might be brought [to embrace the true faith] by this means, rather than by force. For being resolved to vex and disquiet no Heresie-whatever, he preserved the dignity and honour of his mildness and mansuetude entire and unviolated, and [as if it had been some pledge] restored it to the Church. In which particular thing he imitated the Emperor Theodosius. For 'twas His fixed and unalterable determination, not to make use of his Imperial power and authority against criminals: and Proclus' resolution was, not to value any one's entertaining such sentiments concerning God, as were different from those embraced by himself.   

CHAP. XLII. That this Writer spends many words in praise of the Emperor Theodosius Junior's probity.  
ON account hereof therefore, Proclus was highly commended by the Emperor. For 
* That is, Theodosius.  He himself also was like to such as were true Prelates; nor did he any wise approve of those, who were desirous of persecuting others. Yea, I can speak it with confidence, that for meekness he excelled all those who were true and genuine ecclesiastics. 
a The discourse will be more graceful and Emphatical, if we add a particle thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And what is recorded, etc. and so make this the beginning of a period. Thus Nicephorus reads it. Vales.  And what is recorded of Moses in the Book of Numbers, 
* Numb. 12. 3.  Now the man Moses was very meek, above all the men which were upon the face of the earth; the same may be now said of the Emperor Theodosius, to wit, that he is very meek, above all the men which are upon the face of the earth. For by reason of this his meekness, God has subdued his enemies under him, without military engagements, as hath been demonstrated by his Victory over the Tyrant 
† See book 7. chap. 23.  Johannes, and [shall be made evident] from the destruction of the 
‖ See the following chapter.  Barbarians, which succeeded that soon after. For what manner of assistances have been given by God to just men heretofore, such like have even in our times been bestowed on the most pious Emperor, by the God of the Universe. Nor do I write this out of flattery, but I will give a Narrative of affairs (which all men have been throughly acquainted with,) as they truly are.   

CHAP. XLIII. How great calamities those Barbarians underwent, who had been the Tyrant Johannes' Auxiliaries.  
FOr after the slaughter of the Tyrant, those Barbarians whom he had called to his assistance against the Romans, made preparations to overrun [and ruin] the Roman 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, affairs.  Provinces. When the Emperor heard of it, according as his usage was, he committed the care of this affair to God: and having been earnest in prayers, not long after obtained what he desired. Further, it will be advantageous, to hear what [calamities] befell the Barbarians. Their Commander in chief, whose name was 
a In Priscus' History of the Goths, the King of the Hunni is termed Rovas', who was succeeded by Attalas. In Jordanes he is called Roäs, the brother of Ottar and Mundïuchus, the uncle of Attalas. Langus, Nicephorus' Translator calls him Roïlas, for what reason I know not: for in Nicephorus 'tis Rougas, as well as here in Socrates. Vales.  Rougas, is killed by a clap of thunder. Then followed a plague, which destroyed most of the men under his command. Nor was this only sufficient; but fire also descended from heaven, and consumed many of those who remained. And this put the Barbarians into the greatest terror imaginable, not so much because they had dared to take up Arms against the valiant Nation of the Romans; as in regard they found them assisted by a powerful God. Moreover, Proclus the Bishop Preached a Sermon at that time in the Church, wherein he applied a prophecy [taken] out of Ezechiel to the deliverance effected by God at that juncture; [for which discourse] he was greatly admired. The prophecy runs thus: And thou son of man, prophecy against 
b See Ezech. 38. vers. 2, 22, & 23. In the Septuagint Version, at v. 2. the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prince Rhos. But the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting in the vulgar Translation, instead whereof Hieronymus has rendered it thus, Principem capitis Mosoch, Prince of the chief of Mosoch. Wherefore, what Langus remarks here concerning the Russi, is in my judgement foreign to this place. Vales. In the Hebrew, the words at this text are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which in the margin of our English Version is rendered exactly, thus, Prince of the chief of Meshech. Socrates quotes this whole text out of Ezechiel, in the words of the Septuagint Version, and we have translated them accordingly. The difference between the Greek Version and Original Hebrew at this text is great. Our English Translatours (as they generally do, so here) follow the Hebrew.  Prince Gog, Rhos, Misoch and Thobell. For I will judge him with death, and with blood, and with an overflowing rain, and with stones of hail. And I will rain fire and Brimstone upon him, and upon all those with him, and upon many Nations [which are] with him. And I will be magnified and glorified, and I will be known in the eyes of many Nations. And they shall know that I am the Lord. On account thereof therefore, as I have said, Proclus was much admired. But on the Emperor, because of his meekness, many other [Blessing's] were conferred by divine providence. Amongst which this was one, [which I will now relate.]   

CHAP. XLIV. That the Emperor Valentinianus Junior married Eudoxia the daughter of Theodosius.  
HE had a daughter by his Wife Eudocia, her name Eudoxia. His 
* See book 7. chap. 24.  Cousin German Valentinianus, whom he had made Emperor of the Western parts, desired he might marry this [Princess.] To which when the Emperor Theodosius had given his consent, and both the Augusti (after they had deliberated about celebrating the marriage at some place on the frontiers of both Empires,) had resolved each to make a journey half way, and do it at Thessalonica: Valentinianus sends Theodosius intimation by Letter, that he should not give himself that trouble: for, that he would come in person to Constantinople. Having therefore secured the Western parts [with a sufficient guard,] he comes to Constantinople on account of the marriage. Which having been celebrated in the Consulate of 
a These persons were Consuls on the year of Christ 436. But Prosper, Marcellinus Comes in his Chronicon, and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, disagree from Socrates. For those Authors relate, that this marriage was celebrated on the year following, whereon Aëtius bore his second Consulate with Sigisvultus, in the month of November. The same is confirmed by Jordanes in his book de Successione Regnorum; where after he has spoken concerning the whoredom committed by Honoria with her Procurator Eugenius, which was done in the Consulate of Areobindus and Aspar on the year of Christ 434; He adds these words; Posthaec tertio anno Valentinianus, etc. On the third year after this the Emperor Valentinianus comes from Rome to Constantinople in order to his marrying Eudoxia daughter to the Emperor Theodosius: and having given all Illyria as a gratuity to his Father in Law, after the celebration of the marriage, he returned with his Wife to his own Kingdoms. Cassiodorus Senator attests the same concerning the donation of the Western Illyricum (book 11. Variarum, Epist. 1. pag. 684, Edit. Aurel. Allobrog. 1622.) in these words: Placidiam mundi opinione celebratam, avorum [or, principum, or, aliquorum, as 'tis in some Copies,] Prosapia gloriosam, purpurato filio studuisse percepimus; cujus dum remisse administrat Imperium, indecenter cognoscitur imminutum. Nurum denique sibi amissione Illyrici comparavit, factaque est conjunctio reg●an●is, divisio dole●da provinciis. Vales.  Isidorus and Senator, he took his Wife, and returned into the Western parts. Such a felicity as this befell the Emperor at that time.   

CHAP. XLV. That Proclus the Bishop persuaded the Emperor to translate the Body of Johannes from the place of his Exile [where it had been buried,] to Constantinople, and to deposit it in the Church of The Apostles.  
NOt long after this time, Proclus the Bishop reduced 
* He means those termed the Johannitae. See book 6. chap. 18.  those [to the Church] who had made a separation [from it] on account of Bishop Johannes' deposition; having mitigated their disgust by a 
† Or, by prudence.  prudent expedient. What that was, we must now relate. After he had persuaded the Emperor [to give his consent thereto,] he brought the body of Johannes, which had been buried at Comani, to Constantinople, on the thirty fifth year after his deposition. And when he had carried it through the City, publicly in great pomp and state, he deposited it with much honour and solemnity in that termed the Church of The Apostles. Those persons therefore who had made a separation on Johannes' account, were by this means prevailed upon, and became united to the Church. And this happened in the sixteenth Consulate of the Emperor Theodosius, about the twenty seventh of January. But I cannot forbear wondering here, how [it came to pass,] that Envy should assail and corrode Origen after he was dead, and yet spare Johannes. For Origen was excommunicated by Theophilus about two hundred years after his death. But Johannes was admitted to communion by Proclus, on the thirty fifth year after he died. So great was the difference between Proclus' disposition, and that of Theophilus. But prudent men are not ignorant, 
a By these words Socrates does plainly discover his opinion. For he would say, that these things are usually done through envy, or out of favour. For because Origen was condemned by Theophilus, so many years after his death; that Socrates ascribes to Theophilus' envy towards Origen himself, or against those termed the Long-Monks. And, whereas John chrysostom was brought back with honour into his own Country, on the thirty fifth year after his death; that Socrates attributes to the love and benevolence of Proclu● and the people of Constantinople. But I am not of Socrates' opinion. For although in affairs of this nature, t●e affections of men have some effect. Yet divine Justice and providence, whereby the Church is governed, doth always overrule. Origen therefore was condemned for his Heterodox opinions; and John chrysostom, being consecrated for his integrity of life and doctrine, continues in the Church to this very day. Valesius.  in what manner these things have been, and daily are done.   

CHAP. XLVI. Concerning the death of Paulus Bishop of the Novatianists, and concerning Marcianus who was his successor.  
SOme little time after the Removal of Johannes' body, died Paulus also Bishop of the Novatianists, in the same Consulate, about the twenty first day of July. Who at his own Funeral reduced all the disagreeing Heresies into one Church in a manner. For they all accompanied his body to the 
* Or, Tomb.  Grave with singing of Psalms: because whilst he lived, all [Sects] loved him exceedingly for his 
† Or, Rectitude.  Sanctity of life. But, because the same Paulus performed a memorable action just before his death, I judge it useful to insert it into this History, for their advantage who shall peruse this Work. For, that during his sickness he observed his usual Ascetic [discipline as to his] diet, and transgressed not in the least [the rules] thereof; and, that he never omitted performing the [usual] prayers with a fervency; [all this] I think fit to leave unmentioned: lest by spending time in giving a narrative hereof, I should obscure that memorable and most useful action (as I have said) which he performed. What that is, must now be declared. Being near dying, he sent for all the Presbyters belonging to the Churches under him, to whom he expressed himself thus: Take care about electing a Bishop [over yourselves] whilst I am alive; lest afterwards your Churches be disturbed. When they made answer, that the Election of a Bishop was not to be left to them: for in regard [said they,] some of us have one Sentiment, others another, we shall never nominate the same person: but we wish, that you yourself would name that man whom you desire [to be your successor.] To which Paulus made this return: deliver me then this profession of yours in writing, [to wit,] that you will Elect him whom I shall appoint to be chosen. When they had done that, and confirmed it by their subscriptions, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he sat upon; in which Author these words are added, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and having taken the paper: which seem altogether necessary. Vales.  he sat on his bed, and (without discovering it to those who were present,) wrote Marcianus' name in the paper. This person had been promoted to the Presbyterate, and likewise had been instructed in a● Ascetic course of life under Paulus: but was then gone to travel. After this he Sealed up the paper himself, and caused the chief of the Presbyters to Seal it up also, and then delivered it to one Marcus, (who was Bishop of the Novatianists in Scythia, but had at that time made a journey to Constantinople;) to whom he spoke these words: If God shall permit me to continue much longer in this life, restore this 
* This pledge, or, Gage.  depositum to me [now] committed to your trust to be kept safely. But, if it shall please him to remove me out of this world, in this paper you will find whom I have Elected to be my successor in the Bishopric. When he had spoken these words, he died. On the third day therefore after his death, when they had unsealed the paper in the presence of a great multitude, and found Marcianus' name therein, they all cried out that he was a worthy and fit person. And without delay they dispatched away some messengers who might seize him. They took him by a pious fraud at his residence in Tiberiopolis [a City] of Phrygia; from whence they brought him along with them, and about the twenty first 
b Although our M. SS. Copies alter▪ not the reading here▪ yet I agree with Christophorson and Sr Henry Savill, who have mended it thus [of the month August.] Doubtless, in regard Paulus Bishop of the Novatianists died on the twenty first of July, and the paper wherein he had named Marcianus to be his successor, was unsealed three days after his death, as Socrates has told us before; 'tis not to be supposed, that Marcianus could be ordained Bishop on the twenty first of the same month, to wit, July; in regard he absconded in Tiberiopolis a City of Phrygia: from whence he was to be brought to Constantinople, that he might be there constituted Bishop of the Novatianists. Vales.  of the same month ordained, and placed him in the Episcopal Chair. But enough concerning these things.   

CHAP. XLVII. That the Emperor Theodosius sent his Wife Eudocia to Jerusalem.  
MOreover, the Emperor Theodosius offered up his Thanksgivings to God for the benefits which he had conferred upon him. And this he performed, by honouring Christ with singular and eminent honours. He likewise sent his wife Eudocia to Jerusalem. 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For he had obliged himself to a performance, &c] ay doubt not but it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for she had obliged herself;] that is, Eudocia. Thus Epiphan. Scholasticus read, as appears from his Version; which is thus, Hoc enim & ipsa votum habuerat, si filiam videret nuptam, For she herself also had [made] this vow, if she might see her daughter married. Vales.  For she had obliged herself also to a performance of this vow, if she might see her daughter married. But the Empress herself also 
* Or, honoured.  beautified the Churches at Jerusalem, and all those in the Eastern Cities, with various ornaments, both when she went thither, and likewise at her return.   

CHAP. XLVIII. Concerning Thalassius Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia.  
ABout that very time, to wit, in Theodosius' seventeenth Consulate, Proclus the Bishop attempted a wonderful thing, the like to which has not been performed by any of the Ancient Bishops. For Firmus Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia being dead, the Caesareans came [to Constantinople,] and requested they might have a Bishop. And whilst Proclus was considering whom he should preser to that See, it happened that all the Senators came to the Church on the Sabbath, to give him a visit, amongst whom was 
a This is the Thalassius, or Thalassus, Praefectus Praetorio of Illyricum, to whom The one Law (Tit. 6. Legum Novellarum Theodosii Junioris) was directed, which is dated at Constantinople, on the third of the Ides of August, in Theodosius' seventeenth Consulate which he bore with Festus. After this day therefore, on this very year, Thalassius was made Bishop of Caesarea by Proclus. Which action of Proclus' Socrates does not without cause wonder at, as new, and not practised by former Bishops. Nectarius indeed, when he was Praetor of Constantinople, had been created Bishop of that City. But, the Emperor's consent had been first obtained, as Socrates has told us before. But here Proclus merely by his own impulse, laid his hands on a Praefectus Praetorio, who by the Emperor had been designed to the government of the Oriental Praefecture. Notwithstanding, it is to be understood, that the Emperor's consent was afterwards obtained, who approved of what Proclus had done. But, in promoting inferior Magistrates to Ecclesiastic degrees, the Prince's consent was in no wife necessary. For the Praefectus Praetorio's approbation was sufficient, under whose dispose the Precedents of Provinces were. We have an eminent instance hereof in the Life of St Germanus Altissiodorensis, which was written by Constantius Presbyter. Which Germanus being Precedent of a Province, and Amator Bishop of Altissiodorum [a City in France, now called Auxerre] having a mind to appoint him his successor; Amator procured the consent of Julius, Praefectus Praetorio of the Gallia's, before he attempted to do that; as 'tis related in book 1, chap. 3, concerning the Life of St Germanus. Further, this Thalassius Bishop of Caesarea was present at the false Synod at Ephesus [convened] against Flavianus; as we are informed from the Acts of the said Synod, which are recorded in the first Action of the Chalcedon Council. Vales.  Thalassius also, a personage who had born a Praefecture over the Provinces and Cities of Illyricum. But [though] (as it was reported) he had been the person pitched upon who was about to have the Government of the Eastern parts committed to his care by the Emperor; [yet] Proclus laid his hands on him, and instead of his being constituted a Praefectus Praetorio, made him Bishop of Caesarea. Thus successful and prosperous were the affairs of the Church. But I will here close my History, with my prayers [to God,] that the Churches in all places, the Cites, and Provinces may live in peace. For, as long as peace flourishes, those that are desirous to do it, will have no subject for their writing an History. For we ourselves (who have performed what you enjoined us in Seven Books, O Sacred man of God, Theodorus!) should have wanted matter for this our History, if the lovers of seditions and tumults would have been quiet. This Seventh Book contains [an account of affairs transacted during] the space of two and thirty years. The whole History, which i●●●omprized in Seven Books, contains the space of an hundred and forty years. It begins from the first year of the two hundredth seventy first Olympiad, wherein Constantine was proclaimed Emperor; and ends at the second year of the three hundredth and fifth Olympiad, whereon the Emperor Theodosius bore his seventeenth Consulate.   
The End of Socrates Scholasticus' Ecclesiastic History.   

THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF Evagrius Scholasticus EPIPHANIENSIS, (And [One] of the EX-PRAEFECTS,) IN SIX BOOKS, Translated out of the GREEK, according to that Edition set forth by VALESIUS, and Printed at PARIS in the Year 1673.  
Together with Valesius' Annotations on the said Historian; which are done into ENGLISH, and set at their proper places in the Margin.  
Hereunto also is annexed an account of the foresaid Historian's Life, and Ecclesiastic History, Collected by VALESIUS, and Rendered into ENGLISH.  
HINC LUCEM ET POCULA SACRA   printer's or publisher's device 
CAMBRIDGE, Printed by John Hayes, Printer to the University. 1681.   

VALESIUS' ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE, AND Ecclesiastic History, OF EVAGRIUS SCHOLASTICUS Epiphaniensis.  
EVagrius Scholasticus was by Nation a Syrian, as was also 
† He was Bishop of Cyrus; and set about writing an Ecclesiastic History (which Valesius has published with the other Greek Historians of the Church) towards the latter end of Theodosius Junior's Reign, at the same time that Socrates and Sozomen wrote theirs. He began where they did, (to wit, from those times whereat Eusebius closed his History;) and ended with them; viz. at the latter end of Theodosius Junior's Empire. 'Tis more than probable, that he wrote after Socrates and Sozomen. For (1) all the Ancients were of this opinion. (2) He that reads his History, will find it nothing else but a supplement of Socrates and Sozomen their Histories. (3) Theodoret himself, in the first chapter of the first Book of his History, says these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I will attempt to commit to writing the Remains of Ecclesiastic History. (4) Last, he published his History after the year of Christ 448, (as Valesius demonstrates in his Preface before his History;) whereas Socrates and Sozomen had finished their Histories on the seventeenth Consulate of Theodosius Jun. that is, in the year of Christ 439. He is most particular in his account of the affairs of the Eastern Church, in regard he lived there. His Books of Ecclesiastic History are but five in number (as he himself intimates at the close of his fifth Book;) wherein he comprehends the affairs transacted in the Church, during the space of 105 years.  Theodoret: born at Epiphania (which was a City of Syria Secunda;) as he himself has declared in the Title of his own work. Therefore I wonder at Gerardus Vossius, who (in his Book de Historicis Graecis, pag. 498,) relates that Evagrius was born at Antioch. But Evagrius himself, (both in the Title of his History, and also in his Third Book, Chap. 34,) does expressly attest that he was born at Epiphania. For, speaking there concerning Cosmas Bishop of Epiphania, his words are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Cosmas Bishop of Our Epiphania, in the Vicinage whereof runs the [River] Orontes, etc. Besides, Photius (in his Bibliotheca, chap. 29,) affirms that Evagrius was born in Epiphania a City of Syria Coele 〈…〉▪ which is strange, Nicephorus Callistus does in two places term our Evag●●●● 〈…〉 ot Epiphaniensis, but) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Illustrious.  
For, in Nicephorus' First Book, chap. 1, the words are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, Evagrius the Illustrious, etc. And, in Book 16. Chap. 31; Nicephorus quoting a passage of Evagrius, out of his Third Book, Chap. 34, (which passage I have just now mentioned,) expresses himself thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Moreover, in like manner as Evagrius the Illustrious has related concerning Severus. But, my Sentiment is, that Transcribers have mistake at both those places, and have written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Illustrious,] instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Epiphaniensis.] Doubtless, Nicephorus might have been evidently informed, from Evagrius' own words which he there produces, (which we have also quoted above,) that Evagrius had been born at Epiphania. Further, Evagrius was born in the Reign of Justinianus Augustus, on the year of Our Lord 536, or 537, as I have demonstrated from Evagrius' own Testimony, in my 
* See Evagrius' Ecclesiastic History, book 4. chap. 29, note (f.)  Notes on Book 4. Chap. 29. of his History. On the year of Christ 540, his Parents committed him to the care of a Schoolmaster, that he might learn the Letters. At which time (when Thomas Bishop of Apamia had given notice to the neighbouring Cities, that on a set day he would show the enlivening wood of the Cross, which was kept at Apamia;) Evagrius was lead to that City by his Parents, and with his own eyes saw that Miracle, which was then performed in the Church; as himself attests in his Fourth Book, Chap. 26. Now, this happened on the year of Christ▪ 540; when the Persians, having made an irruption into Syria, had burnt Antioch: which was done in Justinus Junior's Consulate, as we are informed by Marcellinus Comes, and Marius in his Chronicon. Two years after this, when 
† The plague in the Groin.  The Lues Inguinaria began to rage in the East, Evagrius was as yet under a Schoolmaster, learning the Letters, and was seized by that Pestilence, as he himself attests, Book 4. chap. 29. Having afterwards left the Schools of the Grammarians, he be took himself to the Study of Rhetoric. And when he had made a great proficiency in that Art, he was registered 
* Or, in the number.  amongst the company of Advocates. Whence he got the Appellation of Scholasticus: which term signifies a Lawyer, as Macarius informs us in his fifteenth Homily, in these words: 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Valesius quotes this passage out of Macarius, in his notes on Socrates, book 6. chap. 6. note (f.)  He that desires to have a knowledge in Forensian Cases, goes and learns the Notes [Letters, or, Abbreviatures.] And when he has been the first there, he goes to the School of the Romans, where he is the last of all. Again, when he comes to be the first there, he goes away to the School of the Pragmatici [or, Practicants] where he is again the last of all, and Arcarius [or, Novice.] Then, when he is made a Scholasticus, he is Novice, and the last of all the Lawyers. Again, when he comes to be the first there, than he is made a Precedent [or Governor of a Province.] And when he is made a Governor, He takes to himself an Assistant [Counsellor] or Assessour. In Macarius' Greek Text, I have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he that desires to have a knowledge in Forensian Cases; not as 'tis in the common reading, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he that desires to have a knowledge in Letters. Further, in what City Evagrius practised the Law, 'tis uncertain. Notwithstanding, my conjecture is, that he pleaded Causes at Antioch: in which City there were three Fora [that is, Courts of Judicature] or Tribunals; and as many Schools of Advocates, as I have observed from Libanius, in my Notes on Evagrius, Book 1. 
* See Note (b) in that chapter.  chap. 18. 'Tis certain, he could not be an Advocate at Epiphania, (which, as we have declared already, was the place of his Nativity;) in regard that City had no Judiciary Forum, but brought its Causes to Apamia, in which City the Consularis of Syria Secunda held a Court of judicature. But, for my believing Evagrius to have been an Advocate at Antioch, rather than at Apamia, this is my chief reason; because he was mostly conversant in that City, where he married a wife also, and begat sons of her. He married a daughter likewise in that City, as himself attests in his Fourth Book, chap. 29. And after she, together with her son, had ended her life by the Pestilential disease, on the tenth year of Mauricius; Evagrius, deprived of his wife and children, remarried, and took to wife a young Virgin in that City, as he relates Book 6. chap. 8. Where he attests also, that the whole City kept holiday on that account, and celebrated a public Festivity, 
* Tum in Pompa, both in Pomp.  both in Pompous Shows, and also about his marriagebed. Whence 'tis by the way apparent, how great his authority was at Antioch. Moreover, he wrote his History at Antioch, as may be Collected from the twentieth 
* See note (b) in that chapter.  chapter of his First Book. Where speaking concerning the Empress Eudocia's Jerusalem-journey, he says, she came to Antioch: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, a long time afterwards, in her journey which she made to the Holy City of Christ our God, she [Eudocia] comes hither, (to wit, to Antioch.) Evagrius therefore lived at Antioch when he wrote this History. Hence 'tis that Evagri 〈…〉 〈…〉 diligent in recounting the Works and Public Edifices of the City Antioch; as may be seen in 〈…〉▪ Book, chap. 18, and in his Third Book, chap. 28. At which places he does not obscurely intimate▪ that he lived at Antioch, whilst he wrote these things. Hence 'tis also, that he mentions with so much care and diligence, the earthquakes, wherewith Antioch was now and then shaken: and, that in the Notation of the times he always makes use of the Antiochian years. Lastly, this may be Collected from the seventh chapter of his Sixth Book, where he relates, that Gregorius Patriarch of Antioch (having been accused of Incest, before Johannes, Comes of the East, by a Silver-smith,) appealed to the Emperor, and to a Synod. And when he went to Constantinople, in order to the prosecution of his Cause before the Emperor and Synod, he took Evagrius along with him, as his Assessour and Counsellor, that he might make use of his advice. By which words Evagrius does plainly enough declare himself to have been an Advocate and a Lawyer. For Assessors were wont to be taken out of their body, as well by the Civil as Military Magistrates. Nor was Evagrius Counsellor to Gregorius in this criminal affair only, but in other causes also. For in regard Gregorius was Patriarch of the Oriental Church, and 
* Or, aught to have, etc.  could not but have the examination of many Causes every day, he must necessarily stand in need of some Assessour, who might suggest to him the Forms of Right and of the Laws. Indeed, Evagrius' words do fully declare what I have said. For he saith▪ 
* See Evagrius book 6. chap. 7.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Having me therefore his Assessour and Companion, he went to the emperor's [City, Constantinople,] in order to the making his defence against these [accusations.] But let the Studious determine concerning this matter, according to their own arbitrement. 'Tis sufficient for me, to have proposed my conjecture to the Readers. Further, the same Gregorius made use of Evagrius' judgement, not only in Judiciary proceedings, but in writing Letters also, and Relations, which he now and then sent to the Emperor; in his Sermons likewise and Orations; as Evagrius attests at the 
† See Evagrius book. 6. chap. 24.  close of his History. Which 
* That is, the volume of relations, Letters, etc.  Volume when Evagrius had published, not without the consent of Gregorius the Patriarch, in the Reign of Tiberius Constantinus, he had the dignity of a Quaestorate bestowed upon him by the same Emperor. And not long after, when he had made an Oration concerning the praises of Mauricius Augustus, on account of the Birth of the most noble child Theodosius, he received the codicils of a Praefecture from the same Mauricius; as he himself attests Evagrius' words there are thus translated by Christophorson: Pro quibus duos honoris gradus consecuti sumus: Quaesturam à Tiberio Constantino, & munus Tabularum servandarum, in quibus Praefectorum nomina inscribebantur, à Mauricio Tiberio: For which we have obtained two degrees of honour: a Quaesture of Tiberius Constantinus, and the Office of keeping the Tables, wherein the names of the Praefects were inscribed, of Mauricius Tiberius. Which ill rendition deceived Gerardus Vossius and Philippus Labbaeus. For Vossius (in his 
* Pag. 274. Edit. Lugd. Bat. 1651.  Book de Historicis Graecis,) treading in Christophorson's steps, says thus: Pro duobus autem hisce Libris ait gemino se honore esse affectum. Nam à Tiberio Constantino Quaesturâ fuisse ornatum: sed a Mauricio consecutum esse, ut Tabulis publicis praeesset: now, for these two Books, he says, he had a double honour conferred on himself. For he was honoured [as he saith] with a Quaesture by Tiberius Constantinus: and, that he obtained of Mauricius, the having the charge of the public Tables. But Philippus Labbaeus (in his dissertation de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis,) hath 
* Repaired, or, put a new face upon.  interpolated Christophorsons Version, after this manner: Seque duos honoris gradus ait consecutum: & primùm à Tiberio Constantino ad Quaesturam evectum; tum à Mauricio munus adeptum servandarum Tabularum, in quibus non tàm nomina, quam ipsa Praefectorum acta inscribebantur: And he says that he himself obtained two degrees of honour: and in the first place, that he was preferred to a Quaesture by Tiberius Constantinus; and secondly, that he procured of Mauricius the office of keeping the public Tables, wherein not only the names, but the Acts of the Praefects were inscribed. Musculus has done much better, who hath rendered the passage in Evagrius thus: Quarum etiam Gratiâ duas dignitates sumus consecuti: à Tiberio Constantino Quaestoratum largiente, Mauricio verò Tiberio Literas Hyparchicas mittente, On account of which [Volume of Relations, Letters, etc.] we have obtained two dignities: [one] from Tiberius Constantinus, who gave us a Quaestorate; and [another] from Mauricius Tiberius who sent us his Hyparchicall Letters. He would have said, The codicils of a Praefecture, which the Latins term 
† Or, Letters-Patents.  Letters also, as I have long since observed in my Notes on Ammianus Marcellinus. Hence 'tis, that in the Title of his History, Evagrius terms himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [one] of the Ex-Praefects, because he had been rewarded with the codicils of an honorary Praefecture by the Emperor. After this, the same Evagrius published Six Books of Ecclesiastic History, beginning from those times wherein Theodoret and Socrates had closed their Histories; that is, from the Ephesine Synod, wherein Nestorius was condemned and deposed: to wit, from the year of Christ 431. And he has continued his History to the twelfth year of the Emperor Mauricius, which was the year of our Lord 594. In his Third Book, at chap. 33, speaking concerning Severus Bishop of Antioch, he says that at such time as he wrote these things it was the Six hundredth forty first year of the Antiochians. In regard therefore the Antiochian-Hera precedes that of our Saviour's Nativity forty eight years; if from the number 641 we subtract 48 years, it will be the year of Christ 594. The same may also be Collected from Book 4, chap. 29. where Evagrius writes, that whilst he penned this History, that Plague in the Groin which had almost wholly destroyed the whole world, had already raged two and fifty years. Now, this Plague began to rage two years after Antioch had been taken by the Persians, that is, in the year of Christ 542. To which number of years if you add two and fifty, it will be made the year of Christ 594. Further, Evagrius' diligence is chiefly to be commended, because, undertaking to write an Ecclesiastic History, he made a Collection of whatever was pertinent to that Subject, out of the best Writers, to wit, Priscus, Johannes, Zacharias, Eustathius, and Procopius [who were all] Rhetoricians. His Style likewise is not to be found fault with. For it has a Beauty and Elegancy; as Photius does also attest. But the chief thing commendable in Evagrius is, that of all the Greek Writers of Ecclesiastic History, he is the only person, who has kept the Doctrine of the true Faith entire and undefiled; as (after Photius) Baronius has observed in his Annals. Notwithstanding, he deserves reproof for this, viz. because he has not used so much diligence in searching out the Monuments of Ecclesiastic Antiquity, as in reading Profane Writers. Indeed, almost the whole Sixth Book is spent in a Narrative of the Persian War. Besides, his Style in many places is Redundant and Luxuriant, as Photius has truly remarked in his Bibliotheca. An instance of which superfluity of Expression you have in Book 1. Chap. 2; where he speaks concerning Nestorius after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. that tongue full of hostility against God, that second Sanhedrim of Caîphas, etc. and, in Book 2. chap. 3; where he describes St Euphemia's Church, which was at Chalcedon: The same redundancy of Style, the Studious Reader will of himself easily observe, in many other places.  
Moreover, Rob▪ Stephens was the first person that Printed Evagrius' History in Greek, from one only Manuscript Copy belonging to the King's Library, which Manuscript is very new, and not extraordinary good. For in many places 'tis defective and imperfect. But we have mended and perfected Evagrius' History in so many places, from two Manuscript Copies of the best note, that it may seem now to have been first published. The first of these Copies was the Florent. Manuscript, [taken] out of St Laurence's Library, which the most famous Michael Erminius compared with the Geneva Edition, and sent me the Various Readins written out with his own hand. On which account I profess myself very much obliged to him. This Manuscript is the best and ancientest of all the Copies of Evagrius. For 'tis written in parchment, [and was transcribed] about five hundred years since more or less, as I have been informed by one that saw it, viz. Emericus Bigotius, an excellent Scholar, and a person who has deserved well of Learning: by whose favour and Intervention I received the fore mentioned Various Readins, sent by the most famons Michael Erminius. In the same Florentine Manuscript, some not unlearned Scholia were written in the margin, which we have put into our Annotations, in their due places. But, the Reader is to take notice, that in this Florentine Manuscript is contained Socrates Scholasticus' History also, the various Readins whereof the same Erminius sent me long since, written out with his own hand; as I have attested above four years since, in that Preface I prefixed before my Edition of Socrates and Sozomen. The second Manuscript Copy was taken out of the Library of that most Illustrious Prelate Dionysius Tellerius, Archbishop of Rheims: this is no very ancient Copy; but 'tis a good one, and transcribed by the hand of a Learned man. This Copy was of great use to us in many places, as we have now and then shown in our Annotations.   

THE FIRST BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EVAGRIUS SCHOLASTICUS Epiphaniensis, And [one] of the EX-PRAEFECTS.  

The Writers Preface [wherein he declares] on what account he betook himself to the Writing of this present History.  
EUSEBIUS Surnamed PAMPHILUS, a Person both eminently Eloquent as to other things, and so powerful in his Writings also, that by his persuasives he might be able (if not to render them 
a I like not Christophorsons Version, who has rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Perfect Christianos, perfectly Christians. I would rather render it perfectly Orthodox. For the followers of true opinions are properly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Photius (in his Bibliotheca) speaks thus concerning Socrates Scholasticus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Moreover, in his Sentiments he is not very Orthodox. The meaning of this place therefore, is this: Eusebius (although he be very fit to persuade his Readers to embrace the Christian Religion, yet) is not able to make them very accurate in the doctrine of the Christian Faith, in regard he himself seems to have inclined towards the opinion of the Arians. For, this was the sentiment of many persons concerning Eusebius Pamphilus; whom I have sufficiently answered, in the Preface I have written to the same Eusebius' Ecclesiastic History. Vales.  perfectly Orthodox, yet) to prevail upon his Readers so far as to embrace our [Sentiments:] Eusebius surnamed Pamphilus [I say,] Sozomen, Theodoret, and Socrates, in the best and most accurate manner have set forth in Writing, both the Advent of [our] Compassionate God amongst us, and his Ascent into the heavens; and also those things which the divine Apostles, and other Martyrs have courageously performed in their Combats [in defence of the Faith;] Moreover, whatever else hath been transacted by those of our Religion, whether praiseworthy, or otherwise, till some 
b The word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, part] is wanting in the Kings, in the Florentine, and in the Tellerian M. SS. nor is it in Robert Stephens' Edition. The Geneva-Printers were the first that put in this word from Christophorson's Copy, the Various Readins whereof are extant at the end of the Cologne-Edition. Christophorson has expressed this word in his Version. For thus he renders it: ad aliquam partem Regni Theodosii, to some part of Theodosius' Reign. But, it seems more elegant to me, to suppress, rather than add this word. If a word must be added, I had rather add 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, time. Vales.  part of the Emperor Theodosius' Reign. But, in regard no person has hitherto given an orderly Narrative of the transactions that happened afterwards, which [notwithstanding] are not much inferior to them; I have resolved (though I am but little versed in such things,) to undertake this Work, and to compile an History of those affairs; being very confident, that by his assistance, who infused wisdom into Fishermen, and made the tongue of a Brute utter an articulate voice; I shall raise affairs already buried in Oblivion, give life to them by my Discourse, and render them immortal by an [eternal] commemoration: to the end that every one of my Readers may know, what [has been done,] when, where, how, against whom, and by whom affairs have been transacted, until our own times: and [to the end that] nothing worthy to be remembered, may lie concealed by a remiss and dissolute Sloth, and (which is its next neighbour,) Oblivion. Divine assistance therefore being my guide, I will begin, where the Authors I have already mentioned, closed their History.   

CHAP. I. That, after the destruction of the impious Julian, when the Heresies had been a little quieted, 
* Or, The wicked Devil.  the Devil afterwards disturbed the Faith again.  
WHen the impiety of Julian had now been drowned in the blood of the Martyrs, and Arius' madness bound in the Fetters made at Nicaea; and when Eunomius and Macedonius, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, compelled, or rejected by force. But, that reading is much better, which the Florentine and Tellerian, M. SS. give us, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, driven away— as it were by an impetuous wind. 'Tis a Metaphor taken from Shipwrecked persons who are driven away by the violence of a Storm. Evagrius compares the Holy Spirit to a wind, by the force whereof Eunomius and Macedonius being driven away, were at length Shipwrecked at Constantinople, to wit, condemned in the Constantinopolitan Synod. Vales.  driven away by the Holy Spirit [as it were by an impetuous wind,] had been Shipwrecked about the Bosphorus, and at the sacred City Constantinople: when the Holy Church, having laid aside her late filth, and 
* Or, being restored to her pristine, etc.  recovering her Pristine beauty and gracefulness, was clothed 
† See the Septuagint Version, at Psalm 45. vers. 9  in a Vesture of Gold wrought about with divers colours, and made fit for her Lover and [Celestial] Bridegroom: the Devil, Virtue's enemy, unable to bear this, raises a new and 
‖ Or, monstrous.  unusual kind of War against us; contemning the worship of Idols which now lay tramplied under foot, and abandoning Arius' Servile madness. He was indeed afraid of making an attack against [our] Faith, [openly] as an enemy, in regard it was fortified by so many and such eminent Holy Fathers; and [because] he had lost many of his Forces in the Siege thereof. But he attempts this business in such a method [rather] as thiefs make use of, by inventing certain Questions and Answers, whereby he in a new manner 
* Or, reduced.  perverted the erroneous to Judaisme; the Wretch being insensible, that he should be foiled 
† Or, even from hence.  even this way. For, that one 
b He means the Term Homobusios [that is, Coessential.] For the malignant Devil made his chiefest resistance against this word, in regard it was the Besom as it were of all Heresies, and the firmest sortress of the true Faith. Vales.  Term, which before he had made the sharpest resistance against, he now admires and embraces: rejoicing mightily (though he could not wholly 
* Or, remove.  vanquish us, yet) that he was able to adulterate even but one word. Having therefore▪ many times 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; a term used to denote the manner how a Serpent moves 3. which is incomparably well expressed by Virgil, in these words, 

— Sinuatque immensa volumine terga,  
And he winds up his vast back in a Roll, or, Volume.    wound up himself within his own malice, he 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] I had rather make it [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] as it is in the Tellerian M. S. Further, 'tis very intricate, what word Evagrius should mean here. The Term Homoiöusios, [that is, of like substance, or, essence] might indeed be meant. But, because in this word there is an addition (rather than a change,) of one Letter, [to wit, of the Letter I;] therefore the praepositions [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] that is, [of, and in] are rather to be meant: which praepositions raised great stirs and commotions in the Church, on account of the Eutychian Heresy; some affirming that Christ was to be adored, [as subsisting] of two natures, others, [as subsilling] in two natures. Vales.  invented the change of one Letter, which might indeed 
† Or, draw.  lead to one and the same sense, but notwithstanding would separate the understanding from the tongue; least with both they should confess and glorify God in a concordant and agreeable manner. Further, in what manner each of these things was performed, and what conclusion they had, I will declare in their due places and times. Whereto I will likewise add whatever else I could find worthy to be related, although it may seem foreign to my subject; [resolving] 
e This place wants not difficulty. Musculus renders it thus: Ubi absolutam haenc historiam benigno Deo commendavero, Where I shall have commended this completed History to the benign God. But this rendition is not to be born with. Therefore Christophorson has translated it otherwise, to wit, after this manner: Ibique finem scribendi faciam, ubi Deo clementi ac propitio visum fuerit, and there I will make an end of writing, where it shall seem good to the mild and propitious God. But, neither does this translation fully satisfy me. For, first, Evagrius says not, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the future tense, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the present tense. Secondly, I do not remember that I ever read this phrase [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] in such a sense as to import, to finish an History. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies properly recondere, to lay up: whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports a repository, or, store-cellar for wines. It signifies also to lay on the ground, or, deposit in a monument. Hesychius in his Lexicon renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he who lieth. The same Hesychius says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does signify 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to expose, or, set forth. Which signification is contrary to the former. For, to hide, and to set forth or promulge, are contrary the one to the other. I had rather therefore render this passage of Evagrius thus, Historiam editurus, quando clementi placuerit Deo, [and] shall put forth my History, when it shall please the Gracious God. Notwithstanding, if any one shall prefer Christophorson's Version, I will not much resist it. 'Tis certain, Evagrius (in the seventh chapter of his first book) uses these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so as to signify, be ended his life. Nevertheless, in the thirteenth chapter of this book, Evagrius uses this word, in this sense, viz. to relate, or, set forth. For thus he says: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, Theodoret also wrote, and elegantly s●t forth, [or, related.] etc. And in the 11th chapter of this book, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in the same sense, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he set forth. Also in the beginning of his second book, Evagrius uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we will set forth. Vales.  to close my History where it shall seem good to the compassionate and propitious Deity.   

CHAP. II. How Nestorius was detected by his disciple Anastasius, who in his Sermon, termed the Holy Mother of God, not 
* That is, the Woman who bore God.  Theotocos, but 
† That is, the Woman who bore Christ.  Christotocos: for which reason [Nestorius] was pronounced an Heretic.  
FOr as much as Nestorius (that tongue full of Hostility against God, that second Sanhedrim of Caïphas; that shop of Blasphemy, wherein Christ is again 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis strange that both Translatours have erred in their Versions of this place. For, Musculus renders it thus: officina blasphemiae, in quâ rursus ad judicium voca●ir & venditur Christus, that shop of blasphemy, wherein Christ is again called to judgement, and sold. Christophorson translates it after this manner: Qui Blasphemiae officinam, in quâ Christus denuò trucidatur & divenditur, instruxit; who furnished up a shop of Blasphemy, wherein Christ is again killed and sold. Neither of them have rendered it well. For, neither is this expression [to be called to judgement] agreeable to a shop; nor is there any such Greek word as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I wonder at Sr Henry Savill, who set this most ridiculous emendation of Christophorsons, at the margin of his Copy. It should have been rendered thus, that shop of Blasphemy, wherein Christ is again bargained for, and sold at a price. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies properly I make a bargain, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a bargain, or, agreement; as it is in the old Glosses. Which term occurs frequently in the books of the Greek Lawyers. Vales.  bargained for, and sold; his Nature's being divided and torn in sunder, of Whom not one bone had been broken on the very Cross itself, according as it is written; nor had his woven-coat in any wise been rent by the Murderers of God;) has rejected and abandoned the term Theotocos, ([a word] long since framed by many of the [most] approved Fathers by [the inspiration of] the Holy Spirit:) and, instead thereof, has coined and form [the term] Christotocos, an adulterate coin [us it were,] stamped by himself: and has refilled the Church with innumerable wars, making an inundation of Civil blood therein: I shall not, I suppose, want matter agreeable and fit for the composure of an History, nor [shall I despair] of bringing it to a conclusion, if (by the cooperation of Christ, who is God above all,) I shall begin from the blasphemy of the impious Nestorius. Now the War of the Churches had its original from hence. [There was] one 
b This Anastasius was Syncellus to Nesterius Bishop of Constantinople. Which is attested by Theophanes in his Chronicon, and by Anastasius Bibliothecarius. For the Patriarches had their Syncelli (that is, those that kept in the same Cell with them, or those that dwelled with them.) whom they chose out of the order of Presbyters. So, in the Epistle of the Constantinopolitan Synod to Hormisda Bishop of Rome, about the Election of Epiphanius Patriarch of Constantinople, which Epistle Baronius Records at the year of Christ 520; amongst the Legates sent from the Synod, is named Heraclianus Presbyter of The Greater Church, and Cohabitator, [that is, the person who dwelled with him] to Epiphanius the Patriarch. Epiphanius himself also had formerly been Presbyter and Syncellus to John, Patriarch of Constantinople, as Dioscorus attests in his Epistle to Pope Hormisda. Lastly, John had also been Presbyter and Syncellus to Timothy, Patriarch of Constantinople; as Victor Tunonensis informs us in his Chronicon, in these words: Agapeto V. C. Cos. Timotheus C. P. Episcopus, Obtrectator Synodi Chalcedonensis, quinto di● Aprilis occubuit▪ & Johannes Cappadox in cell● propriâ atque Presbyter● Episcopatum tradidit; [on my peril, mend it thus, & Johanni Cappadoci Syncello proprio atque Presbytero Episcopatum tradidit; there is nothing more certain than this emendation:] that is, in the Consulate of the most famous Agapetus, Timothy Bishop of Constantinople, the Reviler of the Chalcedon Synod, died on the first of April, and delivered the Bishopric to John the Cappadocian, his own Syncellus and Presbyter. The Syncelli were chosen also out of the order of Deacons. So, in the third Action of the Chalcedon Synod, one Agorastus a Deacon is termed Syncellus to Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria. Lastly, in Eunodius there is a Precept extant, whereby all Bishops are ordered to have their cellulani, [that is, Chamber-fellows, or persons that were to keep in the same Cell with them.] Which Precept runs thus: Nullum ergo sacerdotem antiquis & modernis legibus obsequentem, etc. Our will is, that no Priest who is obedient to the ancient and modern Laws, and none of the Levites shall reside in any place without a person well approved of. And if the slenderness of any person's estate shall not permit him to have a companion, be himself shall become Cell-fellow to another. The Patriarches therefore were not the only persons who had their Syncelli. 'Tis certain, Stephanus is recorded to have been Syncellus to Syncleticus Bishop of Tarsus, by Ephremius, in Photius. Vales. See Meursius' Glossary, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Anastasius a Presbyter, (a person of a very unsound opinion, an ardent Lover of Nestorius and his Jewish Sentiments,) who had accompanied Nestorius in the journey he made in order to [his entering upon] the Bishopric [of Constantinople.] In which journey (having had a conference with Theodorus at Mopsuestia, and heard his opinions,) was perverted from piety, as 
c I have found no mention of this Theodulus any where else. For, whereas Nicephorus names him at book 14. chap. 32, that mention of him is borrowed from our Evagrius. Notwithstanding, this person seems to have been that Theodulus a Presbyter in Caele-Syria, who in the reign of Zeno Augustus wrote many things; as 'tis attested by Gennadius Massiliensis, and by Marcellinus Comes in his Chronicon. Vales.  Theodulus has related, treating hereof in one of his Epistles. [This Anastasius,] in a Sermon he Preached to the people that loved Christ, in the Church of Constantinople, was so audacious as openly and plainly to speak [these words;] Let no person term Mary Theotocos: For Mary was a woman: but, 'tis impossible for God to be born of a woman. The people that loved Christ being highly offended at the hearing hereof, and [supposing,] not without reason, that this expression opened a way to Blasphemy; Nestorius, the Author of this Blasphemy, did not only not curb [Anastasius,] nor undertake the patronage of such Sentiments as were Orthodox and true: But also, openly and manifestly added strength to what Anastasius had said, and pertinaciously maintained disputes about these [points.] And sometimes he would insert and intermix his own opinions; and by belching forth the poison of his own mind, attempted to teach such [doctrines] as were far more blasphemous. In so much that, to his own destruction, he uttered these words, I cannot term him God, who was two months and three months old; as 'tis plainly related by Socrates in his account hereof, and [in the Acts] of the Former Ephesine Synod.   

CHAP. III. What Cyrillus the Great wrote to Nestorius, and how the third Synod at Ephesus was convened, to which Johannes [Bishop] of Antioch and Theodoret came late.  
WHich [assertions] when Cyrillus Bishop of Alexandria, [a Prelate] of famous memory, had reproved by his own Letters; and Nestorius had defended them in his answers thereto; 
a We have perfected this place from the incomparable Florentine M. S. by adding some words, which had been unhappily omitted by Transcribers. For, whereas in Robert Stephens' Edition, this clause is worded thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: we have altered it after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; nor could be prevailed upon, either by those [Letters] written [to him] by Cyrillus, or them [sent him] by Celestinus Bishop of the Senior Rome. Which I therefore thought good to give an Advertisement of that the Readers might know, that we have neither added nor diminished any thing, except by the authority of that most incomparable Manuscript. Besides, the Tellerian Manuscript agrees with the Florentine Copy. Vales.  nor could be prevailed upon, either by those [Letters] written [to him] by Cyrillus, or them [sent him] by Celestinus Bishop of the Senior Rome; but fearlessly vomited forth his own poison against the whole Church: [Cyrillus,] (for which he had just cause;) made his request to Theodosius Junior who at that time swayed the Sceptre of the Eastern Empire, that by his Order the first Synod at Ephesus might be convened. The 
b There is extant an Epistle of Theodosius Junior's, which they commonly called Sacra. For so Theodosius himself terms it, in his Epistle to the Ephesine Synod. In the Latin Version of this Epistle; the title is worded thus: Sacra Imperatoria, missa Alexandriam ad Cyrillum Episcopum & Episcopo● Metropolitanos ejus Regionis. But the Greek words have a different import; they run thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, the Sacred Letters sent to Alexandria to Cyrillus, and to the Metropolitan Bishops every where: for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in every Region. and this is confirmed by Theodosius himself in the same Epistle, where he says, that by the same Copy he wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the Bishops of Metropolis' every where. But, instead hereof, our Evagrius words it thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The Imperial Letters [therefore] were dispatched away, both to Cyrillus, and also to the [Bishops that] presided over the Holy Churches in all places. Vales.  Imperial Letters [therefore] were dispatched away, both to Cyrillus, and also to the [Bishops that] presided over the holy Churches in all places. [Theodosius] appointed the day of the Synod's convention to be on the 
* In the year of Christ 431. See Dr Beveredge's Annot. in Can. Concil. Ephes. pag. 103.  day of the Holy Pentecost; whereon the lifegiving spirit [of God] descended 
c The term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon us] displeased Nicephorus. Therefore, instead thereof he substituted these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on the holy Apostles.] But, this emendation was needless. For the term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon us] is at this place put for the Church of God, which at, that time resided in the Apostles. Indeed, the Holy Spirit had descended on Mary before, at such time as she conceived the Son of God: and afterwards upon Christ, when he had been baptised in Jordan, Which happened to them by a special privilege. But the Holy Spirit descended first on the day of Pentecost upon the Church of God by the Apostles; for the Apostles delivered the same Spirit (which they then received,) afterwards to their successors, by imposition of Hands. Vales.  upon us. Nestorius, in regard Ephesus is not far distant from Constantinople, came thither first. Also Cyrillus and the [Bishops] about him arrived before the day appointed. But Johannes Bishop of Antioch, together with the [Bishops] about him, was absent at the set day; not willingly, (
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus, instead of the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it seems] uses [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, be said.] But Christophorson read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For he renders this place after this manner: Johannes Praeful Antiochia, etc. John Bishop of Antioch, together with his [Bishops,] was absent at the day appointed; not willingly indeed, as it seems to many persons, who have a mind to defend this fact of his. Notwithstanding, I cannot approve of this em●●dation; although Sir Henry Savill hath set it at the margin of his Copy, Musculus renders this place thus: Verùm praeter animi sui sententiam, sicu● & multis moram illam excusans, ostendit, But contrary to his own mind, as he has also demonstrated to many persons, in his excusing that delay. But I am of opinion, that no alteration is to be made here, and do render the place thus: But Johannes Bishop of Antioch, together with the [Bishops] about him, was absent at the set day; not willingly, (as it seems to many persons from the Apology he made, etc. doubtless, there can be no other sense of these words. Vales.  as it seems to many persons, from the Apology he made [in excuse for his not coming at the time appointed;]) but because he could not gather together the Bishops of his Province sooner. For the Cities [belonging to] the Bishops [under him,] are twelve days journey distant from that City (heretofore called Antioch, but now) termed Theopolis, to a man that is an expedite and nimble Traveller; but, to others [who are not so good at travelling] they are more [than twelve days journey distant.] And Ephesus is at least thirty days journey distant from Antioch. Wherefore [Johannes] affirmed, that he could in no wise meet at the appointed day, [if he should set out] when the Bishops, whom he had about him, had celebrated that termed the 
e The Greeks heretofore termed the first Sunday after Easter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The New Sunday. So Gregorius Nazianzenus calls it in his nineteenth Oration which he spoke at the Funeral of his own Father Gregorius. There is extant an Oration of the same Gregorius' (to wit, his 43 Oration) upon this New Sunday: in which Oration he gives a reason, why this day should be called New Sunday. Further, the Synod in Trullo Can. 66, terms this Sunday (which we now commonly call Dominicam in Albis, the Sunday in the Albs,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, New Sunday. Vales. Mr Smith (in his Account of the Greek Church, pag. 32, Edit. Lond. 1680,) tells us, that the Greeks do still term thu Sunday, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the New Sunday; and that 'tis also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Meursius says it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, regenerating, or, renewing Sunday. See Meursius' Glossary, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  New Sunday within their own Sees.   

CHAP. IU. How Nestorius was deposed by the Synod, before the arrival of [the Bishop of] Antioch.  
When therefore fifteen days were passed beyond the day prefixed, the Bishops who had been called together for that reason (supposing that the Eastern [Bishops] would not come at all, or if they did, that much time would be spent before they could be got together) [meet together in one place] 
a Here, and in Robert Stephens' Edit. this passage is worded thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; The divine Cyrillus administering, etc. In which clause (as the Learned Dr Barrow remarks, in his Treat. of the Pope's suprem. pag. 289;) a word seemeth to have fallen out. Zonaras (on the 1 Can. Synod. Ephes. Tom. 1. Edit. Bever. pag. 100) expresses this passage more plainly, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Holy cyril Pope of Alexandria presiding over the Orthodox Fathers, and also holding the place of Celestine. And Photius thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [Cyril] supplied the seat and the person of Celestine [Bishop] of Rome. From which Authors 'tis plain, that Cyrillus had the disposal of Celestine's single suffrage, and that Pope's legal concurrence with him in his Actings in that Synod: But Cyrillus had no Authoritative presidency from Celestine, because the Pope could by no delegation impart that, himself having no title thereto, warranted by any Law, or by any Precedent; that depended on the will of the Emperors, who disposed of it according as they saw reason. A notable instance whereof we meet with in the next Ephesine Synod (which in design was a General Synod, legally convened, though by some miscarriages it proved abortive;) mentioned by our Evagrius in the tenth chapter of this Book: where though Julius (or rather Julianus,) Pope Leo's Legate was present; yet by the Emperor's Order (see the words of his Letter, Syn. Chalced. Act. 1. P. 59) Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria presided. Nicephorus (book 14. chap. 34,) tells us, that in regard Celestine Bishop of Rome could not be present at this Synod, by reason of the dangers of such a voyage, he made Cyrillus his Deputy: and that from this time Cyrillus and the succeeding Bishops of Alexandria challenged the name of Pope, etc. Doubtless Nicephorus is mistaken herein. For, Dionysius Alexandrinus (in his third Epist. to Philemon, part of which is quoted by Eusebius, Eccles. Hist. book 7. c. 7.) mentioning Heraclas, his predecessor in the Alexandrian See, says these words concerning him: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I received this Rule and Canon from Heraclas our Blessed Pope. And Athanasius (in his second Apologetic Tom. 1. pag. 786, Edit. Paris. 1627.;) has recorded an Epistle written to him from Ischyras, which has this title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, To Athanasius the Blessed Pope. Therefore, these words of Nicephorus' are (as Valesius says truly in his note here) inepta & falsissima, foolish and most untrue. And, that other remark of Valesius' here, which he makes from the former part of the now cited passage in Nicephorus (to wit, that 〈◊〉 well Nicephorus, as those from whom ●e borrowed this, doubted not but the Bishop of Rome was the Sovereign judge of all the Churches;) is questionless no less foolish and false. 'Tis indeed true, that the Bishops of Rome have some Centuries since claimed an Authority not only of presiding in, but also of indicting and convening General Councils. But, how unjust this claim is, as well in respect of Right, as Practise, will be evident to him, who with attention and consideration shall peruse these Ecclesiastic Historians. Look back to what Socrates says in the Proem to his fifth Book: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says he) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. etc. We do continually include the Emperors in this our History, because from such time as they began to embrace the Christian Religion, the affairs of the Church have depended on them; and the greatest Synods have been, and at this present are convened by their determination and appointment. But, for a most full and complete satisfaction in these points, viz. concerning the Bishop of Rome's Sovereign power to indict and preside in General Councils; I refer the Reader to the Learned Dr Barrow's Treatise of the Pope's Supremacy, pag. 274. etc.  the divine Cyrillus administering, and the place of Caelestinus, who (as it has been said) governed the Bishopric of the Elder Rome: they summon in Nestorius therefore, entreating him that he would give in his answer to [the accusations] brought against him. Who on the day before promised to come, if there should be an occasion for it, but [afterwards] neglected to fulfil his promise; and having been thrice called, after that he appeared not; [whereupon] the Bishops convened undertook the examination [of the matter.] And when Memnon Bishop of Ephesus had reckoned up the days which had passed after the set day, (they were in number sixteen days;) and when the Letters of the divine Cyrillus, which had been written by him to Nestorius, and also Nestorius' [Letters] to Cyrillus, had been read; moreover, when that sacred Letter of the famous Caelestinus, which he sent to the same Nestorius, had been annexed: further, when Theodotus Bishop of Ancyra, and Acacius who presided over the 
* Or, Chair.  See of Melitina, had declared those blasphemous Expressions, which Nestorius had manifestly and openly belched forth at Ephesus: [lastly,] when many sayings of the holy and most approved Fathers, who have expounded the right and sincere Faith, had been joined together; and also, when the various blasphemies foolishly and madly uttered by the impious Nestorius, had been reduced into an Order: [I say, after all these things had been done] the Holy Synod pronounced sentence [against Nestorius] in these express words: Moreover, in regard the most Reverend Nestorius would neither obey our Summons, nor admit the most Holy and most Religious Bishops sent by Us, We have been forced to proceed to an examination of his impious expressions. And having found, both from his Letters and Writings which have been recited, and also from his own words which he hath lately spoken in this Metropolis, [which expressions of his] have been confirmed [by the testimony of many persons,] that his Sentiments and Doctrines are impious; being necessarily induced thereto, both by the [authority of the] Canons, and also by the Letter of our most Holy Father and Fellow-Minister Caelestinus Bishop of the Roman Church, after many tears we have proceeded to [the pronunciation of] this sad sentence. Therefore, Our Lord Jesus Christ, who has been blasphemed by him, hath determined by this present Holy Synod, that the same Nestorius is 
* Or, removed, or, estranged, from.  divested of the Episcopal dignity, and [excluded from] all manner of sacerdotal convention.   

CHAP. V. That Johannes [Bishop] of Antioch, coming [to Ephesus] after five days, deposes Cyrillus [Bishop] of Alexandria, and Memnon [Bishop] of Ephesus; whom the Synod pronounced innocent soon after, and deposed Johannes and his party. And how, by [the interposition of] the Emperor Theodosius, Cyrillus and Johannes were reconciled, and confirmed Nestorius' deposition.  
AFter this most legal and just Sentence, Johannes [Bishop] of Antioch comes to Ephesus, together with the Prelates about him, arriving [there] five days after [Nestorius'] deposition. And having convened 
* Or, those [Prelate's] about him.  those [Bishops] of his party, deposes Cyrillus and Memnon. But when Cyrillus and Memnon had presented Libels to that Synod which had been convened with them, (although 
† See Socrates book 7. chap. 345 and also note (b.) in that chapter.  Socrates, through ignorance, has related [this matter] otherwise,) Johannes is summoned, to give an account of that deposition which he had made. Who not appearing after he had been thrice called, Cyrillus and Memnon are absolved from their deposition; but Johannes and the [Bishops] of his party are separated from holy communion, and from all sacerdotal authority. [Further,] Theodosius at first approved not of Nestorius' deposition; but having afterwards been informed of his Blasphemy, when he had written very pious Letters to the Bishops, Cyrillus and Johannes, they come to a mutual agreement, and confirmed Nestorius' deposition:   

CHAP. VI Concerning Paulus [Bishop] of Emisa's▪ journey to Alexandria, and Cyrillus' commendation [of Johannes] on account of [his] Letter.  
WHen Paulus Bishop of Emisa was arrived at Alexandria, and had made a discourse, which is still extant, in the Church concerning this matter. At which time also Cyrillus, having highly commended Johannes' Letter, wrote word for word thus: 
† This Letter of Cyrillus to Johannes occurs entire in Binius, Tom. 2. pag. 594. Edit. Paris. 1636.  Let the heavens rejoice, and the earth be glad. For the partition wall is demolished, that which caused grief and sadness is ceased, and the occasion of all manner of dissension is taken away; in regard Christ the Saviour of us all, has 
* Or, ministered.  restored peace to his own Churches; and the most Religious Emperors and most dear to God, have invited us thereto. Who having been the most incomparable Emulators of their Ancestors piety, do preserve the true Faith firm and unshaken in their own minds: and they take an exquisite care of the Holy Churches, to the end they may obtain both a far-spread and immortal Glory, and also render their Empire most highly renowned. To whom even the Lord of Hosts himself distributes good things with a 
* Or, rich.  plentiful hand, giveth them [power] to vanquish their adversaries, and freely bestows Victory [on them.] 
a In the incomparable Florent. M. S. I found it written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, cannot lie] which is the truer reading. In the Acts of the Ephesine Synod, where this Epistle is recorded (See Binius, as before, p. 595,) it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will not lie.] But the reading of the Florent. M. S. is confirmed by Nicephorus and the Tellerian M. S. Vales. In Robert Stephens, the reading here is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hath not lied.  For he cannot lie who has said, As I live, saith the Lord, I will glorify them who Glorify me. When therefore My Lord and most Religious Brother and Fellow-Minister Paulus was come to Alexandria, we were filled with joy, and that most deservedly, in regard so great a person [was come to be] an Intercessor, and was willing 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has tendered this place very ill, thus, Et graviores quam vires ferebant, suscepit in concionando Labores, And in Preaching has undertaken far greater pains, than his strength would bear. Musculus translates it thus: Et laboribus vires excedentibus collocutionem suscepisset, And with labours exceeding his strength had undertaken a conference. Neither of them has rendered it well. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, imports, to endure or undergo labours. So, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies, to bear the Vicissitudes of fortune. Plutarch (in Marius,) speaking concerning Jugurtha, says these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, so various was that person as to his disposition, [which was fitted] to bear the changes of Fortune. Moreover, these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, above strength] may be understood two ways. For, we may either understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, humane, (which we have done:) or else 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, his own. Musculus and Christophorson have embraced the latter sense; as did he also, who rendered the Acts of the Ephesine Council into Latin. Vales.  to undergo Labours above [humane] strength: that he might vanquish the Envy of the Devil, unite divisions, and by removing offences on both sides, crown both Our and Your Churches with Concord and Peace. And, after the interposition of some words, [he Adds:] Moreover, that this dissension of the Church was altogether frivolous and 
c Here, and in the Acts of the Ephesine Council▪ the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, inexcusable, or, inopporture. But, in the Tellerian M. S. I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and incongruous. Vales.  inexcusable, we have been now fully satisfied, since my Lord the most Religious Bishop Paulus has brought a paper which contains an irreprehensible confession of Faith; and has affirmed, that it was written by Your Sanctity, and by the most Religious Bishops there. Now, the confession runs thus, and 'tis inserted in the very▪ same words into this our Epistle. But concerning. Theotocos, and so forth. When We had read these 
d In the Acts of the Ephesine Council, and in Nicephorus; instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, our] it is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, your;] which doubtless is the truer reading. Vales.  Your sacred words, and perceived, that We Ourselves embraced the same Sentiments; (For, there is one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism;) We glorified the Saviour of all men, rejoicing mutually, because as well your, as our Churches, do profess a Faith which is agreeable, both to the divinely inspired Scriptures, and also to the Tradition of our Holy Fathers. These things may be known by him who is desirous of having an accurate account of those affairs transacted at that time.   

CHAP. VII. What the impious Nestorius writes concerning his own sufferings; and how, his tongue having at last been eaten out with worms, he ended his life at Oasis.  
BUt, after what manner Nestorius was banished, or what befell him after that, or in what manner he departed out of this life, and what rewards he received on account of his Blasphemy; [these particulars] have not been related by the Writers of History. All which had been forgotten, and had been wholly lost and swallowed by [length of] time, nor had been so much as heard of; had not I accidentally met with a book of Nestorius', which contains a Narrative of these things. This Father of Blasphemy therefore, Nestorius, (who has not raised his building on that foundation which was laid, but hath built [his house] on the sand, and [therefore] it has soon fallen down, according to our Lord's parable;) making an Apology (which was his desire,) in defence of his own Blasphemy, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the incomparable Florent. M. S. I found it written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, against those who had accused him▪] which is doubtless the truer. reading: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, him. Vales.  against those who had accused him, (because he had introduced some innovation contrary to what was fitting, and had not rightly requested that a Synod should be convened at Ephesus;) amongst other things writes [to this effect:] that he, wholly compelled thereto by necessity, had betaken himself 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  to [the defence of] this part, in regard the holy Church was divided, some affirming that Mary was to be termed 
† That is, [the Virgin] who bore man.  Anthropotocos, others, 
‖ She who bore God.  Theotocos. That therefore (as he says) he might not offend in one of these two, [viz.] 
b The meaning of this place is very obscure; it is, in my judgement, thus to be explained. After that Sermon of Anastasius the Presbyter, who was Nestorius' Syncellus, (See chap. 2. note b.) there arose a great dissension in the Constantinopolitan Church: in regard some affirmed, that Mary was to be termed Theotocos; others Anthropotocos. And when the Sedition increased daily, Nestorius, desirous to appease it, invented a certain middle term; viz. that Mary should in future be termed Christotocos, the Virgin who bore Christ: lest, if he should term her Theotocos, he might seem to join things mortal with those that are immortal; (which thing he [that is, Nestorius] looked upon to be impious:) or lest, if he had embraced the term Anthropotocos; the other party (to wit, those who defended the term Theotocos,) should have revolted from him, and held their Assemblies apart. This is the meaning of this place; which neither Musculus, nor Christophorson understood. Therefore, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian M. S. I sound this reading, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  least he should either join things mortal with those that are immortal, or else lest (by betaking himself to the other side) he might be deprived of that other party [who defended the term Theotocos:] he invented the word Christotocos. He intimates further, that at first the Emperor Theodosius, out of that affection he bore towards him, confirmed not the [sentence of] 
* Or, Ejection.  deposition pronounced against him: but afterwards, that when some Bishops 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, of both parties, as well Catholics, as Nestorians. Musculus has rendered it ill, thus, ultero citroque, to and fro. Vales.  of both parties had been sent from the City Ephesus to Theodosius; 
d Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] the reading in the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and when he also himself requested it.] Vales.  and when he also himself requested it, he was permitted to return to his own Monastery; which is situate before the Gates of that City now called 
* That is, Antioch. See chap. 3.  Theopolis, and is not expressly named [there] by Nestorius. But, they say, 
e From the Florent. and Tellerian M. S. I have mended this place thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it is now ●●●med Euprepius' [Monastery:] the reading before was very foolish, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  it is now termed Euprepius' [Monastery,] which, as we assuredly know, stands before the [City] Theopolis, distant from thence not more than two furlongs. Moreover, the same Nestorius says, that having resided there during the space of four years, he had all imaginable honour conferred upon him, and enjoyed all manner of reverence and respect: but that afterwards, by the Edict of [the Emperor] Theodosius, he was banished into that place called Oäsis. But he has concealed that which is the principal thing. For, during his Residence 
f To wit, in the foresaid Monastery, which was called Euprepius' Monastery. Vales.  there, he in no wise desisted from his own Blasphemy. In so much that Johannes Bishop of Antioch gave [the Emperor] an account thereof, and Nestorius was condemned to perpetual Banishment. 
g I like neither Christophorson's, nor Musculus' Version of this place. The latter of whom renders it thus: Scripsit autem & alium librum more dialectico, velut ad Egyptium quendam de exilio suo compositum, But he wrote another book also in a Logical manner, to a certain Egyptian as it were, composed concerning his own Exile. And Christophorson translates it thus: Scripsit praeterea Nestorius alium Libellum acutè & subtiliter, etc. Moreover, Nestorius wrote another little book, acutely and subtly, etc. What need was there of acuteness and Logical subtlety in a little book, wherein Nestorius treated concerning his own banishment into Oäsis? Therefore, I judge it better to render these words, [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] thus [composed in the manner of a Dialogue.] And thus Nicephorus expounded these words of Evagrius. For, instead thereof, he makes use of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, more by way of Dialogue. Which term Langus renders, disertius, more eloquently: as if Nicephorus had said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  He wrote also another Book, composed in the manner of a Dialogue, to a certain Egyptian as it were, concerning his banishment into Oäsis; wherein he speaks more at large concerning these things. But, what punishments he underwent on account of the Blasphemies 
* Or, brought forth.  coined by him (not being able to lie concealed from [God's] allseeing eye,) may be known from other Letters, sent by him to the Governor of Thebäis. For, in those [Letters] you may find, after what manner (in regard he had not yet undergone condign 
h In Nicephorus, (book 14. chap. 36.) instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, torture; the reading is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, punishment. And so I found it written in the Tellerian M. S▪ Vales.  punishment,) the judgement of God seized him, and involved him in 
i I have mended this place from the incomparable Florentine Manuscript; wherein the reading is thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Captivity, a calamity of all [afflictions] the most miserable; than which emendation, there is nothing more certain. The reading in Nicephorus is the same also. Vales. In Robert Stephens' Edition, 'tis thus worded: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Captivity, a calamity of all [afflictions] the most miserable. But, in as much as he was to endure greater punishments, he was let go by the Blemmyae, amongst whom he had been a Captive. And removing from place to place about the utmost borders of Thebäis, by the Edicts of Theodosius who had determined that he should return; and being dashed against the earth, he ended his days agreeable to his own forepast life: [like] a second Arius, declaring and 
* Or, ratifying, or, confirming.  foreshowing by his calamitous death, what rewards are appointed for [those who utter] Blasphemy against Christ. For both those 
† That is, Arius, and Nestorius.  persons blasphemed Christ in a like manner; Arius, by terming him a Creature; and Nestorius, by thinking him to be a man. To 
* That is, to Nestorius.  whom (because he complains, that The Acts at Ephesus were not rightly composed [and made up,] but were framed by fraud and an illegal Artifice of Cyrillus';) I would willingly say [thus much:] Why (since Theodosius was his favourer,) was he banished, and, without obtaining the least commiseration, condemned to so many Exiles, and concluded his life after such a manner as this? Or why (if the sentence [pronounced] against him by Cyrillus, and the other Prelates about him, were not divine,) both of them being now numbered amongst those departed [and dead,] (at which time, as it has been said by one of the Heathen Sages, 
k Translatours, in regard they had persuaded themselves, that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does always signify an hindrance; have fallen into various ertours. For Langus renders it thus: Et ambo vos jam ex vitâ hâc excessistis, etc. And both of you have now made your departure out of this life: at which time, as one of the Heathen sages has said, nothing hinders, but that every person may be honoured by a free benevolence of men, no adversary intervening. And Christophorson has translated it after this manner: Quando, ut sapienti inter Gentiles scriptori placet, etc. At which time, as it pleases a prudent Writer amongst the Heathens, every one is usually honoured with a firm and concordant benevolence of all men, provided there be nothing which may lawfully be an impediment. But, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not always signify an Impediment, or Hindrance. For the Ancients, as well Rhetoricians as Philosophers, used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in such a sense as to signify the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be in fight, or, appear openly; as Suidas, Harpocration, and the Author of the Ethymologicon do inform us.▪ But, the Latter Writers, and especially Hierocles the Philosopher, have used that word to signify an impediment or hindrance. Therefore, Musculus has rendered this passage in Evagrius best of all, thus: Quando, sicut quidam exterorum Philosophorum dixit, quod non est amplius superstes, sine ullius invidiâ & contradictione cum benevolentiâ honoratur; When, as one of the foreign Philosophers has said, that which survives not any longer is honoured with benevolence, without the envy and contradiction of any one. Further, in the margin of the Tellerian Manuscript, there is set at this place, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, this sentence is taken out of Thucydides. 'Tis extant in Thucidides' second book, pag. 128, Edit. Francosurt. 1594; in the Funeral Oration which Pericles made. Vales.  that which appears not any more in sight [or, that which survives not any longer] is honoured with a Benevolence that hath no enemy;) has he himself been condemned as a Blasphemer, and an enemy of God; but Cyrillus is praised and extolled [by all persons,] as having been a loud [and eminent] Preacher, and a great defender of Orthodox Sentiments? But lest we should be accused for writing what is false, Come on, let us bring forth Nestorius himself into the midst, giving a relation concerning these very things. Recite to me therefore [O Nestorius!] some passages in the express words of your own Letter, which you wrote to the Governor of Thebaïs'. Because of some [controversies] lately agitated at Ephesus concerning the most Holy Religion; by an Imperial Order we inhabit Oäsis otherwise [called] ●bis. And after the interposition of some words, he adds: But after the foresaid [Oäsis] was totally destroyed by 
l Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading, as it seems should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by a Barbaric Captivity.] In the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. and in Nicephorus, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by Captivity. Vales.  a Barbaric Captivity, and by fire, and sword; and we were dismissed by the Barbarians, who on a sudden, how I know not, 
* Or, recovered a compassion, etc.  were moved with a compassion towards us, and after they had terrified us with menacing declarations, that we should immediately go out of that Country, in regard the Mazices would suddenly take possession of it after them; we are come to Thebaïs' together with the remainder of the Captives, whom the Barbarians (out of commiseration) brought to us, for what intent I know not. Moreover, they have been every one permitted to go whither they desired: but we by coming publicly to Panopolis, 
* Or, do appear personally.  do exhibit ourselves. For we were afraid, lest any one, 
† Or, by making our captivity [his] matter of enquiry.  by taking an occasion from our Captivity, should either frame an accusation of flight against us, or else [form] a forged invention of some other fault. For malice is productive of all manner of calumnies. Wherefore, We beseech Your 
* Or, Greatness.  Magnificence, to take care (according to that provision the Laws have made,) of our Captivity, and not to deliver a Captive, who is subject to mischief, to the evil arts of men; lest all Generations should from hence forth cry out, that 'tis better to be the Barbarians Captive, than to fly for refuge to the Roman Empire. Then, having added an Oath, he made his request [to the Governor] thus: [that You would please] to give the Emperor an account of our Remove from Oäsis 
* That is, To Panopolis.  hither, which happened from our being dismissed by the Barbarians: that so, whatever determination shall be well pleasing to God, may now at length be made concerning us. [Also, out of] the same Nestorius' second Letter to the said Governor: Whether You will account this present Letter from Us to Your Magnificence, as [written] from a friend, or as an admonition from a Father to a Son, hear, I beseech you, with patience the Narration [contained] therein concerning many [matters,] written from us, wherein We have been as brief as possibly could be. Oäsis otherwise [termed] Ibis, having been several ways ruined of late, by an incursion made into it by a multitude of the 
m In that Letter of Nestorius' mentioned before, the people who ruined Oasis are termed Blemmyae. Wherefore, Nomades ought here to be taken for an Adjectiv●. Notwithstanding, it may be the proper name of a Nation of Barbarians. 'Tis certain, the Nub●, neighbours to the Blemmy●, (who made frequent incursions into the Country of Oäsis, as Procopius informs us, in book 1. Persic▪) were termed Nomades also, or Numides; which is attested by Stephanus.— But some one will object, if Nestorius speaks here concerning one and the same Captivity of Oäsis, how can that stand, which he says in▪ the beginning of this Epistle, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, the incursion of the Blemmy● into Oäsis (in which Nestorius had been taken Captive by the Barbarians, and was presently dismissed,) had happened but a little while before, as he himself attests. But, the incursion of the Nomads had happened long before; as 'tis apparent from Nestorius' words in this last Epistle, which were just now cited. To all this I answer, that these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, do not signify long since, as Langus, Musculus and Christophorson thought. For, the Adverb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, signifies lately, as every body knows. Doubtless, this incursion had happened a little before Nestorius wrote these things. Therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ought to be referred to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So that▪ ' 〈◊〉 the same as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should have said▪ Oäsis having been ●ev●●all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of la●●● to wit, by fire, slaughters, and a Barbaric Captivity; a● Nestorius' 〈◊〉 said above. Vales.  Nomads. And after some words. These things having happened thus, (by what impulse, or on what occasion Your Magnificence was moved thereto, I know not;) we have been sent by Barbarian Soldiers from Panopolis, to Elephantina, [a Town] situate in the Borders of the Province Thebaïs'; towards which we have been dragged by the forementioned military assistance. And when we had been tired by our travelling more than half that journey, we again met with an Order of Your Magnanimity by word of mouth, [whereby we were commanded] to return to Panopolis. Having therefore been wearied with the miseries 
n The reading here, is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of this your journey▪ and 'tis the same in Nicephorus. Notwithstanding, I doubt not but it should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of this so long a journey. And so Christophorson and St Henry Savil read it. Vales.  of this so long a journey, our Body being infirm and aged, and our hand and side tired, we came again to Panopolis, in a manner breathing forth our Soul. And whilst we were as yet cruciated with the calamities and mischiefs of [our] pains, another Order written by Your Magnanimity 
* Or, came flying.  came in great haste, whereby we were conveyed again from Panopolis to a place adjoining thereto. 
o Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when we supposed these things against us would stop] I think it should be thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when we supposed we should stop here. Thus Musculus seems to have read, who renders it in this manner: Et cum illic h●suros n●s arbitraremur, And when we thought we should stop there. Vales.  When we supposed, that we should stop here, and were in expectation of the most Victorious Emperor's determination concerning us; on a sudden another [Decree] was again drawn up against us, without any commiseration, in order to another [to wit,] a fourth Banishment. And after some few words, [he continues.] But, I beseech you, be what has been done be sufficient, and [may it be enough] 
p Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪] For, the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which preceded immediately, is understood. In the Tellerian M. S. the particle [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is wanting. Vales.  to have Decreed so many banishments against one Body: and, 
q Translatours saw nothing at this place▪ who by a small fau●e were induced into a great error. Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪] Precedents of Provinces were heretofore wont to give the Emperor an account of all things which happened with them. The doing whereof was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the Relation itself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I have noted on Amm. Marcellinus. Concerning these Relations of Precedents, Severianus speaks, in his first Oration in Hexa●meron; the passage whereof I will annex here, because the Translator understood it not: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. For, Brethren, as the precedents by [sending] Relations, make known all things [that are transacted with them] to the Emperor: so also the Angels, etc. The Translator renders it The Masters of the Libels and suggestions; which rendition is ill. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ in chrysostom and the other writers of that age, are nothing else but Precedents or Governors of Provinces. And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports nothing else but Relation, or Narrative. Wherefore, in Severianus, it must be written thus▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  after the relations [which have been sent to their Imperial Majesties] by Your Magnificence, permit, I humbly beseech you, that an accurate account [of our condition] may be made known to ou● most Victorious Emperors, even by us also, by whom that aught [to be done.] These are our Advices, as to a Son from a Father. But if you be angry now, as you have been heretofore, do what you think good; since 
* Or, no reason is more powerful than your mind.  no reason is powerful enough to sway your mind. After this manner [Nestorius] in his Letters strikes and leaps, with his fists and fee●, and reviles 
* Or, the Empire.  the Emperors and Magistracy; having not been made prudent by the miseries he suffered. But I have 
† Or, ●eard.  read a certain writer declaring his Latter end [after this manner, to wit,] That his tongue having been eaten out with worms, he departed to greater and immortal punishments [which are to be inflicted on him.]   

CHAP. VIII. How, after Nestorius, Maximianus, and after him Proclus, than Flavianus, were made [Bishop's of Constagtinople.]  
AFter that destructive Pest Nestorius, Maximianus succeeded in the Episcopate of the famous [City] Constantinople; under whom the Church of God enjoyed all imaginable peace and tranquillity. When he was taken from amongst men, Proclus enters upon the Government of that See, who had heretofore been ordained Bishop of Cyzicum. And after he was gone the common way 
* Or, of men.  of mankind, Flavianus succeeded in that Chair.   

CHAP. IX. Concerning the unfortunate Eutyches, and how he was deposed by Flavianus [Bishop] of Constantinople; and concerning the second (to wit, that thievish) Synod at Ephesus.  
IN 
† That is, Flavianus'.  his times, the controversy about the impious Eutyches was started; a particular Synod having been convened 
a Instead ● of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at Constantinople ● which is the reading in the Tellerian Manuscript, and in Nicephorus, book 14. chap. 47. where Langus rendets it thus: Flavianus Synodo Provincial apud Constantinopolim coactâ, etc. Flavianus, a Provincial Synod having been convened at Constantinople, etc. Whom Christophorson has followed. Notwithstanding. I had rather render it ● particular Synod, as Musculus does. Indeed, that Synod consisted only of those Bishops, who at that time happened to make their abode at Constantinople, on account of some Ecclesiastic affairs: which Prelates they commonly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Bishops that made their residence for some time only in the City. The Acts of this Constantinopolitan Synod under Flavianus, are related in the First Action of the Chalcedon Council▪ where these words occur [see Binius Tom. 3. pag. 80.] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The Holy and Great Synod having been convened [consisting of such Prelates as] resided for some time in the forenamed Great City, etc. If any one be desirous of knowing the names of those Bishops then convened; they occur in the first Action of the Chalcedon Synod. Vales. See Binius, Tom. 3. pag. 125. Edit. Paris. 1636.  at Constantinople: [to which Synod] Eusebius Bishop of Dorylaeum (who was the first person that had [heretofore] refuted Nestorius' Blasphemy, being until then but a Rhetorician,) presented Libels. Therefore, when Eutyches, after he had been summoned [to the Synod,] came not: and at his appearing [afterwards] had been convicted of having said these words: I confess, that our Lord 
* Or, consisted of two natures.  had two natures before the union: but, after the union I confess, but one nature: (he asserted also, that the Body of our Lord was not of the same substance with our bodies▪) [After▪ this, I say,] he is deposed.  
But when he had presented a supplicatory Libel to Theodosius, 
* Or, as if the Acts, etc.  pretending that the Acts of those convened [in that Synod] had been falsified by Flavianus; in the first place a Synod of [the Bishops] that were near neighbours to Constantinople was assembled. In which (
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which words Christophorson hath rendered ill, thus, Some Prelates of Churches; whereas he should have translated it, some of the Magistrates. Nicephorus therefore (book 14. chap. 47.) has rightly explained these words of Evagrius, after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ in which [Synod] there were present both others of the Prelates, and also some of the Senate. The Actions of this second Constantinopolitan Synod under Flavianus are extant, recorded in the first Action of the Chalcedon Council. See Binius Tom. 3. pag. 129. Edit▪ ut prius. Where Florentius the most magnificent Patricius, Mamas the Comes and Proximus, [that is, Clerk] of the Desk of Libels and Sacred Cognitions, and Macedonius the Tribune and Notary, are said to have been present at this Synod. Vales.  some of the Magistrates also being present therein,) Flavianus is judged. And when this Synod had confirmed the Acts, as being true; a second Synod is convened at Ephesus.   

CHAP. X. What was transacted by Dioscorus and Chrysaphius [at] the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, unexpected, or absurd Synod: Valesius renders it, the illegitimate Synod; Curterius terms it the mad Synod.  absurd Synod at Ephesus.  
AT this Synod Dioscorus, successor to Cyrillus in the See of Alexandria, was appointed to preside: 
a In R●b●r● Stephens' Edition, the reading was [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] but Christo▪ phorson and Sr Henry Savill, by transposing the words, have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Evagrius wrote thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which thing [that is, Dioscorus' Presidency in that Synod] was effected by the artifice of Chrysaphius. Further, Christophorson translates and points this whole passage, in this manner: Hujus concilii Dioscorus, qui in Alexandr●ae Episcopatum post Cyrillum successit, quò odium in F●avianum incenderetur, prases de●ignatus fuit. Chrysaphius enim hanc rem callid● molitus fuerat. Of this Council Dioscorus, who succeeded Cyrillus in the Episcopate of Alexandria, to the end that the hatred against Flavianus might be inflamed, was appointed precedent. For Chrysaphius had craftily attempted this thing. But Musculus' opinion seems far better to me, who before these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, places a subdistinction. For he renders it thus: Praesidebat autem ei Synodo Dioscorus post Cyrillum Alexandrinus Episcopus; id quod ita odio Flaviani instituerat Chrysaphlus, etc. At that Synod presided Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria after Cyrillus; which thing Chrysaphius had so ordered out of [his] hatred to Flavianus, etc. Instead of these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Sr Henry Savill mends it) out of [his] hatred;] Nicephorus has these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by reason of his hatred resisting [or, breaking out against] Flavianus▪ Vales.  which thing was effected by the Artifice of 
b At the margin of the Florentine Manuscript, this Scholion is set: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That is, Note concerning the Impious Chrysaphius, that the Eunuches of the Bedchamber have always done mischief to the Orthodox Arch-Bishops. Of which thing we have an eminent instance in Eusebius, chief [Eunuch] of the Bedchamber, who in Constantius' Reign persecuted Atbanasius, and the other Catholic Prelates. Vales.  Chrysaphius (a person of great interest in the Imperial Palace at that time,) out of [his] hatred to Flavianus. There met [at this Synod] at Ephesus, Juvenalis Bishop of Jerusalem, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood these words amiss; as if Evagrius had said, that Juvenalis had formerly been Bishop of Ephesus. But Evagrius does no● say so; but only, that Juvenalis Bishop of Jerusalem, had been heretofore at Ephesus, to wit, in the former Ephesine Synod, wherein Nestorius had been condemned. Vales.  who had been at the former Ephesine Synod, together with many other Priests [whom he had] about him. Together with these met Domnus, Johannes' successor in the Antiochian See: also Bishop 
d The reading in Nicephorus is the same; but 'tis corrupt, instead of Julianus▪ For so it is truly written in the Acts of the second Ephesine Synod, which are recorded in the first Action of the Chalcedon Council; post consulatum Zenonis & Posthumiani V V▪ C C. Di● sex●o Idus Augusti, etc. After the Consulate of the most famous Personages Zeno and Posthumianus, on the sixth of the Ides of August, in the third Indiction▪ a Synod is convened in the Metropolis Ephesus, by the command of the most Religious and most Christian Emperors▪ and the most Reverend and most Holy Bishops, Dioscorus of Alexandria, and Bishop Julianus (who was the Deputy of the most Holy and most Blessed Leo Bishop of the Roman Church,) sat in the Holy Church, which is called [Saint] Mary's. Baronius, at the year of Christ 449, relates from Marianus' Chronicon, that this Julianus was Bishop of Puteoli. Notwithstanding, as it is now extant in Marianus Scotus' Chronicon, the Bishop of Puteoli is not called Julianus▪ but Julius, who was sent with Hilarus the Deacon by Pope Leo, to the second Ephesine Synod. But, in the Subscriptions of the Bishops who Subscribed to this second Ephesine Synod, (which Subscriptions are Recorded in the first Action of the Chalcedon Council, pag. 141;) he is termed Julianus the Bishop. For these are the words there: Julianus Episcopus, ●enens locum sanctissimi Episcopi Romanae Ecclesiae, interpretante se Florentio Episcopo Lydiae, dixit, etc. From which words it seems to be concluded, that this Julianus, who was present at the second Ephesine Synod, was Julianus Bishop of C●e, who two years after was present at the Chalcedon Council, and held there also the place of Leo Bishop of Rome, as it frequently occurs recorded in the Acts of the Chalcedon-Synod.— Observe here Baronius' inconstancy; who▪ when he had written at the year of Christ 449, that that Julianus (who was Legate of the Apostolic See at the second Ephesine Synod,) was Bishop of Puteoli; afterwards (at the year of Christ 451, chap. 78,) makes him Bishop of Cö●. Vales.  Julius, who filled the place of Leo Bishop of the Seniour Rome. Flavianus likewise was present with them, together with the Bishops about him: 
e The Sacred Commonitory (or, Letters Mandatory,) of the Emperor Theodosius to Elpidius, Comes of the Sacred Consistory, and to Eulogius the Tribune and Praetorian Notary, is extant in the Acts of the Ephesine Conventicle [or, little Council,] which are Recorded in the first Action of the Chalcedon Synod, pag. 46, where these words here related by Evagrius, do occur. Vales.  Theodosius having given an Order to Elpidius in these express words: Let those [Prelate's] who before have been the Judges of Eutyches the most Religious 
* Or, Abbot.  Archimandrite, be present and silent: but let them in no wise take the place of Judges, but expect the common 
† Or, suffrage.  Sentence of all the most Holy Fathers; in regard those things which have been judged by them, are now under scrutiny. In this Synod Eutyches is restored (his Sentence of Deposition being revoked,) by Dioscorus and those about him; 
* Or, as 'tis contained in the Acts.  as the Contents of the Acts thereof do show. And Flavianus, and Eusebius Bishop of Dorylaeum, are condemned and deposed. At the same Synod, Ibas Bishop of the Edesseni is excommunicated: and 
f A little before the second Ephesine Synod, Ibas [Bishop] of Edessa, and Daniel Bishop of Carrae had been accused before the Emperor Theodosius by their own Clergy. The Emperor gave order, that cognizance of their Cause should be taken in a Synod at Berytus, in the presence of Damascius Tribune and Praetorian Notary. The Acts of this Council [at Berytus] are extant, recorded in the tenth Action of the Chalcedon Synod, (See Binius. Tom. 3. pag. 377.) which begin thus: Post Consulatum Flavii Zenonis & Posthumiani, etc. After the Consulate of the most famous personages Flavius Zeno and Posthumianus, on the Calends o● September, in the second Indiction, etc. I doubt not but it should be written, Consulatu Zenonis & Posthumiani, In the Consulate of Zeno and Posthumianus. Otherwise, this Synod would have happened after the Ephesine little Council, which was convened after the Consulate of Zeno and Posthumianus, in the month of August. Now, the Berytian Synod cannot be placed after that Ephesine Synod, in regard mention is made therein of Flavianus Bishop of Constantinople, and of Domnus of Antioch: both which, 'tis manifest, were deposed in the second Ephesine Synod. Add hereto the testimony of Liberatus the Deacon, who relates in his Breviarium, that this Berytian Synod was convened before Eutyches had framed his Heresy. Vales.  Daniel Bishop of Carrae is deposed: as is also 
g Long before the second Ephesine Synod, Irenaeus had been driven from his Bishopric, by an Edict of the Emperor The odosius; and Photius had been put into his See. 'Tis certain, Photius presided at the Berytian Synod, which had been convened on the year before the second Ephesine Synod. But, because Irenaeus had been ejected by the Emperor's Order, not by the determination of a Synod, therefore he was deposed in the second Ephesine Synod. Vales.  Irenaeus of Tyre, and Aquilinus of Byblus. Moreover, some things were transacted [there] on the account of 
h 'Tis strange, how much Translatours have erred in the Version of this place. For, Langus, Nicephorus' Translator, renders it thus: Decrevit haec Synodus quoque de Sophronio quaedam, etc. This Synod also Decreed some things concerning Sophronius, who had come at that time to Constantinople, on account of seeing that City. Christophorson translates it in this manner: Nonnulla ibidem acta ●uere contra Sophronium Episcopum Constantinopolitanum, some things were acted there against Sophronius Bishop of Constantinople. But he ought to have said Bishop of Constantina. For Sophronius was Bishop of Constantina, as 'tis apparent from the second Antiochian Synod under Domnus, which is inserted in the 14th Action of the Chalcedon Synod. The same Sophronius was afterwards present at the Chalcedon Synod, as 'tis recorded in the Acts of that Synod. Now, Constantina is a City of Phaenice. Vales.  Sophronius Bishop of Constantina. 
* This was he, who wrote the five books of Ecclesiastic History.  Theodoret Bishop of Cyrus was deposed also by them, as was likewise Domnus [Bishop] of Antioch. 
i In the place of Domnus Bishop of Antioch Maximus was subrogated, as Liberatus informs us in his Breviarium. Who was afterwards confirmed in his Bishopric by Pope Leo, as we read in the Tenth Action of the Chalcedon Council. Notwithstanding, the same Maximus appointed Domnus, as long as he lived, a certain allowance out of the Reyenue of his Church, that being content with his maintenance, he might in future be quiet: which thing was approved of by the other Patriarches in the Chalcedon Council, as may be seen in the forecited Action, Vales.  What became of which Prelate afterwards, I cannot find. When these things had been transacted in this manner, the second Synod at Ephesus was dissolved.   

CHAP. XI. This Writers Apology in defence of the variety [of opinions] amongst us [Christians,] and his Derision of the Pagan Tri●●es.  
BUt, let 
* Or, none of those who are mad upon Idols.  none of the Heathens deride us, because the latter [Bishops] depose the former, and always find out some new thing [which they add] to the faith. For we making researches after the ineffable Love of God [towards men,] which is past finding out, and being desirous to honour and extol it in the highest manner, do betake ourselves to this, or that [opinion.] Nor was any one of those, who invented Heresies amongst the Christians, so weak, that he would 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 originally, or▪ primarily.  designedly blaspheme; nor has [any such person] fallen into an error, with a desire to dishonour the Deity: but 'twas rather his supposition, that if he should assert this opinion, he should speak better than 
* Or, him who went before him.  those who went before him. Besides, those [points] which are essential 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus (book 14. chap. 48. where he transcribes this passage of Evagrius,) the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and opportune] which reading is not so good, as I judge. Yet, I found it expressly ●o written in the Tellerian M. S. Vales.  and fundamental, with a general consent we all confess and acknowledge. For 'tis the Trinity which we adore, and the Unity which we Glorify: and God the Word, begotten before [all] ages, who was incarnate by a second Generation, out of his compassion 
* Or, To the creature.  to man. But if innovations have been introduced about some other [points,] they have proceeded from God our Saviour's giving [us] a free liberty of judging concerning these things; to the end that the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church may 
† Or, C●private.  reduce the things that are said on the one side and on the other, to what is decent and pious, and 
‖ Or, May meet in one exact, etc.  may [make them] fall into one exact and right way. And for this reason the Apostle [Saint Paul] has most perspicuously and truly said: 
* 1 Cor. 11. 19  There must be also Heresies among you, that they which are approved may be made manifest [among you.] And in this also the unspeakable wisdom of God is to be admired, who has said to the divine [Saint] Paul: 
† 2 Cor. 12. 9  For my strength is made▪ perfect in weakness. For, for what reasons the members of the Church have been rend in sunder, for the very same [causes] the true and irreprehensible 
‖ Doctrines, or, points.  Dogmata have been more accurately polished and set forth; and the Catholic and Apostolic Church has increased, and been advanced even to the Heavens. But the nourishers of Heathenish error, who are not desirous of finding out either [the nature of] God, or his providential care about men, do mutually overthrow both their own, and their Ancestors opinions. For they invent Gods upon Gods, and choose and name them from their own perturbatiens of mind; to the end that by taking to themselves such Gods, they may procure pardon for their own lusts and debaucheries. So forsooth, he who amongst them [is accounted] the supreme Father of men and Gods, having Metamorphozed himself into a bird, lasciviously snached up the Phrygian Boy; and, as the reward of his uncleanness, gave him his Cup, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means (I suppose) that Story, which we are told concerning Ganymed Son of Tros King of Troas (which was one part of Phrygia.) This Boy, Jupiter having turned himself into an Eagle, snatched up, and admitted him his Cupbearer, in the room of Hebe, whom he had displaced; and makes him his Catamite.  permitting him to begin to drink an inviting Cup to himself, that so both of them might in common swallow down their shame together with the Nectar. The same [Jupiter defiled himself] with infinite other impieties, which have been interdicted even amongst the vilest of men. And having changed himself into all the shapes of irrational creatures, (he himself being of all the most brutish▪) is made an 
* A person that is both male and female.  Androgynus, and 
c The story is this. Semele ('tis said) being great with child by Jupiter, (to whom that god had sworn to give whatever she should ask of him,) was by Juno's craft put upon making this request to him; viz. that he would lie one ●●●ht with her in the same manner be used to lie with Juno. The God-Lover granted her desire; and Semele is burnt up with Thunder▪ but the Boy was taken out of her womb, and put upon Jove's thigh; of whom he was delivered (in such manner as women are) at the due time. On which account Bacchus (who was the child thus brought forth,) had the name of Bimater, one that had two mothers.  bears a child not in his belly, but on his thigh, to the end that these things contrary to nature might be done by him. At which Birth Bacchus [is brought forth,] who was himself an Androgynus also, and brought a reproach upon both Sexes: he was the Prince of drunkenness, of sottishness caused by fullness of wine, of su●●●i●s and debauches proceeding from so profuse drinking, and of all the distempers rising therefrom. To this 
d 'Tis an Epithet given to Jupiter, either (1) because he wore the sacred ●●gis, [that is, Breastplate,] or (2) because he was the raiser of Storms, or rather (3) in regard he wore the skin of the Goat Am●●thaea, which had been his Nurse. See Servius upon Virgil's 8th Aeneid. Col. 1320, Edit. Basil. 1586.  Aegiochus, this Loud Thunderer▪ they ascribe this 
e In stead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and some brave, etc. I doubt not but it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as some brave, etc.] For, in these books of Evagrius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is frequently used instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  as some brave and great [Action,] they term him parricide (a Villainy judged by all men to be of the greatest magnitude,) because he drove Saturn, who had un fortunately begat him, out of his Kingdom.  
What should I say of Whoredom, which 
* Or, has had divinity attributed to it; or, has been deified.  has been consecrated amongst them, over which they have made the Cyprian Venus, begotten of a Shell, to preside; which [Goddess] abominates continency as a most execrable thing and altogether intolerable: but she is delighted with whoredoms and all manner of filthy actions, wherewith 'tis her desire to be appeased. With whom Mars commits an unclean Act, and by the craft of Vulcanus is [taken and] exposed to the view and derision of the other Gods. Any one may also deservedly laugh at their Phalli, their Ithyphalli, Phallagogia, their vast Priapus, and Pan who is worshipped with an obscene member; and at their mysteries [celebrated] at Eleusine, commendable for this thing only, [to wit,] that the Sun sees them not, but they are condemned to dwell in darkness. But, leaving these things as well to the obscene worshippers as to the worshipped, let us spur on our horse 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the Mark, or, Goal.  to the end of the Race, and render the remaining [transactions] of Theodosius'● Reign, manifest and evident to the eyes of all men.   

CHAP. XII. In what manner the Emperor Theodosius [prosecuted and] expelled the Heresy of Nestorius.  
THe same Emperor wrote a most pious Constitution, extant in the First Book of that termed Justinian's Code, which is in number The Third of the First Title. In which [constitution, Theodosius] incited thereto by God, has with all suffrages (as 'tis proverbially said) condemned 
* Nestorius▪  him, for whom he had heretofore had a singular affection (as Nestorius himself has related;) 
† Or, has surrounded him with an Anathenia.  and has denounced an Anathema against him, recorded in these express words: Moreover, We Decree, that those who 
‖ Or, imitate.  emulate the impious faith of Nestorius, or follow his detestable doctrine, (if they be Bishops, or ecclesiastics,) shall be ejected out of the Holy Churches: but, if they be Läicks, they shall be Anathematised. The same Emperor made other Laws on account of our Religion, which do sufficiently demonstrate the ardency of his zeal.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning Saint simeon the 
* Or, who dwelled in [or, upon] a pillar.  Stylite.  
IN these times, Symeones, [a person] of an holy 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil in his Copy makes it one word, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I had rather write it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so Grecians do usually speak; as when they say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most eminently laudable, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most Holy, and the like. Our Evagrius speaking hereafter concerning Gregorius Bishop of Antioch, gives him this Elegy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the most celebrated Gregorius. Vales.  and most celebrated memory, flourished and was 
* Or, conspicuous.  eminent: he was the first person that instituted the Station upon a pillar, the circumference of whose Mansion was scarce two Cubits; at which time Domnus presided over the Church of Antioch. Who when he was come to Symeones, and had admired his station and manner of life, was desirous of some more secret [converse with him.] Both of them therefore met together, 
b Heretofore the Presbyters celebrated the Church-Service together with the Bishop, and received the Eucharist from his hand. So in the tenth Action of the Chalcedon Council, Bassianus Bishop of Ephesus, in his Supplicatory Libel to Marsianus the Emperor, amongst other things says these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Having on the day after all of us performed the Publick-Service together, etc. And, at a great distance from that place, the same Bassianus says, pag. 303, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Stephanus my Presbyter was with me four years, he performed the Publick-Service with me, communicated with me, and received the Communion from me, as from his Bishop. The same usage also was heretofore practised in the Roman Church, to wit, that the Presbyters should every day celebrate the Publick-Service together with the Bishop of Rome, and receive the Communion from his hand. But on Sundays, when the Presbyters were necessitated to perform the Publick-Service apart in their own Titles, [Parishes, or, Cures.] on account of the people committed to their charge; they received the Lords Body sent by the Acolythi from the Bishop of Rome: that they might not seem to be separated from the communion of their own Bishop, especially on that day; as Pope Innocent informs us in his Epistle to Decentius. Vales.  and having consecrated the immaculate Body [of Christ,] they gave one another the Vivifick Communion. This person in the flesh emulated the converse of the Celestial powers, withdrew himself from affairs upon-earth, and putting a force upon Nature which tends downward, pursued things sublime. And having placed himself in the midst, [as it were] between heaven and things upon earth, he conversed with God, and together with the Angels glorified him: offering to God▪ from the earth his supplications for men, and procuring from heaven the supernal benevolence upon men. This persons 
* Or, Predictions.  Miracles have been written by one that was an eye-witness of what he did. Theodoret also Bishop of Cyrus has 
† See Theodoret's works, Tom. 3. pag. 876, etc. Edit. Paris. 1642.  recorded them very eloquently. [
c This place has been several ways corrected by Learned men, to wit, by Christophorson and Curterius, or rather by those from whose Copies they transcribed these emendations. For some, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, add the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Others read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and understand that concerning Theodoret only. But I suppose this place is to be restored thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And so I have rendered it: nor do I doubt but Evagrius wrote it thus. Vales.  But] we have found, that they have been most especially defective in this [following passage,] which to this day is preserved amongst those of the Holy Solitude, and from which very persons, we have received it. When therefore Symeones, that Angel upon earth, that Citizen in the flesh of the Jerusalem which is above, had instituted this new, and [hitherto] unknown way of living to men; the Inhabitants of the Holy Desert send a messenger to him, whom they ordered to inquire [of Symeones,] what this new and strange course of life was, and why he left that way which had been trodden and worn by the Saints, and proceeded in another new one, [hitherto] wholly unknown to men? And [they bade the messenger tell him] that they commanded him to come down, and go on in the way of the Elect Fathers. Now, if he should show himself 
d In the incomparable Florentine M. S. I found these words, written at the margin: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, The judgement of the Father's concerning the Great simeon [was] truly spiritual in Christ. Vales.  ready [and willing] to come down, their order was, that he should be permitted to follow his own [way.] For by his obedience [they said] it would be manifest, that by the direction of God he had undertaken this troublesome and afflictive way of living. But if he refused, and would be the servant of his own will, nor would with a readiness forthwith obey their admonition, ['twas their order] that he should be pulled down by force. When therefore the messenger was come to him, and had acquainted him with the command of the Fathers, and Symeon's had forthwith put down one of his feet, resolving to fulfil the Order of the Fathers; [the messenger who had been sent to him] permitted him to proceed on in his own way; and spoke these words [to him:] Be strong, and behave thyself like a man: thy station is of God. This truly memorable action [▪ of Symeons] which I have related here, is omitted by those who have written concerning him. [Further,] this person was in so high a manner influenced by the power of divine grace, that when the Emperor Theodosius had issued out an Order, that the Synagogues of the Jews inhabiting Antioch (which had been taken from them by the Christians,) should be restored to them again; he wrote to the Emperor with so much freedom and confidence, and reproved him so smartly, (revering [God] only his own King,) that the Emperor Theodosius revoaked his own Orders, fulfilled all things in favour of the Christians, removed the Praefectus Praetorio, who had suggested these things to him, from his Government, and entreated the most Holy and 
e These seem to be the words of the Emperor Theodosius, taken out of the Letter he wrote to the blessed Symeones. The Emperor therefore had prefixed this title before his Letter; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, To the most Holy and Aërial Martyr. Where he terms him Martyr; on account of those great severities wherewith he afflicted his own body: and he styles him Aërial, because he stood on high in the air, in a pillar. The words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do undoubtedly declare what I have said; to wit, that those now mentioned, or them immediately following, are the words of the Emperor Theodosius. Notwithstanding, Christophorson has pointed this place otherwise, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For he renders it thus: Et sanctissimum ac Aërium oraret Martyrem, uti nominatim pro ipso Deum obs●●raret, And he besought the most Holy and Aërial Martyr, that he would beseech God expressly for himself. Which punctation of this passage I can in no wise approve of. Vales.  Aërial Martyr in [these] express words, that he would put up his supplications and prayers for him, and impart to him his own blessing. Moreover, simeon spent six and fifty years in this afflictive and austere course of life. In the fi●st Monastery, wherein he had been imbued with the precepts of a divine life, [he spent] nine years.  
And seven and forty in that place called 
* See the following chapter. note (a.)  The Mandra: during ten years' [of which time] he performed his combat in a certain narrow place; [he dwelled] seven years in the shorter pillars, and thirty years upon a pillar of forty cubits long. His most sacred body, after his departure out of this life, in the succeeding times was brought to Antioch, [to wit,] when Leo swayed the Imperial Sceptre, and Martyrius presided over the Church of Antioch; at which time also Ardaburius Master of the Oriental Milice, came to Symeon's Mandra, accompanied with those Military Forces he had about him, and with other multitudes; and guarded the most precious dead body of the blessed Symeones, to the end that the neighbouring Cities might not meet together and steal it. His most holy body therefore is conveyed to Antioch, very great miracles having been performed even by the way. The Emperor Leo desired it might be given to him by the Antiochians. But the Inhabitants of Antioch presented a supplicatory Libel to him, wherein were contained these words: In regard we have no wall to our City, (
f After this clause, Nicephorus adds these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a great earthquake having happened. Vales.  For 'tis fallen by reason of the wrath [of God:]) we have brought [hither] the most Holy Body that it may be to us instead of a wall and a fortification. By which words the Emperor Leo was prevailed upon, granted their request, and permitted them [to enjoy] the Holy Body. Many of this persons [Relics] have been preserved until our times. Even I myself have seen his holy head, (several ecclesiastics being then present,) at such time as the most celebrated Gregorius was Bishop of Antioch; when Philippicus requested, that the precious Relics of the Saints might be sent to him, in order to the guarding and defending the Oriental Milice. And, which is to be wondered at, the hair of his head was not fallen off; but is preserved perfect and entire, as if he were yet alive, and conversant amongst men. The skin also of his forehead was wrinkled indeed, and become hard: but 'tis as yet preserved whole, as are also most of his teeth, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil have mended this place thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as many as have not by force, etc.] But, the place may be mended by a smaller change, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. excepting so many of them as, etc. Instead of these words, Nicephorus uses, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is more elegant. Vales.  excepting so many of them as have by force been taken away by the hands of faithful persons. [Which teeth of his] do by their 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by [their] figure, form, or shape: Valesius renders it by their greatness▪  form declare, what, how great, and eminent a man of God this Symeones was. There lies likewise at his head, a chain made of Iron which he wore about his neck; with which his much-renowned body, worn out by austerities, hath shared the honours [given] by God. For that dear and friendly iron deserted not Symeones, even when dead. I would have given 
h Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] I had rather it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a particular account of this persons, etc.] Which emendation seems to me to be altogether necessary; although Nicephorus defends the common reading. Christophorson seems to have read according as I have said. Vales.  a particular account of this persons performances, (which would yield no small advantage, both to myself relating them, and also to those who should read them;) were it not, that Theodoret (
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am of the same mind with Sr Henry Savil, who in the margin of his Copy has mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I have said before. The same fault is corrected before in this chapter, where the Synagogues are spoken of, which the Antiochians had heretofore taken away from the Jews. And so it is plainly written in the Tellerian. M. S. Vales.  as I have said before,) hath declared them more at large.   

CHAP. XIV. Concerning the Star which appears frequently in the Piazza about the Pillar of Saint simeon, which this Writer and others have seen: and concerning the same Saints Head.  
BUt come on, I will insert another thing also into this History, which I myself saw. I had a great desire to see the Church of this holy person. It is about three hundred furlongs distant from 
* That is, Antioch.  Theopolis, situate on the very top of an hill. Those who live there abouts call it 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Mandr●a,] in the Tellerian M. S. and Nicephorus, it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Mandra. For so Evagrius himself terms it twice, in the foregoing chapter. But what Evagrius adds, to wit, that Saint Symeones gave that name to that place wherein he had exercised himself in the studies of a more austere Philosophy, is to be further inquired into. Evagrius' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil mend it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; wherein they are greatly mistaken. They perceived not that Evagrius is wont sometimes to transpose words. This place therefore in Evagrius is thus to be construed: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The most holy [Symeones,] I suppose, le●t, etc. So Nicephorus understood this place in Evagrius. For thus he words it: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The Inhabitants call the place of his Ascetic exercises The Mandra, as has been said; the Holy [simeon] having given it that name. Yet, any one may conjecture, that that name was given to that place after Symeon's death, when many Monks flocked thither, and had built a Monastery there. For Mandra signifies a Monastery, being a Metaphor taken from Hovells wherein Sheep or Goats are foddered; which are called Mandrae. Hence the Abbots of Monasteries are termed Archimandritae, as may be seen in the Chalcedon Council, and in the Novels of the Emperors. Theodorus Lector speaks concerning this Monastery of Symeon's, in book 1. Collectan; where he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The Admirable Daniel, who came out of Symeon's Mandra, went up upon the Pillar at Anaplum. simeon Metaphrastes does likewise mention this Monastery, in his Life of Daniel the Stylite, chap. 7. at which place Metaphrastes shows that this Monastery was built whilst simeon was living. Concerning which, neither Theodoret, nor Evagrius, speak one word. But, I will not hide this, viz. that in the Tellerian M. S. the reading at this place is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  The Mandra; the most Holy [Symeones,] I suppose, left this name to the place of his Ascetic exercises. The rising of the hill extends to the length of twenty furlongs. The fabric of the Temple represents the form of a Cross, beautified with Porticoes of four sides. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders this place thus: Porticibus vero columnae adjunctae sunt, To the Porticoes are adjoined Pillars. Nor is Musculus' Version much different; who translates it thus: Insunt autem porticibus columnae, There are in the porticoes pillars. But the Greek term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to import something more. Evagrius makes use of the same word in book 4. chap. 31. where he describes the Church of Saint Sophia. The place there is thus worded: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which passage I have rendered after this manner: In dextro autem ac sinistro latere, ex adverso fornicum posita sunt columnae, On the right hand and on the le●t, oppos●●● to the Arches are placed Pillars. Doubtless, this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does either signify that which I have said [to wit, to place over against, or, opposite,] or else juxta ponere, to place near. Langus; Nicephorus' Translator, renders these words of Evagrius which we have placed at the beginning of this note, after this manner: Juxta porticus has ex saxo polito columnae decentissim● constructae sunt, near these porticoes there are pillars of polish'● stone most gracefully built. Vales.  Opposite to those Porticoes are placed Pillars, curiously framed of polished stone, whereon the Roof is gracefully raised to an height. 
c Christophorson understood this place much amiss. For thus he has rendered it: versus medium Templum, atrium est sub dio, towards the middle of the Church, there is an open Court. Evagrius does not say so; but, that in the midst of these Porticoes there was a Cour● or Area. For Courts were usually encompassed with four Porticoes, as I have remarked at Eusebius' books concerning the life of Constantine. Christophorson was deceived by what Evagrius has said a little before, to wit, that the Church was surrounded with Porticoes of four sides. Therefore he thought, that the Church was in the midst between the four Porticoes. Wherein he is much mistaken. For the Atrium [or Court] was in the midst of those four Porticoes. And that was the first thing which those who went in met with, after they had passed the Porch, or Entry. After the Atrium was the Church, contiguous to one of the Porticoes. That this was the figure of this Church, the following words do sufficiently declare. For Evagrius says, that women were forbidden to go into that Church: notwithstanding, that they saw the miracle of that Star, from the gate which was in the Porch. The Atrium therefore occurred immediately after the Porch, nor was the Church in the midst. Otherwise, the walls of the Church itself would have hindered them from seeing the Star. Vales.  In the midst, there is an open Court, wrought with a great deal of art: in which [Court] stands the Pillar forty cubits long, wherein that incarnate Angel upon earth led a celestial life. In the Roof of the said Porticoes, there are 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Langus and Christophorson have translated it Cancellos, Lattises; which I can by no means approve of. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify Cancelli. I would therefore rather render it Clatri. In the Old Glosses, Clatri are thus described: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Squares, [that is, cross-bars, or, lattised-bar●,] or bars that are in windows. But in the other Glosses, Clatrare is expounded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, claudere, to shut. The original therefore of the Greek and Latin word is the same. Vales.  Clatri, (some term them windows;) 
e I am of the same opinion with Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil, who instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, answering, mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, verging, or, declining. Notwithstanding, Nicephorus defends the common reading, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 answering. Moreover, Nicephorus adds some words, which are not at this day extant in our Evagrius. The passage is thus worded in Nicephorus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which place in Nicephorus Langus renders thus:— Porticibus ipsis & subdiali quae dicta est aulae respondentes, locumque volentibus dantes, ut ex ipso templo extra, & rursùm ab exteriori templi parte in templum prospicere possint▪ which [clatri] are answerable both to the Porticoes themselves and also to the said open-Court▪ and afford a place to those that are desirous of looking out, from within the Church, and again, of looking into the Church, from its outward part. Whence Nicephorus had this, I know not; unless it were from simeon Metaphrastes, who had written the Life of Symeones the Stylite. Nicephorus does indeed attest, that he himself had read Metaphrastes' Life of Symeones. And 'tis not likely, that Nicephorus should have added this of his own head. Now, for what reason these words were added, I have as to me it seemeth apprehended. To wit, Metaphrastes (or, if you will, Nicephorus himself,) thought, that the women, who were in no wise suffered to go into that sacred Edifice, beheld that Star, here mentioned, from these windows. But, he is much mistaken, as we shall declare by and by. Vales.  verging both towards the forementioned open Court, and also towards the Porticoes. At the left side therefore of the Pillar, I myself 
f Musculus renders this passage thus: Cum universo collecto illic agrestium circa columnam saltantium populo, Together with the whole multitude [or, people] of the Countrymen there gathered together dancing round the Pillar. Whom Christophorson has followed; having expunged the Comma, which is placed after the word [together.] But this rendition is not to be born with. For the Countrymen were not the only persons then in the Church of Saint simeon, when this Star was seen by Evagrius. But many Citizens were there also at that time, of which number Evagrius was one. Besides▪ the people which Evagrius says were there gathered together at that time, were in the Portico at the le●t hand of the Pillar. But, the Rustics were in the Atrium, [or, Open Court,] dancing about the Pillar. Vales.  together with the whole multitude there gathered together, (the Countrymen being dancing about the Pillar,) have seen in the window a Star of a vast magnitude, running all over the window and glistering, not once, nor twice, nor thrice, but often: which [Star] vanished frequently, and appeared again on a sudden. But this happens only on those days, observed in memory of that most holy person [simeon.] There are those who say, (nor are we to disbelieve the miracle, both because of their credibility who affirm it, and by reason of other things which we ourselves have beheld:) that they have seen even 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which I think to be rightest. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the accent being changed. Vales.  his very person flying up and down this way and that way, with his long beard, and his head covered with a 
* A round ornament, worn by Princes and Priests on their heads; it was heretofore the dress of the Persian women.  Tiara, as 'twas wont to be. The men who come to this place, have free liberty to enter in, and go round the Pillar many times together with their beasts that carry burdens. But a most exquisite care is taken, (for what reason I cannot say,) that no woman should go into the Church. Therefore, they stand without [the Church,] at the Porch, and behold the Miracle. For, 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Instead of the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Gates,] Nicephorus made it [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Windows,] which was ill done, as I have remarked above, at note (e.) For, the women could not see through the window, in regard they [the women] were in the Porch, but the windows were placed in the very top of the Porticoes, into which the women were forbid to come. Johannes Langus therefore, having followed our Evagrius, has upon a good account corrected Nicephorus. For, thus he renders it: Mulieres quoque, sed extra templum ad postes stantes, miraculum hoc spectant. Janua enim una ex adverso stellae fulgentis locata est. Women also, but they stand without the Church at the gate, do behold this Miracle. For one of the gates is placed over against the shining Star. Vales.  one of the [Church] Gates is placed exactly opposite to the glistering Star.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning Saint Isidorus Pelusiota, and Synesius Bishop of Cyrenae.  
DUring the same [Theodosius'] Reign flourished Isidorus also, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  whose glory (to use a poetic expression,] is far spread, a person celebrated amongst all men, both for his Actions and Eloquence. This man 
† Or, melted his flesh.  macerated his Body with Labours in such a manner, and fattened his soul with sublime and divine doctrines to so high a degree, that he lived an Angelic life upon earth, and was always the living 
‖ Or, Image.  Monument both of a Monastic Life, 
a Nicephorus (book 14. chap. 53, where he transcribes this passage of Evagrius,) words it thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of a contemplation upon God. The same Reading I found in the Tellerian M. S. It may also be mended thus▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of a divine contemplation. [In Robert Stephens' Edition, the reading here is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] Further, there is an illustrious Elegy of this Isidorus Pelusiota, extant in Ephremius Bishop of Antioch, in his Epistle to Zenobius Scholasticu●, which Photius records in his Bibliotheca. Where he says, that he was by birth an Alexandrian, and venerable amongst the Arch-Bishops themselves, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and also of a contemplation upon God. He wrote many other [pieces,] filled [with passages] of manifold utility; he wrote also to the celebrated Cyrillus, from which [Letters] 'tis evidently demonstrated, that he flourished in the same times with the divine [Cyrillus.] But because 'tis my endeavour to adorn 
* Or, these things.  this History, as much as 'tis possible, come on, let Synesius [Bishop] of Cyrenae come forth, that he may beautify our History 
† Or, with his own memory.  with the eminency of his own name. This Synesius was accomplished with all other [Arts and Sciences;] but 
* Or, exercised Philosophy.  excelled in Philosophy to so high a degree, that he was the Admiration of those Christians, who in passing their judgements upon what they see, are not [biased] either by affection or hatred. They persuade him therefore, 
b Or, to count himself worthy of the Salutary Regeneration; that is, Baptism. As far as may be collected from these and the following words, Evagrius seems to have thought▪ that Synesius was baptised and promoted to the Episcopal dignity at one and the same time. And yet, that this is false, Petavius proves by many arguments, in his notes upon Synesius, pag. 2, and 3. Notwithstanding, Evagrius is followed by Photius in his Bibliotheca, and by Nicephorus book 14. chap. 55. Although Nicephorus says not that Synesius had been baptised and ordained at one and the same time: but, that when Theophilus had prevailed with him to receive Christian-baptisme, afterwards he endeavoured to persuade him to enter upon the Episcopal Function. See Nicephorus' words, at the book and chapter now cited. Vales.  to be a partaker of the Salutary Regeneration, and to take the Sacerdotal yoke upon him, 
c Many persons, I perceive, have persuaded themselves, that when Synesius was elected Bishop by the Inhabitants of Ptolem●●●, he wholly disbelieved the Resurrection of Bodies. Notwithstanding, that this is not true, Synesius himself attests in his 105th Epistle, which he wrote to his brother Euoptius, who was then at Alexandria In that Letter, he gives reasons why he could not undertake the Bishoprics offered to him.— One of which is, The Resurrection of Bodies. His Sentiment concerning which point, he declares in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That much-spoken-of Resurrection I account a Sacred and Mystical thing, and am far from assenting to the opinions of the Vulgar. Synesius therefore did not wholly deny the Resurrection of the dead; but expounded it agreeable to the Platonics, and to Origen. Baronius (at the year of Christ 410,) thinks, that whatever is said by Synesius in this Epistle, is not spoken seriously, but feignedly and dissemblingly, that he might decline the burden of a Bishopric. But, Petavius has deservedly found fault with this opinion of Baronius. For he says, that 'tis much more likely, that Synesius wrote these things to his brother, in a manner agreeable to what he then thought. But, that having been afterwards instructed by Theophilus and other Prelates, before he was made a Bishop, he embraced a true opinion concerning the Resurrection▪ Lucas Holstenius has at large examined this Question, in a peculiar dissertation, which in favour to the Studious, we have set forth at the close of our Annotations. [The Learned Reader will meet with this dissertation, de Synesio & de ●ug● Episcopatûs, at the close of the third Vol. of the Ecclesiastic Historians set forth by Valesius, at pag. 202 of Valesiut's notes.] In the interim, the Reader is to be advertised that there is a mistake in the Contents of this chapter, and in Photius' Bibliotheca, where Synesius is termed Bishop of Cyrenae. Synesius was indeed by Country a Cyrenaean. But he was Bishop of Ptolemais, which is a City in Cyrenaica. Vales.  although he had not as yet embraced the doctrine of the Resurrection, 
* Or, nor would think so.  nor would be induced to believe that Article: they having most truly conjectured, that these [Sentiments] would follow this persons other virtues, [in regard] the divine grace would permit [him] to have nothing imperfect. Nor was their expectation frustrated. For, what and how great a person he proved, is sufficiently attested by the Epistles which he wrote with much Elegancy and Learning after [his undertaking] the Sacerdotal Function, by the 
d He means the Oration de Regno. Which, notwithstanding was not spoken to Theolosius Junior, but to Arcadius▪ in the year of Christ 400, that is, ten years before Synesius had undertaken the Bishopric▪ as Dionysius Petavius has rightly observed in his notes at that Oration of Synesius. Vales.  Oration he spoke to [the Emperor] Theodosius himself, and by those other useful Works of his that are extant.   

CHAP. XVI. How the Divine Ignatius, having been removed from Rome, was deposited at Antioch.  
AT the same time also, as 'tis recorded by 
a Evagriu● does frequently quote the History of this Johannes the Rhetorician in his following books. For instance, in chap. 12▪ of his second book, in chap. 10, and 28, of his third book, and in the 5th chapter of his fourth book. But he is a far different person from that Johannes, of whom Evagrius makes mention at the close of the last chapter of his fifth book. For, this Johannes, last mentioned, had written an History of affairs from the latter end of Justinianus' Reign, unto the Reign of Mauritius, as Evagrius does there attest: (See Evagrius book 5. chap. 24.) But the former Johannes had recorded the affairs transacted in the Reigns of Theodosius Junior, Leo, and Zeno, as may be concluded from those passages which Evagrius has taken out of that Johannes. And he had closed his History at the destruction of Antioch, which happened on the ninth year of Justinus Senior, as Evagrius relates. Further, that Johannes which I have mentioned in the second place at the beginning of this note, was born at Epiphania. For Evagrius (in the forecited place, viz. book 5. chap. 24,) terms him his fellow-Citizen and Kinsman. Now, Evagrius was by original extract an Epiphaniensian, as I have shown in My account of his Life and Ecclesiastic History. But, the Johannes Rhetor, whom, Evagrius mentions in this chapter, (if I may have leave to conjecture,) seems to me to have been an Antiochian. For, whatever passages our Evagrius citys out of him, belong to the City of Antioch. I have been more large in my Annotation on these things, for this reason, that I might correct the mistake of Johannes Vossius, who in his Comment de Historicis Graces, has confounded these two Johannes', one with the other. Vales.  Johannes the Rhetorcian and others, the Divine Ignatius (after he had obtained, agreeable to his desire, the bellies of wild-beasts for his Tomb, in the Amphitheatre at Rome; and after his stronger bones which were left [undevoured,] had been conveyed to Antioch, [and deposited] in that place termed the 
b The obscurity and ill-punctation of this place, led Nicephorus in the first place, and after him Christophorson, into a mistake. The obscurity of this passage arose from hence, because our Evagrius, according to his usage, includes too many words in one and the same period, which were to have been divided into more periods. Therefore, after the word [Coemitery] a distinction is to be placed, which neither Nicephorus nor Christophorson saw. Nicephorus thought, that the relics of Ignatius were brought from Rome to Constantinople in the times of Theodosius Junior, and having been carried to Antioch by the same Emperor's order, had been deposited there in the Coemitery. Which is most notoriously false. For, long before Theodosius Junior's Reign, the relics of the Martyr Ignatius had been deposited in the Coemitery of the City Antioch, as Saint Jerome does expressly attest in his Book de Scriptor. Ecclesiast. where these are his words concerning Ignatius. Reliquiae corporis ejus Antiochiae jacent extra portam Daphniticam in Coemiterio, The Remains of his body lie at Antioch, without the Daphnitick- gate in the Coemitery. Theodosius Junior therefore translated not the relics of Ignatius from Rome to Constantinople, and after that to Antioch; but he ordered them to be removed out of the Coemitery which was without the City Antioch, and carried into the City. Thus, 'tis certain, Musculus understood this passage in Evagrius, as appears from his Version. For he has rendered it thus: Tunc & divi●●s Ignatius, posteaquàm sicuti voluerat, etc. Then also the divine Ignatius (after (according as he had desired) he had obtained the bellies of wild-beasts instead of a Sepulchre, in the Roman Amphitheatre, and his bones as being the stronger [parts of him] had been left by the beasts, were carried to Antioch, and buried in the Coemitery, a long time after) is removed by Theodosius, etc. Musculus seems to have expunged the Article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that the whole place might be construed after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which I very much approve of. Vales.  Coemitery; many years after [all this, I say,]) is removed: the All-good God having instilled it into the mind of Theodosius, to bestow greater honours upon that 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This seems to have been the Surname of the Blessed Ignatius. Which is concluded from hence, because we read this Title prefixed before all his Epistles, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ignatius who also [is termed] Theophorus. In the Martyrdom of the Blessed Ignatius, which Archbishop Usher has set forth, Ignatius styles himself Theophorus in the presence of the Emperor Trajan. And, being asked, who Theophorus was, he answers; He who bears Christ in his breast. Vales. See Socrat. Eccles. Histor. book 6. chap. 8. note (a.)  Theophorus, and to dedicate a Temple (which the Inhabitants termed The 
d The Heathens attributed to all Cities their Genii, to whom they built Temples, which in Greek were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ as I have remarked at Eusebius Pamphilus' book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, chap. 11. note (q.) The Temple of the public Genius of the City of Antioch is mentioned by Amm. Marcellinus book 23. pag. 238; which Julian in his Misopog. terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Tychaeum,) heretofore consecrated to Daemons, to that Valiant Conqueror and Martyr. That therefore which had heretofore been the Temple of the public Genius, is made a pure Church, and holy Temple [dedicated] to Ignatius; his sacred Relics having with great pomp been conveyed into the City on a Chariot, and deposited in that Temple. On which account, a solemn Festival and a [day of] public joy is celebrated [yearly] even till our times; which [Festival] has been rendered more magnificent by Gregorius Bishop [of that place.] These things were done there, [because] from that time God would honour the pious memories of [his] Saints. For, the impious and destructive Julian, that Tyrant hateful to God, (in regard Apollo Daphnaeus, 
* Or, who had Castalia, etc.  who made use of 
e He means the Castalian Fountain. Concerning which Amm. Marcellinus, Gregorius Nazianzenus, and others have related many things▪ Gregorius' words in his second Invective against Julian (Tom. 1. pag. 127. Edit. paris. 1609.) are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Castalia has been silenced again, and is silent, and it is water, not uttering oracles, but exciting laughter. Apollo [is become] a dumb Statue again. Daphne [is] a tree again, etc. At which words of Gregorius, see (if you please) what the Scholiast Nonnus has remarked, chap. 21. I should not have taken notice of this, had I not perceived that neither of the Translatours had seen it. Vales. Nonnus' Scholion (which Valesius here refers his Reader to,) is this: Castalia fons erat in Antiochia, etc. Castalia was a fountain in Antioch, at which Apollo is by the ancients reported to sit, and to give forth oracles at the water. And when any persons came thither on account of consulting the Oracle, that water (as 'tis reported) sent forth gentle blasts and puffs of wind; and then the Priests, who were about the fountain, declared those things which the will of the Daemon had brought forth.  Castalia for a voice and 
† Or, Prophecy.  an Oracle, could not give any answer to the Emperor consulting his Oracle, because the holy 
* See Socrat. Eccles. Histor. book 3. chap. 18.  Babylas, his near-neighbour, had quite stopped up his mouth:) against his will, and forced thereto by stripes [as it were,] honoured the Saint with a removal▪ (at which time a spacious Church was erected to him before the City, which [structure] continues standing at this day:) to the intent that the Daemons might in future freely perform their own [business,] according as ('tis reported) they had beforehand promised Julian. This affair therefore was by the dispensation of God our Saviour ordered in this manner, to the end that the power of those who had suffered Martyrdom might be made manifest, and that the sacred relics of the holy Martyr, removed into an undefiled place, might be honoured with a most beautiful Church.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning Attila King of the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Valesius renders it The Hunni.  Scythae; and how he destroyed the Provinces of the East and West. And concerning the strange 
† Or, wonder.  Earthquake and other dreadful prodigies which happened in the world.  
IN these very times, that much-talk't-of War was raised, by Attila King of the Scythae. Which war Priscus the Rhetorician has written with much accuracy and eloquence, relating [to us] in a singular neatness and elegancy of stile, how 
* Attila.  he undertook an Expedition against the Eastern and Western parts [of the Empire,] how many and how great Cities he took and reduced to a subjection to himself, and [last] after the performance of what [great Actions] he departed out of this life. Whilst the same Theodosius swayed the [Imperial] Sceptre, a most terrible and horrid 
a This Earthquake happened on the year of Christ 447, in the Consulate of Ardabures and Callepius▪ as Marcellinus in his Chronicon, and the Author of the Aloxandrian Chronicle do relate. Marcellinus' words are these: Ingenti terrae motu per loca varia imminente, plurimi urbis Augustae muri recenti adhuc reaedificatione constructi, cum quinquaginta septem turribus corruerunt: An exceeding great Earthquake being imminent through several places, a vast part of the walls [or, most of the walls] of the Imperial City which had been but very lately rebuilt, fell down, together with fifty seven Towers. Which words I have annexed for this reason, that I might show that Evagrius' words here have been misunderstood by Translatours; who rendered these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] thus [in Palatio, in the Palace;] when as they ought to have rendered them, in the Imperial City. By which name Evagrius usually calls Constantinople. Vales.  Earthquake, which exceeded all others that had been before, happened almost throughout the whole world. In so much that many Towers belonging to the Imperial City [Constantinople] fell down flat, and that called the Long-wall of Cherronesus fell likewise; the earth also was rend in sunder, and many Villages sank down into it: Moreover, many and almost innumerable calamitous Accidents happened both at Land and Sea. For, some Fountains were wholly dried up; and in other places abundance of water gushed forth, where there had been none before. Trees, of themselves vastly rooted, were thrown up into the air 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Rules of Grammar do require, that we should write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, together with their roots. In the Tellerian M. S. the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A little before, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the earth was dissipated; the same Manuscript has it written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the earth was separated, or, rend in sunder. Vales.  together with their roots. And many heaps of earth were on a sudden made up into mountains. The Sea threw forth dead fishes [upon its shore,] and many Islands therein were swallowed up. Ships making their Voyages at Sea, were seen upon dry ground, the waters having receded [and left them▪] Many places in Bythinia, in the Hellespont, and in both The Phrygias, were sorely damnified. This calamity raged over the whole earth for some time; notwithstanding, it continued not with that vehemency wherewith it began: but abated by small degrees, till such time as it wholly ceased.   

CHAP. XVIII. Concerning the [public] Buildings in Antioch, and who they were that erected them.  
IN these very times [of Theodosius' Reign,] Memnonius, Zoïlus, and Callistus, 
a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉;] it must, I think, be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Personages eminent for, etc. For, this reading is required by the Rules of Grammar. Vales.  Personages eminent for [their profession of] our Religion▪ were scent by Theodosius to be 
b That is, to be Consulares of Syria. For, the Consularis of Syria governed the City Antioch, and the other Cities of Syria-Coele. Further, take heed of supposing, that these three men (to wit, Memnonius, Zoïlus, and Callistus) were sent at one and the same time by Theodosius, to preside over the Antiochian Jurisdiction. For this was not the usage of the Romans. We ought therefore to understand, that each of them had been sent at several times, one after the other, by Theodosius. You must know further, that 'twas usual for the Consulares of Syria, that they might ingratiate themselves with the Antiochians, to erect some public structure. Libanius informs us hereof (in his Antiochi●. pag. 370, Tom. 2. Edit. Paris, 1627.) in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. 'Tis no wonder therefore, if that [City] which excels the rest in other things, which, after she has vanquished other [City's] in the study and exercise of wisdom, has [out done] even herself, should render those who come to be her Governors, her Lovers. The beginning, middle, and close of each of which persons Government, is this, to make some addition to the City. The same Libanius, a little before in the same page, says there were three Tribunals in the City Antioch, and as many Schools of Advocates, to wit, equal to the number of the Tribunals, [or Judicatories.] The first Tribunal seems to have belonged to the Praefectus Praetorio of the East, whose residence was at Antioch. The second was the Tribunal of the Comes of the East. The third was the Libanius' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which passage is to be rendered thus: For, besides the Erudition which is in the Decurions, three Schools [or, Quires] of Advocates are [there] assembled, equal in number to the Judicatories. Vales.  Governors of Antioch. Memnonius with much of beauty and accuracy raises from the very ground that [Edifice] which by us also is termed the Psephium, leaving an open Atrium [or, Court] in the middle. Zoïlus [built] the Royâll Pôrticus, which [is placed] 
c The reading in Robert Stephens' Edition, and here is this [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at the Southern part of Rophinus' side.] The Geneva-Printers, from Christophorson's Copy, have set it forth thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [at the Southern] side of Ruphinus' Palace. Sr Henry Savil also, in his Copy which I have by me, has expunged the word Rufinus, and in stead thereof has substituted these [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Roof of the Palace.] And thus Christophorson read, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For he has rendered it thus: Qui ad Australe latus tecti palatii, quod Rufini nomen obtinet, spectat; which looks towards the southern side of the Roof of the Palace, which bears the name of Rufinus. But, in regard these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] or [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] occur not▪ either in the Kings, or in the Florentine, or Tellerian M. SS. in my judgement, they ought deservedly to be expunged. Vales. Valesius has rendered this passage thus: quae ad meridianum latus porticus Rufini sita▪ which we have expressed in our English Version. The import of the Greek, if rendered word for word, is this, at the Southern part of Rophinus' side.  at the Southside of Rufinus [his Porticus;] and retains his name even to our age, although the buildings have [frequently] been altered on account of various calamitous accidents. Moreover, Callistus has raised a most magnificent and splendid structure (which as well the Ancients as those of our Age, have termed Callistus' Porticus,) before 
* Or, those buildings which are made, etc.  that Palace which is made the Court of Judicature, directly opposite to the Forum, in which there is a most beautiful house, the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Musculus renders it, Christophorsons Version is not much different; for he renders it thus: è regione fori in quo pulcherrima domus est quam praefecti praesidiorum incolere solent; Over against the Forum wherein there is a most beautiful house, in which the Praefects of the Milice [or, of the Military Forces,] do usually dwell. But, by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place, in my judgement, must be understood, (not the Military Commanders in chief, or, Masters of the Milice, but) the Magistrates or Duumviris, who in Greek were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I have already remarked in my notes on Am▪ Marcellinus, and Eusebius; [See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 7. chap. 11. note (p.) and book 8. chap. 11. note (c.)] Now, why I suppose this word is rather thus to be taken here, this is the reason, because that house is said to have been in the Forum, over against the Palace wherein was the Court of Judicature. Moreover, such a house as this seems to be more agreeable to a Municipal Magistrate, than to a rector of the Milice. Besides, these houses were in Greek termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Such a one was the S●rategium at Constantinople, as I have noted at the first book of Socrates, [chap. 16. note (d.)] Although the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, in The transactions of the Emperor Severus, brings another reason of this word. But now, having examined the business more attentively; by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I understand here the Masters of the Milice throughout the East, who had a splendid Praetorium in the Forum of the City Antioch. Theophanes mentions this Praetorium, in his Chronicon, pag. 147. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; For the fire was kindled from the Church of Saint Stephen, and burnt [or, went] as far as the Praetorium of the Master of the Milice. Vales.  Praetorium of the Masters of the Milice. After these persons, Anatolius being sent Master of the Milice into the East, built that termed Anatolius' Porticus, and beautified it with matter of all sorts. These [Remarks] (though they are foreign to our design in hand, yet) [will not seem] unhandsome and contemptible to lovers of Learning.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning the several Wars, which happened both in Italy, and Persia, during the Reign of Theodosius.  

* Or, during the same times of Theodosius.  DUring the times of the same Theodosius, frequent Rebellions happened in Europe, whilst Valentinianus was Emperor of Rome. Which Theodosius repressed, by sending great Forces both by Land and Sea, [which made up] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. If we would follow the Laws of Grammar; it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.▪ But because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not used in the plural number, I would rather make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as the reading is in the Tellerian M. S. In the incomparable Florentine M. S. 'tis plainly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  as well a Foot Army, as a Naval strength. Moreover, he vanquished the Persians (
* Or, who raged.  who were grown insolent, Isdigerdes, Father to Vararanes, being then their King, or, as 
† See Socrates, book 7. chap. 8, and 18.  Socrates' Sentiment is, during the▪ Reign of Vararanes himself:) in such a manner, that on their request to him by their Ambassadors, he gratified them with a Peace, which 
b Here it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as it is in Robert Stephens' Edit. Vales.  lasted until the twelfth year of Anastasius' Reign. These transactions have been related by other Writers; and are also very handsomely reduced into an Epitome, by Eustathius the Syrian of Epiphania, who has likewise written The Siege of Amida. At the same time, as 'tis said, the Poets 
c This is the Claudian, whose excellent Verses are at this day extant. But, a twofold difficulty occurs at this place: (1) How a Latin Poet should come to be mentioned here by Evagrius? (2) Why he is placed by the same Evagrius on the times of Theodosius Junior, when as That Claudian, whose verses we now have, flourished in the Reigns of Arcadius and Honorius, as His writings inform us? The answer to the first Question is easy. For Claudian wrote not only Latin, but Greek Poems also. On which account, in the Old Epigram which was inscribed on the Basis of his Statue, he is said to have had the soul of Virgil and Homer also, transfused into him. He began to write a Latin Poem first in the year of Christ 395, whereon Olybrius and Probinus were Consuls. He wrote an Elegant Poem on their Consulate, which is still extant. When this attempt had succeeded happily to Claudian, it encouraged him to the writing of Latin verses afterwards; whereas he had published only Greek Poems before, as himself attests in his Elegy to Probinus, in these words: 

Romanos bibimus primùm Te Consule fontes,  
Et Latiae cessit Graja Thalia toga.   

Incipiensque tuis a ●acibus omina cepi,  
Fataque debebo posterior● Tibi.   'Tis certain, Claudian was by Nation a Grecian, born at the City Alexandria, as Suidas informs us at the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Claudian himself also attests the same, in his Poem to Hadrianus Praefectus Praetorio, (who was himself also an Alexandrian.) For he writes thus concerning Alexander the Macedonian; Conditor hic patriae. Sic hostibus ille pepercit. And in the close of the same Poem, he has these words: 

Saviet in miseros cognata potentia cives.  
Audiat haec commune solum, longéque carinis Vales.  
Nota Pharos, etc.    Claudianus and 
d The Poet Cyrus was by Nation an Egyptian, born at the Town Panopolis. Who having on account of his poetic faculty been highly acceptable to Eudocia Augusta, wife to Theodosius Junior, (for this woman was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Great lover of verses:) is promoted by the Emperor Theodosius to the Praefecture of the Pr●torium, and to That of the City. He was also Ex-Consul, and Patricius, as Suidas relates. But afterwards, when the Empress Eudocia, on account of some unknown reasons, had left the Palace, and was gone to the City Jerusalem; Cyrus, deprived of his power, is made Bishop of Cotyaeum a City of Phrygia, or rather of Smyrna, as the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle and Theophanes do inform us. He lived till the times of Leo Augustus, as Suidas attests. Theophilact (in the 8th book of his History, chap. 8,) makes mention of this Cyrus the Consul and Poet; where he says, that the Church of the God-bearing Virgin at Constantinople, was built by him, in the times of Theodosius Augustus. Vales.  Cyrus flourished. Further, this Cyrus arrived at the highest Chair of the Praefects, which [grand Officer] our Ancestors termed The Praefectus Praetorio [or Praefect of the Court.] He was also Master of the Western Milice, at which time Carthage was taken by the Vandals, those Barbarians being [then] governed by Genserichus.   

CHAP. XX. Concerning the Empress Eudocia, and her daughter Eudoxia; and how [Eudocia] came to Antioch, and [went] to Jerusalem.  
[MOreover,] this Theodosius married Eudocia, (after she had received salutary Baptism; by original extract an Athenian, [a woman] eloquent and beautiful;) by the mediation of Pulcheria Augusta his sister. By her Theodosius had a daughter, [by name] Eudoxia, whom, when she afterwards came to be marriageable, the Emperor Valentinianus married, having [on that account] gone from the Elder Rome and arrived at Constantinople. [
a A particle is to be added here, after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But, a long time after this, she;] that is, Eudocia. For, unless you add this particle; what follows will be meant concerning Eudoxia, Eudocia's daughter; of whom Evagrius has spoken just before. But, the adding of this particle [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But] shows that the discourse is not now concerning Eudoxia, but her Mother Eudocia. Vales.  Butler,] a long time after this, [Eudocia] in her journey which she made to the Holy City of Christ our God, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus and Christophorson understood this place very erroneously. For, they supposed that by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the City Jerusalem was meant; when as the City Antioch is to be understood. For Evagrius wrote his History at Antioch, in which City he had fixed the Mansion of his own fortunes, as we have shown in our account of his Life and Ecclesiastic History. Moreover, Nicephorus fell into the same mistake with Musculus and Christophorson. For in his 14th book, chap. 50, where he writes out this passage of Evagrius, he understands the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] of the City Jerusalem. But, 'twas easy to have perceived from Evagrius' following words, that these words could not have been meant of the City Jerusalem. For Jerusalem was not a Colony of Greeks, but rather of Jews, and after that, of Romans. Nor, did Ulpianus, Libanius, and the other writers here mentioned by Evagrius, write concerning the City Jerusalem. Nor, lastly, could the Empress Eudocia, who by original extract was an Athenian, speak to the Citizens of Jerusalem in this verse, 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
I boast thai I am of Your Stock and Blood.   'Tis certain, the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle does say, that Eudocia made an Oration to the Antiochians out of a Golden Chariot. Vales.  comes hither:  
And having made an Oration in public to the people here, she closed her Speech with this Verse:  I boast that I am of Your Stock and Blood. 
(Intimating thereby the Colonies which had been sent hither out of Greece. If any one be desirous of having an exact account of these [Colonies,] 
c That place in Strabo, which Evagrius points to here, is extant in his 16th book; pag. 750. Edit. Paris. Vales.  Strabo the Geographer, Phlegon, Diodorus Siculus, Arrianus, and 
d There were two Pisander's, Poets. The one a Rhodian, who wrote the Poem Heraclea in two books, which treats concerning Herculeses Actions. Some make this Pisander ancienter than He●iod. Others place him on the thirty third Olympiad, as Suidas relates. The other Pisander was a Lycaonian, born at Larindi a Town of Lycaönia, son of the Poet Nestor. Suidas says he flourished in the Reign of Alexander son of Mamme●. He wrote six books in Heroïck Verse, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning the marriages of the Heroes and Goddesses, which were stuffed with all manner of History, as Suidas attests. Zosimus mentions this work in his fifth book: where he speaks concerning the building of the City Hemona: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which words of Zosimus, Leunclavius translates in this manner; Sicuti Pisander Poeta memoriae prodidit, qui heroicarum divin●●umque nuptiarum titulo totam hanc propemodùm historiam complexus est, As Pisander the Poet has recorded, who under the Title of Heroick and Divine marriages, has in a manner comprised this whole History. This is not the meaning of Zosimus' words. For Zosimus says, that Pisander the Poet, in that Poem of his concerning the marriages of the Heroes and Goddesses, has in a manner comprehended all History. Suidas does likewise artest the same; whose words concerning Pisander are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he wrote a various History in verse; which he entitled, concerning the marriages of the Heroes and Goddesses, in six books. In this work therefore, Pi●ander had written concerning Triptolemus the Argive, and concerning Io, who were the first that built Antioch a City of Syria. Further, this work seems to have been comprehended in sixteen books, and not in six, as 'tis erroneously extant in Suidas. For Stephanus in his book de Urbibus, citys the tenth, and fourteenth book of Pisander. Vales.  Pisander the Poet, have written concerning them with great accuracy: as have also 
This is Ulpianus the Antiochian Sophist, who taught Rhetoric first at Emesa, and afterwards at Antioch, in the Reign of Constantine, as Suidas attests. Eunapius mentions him, in the Life of Pröoeresius thè Sophist. This person therefore, amongst the other Orations which (as Suidas relates,) he wrote, had composed a peculiar Oration in praise of his own Country, wherein he spoke concerning the Colonies at several times brought into it. Vales.  Ulpianus, 
Libanius the Antiochian Sophist wrote an Oration, with this Title, Antiochicus, which is still extant, published in the Second Tome of his Works. Nor is it to be doubted, but Evagrius means this Oration at this place. Further, in the said Oration, Libanius with great accuracy recounts all the Greck Colonies, which at several times had been brought to Antioch. Amongst these he reckons also those Athenians, whom Seleucus, after the destruction of the City Antigonia, had brought to Antioch. Vales.  Libanius; and 
g Who this Julianus the Sophista should be, I have not yet found. There was one Julianus a Cappadocian, the most eminent of all the Sophists of his own time, who taught Rhetoric at Athens. Concerning whom Eunapius relates many passages, in his book de Vitis Sophistarum. Suidas says he flourished in the times of Constantine the Great. But whereas he says, that he was Contemporary with Callinicus the Sophist, therein he contradicts himself; in regard Callinicus the Sophist lived in the Reign of Philippus and Gallienus. I am apt to think therefore, that there were two Julianus' Sophists at Athens. The former of whom lived in the same times with Callinicus the Sophist. But the other flourished in the Reign of Constantine the Great.  Julianus, [all] most incomparable Sophist●.) On which account, the Antiochians at that time honoured her with a Statue artificially made of Brass, which Statue continues standing at this day. By her persuasion, Theodosius made a very great addition to [this] City, extending its wall as far as that Gate which leads to the Suburbs of Daphne; as may be seen by those who are desirous of it. For even in this our age [the foundation of] the old wall is visible, its remains leading them by the hand as 'twere, who have a mind to view it. Notwithstanding, there are those who affirm, that the Elder Theodosius enlarged the wall; and bestowed two hundred pound weight of Gold upon 
h Amm. Marcellinus mentions this Bath in his 31 book, near the beginning: his words are these; Vocesque Praeconum audiebantur assiduè, mandantium congeri ligna ad Valentini Lavacri succensionem, study ipsius principis conditi. And the voices of the Criers were heard continually, ordering wood to be heaped together in order to the burning of Valens' Bath, built by the endeavour of that Prince. Vales.  Valens' Bath, part whereof had been consumed by fire.   

CHAP. XXI. That Eudocia did [many] good actions about Jerusalem; and concerning the different Life and Conversation of the Monks in Palestine.  
FRom this City therefore, Eudocia 
a The reading in Robert Stephens is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, went.] Nicephorus read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, went twice.] For (book 14. chap. 50.) he words it thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And 'tis reported that she went twice to Jerusalem. Which reading Christophorson has followed, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For he renders this place thus: Eudocia vero Constantinopoli Hierosolymam ●is profect a est, But Eudocia went twice from Constantinople to Jerusalem. And thus I found it expressly written in the Tellerian Manuscript. Eudocia's former journey to Jerusalem happened on the sixteenth Consulate of Theodosius which he bore with Faustus, on the year of Christ 438, as Baronius has rightly observed from Socrates and Marcellinus' Chronicon. On the year following, she returned from Jerusalem to Constantinople, carrying along with her the Relics of Saint Stephen, as Marcellinus relates in his Chronicon. But, Writers are not agreed, on what year her second Jerusalem-journey happened. Baronius places it in the Reign of Marcianus Augustus. But I do maintain, that this second journey was undertaken by Eudocia Augusta long before Marcianus' Empire, whilst Theodosius survived. For Marcellinus in his Chronicon (at the XVIII, Consulate of Theodosius Augustus which he bore with Albinus, which was the year of Christ 444▪) writes thus: Severum Presbyterum & Johannem diaconum Eudoclae Regi●●▪ etc. Saturnin●● the Comes of the Domestics, being sent by the Emperor Theodosius● kills Severus the Presbyter and Johannes the Deacon of Eudocia Augusta, who were ministering at the City Aelia. Eudocia, by what grudge [or, grief] incited thereto I know not, killed Saturninus forthwith▪ and being immediately deprived of her Royal servants, by the command of the Emperor her Husband, she stayed to die at the City Aelia. The same is confirmed by the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle. For he relates, that in the same Consulate Paulinus the Master of the Offices was slain by the Emperor Theodosius' order: and therefore▪ that Eudocia being aggrieved (for she knew that Paulinus had been slain on her account;) requested of the Emperor Theodosius, that a liberty might be allowed her of going to Jerusalem. Notwithstanding Marcellinus in his Chronicon places Paulinus' slaughter on the year of Christ 440, Val●●rinianus being then the fifth time Consul with Anatolius. Therefore, if Eudocia went the second time to Jerusalem on account of Paulinus' slaughter; according to Marcellinus' opinion, that happened on the year of Christ 440. Further, concerning Saturninus the Comes (whom Eudocia Augusta ordered to be slain at Jerusalem,) there is a passage extant in the History of Priscus Rhetor, pag. 54; which I will annex here: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  went twice to Jerusalem. On what account [she did this,] 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  or what her primary design (as they say) was, must be left to Historians; who notwithstanding, in my judgement, seem not to declare the truth.  
But, after her arrival at Christ's holy City, she performed many things in honour of God [our] Saviour. For she built 
* Or, pure.  religious Monasteries, and those they term the 
b A Laur● differs from a Monastery, because a Laura consists of many Cells far disjoined one from another. But a Monastery is enclosed within one wall. And in a Laura the Hermit's [or, Anachorites] lived: but in a Monastery the Monks lived together. Cyrillus Scy●●opolitan●● informs us hereof, in his Life of Euthymius, in these words; Te autem oportet venire ●d meam Lauram, etc. But it behoves you to come to my Laura, and to pull down the Cells of the Brethren to the very foundations. But [you must] build a Monastery there, where you have built my Coemitery. For it pleases God, that the place should not be a Laura, but a Monastery rather. The same Cyrillus, in the Life of Saint Saba, does frequently declare the same difference between a Laura and a Monastery. Our Evagrius also at this place observes the same difference between the Phrontisteria [Monasteries] and the Laurae. For in the Phrontister is (says he,) the Monks lived in flocks, [or, companies,] made use of a common table, and performed the diurnal and nocturnal prayers together. But, in the Laura, the Anachorites lived separately, shut up in small Cells. Vales.  Laur●.  
In which, the way of living is different: but [their] conversation 
* Or, Terminates in one and the same pious design.  is directed to one and the same scope of piety. For some live in companies, and are desirous of none of those things which depress [the soul of man] to the earth. For they have no Gold. But why do I mention Gold, when as not one of them has either a 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  garment of his own, or any thing of food [properly belonging to himself?] For, that 
* Short cloak.  garment or short coat, wherewith one is clothed now, is by and by put on by another: so that, one's garment seems to belong to all of them, and all of them to have a right in and the use of one's garment. A common table is spread for them, not covered with dainty provisions, nor with any other meats; but furnished only with herbs and pulse, of which they are supplied with such a quantity only, as is sufficient to keep them alive. They pour forth their common prayers to God all day and all night long, afflicting and 
† Or, pressing.  wearying themselves with labours in such a manner, that they seem to look like some dead persons without graves 
c I am of the same mind with Christophorson, who (instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, under the earth]) read [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, above the earth;] which latter reading Nicephorus (book 14. chap. 50.) has followed. Besides, the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, seem] was wanting here; which we have put in from the Florentine M. S. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, above the earth. Vales.  above the earth. They frequently perform those termed the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus and Christophorson have rendered this place very ill. Nicephorus has explained it well, in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: that is, these persons frequently extend their fasts to the length of two and three days. There are those [of them] who for five days and more, continue without tasting of meat. Dionysius Petavius also, in the fifth chapter of his Miscellaneous Exercitations against Salmasius, has rightly expounded this place of our Evagrius; to wit, concerning Superposition, which was the most exquisite sort of fast amongst the Christians. But, whereas Petavius conjectures, that instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it should be written here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in this I cannot a●●ent to him, in regard this emendation recedes too far from the footsteps of the vulgar reading. Indeed, at this place I would rather make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, you must understand [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, days,] or [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, lasts.] The Latins have termed it Superpositionem, Superposition; instead of Jejunium, fast: as may be seen in the Eliberitane Council, and in the Penitential Canons. See what we have remarked at the fifth book of Euseb. Eccles. Histor. chap. 24. note (m.) In the incomparable Tellerian M. S. I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I had conjectured. Vales.  Fasts of Superposition, continuing their fasts during the space of two, and three whole days. There are some of them who fast five days, and more, and [after that] with much ado take necessary food. Again, others enter upon a contrary Course of life, shutting themselves up alone in very small houses which have such a breadth, and such an height, as that they cannot stand upright in them, nor yet with conveniency lie down; [thus] they continue with patience 
† Heb. 11. 38.  in Dens and Caves of the earth, according to the Apostle's expression. Othersome live together with the Beasts, and make their prayers to God in some Coverts of the Earth which are past finding out. Moreover, another way of living has been found out by them, which transcends 
* Or, all manner of etc.  all the degrees of fortitude and sufferance. For, penetrating into a Desert scorched [with the Sun,] as well men as women, and covering those parts only which modesty forbids to be named, they expose the rest of their bodies naked to the sharpest and most intense colds and heats of the air, equally despising heats and colds. They wholly reject that food which men usually eat; and feed upon the ground (on which account they are termed 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, Pabulatores, Feeders upon the ground. Sozomen (book 6. chap. 33.) relates, that some Monks in Mesopotamia were call●● by this name, because they were the first who found out this stricter sort of abstinence. Vales.  Bosci,) whence they take no more than sufficeth to keep them alive. So that, in time they become like unto beasts, and the shape of their [body] is depraved and altered, and the Sentiments of their minds in future becomes disagreeable to those of other men: whom when they see, they run from; and being pursued, they either [make their escape] by the swiftness of their feet, or 
f Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading in the Florent. M. S. is truer; which is this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 get into. Besides, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  get into some impassable places in the ground to hide themselves. Moreover, I will relate another thing, which I had almost forgot, although it is the principal thing of all. There are some persons amongst them, though but very few, 
g I have restored this place partly from the Florent. and partly from the Tellerian M. SS. after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who, after they are arrived at a freedom from Perturbations of mind by [a continued exercise of] Virtue. In the Florent. M. S. the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, obnoxious to injuries:] but in the Tellerian M. S. and in Nicephorus 'tis [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, free from perturbations of mind.] A little after this, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, turning themselves about,] it must undoubtedly be mended thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, mad;] which is the reading in Nicephorus. Vales. In Robert Stephens' Edition, this whole passage is thus worded and pointed: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which I cannot make sense of.  who, after they are arrived at a freedom from perturbations of mind by [a continued exercise of] virtue, return to the world, and showing themselves to be mad in the midst of crowds of men, they thus trample upon vain glory, which Coat (according to wise Plato,) the soul does usually put off last. Further, they have 
* Or, studied, or, devised.  learned to eat with such undisturbedness as to their passions and affections, that, 
h Christophorson has rendered this place thus: Adeo etiam sine delectatione cibum capiunt, etc. They also take their meat so much without delight, and exercise so austere a discipline in that thing, that if necessity compels them to go into a Victualling-house, or a Brothel-house, they neither avoid the place, etc. Christophorson, no doubt, followed Nicephorus' exposition, who (book 14. chap. 50.) has rendered Evagrius' words thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. They eat without affection and commotion of mind, although [it be] in a Victualling-house, or bawdy-house, if there be a necessity of doing this. But I have restored this place from the incomparable Florent. M. S. in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, if need so requires [they cat] with Victuallers or Retailers of Provision. What a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was, and how he differed from a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I think every body knows. How much a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 differed from a Merchant; so much a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 differed from a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The old Glosses render▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latin dardanarium, one that buys provisions to sell them again. Vales.  if need so requires. [they eat] with Victuallers and Retailers of Provision, without blushing either at the place, or the person, or at any thing else. They often frequent the public Baths also, and for the most part converse with and bathe themselves in the company of women; having vanquished their passions to such a degree, that they 
* Or, tyrannize over.  put a force upon nature herself, and are not to be 
i The conjecture of Learned men displeases me not; who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and will not answer to, etc.] have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and are not to be inclined to, etc. Which latter reading Christophorson has followed, as 'tis apparent from his Version. Notwithstanding, Nicephorus has retained the vulgar reading, to wit, that first mentioned. Vales.  inclined to [what is proper to] their own nature, either by the sight, or touch, or even the very embracing of a woman. But with men, they are men, and with women they are women; it being their desire to partake of both Sexes, and not to be of one. To speak briefly therefore, in this incomparable and divine way of living, virtue enacts laws contrary to nature, having established Sanctions of her own, to wit, not to impart to any of them a satiety of those things [which are] necessary [for life.] But 
* That is, the Monastic Law.  their Law commands them to be hungry, and thirsty, and to cover the body so far only, as necessity 
† Forceth, or, urgeth.  requireth. And, their way of living is so equally and exactly poyzed and balanced, that when they tend diametrically opposite, they are not in the least sensible of any alteration [of things,] although the distance between them be vast. For, things contrary are in such a manner mixed in them, (the divine grace joining things not to be mixed, and again separating them;) that life and death, (which two are contraries, both in nature, and in the things themselves,) dwell together in them. For where [there occurs] passion or perturbation, it behoves them to be dead and buried. But when 'tis [the time of] prayer to God, then [they must be] Robust in body, Vivid and Vigorous, although they are grown decrepit with age. Moreover, 
k Johannes Langus expounds these words concerning the present and future life. For he has rendered the place of his Nicephorus in this manner: Vitam utramque illi▪ etc. They do so complicate and conjoin both lives, to wit, the future, etc. But, in my judgement, by these words [both sorts of life] the Secular, and Monastic life are to be understood: which is, plainly confirmed by Evagrius' following words. For he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and performing all other things agreeable to their former life. Vales.  both Sorts of life are so complicated and conjoined in them, that although they have indeed wholly put off the flesh, [yet] they live still, and converse with the living, administering medicines to bodies, offering up the desires of suppliants to God, and [last] performing all other things agreeably to their former life; 
l The reading of this place i● truer in Nicephorus, thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, excepting only that they do not want necessaries, nor are limited to any place. Vales.  excepting only that they do not want necessaries, nor are limited to any place; but they hear all, and converse with all. There are amongst them frequent and unwearied bend of the knees, and [after them] 
m Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Laborious, I think it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, intent, or continued. For I have found, that these two words are frequently confounded in Manuscript copies. Vales.  Laborious stations; desire being the only recreation of their age, and of their voluntary infirmity. They are a kind of Champions without flesh, Wrestlers without blood; who instead of ● splendid banquet and delicious dainties, have a fast, and, in place of a full furnished table, nothing (as near as 'tis possible) that they may taste of. Whensoever a stranger comes to them, though it be in the morning, yet they receive him with a singular hospitality, and friendly invitation to eat and drink; having found out another sort of fasting, to wit, to eat even against their will. So that this thing strikes [all men] with an astonishment, that (whereas they want 
n Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] I doubt not but it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  so many [necessaries] for sufficient food, yet) they are contented with so very few: being enemies to their own wills and nature, but slaves 
o We owe the amendment of this place to the Florent. M. S. in which Copy. instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it is plainly written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the desires of their neighbours. Sr Henry Savil had drawn a line under this place, signifying thereby, that there was a fault here. But he saw not how it was to be mended. Nicephorus also retains the vulgar reading. Vales.  to the desires of their neighbours; that in all things the sweets of the flesh might be expelled, and the soul might have the Government, prudently choosing and conserving what is best and most acceptable to God. Blessed persons, in respect of the life they lead here; but much more blessed on account of their translation to that other, after which they pant continually, hastening to see 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Tellerian M. S. pleases me better; which is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the thing desired by them;] this to me seems more elegant. Vales.  him whom they love.   

CHAP. XXII. What [structures] the Empress Eudocia built in Palestine, and concerning the Church of the Proto-Martyr Stephen, within which she was piously buried: moreover, concerning the death of the Emperor Theodosius.  
WHen therefore the wife of Theodosius had conversed with many such persons as these, and had built many Monasteries, like unto them which I have mentioned; and moreover, had repaired the walls of Jerusalem▪ [and made them] much better; she erected a vast Church, eminent for its 
* Or, Excellence.  splendidness and beauty, [in honour] of Stephen the first of the Deacons and Martyrs, about the distance of one furlong from Jerusalem. In which Church she was deposited, after her departure to an immortal life. Further, Theodosius [having ended his life] sometime after these things, or, as some will have it, before Eudocia; and changed the Empire (which had been Governed by him eight and thirty years,) [for an eternal life:] the most incomparable Marcianus assumes the Roman Empire. The Actions therefore, which were performed by Him during his Ruling the Eastern Empire, shall most plainly be set forth 
† Or. in the following History.  in the following Book, provided divine assistance will furnish us with its own favour and benevolence.    

THE SECOND BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EVAGRIUS SCHOLASTICUS Epiphaniensis, And [one] of the EX-PRAEFECTS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning the Emperor Marcianus, and what signs preceded, 
* Or, declaring his Empire.  declaring he should be Emperor.  
WHat was transacted during the times of Theodosius [Junior,] we have comprehended in our first 
† Or, discourse.  Book. Come on, we will now bring Marcianus forth, that famous Emperor of the Romans; and in the first place we will relate, who and whence he was, and in what manner 
* Or, he was crowned with.  he arrived at the Roman Empire: and then we will declare the affairs transacted by him, in their proper places [and times.] Marcianus therefore, as 'tis related by many others, and also by 
a Instead of [Patriscus] it must be Priscus, which is the reading in the Tellerian M. S. and in Nicephorus book 15. This is the Priscus, out of whose books of History we have the Excerptae Legationes, ● Vales.  Priscus the Rhetorician, by original extract was a Thracian, the son of a Military man. 
* Or, endeavouring.  Desiring to follow his father's course of life, he went to Philippopolis, [hoping] he might there be enroled in the Companies of the Milice. As he was going thither, he sees the body of a man newly slain, which lay thrown upon the ground. Near to which he made a stand, (for he was eminent in respect of his other [endowments,] but most especially, on account of his humanity and compassion:) lamented what had happened, and for a sufficient while desisted from proceeding on his journey, being desirous to perform what was fitting [to be done to the dead body.] When some persons had seen this, they gave the Magistrates of Philippopolis an account of it. Who having apprehended Marcianus, interrogated him concerning the murder of the man. When therefore conjectures and probabilities prevailed more than truth itself, and than the tongue of the person accused denying the Murder; and when [Marcianus] was about to undergo the punishment of a Murderer; divine assistance on a sudden discovered the person that had committed the murder. Who having been punished for that fact with the loss of his head, [thereby] 
* Or, pardoned, or, forgave.  preserved the head of Marcianus. Being thus unexpectedly saved, he goes to one of the companies of the Milice in that place, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus has rendered it well, thus, ut in eo militiae nomen daret, that he might list, [or, enter] himself a Soldier therein. Not that the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does exactly import the same with nomen dare, to list, or, enter, or, enrol. For, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does properly signify, to desire and to sue for. So Dionys. Halicarnasseus, about the close of his 11th book, uses this phrase, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to sue for an office. But, Appian usually words it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And so does the Old Author in Suidas, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Now, Candidates, when they sued for an office, were wont nomen suum profiteri, to tell their name and be enrolled. Johannes Langus renders it, Militare Sacramentum dicere, to say the Military Oath. Which Version I disprove of. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the album militare, the Muster-Roll, wherein the names of all the Soldiers were registered. Vegetius, book 2. chap. 5. terms it Matriculam, the List of Soldiers. Evagrius uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this sense, hereafter in this chapter; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they registered Marcianus (who was likewise called Augustus) in the Muster-Roll. Further, the names of the Soldiers were inserted into the Muster-Roll, before they had said the Oath; as Vegetius attests in the forequoted place. Candidus Isaurus makes use of the same term, in his first book Histor▪ where his words concerning Leo are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who was of that Dacia in Illyricum; having been registered in a Military Company. Vales.  it being his desire to enter himself a Soldier therein. They admired the man, and conjecturing upon good grounds that he would in future become a great person and one of extraordinary worth, they received him most willingly, and enroled him amongst themselves, not last of all, as the Military Law directs; but, in the place of a Soldier newly dead, whose name was Augustus, they registered Marcianus (who was likewise called Augustus,) in the Muster-Roll. Thus [Marcianus by] his own name was beforehand in possession of the denomination of our Emperors, who at such time as they put on their purple [assume] the Appellation of Augusti. As if the name had refused to abide with him without the dignity; and again, as if the dignity could have required no other name for its being majestically adorned. So that, his Proper, and his Appellative name was the same; both his Dignity, and likewise his Appellation, being declared by one and the same denomination. Moreover, another accident happened, from which it might be conjectured, that Marcianus would come to be Emperor. For, having had a Military Command under Aspar [in the War] against the Vandals, it happened that Marcianus, together with many others, was taken prisoner, (Aspar having been very much worsted by the Vandals;) and brought into a field with the other Captives; it being Geiserichus' desire to see the Prisoners. After they were gathered together, Geiserichus being seated in an high room, pleased himself with viewing the multitude of those taken Prisoners. And in regard much time was spent [there, the Prisoners] did what each of them had a mind to: (For Geiserichus had given order, that those who guarded the Captives, should lose them from their bonds.) Some of them therefore did one thing, others another. But Marcianus laid himself down on the ground, and slept in the Sun, which was hot and more scorching than usual at that season of the year. [In which very interim] an Eagle came down from on high in the air, and raising herself by a flight with her face perpendicularly opposite to the Sun, made a shadow like a cloud over Marcianus, whereby she refreshed and cooled him. Geiserichus wondering hereat, with great foresight conjectured at what would happen; and when he had sent for Marcianus, he caused him to be dismissed from his Captivity, having first bound him in great Oaths, that after his coming to the Empire, he should inviolably keep his faith to the Vandals, and not ●ove his Arms against them. Which engagement, as 
c The words of Procopius, which Evagrius points to here, were heretofore extant in the first book of his Vandalicks. But now they are wanting in the Augustane Edition, at pag. 96. For there is a defect in the Greek Text there, after these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Procopius relates, Marcianus did in reality keep and perform. But leaving this digression, let us return to our Subject. Marcianus was pious towards God, just as to what related to his Subjects: accounting those true riches (not which were hoarded up, or brought together from the Collections of Tribute; but them only) which might supply the wants of the indigent, and render their estates who possessed much, secure and safe. He was formidable, not for his punishing, but because ['twas feared] he was about to punish. On these accounts therefore he obtained the Empire, [which fell to him] not by an hereditary Right, but [was] the reward of his virtue; as well the Senate, as all other persons of what degrees and orders soever, conferring the Imperial dignity upon him by a general suffrage, to which they were persuaded by Pulcheria. Whom, in regard she was Augusta, Marcianus married; but knew her not as a wife, she continuing a Virgin till her death. And these things were done, before Valentinianus Emperor of Rome had confirmed this Election by his own consent. Notwithstanding, by reason of [Marcianus'] virtue, he afterwards made it authentic. Further, it was Marcianus' desire, that [one] worship might in common be exhibited to God by all persons, (those tongues, which had been confused through impiety, being again piously united;) and that the Deity might be praised with one and the same 
* Or, Glorification.  Doxology.   

CHAP. II. Concerning the Synod at Chalcedon, and what was the Occasion of its being convened.  
Whilst therefore the Emperor's mind was taken up with these desires, there came to him, both the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those persons that were employed in the answers, etc.  Responsales of Leo Bishop of the Elder Rome, affirming that Dioscorus in the second Ephesine Synod, had not admitted of Leo's Letter, wherein was contained 
† Or, the determination of Orthodoxy.  the doctrine of the true Faith: and also those persons who had been injured by the same Dioscorus, entreating that their Cause might be judged in a Synod of Bishops. But above all Eusebius, who had been Bishop of Dorylaeum, was most importunately urgent, saying, that by the treacherous contrivances of Chrysaphius Theodosius' 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, The defender of the Emperor's person, or, his Protector. Chrysaphius is thus termed by Priscus Rhetor, in his Excerpt. Legationum. The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle calls him Spatharius, which we may render Esquire of the Emperor's body. He is termed Spatharius also in Gestis de nomine Acacii, which Jacobus Sirmondus hath set forth. Vales.  Protector, he and Flavianus had been deposed, because, to Chrysaphius demanding Gold for Flavianus' own ordination, Flavianus (to shame him) 
b Theophanes in his Chronicon relates that Theodosius Junior, who then made his Residence at Chalcedon, by the impulse of Chrysaphius commanded Flavianus, (newly ordained Bishop of Constantinople,) that for his ordination he should send him the Eulogiae, [that is, the Loaves of Benediction, or, pieces of the Blessed bread, See Socrat. book 7. chap. 12. note (b;) and also Meur●ius's Glossary, at the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] And when Flavianus had sent white loaves, in the name of a Benediction, Chrysaphius made answer, that the Emperor demanded golden Eulogiae. In answer to which Flavianus wrote back, that he had no money which he could send, unless instead of money he should present him with the sacred Vessels of the Church. And this thing, as Theophanes says, raised a deadly grudge between Chrysaphius and Flavianus. Vales.  had sent the sacred Vessels; and because Chrysaphius agreed with Eutyches in his erroneous and false opinions. Eusebius said moreover, that Flavianus had been beaten, and kicked, and in a miserable manner murdered by Dioscorus. For these reasons, a Synod is convened at Chalcedon, Couriers and Expresses being sent, and the Bishops in all places called together 
* Or, by pious Letters.  by the most pious Emperor's Letters, first at Nicaea: (in so much that, Leo Bishop of Rome, writing to them concerning those persons he had sent to supply his own place, to wit, Paschasimus, Lucentius, and the rest, inscribed [his Letters thus,] To those convened at Nicaea:) but afterwards at Chalcedon in the Country of the Bithynians. 
c Zacharias Rhetor wrote an Ecclesiastic History from the beginning of the Emperor Marcianus' Reign (as it may be conjectured from this place,) until the Reign of Anastasius. But, he wrote not with sincerity and moderation (as an History ought to be written,) but was corrupted with favour and hatred, that is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with affection and partiality, as Evagrius says. Evagrius attests the same concerning him, in book 3. chap. 7. And in chap. 18. of his third book, he accuses the same Zacharias of negligence. Vales.  Zacharias Rhetor, in favour to Nestorius, does indeed 
d In the Florentine M. S. the reading of this place is more entire, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And we have rendered it accordingly. Vales. In Robert Stephens Edition, the words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, out of Exile] are wanting.  affirm that he was sent for out of Exile [to this Council.] But, that this was not so, may be conjectured from hence, that the Synod does every where Anathematise Nestorius. The same is also expressly attested by Eustathius Bishop of Berytus (in his Letter to Johannes a Bishop, and to another Johannes a Presbyter, concerning the matters agitated in the Synod,) in these very words: Those persons meeting again, who demanded Nestorius' Relics, cried out against the Synod, [in this sort:] for what reason are Holy men Anathematised? In so much that the Emperor, being highly incensed, commanded his Guards by force to drive them a far off. How therefore Nestorius could have been called [to this Council,] who was dead long before, I cannot tell.   

CHAP. III. A description of the Great Martyr Euphemia's Church, which is in [the City] Chalcedon: and a Narrative of the Miracles performed therein.  
[THe Fathers] therefore are assembled in the sacred Church of the Martyr Euphemia. This Church stands in Chalcedon, a City belonging to the Province of the Bithynians. It is distant from the Bosphorus not more than two furlongs, [situate] in a most pleasant place, on an 
* Or, hill.  eminence which rises easily and by degrees: in so much that, those who go up into the Church of the Martyr, are insensible of Labour in their walk, but being got within the Temple, on a sudden they appear at a vast height. Whence casting down their eyes as 'twere from a Watch Tower, they have a prospect of all the fields beneath, extended into a level and even plain, clothed in green with grass, waving with standing corn, and beautified with the sight of all sorts of trees: [they see] woody mountain's also, [the trees whereon] bend and then raise [their tops] finely to an height. Moreover, [they have a prospect of] several Sea's, some of which [seem] 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which words Valesius renders thus: serenitate renidentia, shining, or, glistering by reason of their calmness.  purple coloured by reason of their serenity, and do sweetly and mildly play with the Shores; to wit, where the places are calm: but others are rough and boisterous with surges, by the very reciprocal motion of their waves forcing a shore 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; it signifies shells, or, sand full of little stones.  sand mixed with little stones, Seaweed, and the lightest sort of shellfish, and then drawing them back again. Moreover, the Church itself stands right over against Constantinople. So that, the Temple is [not a little] adorned with the prospect of so great a City. The Church consists of three most spacious structures. The first is an Open Court, beautified with a large 
‖ Court, or, Courtyard.  Atrium, and with Pillars on every side. After this there is another Structure, for breadth, and length, and pillars, 
a I have mended this place from the Florentine M. S. after this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, almost alike. Nevertheless, Nicephorus has followed the vulgar reading, which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  almost alike; differing only in this, that it has a Roof laid over it. In the Northern side whereof at the rising Sun, there is a round Edifice built in form of a 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, inform of a Cupolo. or Cuppolo; as the Italians now term it. Harpocration (in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) tells us, that the place where the Prytanes (who were a sort of Magistrates amongst the Athenians) eat, was termed Tholus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (continues he) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but by some 'tis termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (that is, an Arbour) because 'tis built round, in that form, like an hat with an high round crown.  Tholus, set round within with pillars most artificially framed, which are alike as to their matter, and equal in bigness. 
c 'Tis strange that Translatours should not have perceived the fault of this place: for what can the sense be of these words; Sub his columnis tabulatum est sublime, etc. under these pillars there is an high chamber, &c, according as Christophorson has rendered it? Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, under these] it must undoubtedly be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, over these; which is the reading in Nicephorus; his words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which Langus renders thus: Super quibus porticus (ublimis eâdem sub Testudine constructa est, ●ver which [pillars] there is an high Gallery built under the same Roof. Vales.  Over these [pillars,] there is an 
* Or, upper-Room.  Hyper●on raised to a vast height, under the same Roof: so that, even in this Room also, they that desire it, may both supplicate the Martyr, and also be present at the sacred Mysteries. But, within the Tholus, towards the East, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Langus and Christophorson render it Sacrarium, a Vestry, or little Chapel. Musculus translates it adytum, a secret place in a Church to which few have access. Which I approve not of. I have rather rendered it tumulum, a Tomb, or Monument. For that is the import of the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Hesychius and Suidas do attest. But, by a Tomb, or Monument, I mean a place fenced in with Barrs made lattice▪ wise, in the midst whereof was that silver-chest wherein the Relics of the holy Martyr Euphemia were deposited. For, that it was so, is apparent from Evagrius' following words. Vales.  there is a magnificent Tomb, where lie the most holy Relics of the Martyr, deposited in an oblong Chest (some term it 
e Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Macra, I think it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Ark. Truly, I do not see what sense there can be in the vulgar reading; in regard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify the same; nor is it a proper name, but an adjective. 'Tis better therefore to read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Ark. Some persons, says Evagrius, term the Martyrs Che●●, Arcam, the Ark. For so the Latins term it. The Old Glosses render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, arca ●unebris, an ark, or chest, for the dead. Vales.  The Macra,) most curiously made of silver. The Miracles which are at certain times performed by the holy Martyr, are manifestly known to all Christians. For, frequently in their sleep she appears, either to the Bishops during their several times of presidency over that City, or else to some persons (otherwise eminent for [piety of] life,) who come to her [Church,] and orders them 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours understood not this place. Musculus and Christophorson made it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For Musculus renders it thus: Ut circa templum ad honorem ejus jucundentur praecipit, and orders them that in honour of her they should be merry about the Temple. And Christophorson translates it thus: Jubet ut in ipso templo festum deliciis, & opiparis epulis celebrent, she order● that in the very Church they should celebrate a feast with dainties and sumptuous banquets. But, Evagrius' following words do altogether refute this emendation. For, he adds not one word at this place, which may in any wise belong to luxury or delicious food. Nicephorus has indeed retained the vulgar reading: but has explained it ill, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: that is, as Langus has rendered it, ut miraculorum talium fructum perciperent, est cohortata, she exhorteth them, that they should freely partake of the fruit of such miracles. But Nicephorus added these words of his own head; nor has he comprehended Evagrius' meaning; in regard Evagrius speaks not here of more miracles, but of one only miracle, to wit, the blood flowing out of the Tomb of the holy Martyr. I have followed the ordinary reading, and have explained this place in the simple and obvious sense concerning the making of a Vintage. Which agrees exactly with Evagrius' following words. For the blood, which in a most plentiful manner was pressed out of the blessed Martyrs relics, was not unlike wine, which is squeezed out of pressed grapes. Besides, the Festival day of the holy Euphemia sell on the time of Vintage, to wit, on the sixteenth of September, as we are informed from the Greek Menologie. Vales.  to make their Vintage in the Temple. After this hath been made known, both to the Emperors, to the Patriarch, and also to the City; as well those who sway the Imperial Sceptre, as the Pontif's, Magistrates, and the rest of the whole multitude of the people, go immediately to the Church, with a desire to partake of the Mysteries. In the sight of all these persons therefore, the Bishop of Constantinople, together with the P●●e●●s about him, goes into the sacred Edifice, where the holy Body I have mentioned is deposited. 
g I am of the same opinion with Learned men, who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But moreover] have long since altered the reading, and made it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There is, etc. Which emendation is confirmed by the Tellerian Manuscript, and by Nicephorus. Further, Langus renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which is the term here used,) fenestellam, a little window: Christophorson translates it transennam, a Loup, or, Casement. I (as Musculus has done,) had rather render it foramen, an hole. For Sozomen terms it thus, book. 9 chap. 2. where I have made more remarkes concerning such little windows as these, which were made in the Capsae [chests wherein were laid the Relics] of the Martyrs. Vales.  There is a little hole in the Chest, on its left side, which is shut up and made fast by small doors. Through this hole they let down a long iron rod, after they have fastened a sponge to it, as far as the most holy Relics; and when they have turned the sponge about, they draw the iron-rod up to them, [the sponge at the end whereof is] full of blood, and bloody clotters. Which when the people behold, immediately they adore and glorify God. [Further,] so great a plenty [of blood] is extracted out thence, that both the pious Emperors, and also all the Priests [there] convened, moreover the whole multitude which flock together at that place, in a most plentiful manner do partake of it, and likewise send it over the whole world, to the Faithful that are desirous of it. And the congealed blood lasts [so as it is] forever, nor is the most holy blood in any wise changed into any other colour. 
* Or, which things are magnificently celebrated.  These miracles are performed, not at any determinate period of time, but according as the Life of the Bishop, and the gravity of his Morals shall 
† Or, require.  deserve. For, 'tis reported, that when ever a person of probity, and one eminent for his virtues, does govern [that Church,] this miracle is performed, and that most frequently: but when there is no such Prelate, such divine signs as these do rarely happen. But I will relate another [miracle,] which no time or season 
‖ Or, cuts in sunder.  interrupts: nor does it make any diff●●ence between the Faithful and the infidels; but 'tis alike 
* Or, exposed, or, obvious.  shown to all persons. When any person comes into that place, wherein the precious Chest is, which contains the most holy Relics, 
† Or, he is filled with.  he smells a fragrant scent, which transcends all the usual savours [smelled] by men. For, this scent is neither like that 
‖ Or, which is gathered.  which arises from Meadows, nor like that sent forth by any the most fragrant things, nor is it such a one as is made by Perfumers: but 'tis a certain strange and most excellent scent, 
h The term [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Relics] is wanting in the Kings, the Florentine, and Tellerian Manuscripts, and likewise in Robert Stephens' Edition. Nor have the Geneva-Printers done well, who from Christophorson's books put this word in here, whereas it is in no wise necessary at this place, nor is it confirmed by the testimony of any written copy. For, those various readings which are produced from Christophorson's books, are for the most part nothing else but the conjectures of learned men. This whole passage therefore aught to be written as 'tis read in the Tellerian and Florentine Manuscripts; to wit thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which of itself demonstrates the [virtue and] power of those things that produce it. And so Nicephorus read: for he has expressed this place of Evagrius thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which gives an indication of the power of that thing which produceth it.  which of itself demonstrates the [virtue and] power of those things that produce it.   

CHAP. IU. Concerning those things which were agitated and established in the Synod; and how Dioscorus [Bishop] of Alexandria was deposed; but, Theodoret, Ibas, and some others were restored.  
IN this place, the Synod I have mentioned is convened, the Bishops Paschatius and Lucentius, and Bonifacius the Presbyter, administering (as I have said,) the place of Leo Pontif of the Elder Rome: Anatolius presiding over the Constantinopolitan [Church;] and Dioscorus being Bishop of [the Church of] the Alexandrians. Maximus [Bishop] of Antioch, and Juv●●●lis of Jerusalem [were there also.] Together with whom were present those Prelates whom they had about them; and also those personages who held the principal places in the eminent Senate [of Constantinople.] To whom they, who filled Leo's place, said, that Dioscorus ought not to sit together with them in the Council. For this [they affirmed] was given them in charge by their Bishop Leo, and unless it were observed, they would remove out of the Church. And when [those] of the Senate asked, what were the matters objected against Dioscorus; they returned answer, that he ought to render an account of his own judgement, who, contrary to what was fitting and just, had accepted the person of the Judge. After which words, when Dioscorus by the Senate's Decree had come forth into a place in the midst; Eusebius made his request, that the Supplicatory Libel, which he had presented to the Emperor, might be recited; which request he worded thus: I have been injured by Dioscorus; the Faith hath been injured; Flavianus the Bishop has been murdered, and together with me unjustly deposed by him: do you give order, that my supplicatory Libel may be read. Which thing when [the Judges] had discoursed of, the Libel was permitted to be read, the contents whereof were these.  

a This whole Preface, as far as these words always Augusti, is wanting in the Kings, and Florentine, and Tellerian Manuscripts. Christophorson was the first that put in these words, from the Acts of the Chalced●● Council; notwithstanding, they seem not at all necessary at this place. Vales. The said Preface is wanting in Stephens', Edition; where also, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by Eusebius, the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning Eusebius.]  To the Lovers of Christ, our most Religious and most pious Emperors, Flavius Valentinianus, and Marcianus, always Augusti; From Eusebius the meanest Bishop of Dorylaeum, who speaks in defence of himself, of the Orthodox Faith, and of Flavianus of Blessed memory who was Bishop of Constantinople. [It is] the design of your power, to make provision for all your Subjects, and to stretch forth an hand to all those who are injured: especially 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to those who perform the Priesthood,] it must without doubt be written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to those who are reckoned amongst the ecclesiastics;] as the reading is in the first Action of the Chalcedon Council, where this supplicatory Libel of Bishop▪ Eusebius to the Emperor Marcianus is recorded. Vales.  to them who are reckoned amongst the ecclesiastics. For hereby 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is worshipped▪] I doubt not but Evagrius wrote, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, you worship. 'Tis certain in the first Action of the Chalcedon Council, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, worshipping. Which though it be corrupt, nevertheless confirms our emendation. Vales.  you worship the Deity, by whom a power hath been given you to Rule and Govern 
* Or, the things under the Sun.  the world. In regard therefore the Faith of Christ and we have suffered many and grievous things, contrary to all reason and equity, from Dioscorus the most reverend Bishop of the great City Alexandria; we address to Your piety, entreating we may have Right done Us. Now, the business is this. At a Synod lately held in the Metropolis of the Ephesians, (would to God that Synod had never been held, that it might not have filled the world with mischiefs and disturbance!) that 
* 'Tis Ironically spoken.  Good man Dioscorus, disregarding the consideration of what is just, and [not respecting] the fear of God, (for he was of the same opinion, and entertained the same Sentiments with the vain-minded and Heretical Eutyches; but concealed it from many persons, as 'twas afterwards plainly evidenced from his own declaration:) 
† Or, found.  took an occasion from that accusation which I had brought against Eutyches, a person of the same opinion with himself▪ and from that sentence pronounced against the same Eutyches by Bishop Flavianus 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of an holy character, or, name.  of Holy memory; [whereby] he assembled a multitude of disorderly and tumultuous persons: and having possessed himself of power by money, as much as in him lay he has weakened the pious Religion of the Orthodox, and has confirmed the ill opinion of the Monk Eutyches, which long since, even from the beginning, hath been condemned by the Holy Fathers. Whereas therefore, the matters are not small and trivial, which he hath audaciously attempted, both against the Faith of Christ, and against Us, We fall at the feet of Your [Imperial] Majesty, and humbly beseech You, to order the said most Religious Bishop Dioscorus, to give in his answer to what is objected against him by us: to wit, by having the Monuments of the Acts, which he has made against us, read before an Holy Synod. From which [Acts] we are able to demonstrate, that he is estranged from the Orthodox Faith, hath confirmed an Heresy full of impiety, has unjustly deposed us, and in a most grievous and injurious manner oppressed us: You sending your divine and adorable Mandates to the Holy and Ecumenical Synod of Bishops most dear to God, to the end that it may hear the cause between us and the forementioned Dioscorus, and bring to the knowledge of Your Piety all that is transacted, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Socrat. book. 7. chap. 36. note (b.)  according to that which shall please Your Immortal height. And if we shall obtain this, we will pour forth incessant prayers for your eternal Empire, most divine Emperors! After this, by the joint desire of Dioscorus and Eusebius, the Acts of the second Ephesine Synod were publicly recited. The particular declaration whereof, (it being 
† Or, form, or, made up into, etc.  comprehended in many words, and contained 
‖ Or, within those things agitated at Chalcedon.  within the Acts of the Chalcedon Council;) lest I should seem verbose to those who hasten towards [a knowledge of] the conclusion of Transactions, I have subjoined to this Second Book of my History; giving those persons who are desirous of an exact and particular knowledge of all matters, a liberty of reading these things, and of having an accurate account of all transactions imprinted on their minds. [In the interim] I will cursorily mention the more principal and momentous matters: to wit, that Dioscorus was 
* Or, detected.  convicted, because he had not admitted of the Letter of Leo Bishop of the Elder Rome; and because he had effected the deposition of Flavianus Bishop of New Rome, within the space of one day; and because he had gotten the Bishops who were convened, to subscribe [their names] in a paper not written on, as if therein had been contained Flavianus' deposition. Whereupon, those persons who were of the Senate, made this Decree. 
d This is the sentence, which the most magnificent Judges who were present at the Chalcedon Council, pronounced after an hearing of the Cause: which sentence is recorded in the very same words, in the first Action of the Chalcedon Council. pag. 152. Edit. Bin. Notwithstanding, 'tis a wonder to me, that Christophorson had not seen this, who has confused and disturbed all things at this place in such a manner, that you can extract nothing of sound sense from his version. That which disturbed him, was his seeing the Secular Magistrates in a Council of Bishops and their pronouncing sentence as Judges. But Christophorson ought to have considered, that those Magistrates concerned not themselves in the Cause of the Faith, but le●t the Bishops a free right and power of determining concerning that matter. Indeed, at such time as the Rule of Faith was drawn up by the Bishops convened at Chalcedon, these very Magistrates, who before had often moved the Council that the might be done, would not be present at the Session of Bishops. But in the business between Eusebius Bishop of Dorylaeum and Dioscorus of Alexandria, in which affairs nothing was treated of concerning the Faith, but concerning violence, fraud, and other crimes: in this business, I say, the Secular Magistrates had a right to pronounce sentence. Which nevertheless was not a definitive sentence, but an Interlocution only, as 'tis apparent from the Acts of the Council. Vales.  We perceive, that a more exact scrutiny concerning the Orthodox and Catholic Faith ought to be made to morrow, when 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the first Action of the Chalcedon Council, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, more perfect and complete. In the compendium of the Acts of this Synod, which Evagrius has subjoined at the close of this book, it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Florent. and Tellerian Manuscripts at this place is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. In Robert Stephens, the reading is the same with that at the beginning of this note.  the Synod will be more complete and full. But, in regard Flavianus of Pious Memory and the most Religious Bishop Eusebius (from a search made into the Acts and Decrees, and also from their testimony by word of mouth who presided in the Synod then convened; who have confessed that they have erred, and deposed them without cause, when they had in no wise erred in the Faith:) have, as 'tis evidently known, been unjustly deposed: it appears to us (agreeable to that which is acceptable to God,) to be just, (provided it shall please our most Divine and most Pious Lord,) that Dioscorus the most Religious Bishop of Alexandria, Juvenalis the most Religious Bishop of Jerusalem, Thalassius the most Religious Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, Eusebius the most Religious Bishop of 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Bishop of Armonia▪ The same fault occurs in the Compendium of the Acts of the Chalcedon Council, which is extant at the end of this book. Notwithstanding, 'tis manifest, that it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of Ancyra, agreeable to the reading in the first Action of the Chalcedon Council. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading is [of Armenia.]  Ancyra, Eustathius the most Religious Bishop of Berytus, and Basilius the most Religious Bishop of Seleucia in lsau●●, which [Prelate's] had power, and presided over the then Synod, should lie under the very same punishment, being by [the sentence of] the sacred Synod according to the Canons 
* Or, made strangers to.  removed from the Episcopal dignity: all things which have been consequently done being made known 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the divine ●eight●.  to his most sacred Imperial Majesty. After this, Libels having been given in on the second day against Dioscorus, on account of [various] crimes, and concerning money [forcibly by him taken,] when Dioscorus, being twice and thrice called, appeared not, by reason of [several] excuses which he alleged; they who filled the place of Leo Bishop of the Elder Rome, 
‖ Or, pronounced sentence.  made this declaration in these express words. 
g This sentence pronounced by the Deputies of the Apostolic See, is extant in the third Action of the Chalcedon Council, pag. 192. Vales.  What Dioscorus who hath been Bishop of the Great City Alexandria has audaciously attempted against the Order of the Canons, and the Ecclesiastic Constitution; hath been made manifest, both by those things which have already been inquired into at the First Session, and also from what hath been done this day. For this person, (to omit many other things,) making use of his own authority, uncanonically admitted to communion Eutyches, (a man that embraces the same Sentiments with himself, who had been canonically deposed by his own Bishop of Holy Memory, we mean our Father and Bishop Flavianus;) before 
* Dioscorus'.  his sitting [in the Synod] at Ephesus together with the Bishops beloved by God. Now, the Apostolic See has granted a pardon to those [Prelates,] for what hath been involuntarily done there by them. Who also to this present continue of the same opinion with the most Holy Archbishop Leo, and with all the Holy and Ecumenical Synod. On which account, he hath received them to his own communion, as being asserters of the same faith with himself. But 
† Dioscorus.  this man till this very time hath not desisted from boasting of these things, on account whereof he ought rather to mourn, and lay himself prostrate on the earth. Besides, he permitted not the Letter of the Blessed Pope Leo, to be read, (which had been written by him to Flavianus of Holy Memory;) and this [he did,] notwithstanding he was several times entreated by those persons who had brought the Letter, to suffer it to be read; and notwithstanding he had promised with an Oath that it should be read. The not reading of which Letter 
h In the third Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, this place is otherwise read, to wit, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the most Holy Churches over the whole world have been tempted, or tried. Vales.  has filled the most Holy Churches over the whole world with scandals and detriment. Nevertheless, although such things as these have been audaciously attempted by him, yet it was our design, to have voutsafed him something of compassion 
i Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c] in the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill, the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] Vales.  in relation to his former impious Fact, as also to the rest of the Bishops beloved by God, although they had not the same authority 
k These words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of judging, or, of judgement,] are wanting in the Kings, in the Tellerian, and in the Florentine Manuscripts; and they are put into the Geneva Edition, from Christophorson's books. They occur indeed in the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill; but to me they seem not very necessary. Vales. In Rob. Stephens' Edition, they are wanting.  of judging that he was invested with. But in regard he has outdone his former iniquity by his 
* Or, second.  latter facts, (for he has audaciously pronounced an Excommunicaton against the most Holy and most Pious Leo Archbishop of Rome the Great; and moreover, (when Libels stuffed with Crimes were presented to the Holy and Great Synod against him,) having been canonically called once, twice, and thrice, by the Bishops beloved of God, he obeyed not, to wit, being pricked by his own conscience; [Lastly,] he has illegally received [to Communion] those, who had justly been deposed by several Synods: [on these various accounts we say]) he himself hath pronounced sentence against himself, having many ways trampled under foot the Ecclesiastic Rules. Wherefore, the most Holy and most Blessed Leo Archbishop of the Great and the Elder Rome, by Us and the present Synod, together with the thrice Blessed and most eminent Apostle Peter, who is the 
† See chap. 18. note (x.)  Rock and Basis of the Catholic Church, and the foundation of the Orthodox Faith, hath divested him of the Episcopal dignity, and 
* Or, hath estranged him.  hath removed him from [the performance of] every Sacerdotal Office. Therefore, the Holy and Great Synod itself will 
l In the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, will Decree. Which in my judgement is right. For the future tense is in this place put for the Imperative mood. For, whereas the Legates of the Apostolic See do here speak to the Synod, they would not use the Imperative; because it seems more arrogant. They made use therefore of the future tense, as being the softer and more modest mode of expression. Notwithstanding, The old Translator of the Chalcedon Council has rendered it in the Imperative mood. In Nic●phorus, book 15. chap. 30. the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Vales. In Robert Stephens' Edition, and in the Greek Text here, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, doth Decree; which perhaps is the ●ruer reading.  Decree those things concerning the forementioned Dioscorus, which shall seem agreeable to the Canons.  
These things having been confirmed by the Synod, and some other business done, those [Prelate's] who had been deposed with Dioscorus; by the entreaty of the Synod and the Emperor's assent, obtained their Restoration. And some other things having been added to what was done before, they promulged a definition of the Faith, contained in these express words. 
m This definition of the Faith is contained in the Fifth Action of the Chalcedon-Synod. 'Tis extant also in Nicephorus, book 15. chap. 6. Vales.  Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, when he confirmed the knowledge of the Faith to his disciples, said; 
* Jo. 14. 27.  my peace I give unto you, my peace I leave with you: to the end that no person should differ from his neighbour in the 
† Or, opinions.  Dogmata of Piety, but that the Preaching of the Truth might be equally demonstrated to all. After these words, when they had recited the Nicene Creed, and also [that 
* That is, the Constantinopolitan Creed▪ at the drawing up whereof there were 150 Fathers. See Socrat▪ book 5. c. 9  Creed] of the hundred and fifty Holy Fathers, they have added these words. That wise and salutary Creed of the divine Grace, was indeed sufficient for the knowledge and confirmation of piety. For, it delivers a perfect and entire Doctrine, Concerning the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit; and it expresses and confirms the Incarnation of our Lord to those who receive it with faith. But, in regard the 
n The word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, enemies] is wanting in the Acts of the Chalcedon Council: and the reading of this whole place is thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Those who attempt to reject and abrogate the Preaching of the Truth by their, etc. Which reading seems to me far better. Vales.  enemies of Truth attempt to reject and abrogate the Preaching [thereof] by their own Heresies; and have 
* Or, bred, or, brought forth.  coined vain and new Terms; (some daring to corrupt the Mystery of our Lord's Dispensation which [was made]▪ upon our account, and denying the Term Theotocos [which is attributed] to the Virgin: and others introducing a confusion and mixture, foolishly imagining the nature of the flesh and of the Deity to be one, and monstrously feigning the Divine Nature of the only begotten to be by confusion passable:) therefore, this present, Holy, Great, and Ecumenical Synod, being desirous to 
* Or, stop up.  preclude all their [ways of] fraud invented against the Truth, and to vindicate that 
† Or, Preaching.  Doctrine which from the beginning [has continued] unshaken; hath determined, that in the first place, the 
‖ That is, the Nicen● Creed.  Faith of the three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers ought to remain and be preserved unattempted and inviolate: and upon their account who 
* Or, fight against.  impugn the Holy Spirit, [this Synod] confirms that Doctrine concerning the substance of the Holy Spirit, which was afterwards delivered by the hundred and fifty Fathers convened in the Imperial City [Constantinople:] which Doctrine they promulged to all persons, not as if they added any thing which had been wanting before, but that they might declare their own Sentiment concerning the Holy Spirit, against those who attempted to abrogate and abolish his dominion and power: but, upon their account who dare corrupt the mystery of the Oeconomy, and 
o Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, do reproach [so] impudently] it must doubtless be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, do rave [so] impudently;] agreeable to the reading in the Florentine M. S. and in the Acts of the Chalcedon▪ Synod. Vales.  do rave [so] impudently [as to assert] him who was born of the Holy Virgin Mary to be a mere man; [this Synod] has admitted and approved of the Synodical Letters of the Blessed Cyrillus who was Pastor of the Church of the Alexandrians; [which Letters Cyrillus scent] to Nestorius, and to the Eastern [Bishops,] and they are sufficient, both to confute Nestorius' madness, and also to explain the salutary Creed, in favour to such persons as out of a pious zeal are desirous of attaining a true notion thereof. To which Letters, in confirmation of such Sentiments as are right and true, [this Synod] has deservedly annexed the Epistle of the most Blessed and most Holy Archbishop Leo, Precedent of the Great and Elder Rome, which he wrote to Archbishop Flavianus of Holy Memory, in order to the subversion of Eutyches' madness; 
p The reading here▪ and in Nicephorus is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which Letter agrees with the confession of the Great Peter, etc. But, the contexture of the words does necessarily require, that we should read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. in regard it agrees etc. and so 'tis written in the Acts of the Chalcedon-Synod. Vales.  which Letter agrees with the Confession of Great Peter, and is a certain common pillar against those who embrace ill Sentiments. For, it makes a resistance against them, who attempt to divide the Mystery of the Oeconomy into two Sons; and it likewise expels those from the convention of sacred persons, who audaciously assert the Deity of the Only Begotten to be passable: it 
* Or, resists.  confutes them also who maintain a Mixture or Confusion in the two Natures of Christ: and it expels those who foolishly assert, that the form of a servant, which Christ took from us [men,] is of a Celestial, or of some other substance: Lastly, it Anathematizes such persons, as fabulously prate of two Natures of [our] Lord before the Union, but after the union feign [them to have been] one. Following therefore [the steps of] the Holy Fathers, 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Acts of the Chalcedon Synod, this place is worded otherwise, to wit, in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, To confess our Lord Jesus Christ [to be] one and the same Son, with one consent we do all teach and declare. Which reading seems to me to be far the truer. Vales.  We confess our Lord Jesus Christ [to be] one and the same Son, and with one consent We do all teach and declare, that the same person is perfect in the Deity, and that the same person is perfect in the Humanity, truly God, and truly man, that the same person [subsists] of a rational soul and body, that he is Consubstantial to the Father as touching his Deity, and that he is of the same substance with us according to his Humanity, in all things like unto us, sin only excepted; that, according to his Deity he was begotten of the Father before Ages; but that, in the last days, the same person, on our account and for our salvation, according to his Humanity, was born of Mary the Virgin and Theotocos: that, one and the same Jesus Christ, the Son, the Lord, the Only Begotten, is inconfusedly, immutably, indivisibly, and inseparably 
* Or, known.  manifested in two Natures: that the difference of the Nature's is in no wise extinguished by the Union: but rather, that the propriety of each Nature is preserved, and 
† Or, runs together into one, etc.  meets in one person, and in one Hypostasis: not as if [he] were parted and divided into two persons: but [he is] one and the same Only Begotten Son, God the Word, the Lord Jesus Christ, according as the Prophets of old, and Christ himself hath taught us concerning himself, and [according as] the Creed of the Fathers hath delivered [it] to us. These things therefore having with all imaginable accuracy and concinnity been constituted by us, the Holy and Ecumenical Synod has determined, that it shall not be lawful for any person, to produce, or write, or compose, or think, or teach others, another Faith. But, whoever shall dare, either to compose, or to produce, or to teach any other Faith, or to deliver another Creed, to those who have a mind to turn from Gentilism, or Judaisme, or from any other Heresy whatever, to the knowledge of the Truth; those persons, if they be Bishops, shall be 
* Or, estranged from.  divested of the Episcopal Dignity; if Clergymen, they shall be 
† Or, alienated from the Clergy.  degraded. But if they be Monks, or Laïcks, they shall be Anathematised. When therefore this determination had been read, the Emperor Marcianus also [came to] Chalcedon, and was present at the Synod; and having made a speech [to the Bishops,] he returned. Juvenalis also and Maximus on certain conditions 
‖ Removed, or, put to flight.  determined those [differences] which were between them about [some] Provinces; and Theodoret and Ibas were 
* Or, recalled.  restored; and some other matters were agitated, which, as I have said, [the Reader] will find recorded at the end of this Book. [Lastly,] it was decreed, that the Chair of 
† Constantinople. ●  New Rome, 
‖ Or, in regard it was the second after the elder Rome.  in regard it was the next See to the Elder Rome, should have precedency before all other [Sees.]   

CHAP. V. Concerning the Sedition which happened at Alexandria, on account of Proterius' Ordination; likewise, [concerning what happened] at Jerusalem.  
AFter these things, Dioscorus 
* Or, was condemned to dwell at, etc.  was banished to Gangra [a City] in Paphlagonia; and by the common Vote of the Synod, Proterius obtains the Bishopric of Alexandria. After he had taken possession of his own See, a great and most insufferable Tumult arose, the populace fluctuating [and being divided] into different opinions. For some demanded Dioscorus, as it usually happens in such cases; Others adhered pertinaciously to Proterius. So that, thence arose many and those deplorable calamities. 'Tis certain, Priscus the Rhetorician does relate [in his History,] that at that time he came 
a I have restored this place from the Florentine Manuscript; to which agrees Nicephorus, book 15. chap. 8. Christophorson had mended it very ill, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that the Praefect of Thebaïs' came at that time to Alexandria. But, the Province of Thebaïs' was not governed by a Praefect; but by a Precedent, as we are informed from the Notitia Imperii Romani. Besides, Priscus Rhetor says not, that the Governor of the Province of Thebaïs', but that he himself came then to Alexandria. Priscus had indeed been long conversant in the Province Thebaïs', with Maximinus the Commander, whose Counsellor and Assessour he was, when he waged war against the Nubae and Blemmyae, as himself informs us in his Excerpt, Legationum. In the Tellerian Manuscript, I found this place written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, came by Alexandria from the Province of Thebaïs'. But I should rather write it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. came to Alexandria out of the Province of Thebais. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading here is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  out of the Province of Thebaïs' to Alexandria, and saw the people making an Attack against the Magistrates. And, that when the Soldiers would have put a stop to the Tumult, the people threw stones at them, and made them run; that after this the Soldiers took refuge in that which heretofore had been 
b Nicephorus has added some passages here concerning Serapis' Temple, which are sufficiently profound, and which I remember not to have read any where else. Therefore I conjecture, that Nicephorus wrote these passages out of Priscus Rhetor's History, which then was extant entire. Vales. See Nicephorus' Eccles. Histor. book 15. chap. 8.  Serapis' Temple, where the people besieged them, and burned them alive. That, the Emperor having notice hereof, sent two thousand new raised Soldiers thither: who having the opportunity of a fair wind, made so prosperous a Voyage, that they arrived at the great City Alexandria on the sixth day [after they had been shipped.] That after this, when the Soldiers most filthily abused the wives and daughters of the Alexandrians, facts far more horrid and nefarious than the former, were perpetrated. And at last, that the people meeting together in the Circus, entreated 
c Of this Florus (who was Praefectus Augustalis and also Dux of Egypt,) Jordanes has made mention in his book De Successione Regnorum, where he writes thus concerning the Emperor Marcianus: Nobades Blemmyesque Aethiopia pr●olapsos, etc. He appeased the Nobades and the Blemmyes, (who had fallen down from Aethiopia,) by Florus Procurator of the City Alexandria, and drove them from the Territories of the Romans. This Florus had succeeded Theodorus the Augustalis, as we are informed from Liberatus' Breviarium, chap. 14. Under whom Proterius is ordained Bishop, and that Sedition (which Evagrius describes here,) was raised at Alexandria, in the year of Christ 452. On account of which Sedition▪ whenas the public [allowance of] breadcorn, (which was wont to be delivered out to the Alexandrians,) the Baths also, and Shows, by the Emperor's order had been taken from the Inhabitants of Alexandria; the multitude mer together in the Cirque, and entreated Florus the Praefectus Augustalis, who was come to Alexandria a little before this, that these things might be restored to them. Therefore, this happened on the year of Christ 453. Vales.  Florus, who was then Commander of the Milice [throughout Egypt,] and also Praefect of Alexandria, that he would restore to them the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. To the Citizens of Alexandria, as well as to those of Rome and Constantinople, Loaves of bread were every day delivered out; as we are informed from the fourteenth book of the Theodosian Code, Tit. De Frumento Alexandrino. But who had been the Beginner of this thing, 'tis uncertain. Diocletian was the first [Emperor] who bestowed the Pa●is Castrensis [the Camp-bread] upon the Alexandrians, as the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle relates at Constantius Caesar's and Maximianus Jovius Caesar's fourth Cousulate; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says he) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on this year the Panis Castrensis was given at Alexandria by Diocletian. Which passage occurs in the very same words in the Chronological Excerptions set forth by Scaliger at the end of Eusebius' Chronicon. Procopius (in his Anecdot. pag. 119.) says this Breadcorn was allowed by Diocletian to the poor only of the City Alexandria. Which when the Citizens of that City had in after times divided amongst themselves, they then transmitted it to their posterity. Procopius' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Diocletian having been made Emperor of the Romans, Decreed, that a vast quantity of Breadcorn should every year be given by the people to the indigent Alexandrians. The people having at that time quarrelled amongst their own selves about this [Breadcorn,] transmitted it to their descendants even to this day. In which words of Procopius' there is a very great fault, which Nicolaus Alemannus (a person otherwise of incomparable Learning) perceived not. For instead of these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the people,] it must undoubtedly be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, out of the public stock of Corn laid up for the Emperor's use.] And, a little after, instead of these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the people having at that time quarrelled amongst themselves about this Breadcorn;] it must be thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the people having at that time privately given this [Breadcorn] amongst their own selves.] Than which emendation there is nothing more certain. Further, long before Diocletian, to wit, in the times of Dionysius Alexandrinus, the Omogerontes of the City Alexandria received Breadcorn out of the public stock, as Dionysius Alexandrinus informs us in his Epistle to Hierax the Bishop; which Letter Eusebius records, Eccles. Hist. book 7. chap. 21; where see note (e.) Therefore Diocletianus augmented, rather than began, this distribution of Breadcorn at Alexandria. Vales.  allowance of Breadcorn (which he had taken from them,) and the Baths and the Shows, and whatever else they were deprived of on account of the Sedition which had been raised amongst them. And that Florus, by 
e Translatours understood not this place, as 'tis apparent from their Versions. For they thought that the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, his] was to be referred to Florus; when as it ought to be referred to Priscus Rhetor, out of whose History Evagrius has transcribed all these passages. For, Priscus Rhetor, in regard he was then conversant at Alexandria, gave Florus this advice, that he should go to the Cirque; in which place the Alexandrian populace were gathered together, and with great out▪ cries required Florus to come thither. Vales.  his persuasion, went into the Assembly of the people, and promised to perform all this, and so the Sedition was appeased and vanished by little and little. Nor, were affairs at the Solitude near Jerusalem, in a sedate posture. For some of the Monks, who had been present at the Synod, and had imbibed Sentiments contrary to those Constitutions there established, came into Palestine: and complaining that the Faith was betrayed, made it their business to inflame and disturb 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the whole society of Monks.  all the Monks. And in regard Juvenalis had recovered his own See, and, being by the Seditious compelled to retract and Anathematise his own opinion, had made a journey to the Imperial City; those who embraced Sentiments contrary to the Chalcedon Synod, (as I have said above,) met together, 
f Christophorson has rendered this place ill, after this manner: in sancto die festo Resurrectionis, Theodosium designant Episcopum, on the Holy Festival day of the Resurrection, they choose Theodosius Bishop. Musculus renders it righter, thus, ordinarunt in Ecclesiâ Sanctae Resurrectionis, Theodosium illum, etc. in the Church of the Holy Resurrection, they ordained that Theodosius, etc. Concerning this Church of the Holy Resurrection I have made several remarks in my Notes on Ensebius' Life of Constantine. [See Valesius' Letter to a friend, De Anastasi & Martyrio Hierosolymitano, which Letter he has published at pag. 304. of his notes on Eusebius.] But, concerning this Theodosius, who invaded the See of Jerusalem, consult Baronius at the year of Christ 452. Vales.  and in the [Church of the] Holy Resurrection ordained Theodosius Bishop, the same person who had raised great disturbances in the Synod at Chalcedon, and who had given them the first account of that Synod. Concerning which Theodosius, the Monks in Palestine, when they afterwads wrote to 
g Instead of Aclison, it must without doubt be Alcison▪ a● the reading is in Nicephorus. These Letters of the Monks of Palestine to Alcison, are recorded by Evagrius, book 3. chap. 31. At which place we will say more concerning Alcison. Vales.  Alcison, gave this account: viz. that having 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil had made this remark at the side of his Copy, fortè 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, by. So, 'tis certain, Christo. phorson and Musculus read; and so we have rendered it. I am very confident also, that Evagrius wrote it thus. But, Transcribers of books are wont frequently to mistake in these two praepositions, as 'tis known to those persons who have read over Manuscript copies. Vales.  by his own Bishop been detected of [the commission of] impious Facts, he had been expelled out of his own Monastery; that going afterwards to Alexandria, 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he had received Dioscorus. Sr Henry Savil had made a remark at the margin of his Copy, that perhaps the reading should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he had laid hands upon,] which reading displeases me not. Nevertheless, I had rather write it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which reading I have followed in my Version. Nor does Nicephorus (book 15. chap. 9) seem to have read otherwise, who has expressed this passage in Evagrius thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and had been an enemy to Dioscorus at Alexandria. But Musculus and Christophorson saw nothing in the rendition of this place. Vales.  he had made an attempt upon Dioscorus, and that, after he had been lacerated with many stripes as a Seditious person, he was set upon a Camel, in such manner as Malefactors [are usually served,] and carried all over the City. 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I have corrected this place by the Florentine Manuscript, in which Copy 'tis read thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, To this person came [the Inhabitants of] many Cities in the Palestines. It had been so agreed between the Bishops of Antioch and Jerusalem in the Synod of Chalcedon, that the Three Palestines should be under the disposition of the Bishop of Jerusalem. Vales.  To this person came [the Inhabitants of] many Cities in the Palestines, and procured Bishops to be ordained over themselves by him. Amongst which number was one Petrus, by birth an Hiberian, who was entrusted with the government of the Bishopric of that Town called Majuma, which is hard by the City of the Gazites. When Marcianus had received information of these things, in the first place he commands Theodosius to be brought to Court to him. Then he sends Juvenalis, to rectify what had been done; whom he ordered to turn out all those who had been ordained by Theodosius. After the arrival of Juvenalis therefore, many wicked and horrid Facts were perpetrated; as well the one Faction as the other proceeding to the commission of whatever their fury suggested to them. For the envious Devil, hated by God, had so mischievously contrived and misinterpreted the 
l Evagrius means the Praepositions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [that is, in and of,] which differ one from the other in one Letter. The Catholics confessed Christ in two Natures. The Heretics asserted, that he consisted of two Natures, but, which had grown together and were become one Nature. For, after the Union of the Word, they affirmed, that the Nature of Christ was one. Vales.  change of one Letter, that notwithstanding the 
m I am of the same opinion with the Learned, who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the pronouncing; which is the same with the reading in Nicephorus. And so Christophorson read; who notwithstanding, in the rendition of this place, has in no wise expressed Evagrius' meaning. In the Tellerian Manuscript, I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the pronouncing▪ Vales.  pronouncing of the one of these [Letters] doth therewithal wholly infer the other, yet 'tis thought by most persons, that there is a vast difference between them, that the meanings of both are diametrically opposite each to the other, and that they do mutually destroy one another. For, he that confesses Christ IN TWO Natures, does plainly affirm him [to subsist] OF TWO Natures; because, whilst he confesses Christ both in the Deity and in the Humanity, he asserts him to consist 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [confessing] is to be expunged, in regard 'tis superfluous. It occurs not in Nicephorus, and Sr Henry Savil, in his Copy, had drawn a line under it. Vales.  of the Deity and of the Humanity. Again, he that affirms [Christ to subsist] of two Natures, the same person by a necessary consequence does confess [him] in two Natures; because, by his affirming Christ [to subsist] of the Deity and of the Humanity, he acknowledges him to consist in the Deity and in the Humanity: the flesh being neither converted into the Deity, nor the Deity 
* Or, passing into.  changed into the flesh, of which [two Nature's there is] an ineffable Union. So that, by this expression OF TWO, may at the same time commodiously be understood this also IN TWO, and by this expression IN TWO [may also be meant] OF TWO, the one [expression] being 
† Or, not relinquished by the other.  not different from the other. For as much as, 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which may also be rendered, according to a peculiar mode of expression: but 'tis an uncouth phrase, not often to be met with, especially in such a sense as 'tis here used.  according to a copious use of speaking, the Whole is known not only [to consist] of, but in its parts. Yet nevertheless, men think these [expressions] to be in such a manner separated and disjoined the one from the other, ([which Sentiments they are induced to give entertainment too] either from a certain usage 
* Or, about their opinion of God.  about their thinking concerning God, or else from their being prepossessed [with a persuasion of mind] to have it so;) that they contemn [the undergoing of] all sorts of death, rather than they will give their assent to the truth. And from hence arose those [mischiefs] which I have mentioned. In this posture were these matters.   

CHAP. VI Concerning the Drought which happened, and the Famine and the Pestilence: and how in some places the Earth in a wonderful manner brought forth fruits of its own accord.  
ABout the same times, there happened 
* Or, a scarcity of showers of rain.  a great Drought in both the Phrygia's, in both the Galatia's, in Cappadocia, and in Cilicia; in so much that a scarcity of necessaries [followed,] and men made use of unwholesome and destructive food. Whence happened a Pestilence also. For, because of their change of diet, they fell sick, and their bodies swelling by reason of the excessive inflammation, they lost their eyes: they were troubled with a Cough at the same time also, and [usually] died on the third day. For the Pestilence, no cure could then be found out. But divine providence, the preserver of all things, bestowed on them that were left alive, a remedy against the Famine. For in that barren year, food was showered down out of the air, which they termed Manna, in the same manner as ['twas heretofore showered down] on the Israelites. But, on the year following, the good-natured [Earth] brought forth ripe fruits on its own accord. Moreover, [this calamity] destroyed the Country of the Palestinians, and innumerable other Provinces; [these 
* The Famine and the Pestilence.  two] mischiefs spreading themselves over the whole earth.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning the Murder of Valentinianus, and the taking of Rome; and concerning those other Emperors who governed Rome [after Valentinianus' death.]  
Whilst these things 
* Or, proceeded on.  were transacted in the Eastern parts, Aëtius 
† Or, in a miserable manner removes from amongst men.  is in a miserable manner murdered at the Elder Rome. Valentinianus also Emperor of the Western parts, and together with him Heraclius, [is slain] by some of Aëtius' Guards; the Plot against them being framed by Maximus (who afterwards possessed himself of the Empire,) because Valentinianus had abused Maximus' wife, having by force debauched her. Further, this Maximus, by making use of all manner of violence, compelled Eudoxia (who had been Valentinianus' wife,) to be married to himself. She, deservedly accounting this fact to be contumelious, and the highest indignity, took a resolution to cast every die (as the saying is,) [to the end she might be revenged] both for what had been done in relation to [the assassination of] her husband, and also for the reproach which had been brought upon her own Liberty. For, a woman is fierce, and of an anger 
* Or, inexorable.  implacable, if (when she uses her utmost endeavour to preserve it inviolate,) her chastity be forcibly taken from her, and especially by him who hath been her husband's Assassin. She sends therefore into 
† Or, Libya.  Africa, to Gizerichus, and having forthwith presented him with many Gifts, and by her Declaration put him into a good hope of what was behind, she prevails with him to make a sudden and unexpected Invasion upon the Roman Empire, promising she would betray all to him. Which having in this manner been performed, Rome is taken. But Gizerichus, in regard he was a Barbarian and of a disposition inconstant and mutable, kept not 
* Or, his saith.  his promise even with her: but having burnt the City, and made plunder of all [its riches,] he took Eudoxia together with her two daughters, marched back, went away, and returned into Africa. The elder of Eudoxia's daughters, by name Eudocia, he married to his own son 
† Or, On●richus.  Hunericus. But the younger, (her name was Placidia,) together with her mother Eudoxia, he sent some time after to 
* Constantinople.  Byzantium, attended with an Imperial Train and a Guard, to the end he might pacify Marcianus. For he had highly incensed him, both because Rome had been burnt, and also in regard the Imperial Princesses had been so contumeliously used. Moreover, Placidia is matched by Marcianus' order, Olybrius having married her; who was looked upon to be the eminentest personage amongst the [Roman] Senators, and after the taking of Rome had betaken himself to Constantinople. Further, after Maximus, 
a After Valentinianus Placidus' death, and after the murder of Maximus, Avitus was proclaimed Emperor, first at Tolouse, and then at Orlcance, in Valentinianus' eighth Consulate [which he bore] with Anthemius, in the year of Christ 455, on the sixth of the Ides of July; as 'tis recorded in the Old Chronicon, which Cuspinianus first published in his Fasti. On the year following, the same Avitus was Consul, as 'tis related in the Fasti which Jacobus Sirmondus has published under the name of Idatius: and on the same year he was deposed at Placentia, as Marius and Cassiodorus inform us in their Fasti, as likewise that Old Chronographer put forth by Cuspinianus. But, on what day, and in what month Avitus resigned the Empire, I do not find declared by the Ancients. Indeed, Sigonius (in his fourteenth book de Occidentali Imperio,) writes, that Avitus resigned the Empire on the sixteenth of the Calends of June. But Sigonius quotes no Author of this thing. The words of Cuspinianus' Old Chronographer are these: Joanne & Varane Coss. captus est Imp. Avitus, etc. In the Consulate of Joannes and Varanes, the Emperor Avitus is taken at Placentia by Ricimeres master of the Milice. And his Patritius Messianus is slain, on the sixteenth of the Calends of June. From this place therefore Sigonius, induced thereto by conjectures, thought that Avitus had put off his purple, and that Messianus had been slain, on one and the same day; although the Old Chronographer affirms not that. For, that sixteenth of the Calends of June is referred to the murder of Messianus, not to Avitus' deposition. 'Tis certain, if what Evagrius relates here be true, (viz. that Avitus reigned eight months,) his deposition must necessarily fall on the month of March in the year 456. Idatius, in his Chronicon, seems to attribute three years' Reign to Avitus. For, his words are these: Avitus tertio anno posteaquam à Gallis & à Gotthis factus suerat Imperator, caret Imperio, Gotthorum promisso destitutus auxilio, caret & vitâ, Avitus on the third year after he had been made Emperor by the Galli and the Gotthi, wants his Empire, being disappointed of the promised assistance of the Gotthi, is deprived of his life also. But, in the Manuscript Copy, which Jacobus Sirmondus made use of, this place is read thus: Tertio anno, Avitus septimo mense posteaquam à Gallis & à Gotthis factus fuerat Imperator, etc. On the third year, Avitus on the seventh month after he had been made Emperor by the Galli and Gotthi, etc. Jacobus Sirmondus, perceiving that these two were inconsistent, omitted these two words [septimo mense, on the seventh month] in his Edition; but he had done better, if he had expunged these two [tertio anno, on the third year.] For Avitus did not reign three years, but seven or eight months only, which months were part of two Consulates. For which reason 'tis affirmed by some Writers, that he reigned two years. Cedrenus, 'tis certain, writes thus in his Chronicon. Vales.  Avitus reigned over the Romans eight months. He having ended his life by the 
b Musculus and Christophorson read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the Pestilence. Which reading is in my judgement truer than the other, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by Famine. For, 'tis not probable, that Avitus (who after he had resigned the Empire, was made Bishop of Placentia, as Victor Tunonensis, and Marius in his Chronicon, do relate;) should have died by Famine. Notwithstanding, Nicephorus has retained the Vulgar reading. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Famine.]  Pestilence, 
c Majorianus [or Majourinus] governed the Roman Empire four years and as many months, as the Old Chronographer published by Cuspinianus informs us▪ to whom agree Idatius and Marcellinus in his Chronicon. Severus, who succeeded him, reigned almost the same space of years, as the same writers relate. But these things happened after the death of the Emperor Marcianus, during Leo Augustus' government of the Eastern Empire. Vales.  Majorianus held the Empire two years. After Majorianus had been traecherously slain by Ricimeres, Master of the Milice, Severus possessed the Empire three years.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning the doath of Marcianus, and the Empire of Leo. And how, the Heretics of Alexandria slew Proterius, and gave that Archbishopric to Timotheus Aelurus.  
MOreover, 
a Evagrius is out. Marcianus Augustus died in the Consulate of Constantinus and Rusus, on the year of Christ 457, in the month February. Majorianus was proclaimed Emperor at Ravenna in the same year, on the Calends of April, that is, almost two months after Marcianus' death. To whom succeeded Severus, on the year of Christ 461, in the Consulate of Severinus and Dagalaï●us, almost five years after the Emperor Marcianus' death. Further, this Severus was by another name termed Serpentius, as Theophanes informs us in his Chronicon, pag. 97, in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And Severus, called also Serpentius, was Proclaimed. For so it must be read, as the most Learned Franciscus Combesisius has rightly conjectured. 'Tis certain, in the Alexandrian Chronicle he is so termed. For, on the fifteenth Indiction, Leo Augustus is put Consul the second time with Serpentinus. Now, 'tis manifestly known, that on this year Severus Augustus was Consul with Leo. For so Cassiodorus relates in his Fasti, and also the Old Author published by Cuspinianus. Vales.  during Severus' Governing the Romans, Marcianus changed his Kingdom, and departed to a better Inheritance, when he had Governed the Empire 
b Marcianus reigned six years and as many months, as Marcellinus relates, and Victor Tunonensis in his Chronicon. He began his Reign in the year of Christ 450, on the eighth of the Calends of September, on the fifth Feria, as 'tis recorded in the Alexandrian Chronicle. And he died on the year of Christ 457. about the close of the month January, as Theodorus Lector informs us, with whom agrees the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle. For this Author says, that Leo, who succeeded Marcianus, was proclaimed in the month Peritius, on the seventh of the Ides of February. So Marcianus reigned six years five months and some few days. Vales.  seven years only, having left amongst all men a 
c Nicephorus has interlined this place after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and having left his Empire a monument to all men. Christophorson followed the same sense, as 'tis apparent from his rendition. For he translates it thus: Exemplari verè Regio omnibus ad intuendum relicto, A truly Royal Exemplar being left [by him] to the view of all persons. Musculus has rendered it in this manner; Et memoriam sui verè Imperialem apud cunctos mortales reliquisset, And had left a truly Imperial memory of his own self amongst all mortals. But Evagrius does not say this, but that a monument manifestly Royal was left by Marcianus amongst all men. Now, that monument can be nothing else, than either his own life religiously spent, or rather the Chalcedon Synod, which he had ordered to be convened, to take away the dissensions of the Church, and whereat he himself, agreeable to the Example of Constantine the Great, would be present. In regard therefore, that Synod had been convened and perfected by his labour and diligence, it may deservedly be styled the Work and Monument of the Emperor Marcianus. Vales.  truly royal Monument. The Alexandrians, informed of his death, with much more animosity and a greater heat of mind, renewed their rage against Proterius. For, the multitude is a thing with the greatest ease imaginable blown up into a rage, and which snatches hold of the most trivial occasions as fuel for Tumults. But above all others, the [populace] of Alexandria [are of this humour, which City] abounds with a numerous multitude made up mostly of an obscure and 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Florentine M. S. the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Notwithstanding, the Rules of Grammar require that we should write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Sr Henry Savil had remarked at the margin of his Copy. Suidas in his Lexicon explains 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by these terms, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, promiscuous, extraneous persons, such as are brought in unawares.— Nicophorus has explained this word elegantly thus▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a numerous multitude, and which comes from any place whatever. Vales.  promiscuous company of Foreigners, which by an unexpected and unaccountable boldness and precipitancy, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Something seems to be wanting here, which may perhaps be supplied, by adding a Preposition, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, breaks out into violence and rage. Vales.  breaks out into violence and rage. 'Tis therefore for certain reported, that any one there who [makes complaint] 
f In the incomparable Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. this place is written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus has explained this place excellently well, in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And they say, that every one who will make use of an obvious [light, or trivial] occasion, may quickly enrage the people [and incite them] to a Sedition. Christophorson read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For he renders it thus: Aiunt plebtium quemque modò ipse voluerit principium dare, etc. They say that every ordinary fellow, provided he be willing to give the Onset, may inflame that City [and excite it] to a popular and civil Sedition. But I approve not of this emendation. For, what shall become of these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉? I embrace therefore the reading in the Florent. and Tellerian M. SS. viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and render the whole passage thus: 'Tis therefore for certain reported, that any one there who [makes complaint] of the breaking any thing of small value [to wit, a glass vessel, pot, or any such like thing, which he carries,] may incite the City to a popular Tumult. Pollio (in Emilianus) confirms the same, where he speaks thus concerning the Egyptians in general: Et hoc familiare est populo Aegyptiorum, etc. And this is usual with the Egyptians, that, like furious and madmen, upon any trivial occasions they may be induced [to involve] the Public in the greatest dangers. On account of their being past by unsaluted, by reason of their not having a place allowed them in the Baths, because their flesh and potherbs may have been taken from them, on account of their servile shoes, and other such like occasions as these, they have by Sedition often arrived at the highest peril of the Republic. Vales.  of the breaking any thing of small value [which he carries,] may incite the City to a popular Tumult, and may lead and carry [the multitude] whither, and against whom he pleases. For the most part also they are delighted with jests and sports, as 
g The passage in Herodotus, which Evagrius points at here, occurs in B. 2. of his History, pag. 157, Edit. Paul. Stephens, 1618. Vales.  Herodotus relates concerning Amasis. And this is the humour of the Alexandrians. Nevertheless, as to other things, they are not such a fort of persons, as that any one may despise them. The Alexandrians therefore observing the time, when Dionysius Commander of the Milice made his Residence in the Upper Egypt, make choice of one Timotheus, surnamed Aelurus, to ascend the Archi-Episcopal-Chair; a person who heretofore had followed a Monastic Life, but afterwards was enroled amongst the number of the Presbyters of the Alexandrian Church. When they had led this person to the Great Church, called 
h The Great Church of the City Alexandria, was termed Caesaria, as Epiphanius informs us, in Hares. Arian, and Liberatus, in his Breviarium, cap. 18. But Socrates (Book 7. chap. 15.) says the name of that Church was Caesarium. Athanasius declares the reason of this Appellation (in his Epist. ad Solitar.) to wit, because that Church had been built in a place which heretofore was called the Caesarium, that is, the Temple of the Caesars. There had been a School in the same place also, and a palace of the Emperor Adrian's, which in succeeding times was termed Licinius' Palace, as Epiphanius attests. Vales.  Caesar's, they ordain him their Bishop, whilst Proterius was as yet living, and personally officiating in his Episcopal Function. Eusebius Bishop of Pelusium, and Peter of Iberia [Bishop] of the little Town Majuma, were present at the Ordination; as he who wrote Peter's Life, has told us, in his account of these transactions. Which writer affirms that Proterius was not murdered by the people, but by one of the Soldiers. Further, after Dionysius had made his return to the City [Alexandria] with the greatest celerity imaginable, (to which he had been urged by the nefarious facts there perpetrated,) and was using his endeavours to extinguish the kindled fire of the Sedition; some of the Alexandrians, incited thereto by Timotheus, (as the Contents of the Letter written to Leo [the Emperor] do declare,) murder Proterius by running their swords through his bowels, when he attempted to get away, and had fled as far as the most Holy Baptistery. And after they had tied a rope about him, [they hung him up] at that place termed The Tetrapylum, and showed him to all persons, jeering and crying out aloud, that that was Proterius who had been killed. After this, they dragged the body all over the City, and then burned it. Nor did they abhor tasting of his very bowels, according to the usage of Savage-beasts; as the Supplicatory Libel (wherein all these passages are contained,) sent by all the Bishops of Egypt, and by the whole Clergy of Alexandria, to Leo, who after Marcianus' death, as hath been said, was invested with the Empire of the Romans, [doth evidence;] the Contents whereof are conceived in these express words.  

To the Pious, Christ-Lover, and by-God-designed Leo, Victor, Triumphator, and Augustus; The humble Address presented by all the Bishops of Your Aegyptick Dioecesis, and by the ecclesiastics in Your Greatest and Most Holy Church of the Alexandrians.  
Whereas by Celestial Grace You have been bestowed as a most Eximious Gift upon the World, 'tis no wonder if You cease not (Most Sacred Emperor!) daily, after God, from making Provision for the Public. And after some other words. And whilst there was an uninterrupted peace amongst the Orthodox Laïty, both with us, and also at the City Alexandria, [disturbances were raised] again by Timotheus, who made a separation of himself from the Catholic Church and Faith, and cut himself off [therefrom,] soon after the holy Synod at Chalcedon, (at which time he was but a Presbyter,) together with four or five persons only, heretofore Bishops, and some few Monks, who together with him, were distempered with the Heretical error of Apollinaris and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they mean Eutyches; and so Valesius renders it.  that person. On which account having then been canonically deposed by Proterius of divine memory, and by a Synod of [the Bishops of] all Egypt, they deservedly experienced the Imperial displeasure 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with exile.  by Exile. And after some words interposed. And 
‖ Or, having observed the time.  having taken his advantage of that opportunity, when the Emperor Marcianus of Sacred 
* Or, rest.  Memory made his departure hence to God; with impious Expressions (as if he had been subject to no Laws,) he in a most shameless manner raged against [and reproached] the said Emperor: and impudently Anathematising the Holy and Ecumenical Synod at Chalcedon, he draws after him a multitude of 
‖ Or, fellows that may be bought.  Mercenary and disorderly fellows, with whom he has made war, contrary to the Divine Canons, and to the Ecclesiastic Constitution, [in opposition] to the Republic, and to the Laws; and 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the true import of which words is (if our English tongue would bear such an expression,) has swelled himself into.  has violently thrust himself into the Holy Church of God, which at that time had its Pastor and Teacher, Our most Holy Father and Archbishop Proterius, who then Celebrated the usual Religious and solemn Assemblies, and poured forth his prayers to Christ the Saviour of us all, for Your Religious Empire, and for Your Christ-loving Palace. And, after the interposition of a few words. Then, after the space of one day, when (as 'twas customary) the most pious Proterius continued in the Bishop's Palace, Timotheus taking with him two Bishops who had been legally deposed, and [some] ecclesiastics, who, as we have said, had in like manner been condemned to dwell in Exile; (
i I have mended this place from the Florentine M. S. in which Copy (instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and moreover, receiving ordination from two;) the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. as if he could have received ordination from two [Bishops.] In the fourth Canon of the Nicene Council, 'tis in express words established, that a Bishop is to be ordained by at least three Bishops of his own Province. The old Translator of this Letter read as we do: whose version is extant in The third part of the Chalcedon Synod. Where his Rendition is this, tanquam manus impositionem suscepturus a duobus, as if about to receive imposition of hands▪ from two. Vales.  as if he could have received Ordination from two [Bishops;] not so much as one of the Orthodox Bishops throughout the Egyptick-Dioecesis being there, who are always wont to be present at such Ordinations of the Bishop of the Alexandrians:) takes possession, as he supposed, of the Archiepiscopal Chair; audaciously attempting manifestly to commit adultery upon that Church, which had its own Bridegroom, who performed the divine [offices] therein, and canonically administered his own See. And after some other words. That Blessed person [Proterius] could do nothing else, than (as 'tis written,) 
* Rom. 12. 19  Give place unto wrath, and make his escape to the adorable Baptistery, that he might avoid their incursion, who ran in upon him to murder him: in which 
† Viz. the Baptistery.  place most especially, a dread and terror is usually infused into the minds even of Barbarians, and all other Savage and cruel persons, who are ignorant of the adorableness of that place, and of the Grace flowing therefrom. Nevertheless, these [Ruffians,] who used their utmost endeavour to bring that design to effect, which from the beginning [they had laid with] Timotheus; [these Butchers] who would not suffer Proterius to be preserved even within those immaculate 
* Wherewith the Baptistery was encompassed.  Rails; who revered neither the 
† Or, reverence.  sanctity of the place, nor the time itself; (for 
k Liberatus (in his Breviarium, chap. 15.) relates, that Proterius was not murdered on the Festival of Easter, but three days before. For these are his words: Et ante triduum Paschae, etc. And on the third day before Easter, whereon the Lords Supper is celebrated, Proterius of holy memory is by the multitudes themselves shut up in the Church, whither out of fear he had be taken himself. And there on the same day in the Baptistery, he is slain, torn in pieces, cast out, and his Corpse is burnt, and his ashes are strewed into the winds. All which Liberatus has almost word for word written out of the Gesta de nomine Acacii, which we owe to Jacobus Sirmondus. Vales.  it was the Festival- day of the Salutary Easter;) who dreaded not [the dignity of] the Sacerdotal Function, to which it appertains to mediate between God and men; kill that guiltless person, and together with him commit a barbarous murder upon six others. And, after they had carried about his Body which was wounds all over, and likewise barbarously dragged it almost throughout every place of the City, and [further] in a most lamentable manner insulted over it; without any thing of compassion they Scourged the Corpse, insensible of its stripes, 
l Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] it must undoubtedly be written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, cutting it in pieces, or, limb from limb. Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the reading in the Florent. M. S. is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is a very small difference. Nicephorus confirms our Emendation, at book 15. chap. 17; who has it expressly written as I had conjectured. Further, this Supplicatory-Libell of the Bishops of the Egyptick Dioecesis to the Emperor Leo, if any one has a mind to read it entire, occurs in Latin, in the third part of the Chalcedon Synod, chap. 11. Vales.  cutting it limb from limb. Nor did they abstain, according to the usage of Savage beasts, from tasting of his Entrails, whom a little before they were supposed to have as an Intercessor between God and men. [In fine,] having cast the remains of his Body into a fire, they threw the ashes thereof into the winds; [by the commission of these Barbarities] far exceeding the utmost Savageness of wild-beasts: the Occasioner and crafty Contriver of all which Nefarious facts, was Timotheus.   
Moreover, Zacharias giving a Narrative of these matters [in his History,] is of opinion, that most of these things were done [in such a manner as I have related them;] but says they were occasioned by Proterius' fault, who had raised most grievous Seditions at Alexandria: [he affirms likewise,] that these Facts were audaciously perpetrated (not by the people, but) by some of the Soldiers; which affirmation he grounds on the Letter written by Timotheus to [the Emperor] Leo. Further, in order to the punishing these enormities, Stilas is sent by the Emperor Leo.   

CHAP. IX. Concerning the Emperor Leo's Circular Letters.  
ALso, Leo wrote Circular Letters to the Bishops throughout the whole Roman Empire, and to those persons eminent for their leading a Monastic life; ask their opinion, both concerning the Synod at Chalcedon, and also about Timotheus surnamed Aelurus' Ordination: he sent to them likewise Copies of the Supplicatory-Libells presented to him, as well by Proterius' Party, as by that of Timotheus Aelurus. The Contents of the Circular Letters [of Leo] are these.  

A Copy of the most Pious Emperor Leo's Sacred Letter, sent to Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople, and to the metropolitans, and other Bishops over the whole world.  
Emperor Caesar, Leo, Pius, Victor, Triumphator, Maximus, always Augustus; to Anatolius the Bishop. It was the desire and Prayer of Our Piety, that the most Holy Orthodox Churches, and also [all] the Cities 
* Or, under the Government of the Romans.  of the Roman Empire, should enjoy the greatest Peace imaginable, nor that any thing should happen, which might disturb their Constitution and Tranquillity. But, what [disturbances] have lately happened at Alexandria, are (we are fully persuaded,) already made known to Your Sanctity. Nevertheless, that you may have a more perfect account concerning all things, what the Causes were of so great a Tumult and Confusion; We have transmitted to Your Piety the Copies of the Supplicatory-Libells, which the most Pious Bishops and ecclesiastics, coming from the foresaid City [Alexandria] and from the Aegyptick Dioecesis, to the Imperial City Constantinople, have brought to Our Piety against Timotheus: and moreover, the Copies of the Supplicatory-Libells, which [some persons,] coming from Alexandria to Our Divine Court on Timotheus' account, have presented to Our Serenity: so that, Your Sanctity may apparently know what hath been done by the foresaid Timotheus, whom the populacy of Alexandria, the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who th●se 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and who were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have already shown inmy Notes on Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 14. and pag. 22●. [the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whom we render the Honorati, were those persons who bore the Civil dignities us well in the Cities, as in the Provinces; the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the Decuriones.] Gregorius Nazianzenus joins them both together, in his 49th Epistle to Olympius, where his words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, all the Citizens, the Decuriones, and the Honorati. The same Gregorius, in his 22d d Epistle to the Casarienses, joins the same persons both together, in these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, all those who are of the Order of the Honorati, and of the Decuriones. The old Translator therefore of this Letter, renders this passage truly, thus, Honorati & Curiales & Naucleri, the Honorati, the Curiales, and the Naucleri. The Naucleri were the Masters of the Vessels in the River Nile, who conveyed the Corn and public Provisions from Egypt to Constantinople. Aurelianus seems to have instituted their Body, as he himself shows in his Epistle to Arabianus, which is cited by Vopiscus. These Naucleri, or Navicularii were a society of Seafaring men, ordained for Transportation of Corn and public Provisions in several quarters of the Empire; (for there was a Body of them in the East, another in afric, and a third at Alexandria;) they were a set number, and transported the said provisions at their own expense, succeeding by turns in the charge and burden; to which their sons and heirs were liable, as were also those who possessed their estates after them, according to that proportion which they possessed. To this Function they were always obnoxious, so that scarcely could they be excused by any great honour obtained. They were forced to build Ships and Vessels of certain burdens; but the materials for them were supplied by the Country. Their charge was great, and so were their privileges, as may be seen by Various laws extant concerning them in the Theodofian Code. Vales.  Honorati, the Decuriones, and the Navicularii, desire to have for their Bishop; [and that you may have an account] concerning other matters 
b I am of the same opinion with Sr Henry Savill, who at the margin of his Copy had remarked, that in his judgement the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, contained: so Christophorson read; and 'tis so in Nicephorus, book 15. chap. 18. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, given, or, exhibited.  contained in The Text of the Supplicatory-Libells; and moreover, concerning the Chalcedon Synod, to which [the forementioned persons] do in no wise agree, as their Supplicatory-Libells, here underplaced, do demonstrate. Let therefore Your Piety cause all the Orthodox and Holy Bishops, who at present are resident in this Imperial City, as likewise the most Pious ecclesiastics, forthwith to come together unto You. And having with great care 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; a special Greek term.  treated of, and enquired into all things; (for as much as the City Alexandria hath already been disturbed, the State and repose whereof is our greatest care;) acquaint us with Your Sentiment concerning the foresaid Timotheus, and concerning the Chalcedon Synod, without any humane fear, and without affection or hatred, placing before your eyes the only fear of the Omnipotent God, in regard you well know, that you shall give an account concerning this affair to the incorrupt Deity. That so, We having been perfectly informed of all things by Your Letters, may be enabled to 
* Or, give a fit form.  promulge an accommodate Edict.   
This was the Letter sent to Anatolius. [The Emperor] wrote Letters like this, to other Bishops also, and to those eminent persons, who (as I have said, at that time 
* Or, lead an unfurnish's and immaterial life: he means the Monks.  lead a life void of the furniture [of living] and remote from matter. Of which number was Symeones, the first Inventor of the Station 
† Or, upon.  in a pillar, whom we have mentioned in the First [Book of our] History: amongst whom also were Baradatus and 
c Nicephorus Callistus terms this Jacobus, Nisibenus, and adds, that mention is made, as well of him, as of Varadatus [or, Baradatus,] by Theodoret in his Historia Religiosa. Notwithstanding, Theodoret, in chap. 21. of his Historia Religiosa does not say, that Jacobus was a Nisibene; which thing Theodoret would not in any wise have omitted, if Jacobus had indeed been a Nisibene. For, whereas he notes, that this Latter Jacobus was like the former Jacobus Nisibenus, not only in name, but in manners, and dignity, (for both of them were Priests;) if he had been a Nisibene also, Theodoret would in no wise have omitted that at that place. Neither, does Theodorus▪ Lector (Collectan▪ book 1.) make this Latter Jacobus, who answered Leo Augustus' Circular Letters, a Nisibene; nor y●● Theophanes in his Chronicon, pag. 96. There is also extant an Epistle of Theodoret's, written to this Jacobus, in which he terms him a Presbyter and a Monk. Instead of Baradatus, Theophanes styles him Bardas', corruptly as I think. In the Third part of the Chalcedon Synod, pag. 375. amongst the Monks, to whom the Emperor Leo wrote Letters, the first named is the Monk Jacobus Nisibenus, than Symeones and Baradatus. Ephremius Bishop of Antioch makes mention of them also, in his Epistle ad Monachos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Severianos; and in his third Oration, which he wrote to the Monks Domnus and Johannes, as it occurs in Photius. Vales.  Jacobus the Syrians.   

CHAP. X. Concerning those things which the Bishops and Symeones the Stylite wrote in answer [to the Emperor Leo's Circular Letters.]  
IN the first place therefore, Leo Bishop of the Elder Rome wrote in defence of the Chalcedon Synod, and disallowed of Timotheus' Ordination, 
a I am of the same mind with Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil; who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and having been illegally] have mended it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as having been illegally performed.] 'Tis certain, in these books of Evagrius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was most frequently put instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we, following the authority of the M. S. Copies, have mended. But at this place, in regard the Manuscript Copies differed not from the printed ones, we scrupled the altering of any thing. Vales.  as having been illegally performed. Which Letter of Leo's, the Emperor Leo sent to Timotheus Prelate of the Alexandrian Church, by 
b The name of this Silentiarius was wanting in the ordinary Editions, and in Nicephorus. We have put it in, from the incomparable florentine Manuscript; wherein 'tis plainly and expressly written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by Diomedes the Silentiarius. Concerning the Silentiarii I have heretofore observed something in my Notes on Amm. Marcellinus. Vales.  Diomedes the 
c Nicolaus Alemannus (in his Historical Notes on Procopius' Historia Arcana, pag. 103, Edit. Lugd. 1623.,) tells us, that the Silentiarii, whom Procopius▪ (as he remarks,) sometimes terms Domestici and Protectores, were Officers of the greatest honour about the Emperor, in regard they were of the emperor's inmost Chamber; on which account they were also termed Cubicularii. He says further, that the outward Chamber (out of which there was an immediate passage into the very Chamber of the Emperor, by reason of the silence there kept in Reverence to the Emperor,) was termed Silentium, the Silence; which the Greeks by a corrupt name called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: whence these Cubicularii had the name of Silentiarii. Meursius (in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) makes two Orders of these Officers: the first was a meaner sort of Office, their business was to command the people to be silent and quies. The other Order of the Silentiarii was far more honourable; they were, says Meursius, over the Secrets of the Emperor, and are reckoned amongst the Clarissimi. See Dr Howells account of these Officers, Part TWO▪ of his Hist. chap. 1. pag. 51.  Silentiarius, who was employed in carrying the Imperial Mandates. To whom Timotheus returned answer, wherein he blamed the Chalcedon Synod, and [found fault with] Leo's Letter. The Copies of these Epistles are extant 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood this place very ill, as it appears from his Version: for he renders it thus: istarum Epistotarum Exemplaria extant in litteris Leonis Imperatoris generatim ad omnes scriptis, etc. The Copies of these Epistles are extant in the Empeperour Leo's Letters, which he wrote in general to all persons, etc. But Liberatus Diaconus, in his Breviarium, chap. 15. does incomparably well declare, what these Encyclica [that is, Circular Letters] were, in these words. Imperator scripsit singularum civitatum Episcopis de utroque negotio, etc. The Emperor wrote to the Bishops of every City, concerning each affair, consulting what ought to be done, etc. Who return answer, that the Chalcedon Synod is to be vindicated even unto blood: but, that Timotheus was not only not to be reckoned amongst the Bishops, but to be deprived even of the Christian Appellation. And these Epistles or Relations of all the Bishops, in one body of a book, are termed Encyclicae▪ Further, these Encyclicae, translated almost all into Latin, are extant in the third part of the Chalcedon Synod, pag. 372, etc. of the Cologne Edition; an eximious piece of Ecclesiastic Antiquity, which I heartily wish were extant in Greek. There is mention made of these Encyclicae in Victor Tunonenfis' Chronicon. Vales.  in that Collection of Letters termed the Encyclicae. But I have designedly omitted the inserting them, because I 
* Or, I would not bring a greatness upon this present work.  would not have this present Work swell to a Greatness of bulk. The Bishops of other Cities likewise steadfastly adhered to the Sanctions [of the Synod] at Chalcedon, and 
† Or, with all suffrages.  unanimously condemned Timotheus' Ordination. Excepting only 
e There is mention of this Amphilochius Bishop of Side, in Photius' Bibliotheca, chap. 52. Where the Letters of Atticu● and Sisinnius Bishops of Constantinople, written to him, are recorded. The same Amphilochius was present at the Ephesine and Chalcedon Synods, as 'tis apparent from the Synodick Acts. Further, Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria, book 9, does attest, that this Amphilochius Bishop of Side, although at the beginning he had affirmed in his Letters to the Emperor Leo, that he could in no wise give his assent to the Chalcedon Synod, yet some little time after consented and subscribed to that same Synod. Eulogius' words are related by Photius in his Bibliotheca, pag. 879; Edit. David. Hoeschel. 1611. Vales.  Amphilochius [Bishop] of Side; who wrote a Letter to the Emperor, wherein he cried out indeed against Timotheus' Ordination; but admitted not of the Synod at Chalcedon. Zacharias the Rhetorician has written concerning these very affairs, and has inserted this very Letter of Amphilochius' into his History. Moreover, Symeones of Holy Memory, wrote two Letters concerning these matters, one to the Emperor Leo, another to Basilius' Bishop of Antioch. Of which two Letters, I will insert into this my History that which he wrote to Basilius, in regard 'tis very short; the Contents whereof are these.  

To my most Pious and most Holy Lord, the Religious Basilius' Archbishop; the Sinner and mean Symeones [wisheth] health in the Lord.  
It is now, My Lord, opportune to say, Blessed be God, who hath not turned away our Prayer, nor [removed] his mercy from us sinners. For, on receipt of the Letters of Your Dignity, I admired the Zeal and Piety of our Emperor most dear to God, which he hath shown, and [now] does demonstrate towards the Holy Fathers, and their most firm Faith. Nor is this Gift from us, according as the Holy Apostle saith; but from God, who through our Prayers hath given 
* The Emperor.  Him this propensity and singular earnestness of mind. And, after some few words. Wherefore, I myself, a mean person and of slender account, 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; See 1 Cor. 15. 8.  the untimely birth of the Monks, have made known my Sentiment to his Imperial Majesty concerning the Faith of the six hundred and thirty Holy Fathers convened at Chalcedon; who do persist in, and am grounded upon that Faith which has been revealed by the Holy Spirit. For, if our Saviour is present amongst two or three who are gathered together in his Name, 
* Or, how could he [our Saviour] have ●ad a place amongst so many, so great, and such Holy Fathers, unless the Holy Spirit had been with them from the beginning?  how could it possibly be amongst so many, so great, and such Holy Fathers, that the Holy Spirit should not have been with them from the beginning? And, after the interposition of some words. Wherefore be strong, and behave yourself valiantly in the defence of true plety; in such manner as Jesus the Son of Nave, the Servant of the Lord, [behaved himself] in defence of the Israelitish people. Give, I beseech you, my Salutes to all the Pious Clergy under Your Sanctity, and to the blessed and most faithful 
† Or, people.  Laïty.    

CHAP. XI. Concerning the Banishment of Timotheus Aelurus, and the Ordination of Timotheus Salophaciolus; and concerning Gennadius and Acacius [Bishops] of Constantinople.  
AFter these things, Timotheus is condemned to be banished, he also [as well as 
* See chap. 5.  Dioscorus] being ordered to dwell at Gangra. The Alexandrians therefore 
† Or, elect Timotheus another Bishop successor to Proterius.  elect another Timotheus to succeed Proterius in that Bishopric: this [Timotheus] some persons termed 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So also Nicephorus writes it. But in Liberatus' Breviarium, chap. 16, this surname of Timotheus is written far otherwise. For Liberatus' words are these: Et exilio relegatur Timotheus Aelurus Chersonam arctâ custodiâ, & fit pro Proterio Timotheus c●gnomento Salophaciolus sive Asbus, And Timotheus Aelurus is conveyed into banishment to Chersona under a close guard, and in Proterius' stead Timotheus, surnamed Salophaciolus, or Asbus, is made [Bishop.] But in Liberatus it must be written Albus; as Theophanes informs us in these words (See his Chronicon, pag. 96,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But another Timothy surnamed Albus, called also Salophaciolus, was ordained. Cedr●nus relates the same. What must we say therefore? Shall we affirm that in Evagrius it must be written Albus, instead of Basilicus? Or, does Salophaciolus import something that is royal? Indeed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek signifies ●ascia, which may be taken for a royal Diadem. But, nothing of certainty can be gotten out of this Surname, in regard 'tis variously written in ancient writers. Vales.  Basilicus, others [called him] Salophaciolus. Anatolius dying [in this interim,] Gennadius succeeds in the Chair of the Imperial [City Constantinople.] And after him Acacius, who had presided over The Orphan's Hospital at the Imperial City.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning the Earthquake which happened at Antioch, Three hundred forty and seven years after that [which had happened] in the times of Trajane.  
[FUrther,] on the second year of Leo's Empire, there happened a great and vehement motion and shaking of the earth at Antioch; some [Facts] perpetrated with the utmost rage and fury imaginable, and which far exceeded the most superlative Freity of Beasts, having beforehand been committed by the populacy of that City; which [facts] were the prelude as 'twere to such mischiefs as these. Now, this most calamitous accident happened on the five hundredth and sixth year 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ When Province▪ submitted themselves to the R●m●n Empire, 'twas usual for the Emperor to cause 〈◊〉 Edict to be drawn up, and proclaimed openly upon the place. The Tenor whereof was, first to entitle the Emperor himself to all respects of dominion and supremacy over that people, and then secondly to abo●● from this by a popular insinuation of all possible sacredness and Liberty of the Provincials. A particular instance hereof, as it relates to this very City Antioch▪ is produced by Mr Jo. Gregory of Oxford (see his works pag. 156, Edit. London, 1665,) from Johannes Antiochenus' M. S. Geograph. book 9● in these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And when the City Antioch had yielded itself up to the subjection of the Roman Empire, an Edict of the Liberties thereof was sent by Jullus Caesar, and publicly proclaimed at Antioch upon the twentieth of M●y 〈◊〉 the Contents where of were these, AT ANTIOCH THE HOLY, SACRED AND FREE CITY, THE METROPOLITAN QUEEN, AND PRECEDENT OF THE EAST, CAIUS JULIUS CAESAR, etc. The Provinces usually returned the honour of these privileges back upon the Emperor, by this way of acknowledgement. That they might keep the Emperor's Grace in perpetual memory, they reckoned all their public affairs ever after from that time; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (continues the same Johannes Antiochenus) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Therefore Antioch the Great, in honour of the Emperor, fixed its Aera in Caius Julius Caesar, and made this year of Grace the first. On which account, this Aera of theirs, which precedes that of our Lord's Nativity forty eight years, was peculiarly called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because at the fixing hereof, the Emperor did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, publicly name himself to all the title of dominion; and also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, publicly entitle them to all privileges a●d immunities.  of Antioch's being entitled to all the privileges and immunities of a free City, about the fourth hour of the night that 
* Or, l●d ●o▪  preceded the fourteenth day of the month Gorpiaeus, (which month the Romans term September,) the Lord's day approaching, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Musculus has rendered this place very ill. But Christophorson, in regard he could not understand the meaning of these words, omitted them in his version. Indeed, this place tortured me a long while and very much. Notwithstanding, at length I found the meaning of it to be this.▪ After Evagrius has set forth the time wherein the Earthquake happened at Antioch, in the Reign of Leo Augustus, by certain Notes, to wit, of the year, month, week, day, and Indiction: in the last place he adds these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, that that Earthquake had happened without any turning of the Cycles, three hundred forty seven years complete after that Earthquake which had happened in Trajan's times. For this note of time hath no Cycle. But the former notes of time assigned by Evagrius, are [notes] of the Cycles or Periods. For, an Indiction is a Cycle of fifteen years, and a week, a month, and a year, are Circles and Periods always recurring. This therefore is my Sentiment concerning the explication of this place: Nevertheless, if any one shall produce a more certain account of this passage, I will not refuse to alter my opinion. See Evagriu●, book 3. chap. 33; and note (b) there. This place may also be taken otherwise, by changing only the accent, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That so the sense may be this. This is said to be the sixth Earthquake which shaked Antioch. No●, do I now doubt▪ but this is the true interpretation of this plate. In the Tellerian Manuscript, I found it plainly written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the sixth] with an asperate, and the accent in the first syllable. Vales. The reading in Robert Stephens is the same with that set at the beginning of this note. In the Greek Text of Valesius' Edition, this place is pointed and accented thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which reading and punctation we have followed in our version.  on the eleventh 
‖ Or, indicti●●.  partition of the Cycle; this is related to have been the sixth [Earthquake which shaked Anioch,] three hundred 
c I have restored this place from the incomparable Florentine M. S. wherein 'tis plainly written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, forty and seven. The reading in Nicephorus, at book 15. chap. 20. is altogether the same, Vales. And so 'tis in Robert Stephen's Edition also; notwithstanding Valesius' saying that he restored this place.  forty and seven years having passed, from the time that that [Earthquake] had happened [which came to pass] in Trajan's Empire. For that [Earthquake in Trajan's time] happened on the hundredth 
d Baronius in his Eccelesiastick Annals, at the year of Christ 111, says that Evagrius is mistaken, in affirming, that that Earthquake which came to pass at Antioch in Trajan's Reign, happened on the year (according to the Antiochians account) 159. For, that Earthquake happened in the Consulate of Messala and Pedo, as 'tis manifest from Dion, who asserts that the Consul Pedo perished in that Earthquake. Further, the Consulate of Messala and P●do fell on the year of Christ 115, as 'tis agreed amongst all Chronologers. It was then, according to the Antiochians account, the hundredth sixty third year, not the hundredth fifty ninth year, as Evagrius says. For, the years of the Antiochians precede Christ's Nativity forty eight years. Moreover, concerning these years of the Antiochians, amongst the Ancients the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle has spoken best of all, in the affairs of Julius Caesar●● but, amongst the Moderns, Dionysius Petavius [gives us the best account hereof] in his books de Doctrina Temporum, and in the second part of his Rationarium, chap. 14. To which Author nevertheless I can't give my assent in this which he affirms, viz. that the beginning of these years is deduced from the month October, which was the popular [or, ordinary] beginning of the year amongst the Antiochians. In my Annotations on Eusebius [See Euseb. book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, chap. 1. note (e.)] I have, in my judgement, sufficiently demonstrated, that the Antiochians began their year from the month Dius, or November. Nor, is that true which Petavius writes at the same place, viz. that the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle seems to deduce the beginning of these years from the month May. For the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle does not say that; he affirms only, that the Decree of the Senate, whereby Antioch was pronounced a free City, was received by the Antiochians on the month May, and then also publicly proposed. Vales.  fifty ninth year of Antioch's being entitled to the privileges and Immunities of a free City. But this [Earthquake] in the times of Leo [happened] on the five hundredth and sixth year, as 'tis declared by the most accurate and diligent Writers. Further, this Earthquake ruined almost all the houses of the New City, the Inhabitants whereof were very numerous, nor was there any part of it empty, or wholly neglected; but 'twas extraordinary beautified and adorned by the [preceding] Emperor's magnificence, who strove to outdo one another [in that thing.] Likewise, the first and second fabric of the Palace fell down; but the other buildings continued standing, together with the adjoining Bath; which having been useless before, at such time as this calamitous accident happened, was of necessity [made use of] for the bathing of 
* Or, the City.  the Citizens, the other Baths having been ruined. Moreover, the Porticus's before the Palace fell down, and the Tetrapylum [which stood] behind them. Besides, the Towers of the Hippodrome which [were] near the Gates, and 
e In the incomparable Florentine Manuscript this whole place is written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Besides, the Towers of the Hippodrome [or Cirque] which [were] near the gates, and some of the Porticus' which lead to those [Towers, fell.] Which doubtless is the better reading. The Gates of the Cirque were fortified with two Towers on each side. There were also some Porticus', which led to those Towers, from the gates of the Cirque, as I suppose. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, some of the Porticus's [which led] to those [Gates.] Vales. In Robert Stephens, this whole clause is worded thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the Towers of the Hippodrome from the Gate, and some of the Porticus's [leading] from them.  some of the Porticus's which led to these [Towers fallen.] In the old City the Porticus' and houses were wholly untouched by the Ruin: but some small part of Trajan's, Severus', and Adrianus' Baths, was shaken, and overturned. This Earthquake also ruined some [parts] of the Geitonia of [that Region] termed the 
f Instead of [Ostracinia,] the reading in the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. and in Nicephorus, is truer; which is thus, Ostracine. Our Evagrius mentions this place again, at chap. 8. book 6. But what the Ostracine was, 'tis hard to say.— Geitonia is a continuation of houses which received [or stood behind] the public Porticus'. Which Libanius also confirms in his Antiochicus, pag. 372. Edit. Park 1627. It was termed Ostracine, because the Potters-workhouses were there. The Old Glosses render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, fictile, a thing made of Potters-earth. Vales.  Ostracine, together with the Porticus', as likewise that termed the 
g So the Greeks termed the Temple of the Nymphs; which Libanius describes in his Antiochicus, pag. 372. Edit. ut prius. Vales.  Nymphaeum. Every of which particulars Johannes the Rhetorician has related with a singular accuracy. This Writer therefore affirms, that a thousand Talents of Gold were by the Emperor remitted to the City out of the Tributary Function; and that, to the Citizens [were abated] the 
h In the version of this place, both Translatours have erred. For Musculus renders it thus: Dicit etiam mille auri Talenta Civitat● illi ab Imperatore de tributis esse remissa▪ & ex Tributis quoque constitutum esse, ut civibus illis qui eâ calamitate ad●ecti erant, aedes ipsorum simulque publica aedificia restaurarentur; He says also, that a thousand Talents of Gold were by the Emperor remitted to that City of the Tributes; and that 'twas constituted out of the Tributes also, that to those Citizens who had been affected with that calamity, their houses together with the public Edifices should be repaired. But Christophorson translates it in this manner: Ait porro, tum Civitati de Tributis mille auri Talenta ab Imperatore esse condona●a, tum Civibus etiam Vectigalia qui eâ clade afflicti erant; he says further, that both to the City a thousand Talents of Gold of the Tributes were remitted by the Emperor, and also the Taxes [or, Customs] to those Citizens, who had been afflicted with that calamity. Where you see, that both Translatours referred these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] to the Citizens; which is in no wise to be born with. For Evagrius would not have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nicephorus therefore understood these words righter, to wit, concerning the houses of private men, the Taxes whereof the Emperor remitted to the Citizens of Antioch. Nevertheless, Nicephorus has not fully apprehended Evagrius' meaning. For thus he expresses this place of Evagrius: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, as Langus renders it; Terrae motus istius grati●, etc. And because of this Earthquake, and on account of the houses ruined, the Emperor, 'tis reported, forgave the City a thousand Talents of Gold, the Tributes of the Annual payments. But Evagrius, or rather Johannes the Rhetorician, says more. For he affirms, that the Emperor remitted to the Antiochians a thousand Talents of Gold of the Tributary Function; but forgave to each Citizen the Tributes of those houses which had been ruined by the Earthquake. Now these Tributes may be understood in a twofold sense; Either (1.) concerning the annual Pension which by Hirers was paid to the Owners [or Lords▪] of the houses; Or (2.) concerning the money which was paid to the Fiscus [Exchequer,] because those houses had been built upon the public Soil. In such manner as amongst us, an annual rent is wont to be paid by possessors of houses, as well in the City as Country, to the Lords of the Soil. And in this latter sense I had rather take 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [the Tributes] here. For this word is more frequently used to signify Tributes, Tolls, or Customs, which are paid to the public. But if this term should be so taken here, as to signify the price of houses which is usually paid by the Hirer, there would have been no liberality of the emperor's in that. For he would have given nothing of his own to the Citizens, but that which was fewer. Vales.  yearly Tolls paid to the public Treasury for those houses which had been destroyed by that calamity: and moreover, that the 
i Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] the reading undoubtedly must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the same; add the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Emperor. And thus Christophorson seems to have read. Further, concerning this Earthquake, Isaac Syrus had written an Elegy, as Marcellinus attests in his Chronicon, in these words: Patricio & Ricimere Coss. etc. In the Consulate of Patriclus and Ricimeres, Isaac a Presbyter of the Antiochian Church wrote many things in the Syrian Language, and especially against the Nestorians and Eutychians. He likewise bewailed the ruin of Antioch in an Elegy, in such manner as Ephren Diaconus did the fall of Nicomedia. Vales.  same [Emperor] took care of the public [works and] buildings.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning the Fire which [happened] at Constantinople.  

a 'Tis not amongst▪ Authors agreed concerning the year whereon this fire happened at Constantinople. For Theophanes and Cedrenus place it on the fifth year of Leo, in the fifteenth Indiction, Leo Augustus being the second time Consul with Severas which was the year of Christ 462. But Marcellinus Comes and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle place this fire of Constantinople in the Consulate of Basiliscus and Hermenericus, that is on the year of Christ 465. Our Evagrius seems to have followed the former opinion. For the verb [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, happened together,] which he uses at this place, gives an indication of what I have said; to wit, that that Conflagration of Constantinople happened no long time after the Antiochian Earthquake. Further, concerning that fire wherewith the City Constantinople was consumed in the times of Leo Augustus, Candidus Isaurus does also write, in the first book of his History, and relates that many things were usefully ordered therein by Aspar the Patritius. Vales.  THere happened together with these [mischiefs] a like, or rather a far more grievous [calamity] at Constantinople; this mischievous accident began in that part of the City that lay towards the Sea, which they term the 
b He means the Portus Phosphorianus▪ which was in the fifth Region of the City, as the old description of Constantino●le informs us. The Greeks te●med it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as Constantinus Porphyrogennetus tells us in his second book de Thema●ibus about the end, and Georgius Codinus in his book de Originibus Constantinopolitan. 57 Vales.  Oxstreet. 'Tis reported, that about such time as Candles are usually lighted, a certain mischievous and execrable Devil having clothed himself in the shape of a woman, or rather in reality a poor woman instigated by the Devil, (for 'tis reported both ways;) carried a Candle into the Market, being about to buy some 
* Or, Salt-meat.  Saltfish; and that the woman set down the Candle there, and went away. And, that the fire having taken hold of some Flax, raised a vast flame, and in a moment burned 
† Or, the houses.  the Market-house. After which, that it easily consumed the adjoining buildings, the fire preying all about, not only upon such [house's] as might with ease be fired, but upon Stone-buildings also; and that it continued till the fourth day; and that, having exceeded all possibility of being extinguished, all the middle of the City, from the Northern to the Southern Quarter, five furlongs in length, and fourteen in breadth, was in such a manner consumed; that nothing, either of the public or private buildings, was left [standing] within this compass, not the Pillars, nor Arches of Stone: but, that all the most hardened matter was burnt, as if it [had been straw, o●] any such combustible stuff. Further, this calamitous mischief raged in the Northern part, 
* Or, wherein are the Havens of the City.  wherein is the Haven of the City, from that termed the 
† Or, Oxstreet.  Bosporos, unto the Old Temple of Apollo. In the Southern part, from Julianus' Haven to those houses which stand not far off from that Oratory termed the Church of 
c The Church of Homonoea [or Concord, [was in the ninth Region of the City Constantinople, as the Old description of that City informs us. Why this Church had this name, we are told by Theodorus Lector in book 4. of his Eccles. History; whose words are cited by Johannes Dama●cenus in his ● d book de Imaginibus. For, it was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Concord,] because the hundred and fifty Fathers of the Constantinopolitan Synod in the Reign of Theodosius the Great [See Socrates' Eccles. Hist. book 5. chap. 8.] meeting therein, agreed in one opinion concerning the Consubstantial Trinity. Vales.  Concordia. And in the middle part of the City, from that termed Constantine's Forum, to that called Taurus' Forum, [it left] a miserable and most deformed spectacle to [the view of] all men. For, whatever Edifices] had stood stately to behold in the City, or had been brought to a Magnificence and incomparableness of Beauty, or 
* Or, called.  accommodated to public or private uses, were every one on a sudden transformed into mountains and hills, inaccessible and impassable, made up with all manner of Rubbish, which deformed the Pristine Beauty and sight [of the City.] In so much that even the possessors themselves of the places could not discern, what any one of those former [Edifices] had been, and in what place [it had stood.]   

CHAP. XIV. Concerning the universal Calamities.  

a Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] it would be better written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, about the same times.] Vales.  ABout the same times, when the 
b Evagrius means the War which the Hunni waged against the Eastern Romans, under the command of Dengizich Son of Attila●, in the Consulate of Zeno and Marcianus, on the year of Christ 469▪ as Marcellinus Comes relates in his Chronicon. Nevertheless the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle places that War on the foregoing year, whereon Anthemius Augustus was Consul. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. under the same Consul Ginzi●ichus Son to A●t●●as was s●ain by Anagastus Magister Militum [Master of the Milice] of Thracia: I read Dengizichus, from Priscus R●etor, who describes this War, pag. 44, 45, of the King's Edition. Further, this Anagastus Magister Militum throughout the Thracia's, who flew Dengizichus King of the Hunn● in Battle, had succeeded Arnegisclus Magister Militum. Vales.  Scythian War was raised against the Eastern-Romans, the Country of Thracia, and the Hellespont were shaken with an Earthquake; as was jonia, and likewise those Islands called the Cycladès: in so much that in the Island Cnidus and Coos very many [buildings] were overturned. Further, Priscus relates, that at Constantinople and in the Country of the Bithynians, there happened most violent storms of rain, the waters descending from heaven in the manner of Rivers, for the space of three or four days. And, that mountains were leveled into Plains, and Villages, overwhelmed with waters, perished. Moreover, that Islands arose in the Lake Boäne, (which is not far distant from Nicomedia,) from the vast quantity of dirt and filth conveyed into it. But these things came to pass sometime afterwards.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning the Marriage of Zeno and Ariadne.  
[MOreover,] Leo takes Zeno to be his Son in Law, by [giving him] his daughter Ariadne in Marriage. This person having from his Cradle been called 
a In the most excellent Florentine Manuscript, and in Nicephorus, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aricmesus,] 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Aricmesius. Further, Ariadne married Zeno on the third year of Leo Augustus' Reign, as Theophanes relates in his Chronicon. Vales.  Aricmesius, after his Marriage assumed the name of Zeno from a certain 
b He means Flavius Zeno, who was Consul in the Reign of Theodosius Augustus, on the year of Christ 448, and Magister Militum throughout the East. Concerning whose singular power, see what I have written in my Annotations at Priscus Rhetor's Excerpta Leg●tionum, pag. 207, of the King's Edition. Vales.  person so named, who had arrived at great glory amongst the Isauris. But, by what means this Zeno arrived at this height of Honour, and on what account he was by Leo preferred before all persons, Eustathius the Syrian has declared.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning Anthemius Emperor of Rome, and those Emperors who succeeded him.  
BY reason of an Embassy of the Western Romans [to Leo,] Anthemius [by him] is sent [and created] Emperor of Rome, to whom Marcianus the preceding Emperor had married his own daughter. [Not long after,] Basiliscus brother of Verina the wife of Leo [Augustus,] is sent Master of the Milice against 
a Concerning that vast Army, which the Emperor Leo sent against the Vandals into afric, Theophanes, Cedrenus, and Idatius in his Chronicon, are to be consulted. Concerning the preparations of the same war Candidus Isaurus writes also, in the first book of his History; the passage whereof, because 'tis not yet extant, I will annex here: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ that is, Candidus the Historiographer says, that Leo, termed also Macelles, who reigned after Marcianus, spent an innumerable sum of money in an Expedition against the Vandals. For, as those have attested who furnished that money, forty seven thousand pounds of Gold were disbursed by the Praefecti Praetorio▪ by the Comes Largitionum were spent seventeen thousand pounds of Gold, and of Silver seven hundred thousand pounds: in regard this charge was abundantly supplied, partly by the Goods of persons proscribed, and partly by the Emperor Anthemius. This eminent passage is extant in Suidas, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but the Authors name is corrupted. In the same place of Suidas, ●nstead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,] it must be made [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] Further this Vandalick Expedition happened on the year of Christ 468, as Baronius has rightly observed▪ which is confirmed by Cedrenus, Idatius and Marcellinus. Two years after this, another Expedition against the Vandals was undertaken by the Commander (dux) Heraclius, and Marsus, as Theophanes relates in h 〈…〉 hronicon, who is the only person that I know of, who has made mention of this Expedition. For Procopius, in his Vandalicks, has confounded this second Expedition with the former. Further, this second Expedition had an event fortunate enough. For Gizerichus▪ being put into a fear, was compelled to make a Peace with the Oriental Romans. Vales.  Gizerichus, with a choice Army of Soldiers. All which have with great accuracy been recorded by 
b Priscus had at large described this Vandalick War in the last book of his Histories, as (besides Evagrius) Theophanes informs us in his Chronicon pag. 100 But the place is corrupted, which I will annex here: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But having at last been wheedled and alured by gifts and many riches, by Gizerichus, he yielded, and was voluntarily vanquished, as Persicus the Thracian has related. It must undoubtedly be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Priscus the Thracian has related. For Priscus the Historian has described that war, as Evagrius attests. Now, Priscus was a Thracian, born at Panium a Town of Thrace, which Town is mentioned by Hicrocles. Provincia Europa sub Consulariurbes quatuordeci●●. Eudoxia, Heraclia, Arcadiopolis, Bisue, Panion, Orni, etc. The Province Europa under a Consularis [contains] fourteen Cities. Eudoxia, Heraclia, Arcadiopolis, Bisue, Panium, Orni, etc. Besides, Suidas doés also affirm, that Priscus the Writer of the Histories was a Panite. Vales.  Priscus the Rhetorician: as likewise in what manner the same [Emperor] Leo killed Aspar (who had invested him with the Empire, whom he circumvented by Treachery, rendering him this reward, as 'twere, of his own promotion;) and his Sons Ardaburius and Patricius, whom some time before he had created Caesar, that he might possess himself of Aspar's 
c As to myself it seemeth, I have restored this place not unhappily, after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that he might possess himself of Aspars' favour and benevolence. Cedrenus confirms our emendation, at the twelfth year of Leo Augustus, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; on the same year also Patricius, Aspars' son, is created Caesar by Leo, and is sent to Alexandria to draw off Aspar from the Arian opinion, and to make him faithful and kind to the Emperor. And Theophanes expresses it thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. On the same year Patricius the son of Aspar, whom the Emperor Leo had made C●sar, went to Alexandria, with a design to draw off Aspar from Arianisme, and to render him faithful and friendly to the Emperor. Vales. In Robert Stephens, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that he might possess himself of Aspars' madness.  favour and benevolence. But, after the murder of Anthemius, who had Reigned five years at Rome, Olybrius is proclaimed Emperor by Recimeres; and after him Glycerius is made Emperor. Whom 
d The preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be expunged, which led Translatours into a mistake. For Nepos was not made Emperor on the fifth year after Glycerius' deposition, but on the same year whereon Glycerius had been rejected, (as 'tis related in the Old Fasti which Cuspinianus set forth;) that is, on the year of Christ 474. After this, Nepos held the Empire five years. For he was slain when Basilius was Consul alone, on the year of Christ 480; as Marcellinus attests in his Chronicon, and as 'tis affirmed by the Old Author of the Fasti, whom Cuspinianus published. From which Author we are informed, that Julius Nepos retained the name of Emperor until his death. Vales.  Nepos having expelled, during the space of five years holds the Empire, and ordains Glycerius 
e 'Tis false, that Glycerius from being Emperor was made Bishop of Rome. Nor is it true, that he was constituted Bishop of Portue, which some have affirmed, following Marcellinus as their Author. Notwithstanding, Marcellinus does not say so. For his words are these: Leone solo Cos. Glycerius Caesar Romae Imperium tenen▪ etc. Leo being Consul alone, Glycerius Caesar holding the Empire of Rome, is driven from the Empire by Nepos, son of the sister of Marcellinus heretofore Patricius; and of a Caesar is ordained a Bishop in the Port of the City Rome. But in Marcellinus the punctation is to be altered thus: Imperio expulsus Portu Urbis Romae, ex Caesare Episcopus ordinatus est, being driven from the Empire in the Port of the City Rome, of a Caesar is ordained a Bishop. Our emendation is confirmed by the Old Author of the Fasti, whom I have quoted above; [whose words are these;] Domino Leone Juniore August Cos. dejectus de Imperio Glycerius in Portu Urbis Rom●, dominus Leo Junior Augustus being Consul, Glycerius is cast from his Empire in the Port of the City Rome. 'Tis certain, Jordanes, in his book de Successione Regnorum, affirms that Glycerius was made Bishop at Salona. Jordanes' words are these: Occisoque Romae Anthemio Nepotem ●i●ium Nepotiani, etc. And having killed Anthemius at Rome, he created Nepos son of Nepotianus (to whom he married his Niece,) Caesar at Ravenna, by Domitianus his Client. Which Nepos having legally obtained the Empire, expelled Glycerius, (who had given the Kingdom to himself in a Tyrannic manner,) from the Empire, and made him Bishop in Salona of Dalmatia. At this place therefore in the Greek Te●t, the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the Romans] must be expunged, or rather transposed after this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. holds the Empire of the Romans, and ordains Glycerius, Bishop, etc. Vales.  Bishop of the Romans at Salonae a City of Dalmatia. Afterwards Nepos is driven from the Empire by Orestes, and after him his Son Romulus, surnamed Augustulus, is made the last Emperor of Rome, 
f Marcellinus Comes' computation is truer, who in his Chronicon writes thus concerning this Romulus: Basilisco & Armato Coss. etc. In the Consulate of Basiliscus and Armatus, the Western Empire of the Roman Nation (which Octavianus Augustus the first of the Augusti began to hold on the seven hundreth and ninth year from the building of the City,) perished with this Augustulus, on the year of the Reign of the Emperors his predecessors DXXII Jordanes has the same words in his book de Successione Regnorum. Now, this sum makes one thousand two hundred thirty and one years. Therefore Cedrenus must be corrected, who from Romulus the Builder of the City, to this Romulus Augustulus, reckons but one thousand and eighty years. Vales.  one thousand three hundred and three years after the Reign of Romulus. After this [Augustulus,] Odöacer, rejecting the name of Emperor, and styling himself King, 
g The reading in Robert Stephens is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, attempts;] without doubt it should be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, takes in hand,] as Nicephorus words it, book 15. chap. 11. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, administered,] which reading pleases me best. Vales.  administered the affairs of the Romans.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the Death of Leo, and the Empire of Leo Junior, and also concerning Zeno his Father.  
AT the same time the Emperor Leo ended his Reign at Byzantium, after he had Governed the Empire seventeen years, having declared Leo (the son of his own daughter Ariadne and Zeno) a very young child, Emperor▪ After 
* To wit, the death of Leo the Elder.  his death, his Father Zeno 
† Or, Invests himself with the Purple-Robe.  assumes the Purple, Verina the wife of Leo giving him her assistance, as being her son in Law. The child [Leo Junior] dying not long after, Zeno continued sole possessor of the Empire. But, what was transacted by him or against him, and whatever else happened [in his times▪] the following Book, by God's assistance, shall declare.  

a Before the following (to wit, the eighteenth) chapter, in the incomparable Florentine Manuscript these words were written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The end of the Second Book. Then, after the [seventeenth] chapter▪ these words occur: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The matters agitated at the Synod convened at Chalcedon, being reduced into an Epitome, are these. Vales.  The End of the Second Book,  
The matters agitated at the Synod convened at Chalcedon, being reduced into an Epitome, are these.   

CHAP. XVIII. An Epitome of the Acts at the Synod of Chalcedon, set at the end of the Second Book.  
PAschasinus and Lucentius, Bishops, and Boniphatius, a Presbyter, filled the place of Leo Pontif of the Elder Rome. Anatolius being Prelate of Constantinople, and Dioscorus Bishop of the Alexandrians; Maximus also of Antioch, and Juvenalis of Jerusalem, and those Bishops about them [were there.] Together with whom were present those personages who held the principal places in the eximious Senate [of Constantinople.] To whom they who filled the place of Leo said, that Dioscorus ought not to sit together with them in the Council. For this [they said] was given them in charge by Leo. And, unless it were done, that they would go [forthwith] out of the Church. And when [those] of the Senate asked, what were the matters objected against Dioscorus; they made answer, that Dioscorus ought to give an account of his own judgement, who, contrary to what was fitting and just, had accepted the person of the Judge, 
a In the fourth chapter of this book (where we have this same passage) these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without the permission of him who governeth the Bishopric of Rome,] occur no●, neither in the Greek Text of Valesius' Edition, nor in that of Robert Stephens'; though Valesius takes notice of them in his version there. At this place they are inserted into both the now mentioned Greek Editions; and therefore we have rendered them here, but (with good reason) have omitted them at the said fourth chapter. This latter answer of the Roman Legates to the Senators, seems obscure and unintelligible.  without the permission of him who governeth the Bishopric of Rome. After which words, when Dioscorus, by the Senate's decree, was standing in a place in the midst; Eusebius Bishop of Dorylaeum made a request, that the Supplicatory Libel, which had by him been presented to the Emperor might be recited; which request he made in these express words: I have been injured by Dioscorus; the Faith hath been injured: Flavianus▪ the Bishop has been murdered; and together with me unjustly deposed by him. Do you give order, that my Supplicatory Libel may be read. Which thing therefore having been debated, the Libel was permitted to be read, the Contents whereof were these.  
From Eusebius the meanest Bishop of Dorylaeum, who speaks in defence of himself, of the Orthodox Faith, and of Flavianus of Blessed memory who was Bishop of Constantinople. [It is] the design of your power, to make provision for all your Subjects, and to stretch forth an hand to all those who are injured: especially to them who are recounted amongst the ecclesiastics. And hereby you worship the Deity, by whom a power hath been given you to Rule and Govern 
* Or, the things under the Sun.  the world. In regard therefore the Faith of Christ and we have suffered many and grievous things, contrary to all reason and equity, from Dioscorus the most reverend Bishop of the great City Alexandria; we address to Your piety, entreating we may have Right done Us. Now, the business is this. At the Synod lately held in the Metropolis of the Ephesians, (would to God that Synod had never been held, that it might not have filled the world with mischiefs and disturbance●) that 
† Spoken by way of Irony.  Good man Dioscorus, disregarding the consideration of what is just, and [not respecting] the fear of God, (for he was of the same opinion, and entertained the same Sentiments with the vain-minded and Heretical Eutyches; but concealed it from many persons, as 'twas afterwards plainly evidenced by his own declaration:) 
† Or, found▪  took an occasion from that accusation which I had brought against Eutyches a person of the same opinion with himself, and from that sentence pronounced against the same Eutyches by Bishop Flavianus of Holy memory; [whereby] he assembled a multitude of disorderly and tumultuous persons: and having possessed himself of power by money, as much as in him lay he hath weakened the pious Religion of the Orthodox, and has confirmed the ill opinion of the Monk Eutyches, which long since, even from the beginning, hath been condemned by the Holy Fathers. Whereas therefore, the matters are not small and trivial, which he has audaciously attempted, both against the Faith of Christ, and against Us, We fall at the feet of Your [Imperial] Majesty, and humbly beseech You, to order the said most Religious Bishop Dioscorus, to give in his answer to what is objected against him by us: to wit, by having the Monuments of the Acts, which he has made against us, read before the Holy Synod. From which [Acts] we are able to demonstrate, that even he himself is estranged from the Orthodox Faith, hath confirmed an Heresy full of impiety, has unjustly deposed us, and in a most grievous and injurious manner oppressed us: You sending your divine and adorable Mandates to the Holy and Ecumenical Synod of Bishops most dear to God, 
b In the incomparable Florentine M. S. this place is read thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the end that it may hear both us, etc. The reading in the Acts of the Chalcedon Council is the same. Christophorson, and Sr Henry Savill at the margin of his copy, have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. to the end that it may hear our cause, and that of the forementioned Dioscorus. But I had rather write it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. where also the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is wanting.  to the end that it may hear both us and the forementioned Dioscorus, and bring to the knowledge of Your Piety all that is transacted, according to that which shall please Your Immortal height. And if we shall obtain this, we will pour forth incessant prayers for your eternal Empire, most divine Emperors!  
By the joint request therefore of Dioscorus and Eusebius, the Acts of the Second Ephesine Synod were publicly recited: by which 'twas manifestly demonstrated, that Leo's Letter had not been read, and that, notwithstanding there had been an Interlocution once and twice concerning that matter. Wherefore, when Dioscorus was asked to declare the Cause hereof, his answer was, that he himself by an Interlocution [had given order] once and twice that that should be done; and he requested, that Juvenalis Bishop of Jerusalem, and Thalassius [Bishop] of the First Caesarea in Cappadocia, might give a more manifest declaration of this matter. For [he said] that they had received an Authority [of presiding in the Synod] together with him. Juvenalis did indeed affirm, that when the [Emperor's] Divine Letter 
* Or, had lead the way.  had been read in the first place, he made an Interlocution, [ordering] that 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to him] doubtless the reading must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that,] understand [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the divine Letter.] Which emendation is confirmed by the Acts of the Chalcedon Council, pag. 52, and 53. Edit. Bin. where these words occur. Gloriosissimi Judices & Amplissimus Senatus dixerunt, etc. The most Glorious Judges and the most noble Senate said: Let the most Blessed Bishop Juvenalis declare, why▪ when the most Reverend Bishop Dioscorus made an Interlocution for the reciting of the Letter of the most holy Romish Archbishop, that Letter was not read. Juvenalis the most Reverend Bishop of Jerusalem said: Johannes the Presbyter and Primicerius [chief] of the Notaries said, that he had in his hands the sacred Letters of the most Religious and most pious Emperors, and I answered that the Imperial Letters must be read. Further, the very words which Juvenalis had made use of in that second Ephesine Synod, occur in the abovesaid 52. pag. where the Acts of the second Ephesine Synod are recorded. Moreover, Nicephorus confirms our Emendation, in the last chapter of his 15th book, where he gives us a summary of the Acts of the Chalcedon Council, mostly transcribed from Evagrius. I have been larger in my remarks upon these things, because Christophorson, in the Rendition of this place, hath wandered far from the truth. By the way, you may observe the fraud committed in that second Ephesine Synod. For, when Hilarius the Deacon, the Legate of the Apostolic See, had openly declared to the Bishops who were present, that he had Pope Leo's Letter, and had required that it might be read in the Council: Johannes the Presbyter and Primicerius of the Notaries, arose and said, that he had in his hands other Letters written from the Emperor to Dioscorus. Then Juvenalis commanded, that those Letters of the Emperor should be read, no mention being made of Leo's Letter. You see therefore, that the reading of Leo's Letter was designedly impeded, by the fraud of Dioscorus, who, instead of Leo's Epistle, caused the Emperor Theodosius' Letter to be read in the Synod. Further, the Tellerian M. S. does confirm our Emendation; in which copy I found it written as I had conjectured. Vales.  that [Letter] should be recited; but, that afterwards no mention was made of that 
* That is, of the Letter of Leo Bishop of Rome.  Epistle. But Thalassius said, that he hindered not the reading of that Letter; and that he had not so much 
† Liberty, or, freedom.  Authority, as that he alone could Decree, that it should 
‖ Or, come to a reading.  be read. When therefore a further progress was made in the reading of the Acts, and some of the Bishops found fault with some words as being false and forged; Stephanus Bishop of the Ephesians was asked, what Notaries of his at that time had taken [those words] in writing; his answer was, that Julianus (afterwards made Bishop of Lebedus,) and Crispinus were his Notaries: but, that Dioscorus' Notaries would not permit 
* That is, would not permit Stephanus' Notaries to take the Acts in writing.  that to be done, but took hold of their fingers whilst they were writing; in so much that they were in danger of undergoing most foul abuses. Further, the same Stephanus 
† Or, attested.  deposed, that [himself and the other Bishops] had subscribed to Flavianus' deposition in one and the same day. Hereto added Acacius Bishop of Ariarathia, that all [of them] had subscribed in a paper not written on, [and that they were compelled to it] by force and necessity, having been surrounded with innumerable mischiefs, in regard Soldiers [Armed] with murdering 
‖ Or, Instruments.  weapons had encompassed them. Further, when another sentence was read, Theodorus Bishop of Claudiopolis said, that no body uttered those words. Moreover, upon a procedure in reading [the Acts, in this manner,] when [they came] to a certain 
d This place, which Evagrius points at here, is extant in the First Action of the Chalcedon Synod, pag. 58. Vales.  place wherein Eutyches had said, [that he Anathematised] those who should affirm that the Flesh of God and our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ had descended from Heaven: the Acts declared, that against these words Eusebius had said, that those were indeed condemned by Eutyches who should say that Christ's flesh had descended from Heaven, but that it was not added by him, whence the flesh was. The same Acts added also, that Diogenes Bishop of Cyzicum subjoined [these words:] 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he said, from whence therefore?] the reading in the Acts of the Chalcedon Council is better, (see pag. 58;) in the Imperative-mood, to wit, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, declare therefore, from whence? Vales.  declare therefore, from whence? and, that notwithstanding they were not permitted to make any further inquiry into these things. Further, the same Acts do manifest, that Basilius Bishop of Seleucia in Isauria, spoke [these words:] I adore our one Lord Jesus Christ, 
* In Binius, pag. 58, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the only begotten Son of God, God the Word.  the Son of God, the only God the Word, who after the Incarnation and Union, is known in two natures. And, that against these words the Egyptians cried out: Let no man divide Him who is not to be parted, he ought not to call one Son two. But, that the Easterns exclaimed, Anathema to him who parts, Anathema to him who divides. 'Tis contained in the same Acts, that Eutyches was asked, whether he would affirm two Natures in Christ. And, that he answered, that he asserted Christ [to consist] of two Natures before the Union: but after the Union, [he acknowledged but] one [Nature in him.] And, that Basilius said [these words;] unless you affirm two undivided and inconfused Natures after the Union, you assert a confusion and a commixture. But if you add Incarnate and Inhumanate, and do understand Incarnation and Inhumanation in such manner as Cyrillus doth, you affirm the same that we do. For, the divinity which [is] from [his] Father, is one thing; the humanity which is from [his] Mother, is another. When 
f In the Acts of the Chalcedon Council, only Basilius is said to have been questioned by the Judges and Senators; and what answer he returned to their question, is added there also. Notwithstanding, Nicephorus confirms the vulgar reading, which is [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when they were interrogated:] which if we will retain, it must be said, that Basilius and those who were with him, were interrogated by the Judges. Vales.  they were interrogated, upon what account they had subscribed to Flavianus' deposition; the Acts declare that the Easterns cried out, we have all sinned, we do all crave pardon. Again further, the same Acts being read on, do manifest, that the Bishops were questioned, for what reason they would not permit Eusebius to come in, when he desired it. To which Dioscorus made answer, that Elpidius brought the Commonitory; and, that he affirmed, that the Emperor Theodosius had given order, that Eusebius should not be suffered to come in. The Acts do manifest, that Juvenalis also said the same words. But Thalassius said, that he himself 
g In the Rendition of this place both Translatours have erred. For Musculus renders it thus: Thalassius verò dixit, non habere autoritatem ca quae à principibus in hujusmodi causis judicantur, But Thalassius said, that those things which are judged [or, determined] by the Princes in such causes as these, have not authority. Christophorson has followed the same sense also. Likewise Langus, Nicephorus' Translator, hath fallen into the same mistake. But, from the Acts of the Chalcedon Council, it is easy to confute this Rendition. For Thalassius being questioned by the Judges, makes this answer only, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, all power and authority was not in me. For, although Juvenalis and Thalassius were ordered by the Emperor Theodosius to preside at the second Ephesine Synod together with Dioscorus, notwithstanding in reality all the power was in Dioscorus' hands. Further, the Judges condemned the Answer of Dioscorus, Juvenalis, and Thalassius in these words, In a matter of ●aith this defence is not to be admitted. Vales.  had not authority. Which answers were disallowed of by the Judges. For [they said,] that this Apology was invalid [where a matter] of Faith is the subject of the Conference. After these things, the same Acts do declare, that Dioscorus 
h I agree with Christophorson and Sr Henry Savill; who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was sent for,] mended it thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, made a complaint.] Which fault I found to have been frequently committed in the Manuscript copies. Vales.  made a complaint in these words: what Canons are now observed, whenas Theodoret is [suffered to] come in; And, that the Senators made answer, that Theodoret was come in as an Accuser. And when Dioscorus subjoined, that Theodoret sat amongst the Bishops; the Senators said again, that Eusebius and Theodoret should take the place of the Accusers, in like manner as Dioscorus had the place of the Accused allotted to him. When therefore all [the Acts] of the second Ephesine Synod had been read, and the sentence [of deposition pronounced] against Flavianus and Eusebius, had been likewise recited, as far as that 
* Or, expression.  place, where 
i This place must be corrected from the first Action of the Chalcedon Synod, pag. 142. Where, after the Sentence of condemnation pronounced by Dioscorus against Flavianus and Eusebius, when Flavianus had said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, I refuse you: Hilarius Deacon of the Church of Rome said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 'tis contradicted. Which words are written out from the Acts of the second Ephesine Synod. Vales.  Hilarius the Deacon had said, 'Tis contradicted: the Bishops of the East and those with them exclaimed, Anathema to Dioscorus: in this very hour 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So 'tis also written in Nicephorus. But in the Acts of the Chalcedon Synod 'tis written far otherwise, to wit, after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, in this very hour [Dioscours] hath deposed: in this very hour let him be deposed. Which reading I approve of as being the better. But, as this place of Evagrius is to be corrected from the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill, so on the other hand, the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill are to be amended from our Evagrius. For, instead of these words which follow, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Holy Lord do Thou revenge him; it must [in the Chalcedon-Acts] be written thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Flavianus hath been deposed by Dioscorus: Holy Lord, do Thou revenge him, Orthodox Emperor etc. as it is in Evagrius and Nicephorus: and ●o the old Translator of the Chalcedon-Councill seems to have read: for he renders it thus: Sancte domine, tu illum vindica: catholic Imperator, Tu illum vindica, Holy Lord, do Thou revenge him: Catholic Emperor, do you revenge him. From which Version we conclude, that these words [Flavianus hath been deposed by Dioscorus] aught necessarily to precede. Otherwise, whither should these words [do Thou revenge him] be referred? Vales.  Christ hath deposed Dioscorus: Flavianus hath been deposed by Dioscorus: Holy Lord, do Thou revenge him, Orthodox Emperor, do you revenge Him! Many years to Leo: many years to the 
l Some body may make a query here, what Patriarch is to be understood at this place. My affirmation is that Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople is meant. Further, two things are remarkable here. The first is, that the oriental Bishops wish many years not to their own Patriarch, but to another. Secondly, that they term the Bishop of Constantinople simple and absolutely, The Patriarch, to wit, giving him this honour on account of the prerogative of his See. For, in the Constantinopolitan Synod, the second place was assigned to the See of Constantinople. Vales.  Patriarch. Then, when the following words were read, which manifested, that all the then convened Bishops had agreed to the deposition of Flavianus and Eusebius; the most Glorious Judges made an Interlocution in these express words.  
We perceive, that a more exact scrutiny concerning the Orthodox and Catholic Faith ought to be made to morrow, when the Synod will be more complete and full. But, in regard Flavianus of Pious Memory, and Eusebius the most Religious Bishop of Dorylaeum (from a search made into the Acts and Decrees, and also from their testimony by word of mouth who presided in the Synod then convened; who have confessed that they have erred, and have deposed them without cause, when they had in no wise erred in relation to the Faith:) have, as 'tis evidently known, been unjustly deposed: it appears to us (agreeable to that which is acceptable unto God,) to be just, (provided it shall please our most Divine and most Pious Lord,) that Dioscorus the most Religious Bishop of Alexandria, Juvenalis the most Religious Bishop of Jerusalem, Thalassius the most Religious Bishop of Caesarea, Eusebius the most Religious Bishop of 
m From the Act● of the Chalcedon-Councill, pag. 152. (where this Interlocution of the Judges is recorded;) Instead of Armenia, it must be made Ancyra. Vales.  Ancyra, Eustathius the most Religious Bishop of Berytus, and Basilius the most Religious Bishop of Seleucia in Isauria, which [Prelate's] had power, and presided over the then Synod, should 
n Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, fall from,] in the First Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, pag. 152, it is truer written thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, lie under.] For 'tis referred to what went before, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the very same punishment; and the same herewith is the reading in the fourth chapter of this book, where this Interlocution of the Judges occurs entire. In the fourth Action of the Chalcedon▪ Synod, pag. 217, the reading indeed is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but there is a word added in the foregoing [clause,] in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, subjected to the same punishment. If we should retain the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, being estranged from] which follow, would be superfluous. Indeed, these two last mentioned words are wanting in the Tellerian and Florentine M. SS. and in Nicephorus. Vales.  lie under the very same punishment, being by [the sentence of] this sacred Synod according to the Canons estranged from the Episcopal dignity: all things which have been consequently done being made known to his most sacred Imperial Majesty.  
After these words, the Easterns cried out this [is] a just judgement: but the Bishops of Illyricum exclaimed, we have all sinned, let us all be vouchsafed pardon. And again; when the Easterns acclaimed, this is a just sentence: Christ hath deposed a Murderer, Christ hath revenged the Martyrs: the Senators made an Interlocution, that every one of the Bishops convened, should by himself 
* Or, set forth.  declare his own Faith; knowing for certain, that the most Divine Emperor did believe, according to that Exposition of the Faith of the three hundred and eighteen [Fathers, assembled] at Nice, and of the hundred and fifty Fathers [convened] 
o In the excellent Florent. M. S. these words [at Constantinople] are wanting; nor do they occur in the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill, as may be seen at pag. 152; Edit. Been▪ Vales.  at Constantinople; also according to the Epistles of the Holy Fathers, Gregorius, Basilius, Hilarius Athanasius, Ambrose; and according to cyril's two Letters, which were recited at the First Synod at Ephesus: for, that the most Pious Leo Bishop of the Elder Rome, had deposed Eutyches according to the same Faith.  
The First Session therefore having after this manner been ended, when the most Holy Bishops had come together 
p In the third Action of the Chalcedon-Synod, only the Bishops met, nor were there any of the Secular Judges, or Senators, present in the Council. For, in that Session the Faith was to be treated of: which that they should declare and set forth▪ the Bishops had before been invited by the most glorious Judges. But the Bishops for a long while refused to do that, saying that the Draught of the Nicene Creed was sufficient, which had been confirmed by the Constantinopolitan, and first Ephesine Synod. Nevertheless, at length they had yielded to the Judge's request, and promised they would do it. Further, where the Faith is treated of the Secular Judges have nothing to do. In the Third Action therefore, wherein the Faith was to be treated of, no Secular Judges were present. It is further to be remarked, that at this place Evagrius hath omitted the transactions of the Second Action. Evagrius therefore seems to have taken the Third Action for the Second. Which is confirmed by the Acts of this very Synod, pag. 177; where that seems to be the Second Meeting, or Action, which now is the Third. Vales.  alone in order to another [Action,] Eusebius Bishop of Dorylaeum presented Libels in defence of himself and Flavianus; wherein he accused Dioscorus as entertaining the same Sentiments with Eutyches, and because he had divested them of the Sacerdotal Function. He added also, that Dioscorus had inserted some words, which had not been spoken at the then convened Synod, into the Acts thereof; and moreover, that Dioscorus had procured that they should subscribe in blank papers. He requested further, that all the Acts of the second Ephesine Synod might be made null by the vote of [the Prelates who] were convened, that themselves might be restored to the Sacerdotal dignity, and that that nefarious opinion might be Anathematised. He requested also after the reading [of his Libel,] that his Adversary might be present. When this was by an Interlocution ordered to be done; Aëtius Archdeacon and Primicerius of the Notaries said, that he had gone to Dioscorus, as also to the others; and that Dioscorus had answered, that he was not permitted by his keepers to come to the Council. By making another Interlocution it was ordered, that Dioscorus should be sought for before [the doors of] the Council. And when he was not found, Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople made an Interlocution, that he ought to be sent for, and to be present in the Synod. Which having been done, the messengers sent to Dioscorus returned and said that he told them, I am under custody: let [my keepers] say, whether or no they will permit me to go [to the Council.] And upon the messengers saying to him, that they▪ had been sent to him, not to the Magistriani; they brought word, that Dioscorus had said, I am ready to come to the Holy and Ecumenical Synod; but I am hindered. Whereto Himerius added, that in their return from Dioscorus, the 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Langus and Christophorson have rendered it Boethus, as if that were a proper name. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the name of an Office. For the Princeps officii magistri officiorum was so termed, who was of the School [or, Body] of The Agente● in Rebus; as we are informed from the Notitia Imperii Romani. Farther, this Assistant of the Master of the Offices, was by his proper name called Eleusinius, as 'tis recorded in the Third Action of the Chalcedon Synod. Vales.  Assistant to the Master of the sacred Offices met them, and that in company with him the Bishops had gone again to Dioscorus, and that he had some things concerning these matters which he had taken in 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Acts of the Chalcedon Council, instead of these words, 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which the old Translator hath rendered thus: Et c●rta locuti sunt, quae in exceptis habeo, And they have spoken some words, which I have in my Excepta [that is, in my account taken thereof in writing.] 'Tis certain, Himerius was a Notary and a Reader, sent by the Council (together with the Bishops) to Dioscorus, that he might take those things in writing, which should be said on both sides; for that was the Office of Notaries. The Bishops, as often as they went to a Synod, were wont to carry each, his Notary along with them, who were to take the matters transacted in the Synod in writing: to the end that, after the ending of the Synod, each Bishop might carry a copy of the Acts into his own Country. Further, I approve highly of the old Translatour's rendering 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 excepta. Whence I am of opinion, that Origen's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 aught in Latin to be termed Excepta. I know indeed, that Origen's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are by Rufinus and Jerome commonly termed Excerpta, Excerptions; but my Sentiment is, that 'tis corruptly written, in regard they ought rather to be termed Excepta. Vales.  Notes. Which having been read, 'twas manifested that Dioscorus had spoken these express words. Having recollected myself, and considered what is expedient [for me,] I answer thus.  
In regard the most magnificent Judges who sat in the Session before this, have Decreed several things after many Interlocutions made by every one; and I am now cited to a Second Session, to the end that the soresaid [Decrees] may be voided and made null; 'tis my request, that the most magnificent Judges and Sacred Senate, who were at the Former Session, may be present now also, in order to a re-examination of the same matters. To whom Acacius, as 'tis manifestly related in the said Acts, gave answer in these very words. The Holy and Great Synod have not commanded Your Sanctity therefore to be present, that those things which have been transacted before the most Magnificent Judges and the Sacred Senate might be voided and made null: but [the Synod] hath sent us, [with a command] that You should come to the Session, and that Your Sanctity should not be absent therefrom. To whom Dioscorus returned this answer, (as the Acts declare;) You have told me even now, that Eusebius hath presented Libels: I make a request again, that my Cause may be examined before the Judges and Senate. Then, after other things of this nature, which are put into the Acts; those were again sent, who might persuade Dioscorus to be present at what was transacted. Which having been done, those who had been sent returned, and said, that they had taken Dioscorus' answer in Notes, which [Notes] do manifest, that he said these words. I have already signified to Your p●ety, that I am afflicted with a distemper, and that 'tis my request, that the most Magnificent Judges also and the Sacred Senate may now likewise be present at the Judgement of those things which shall be inquired into: but in regard my distemper hath increased, upon that account I have made a delay. And the Acts do manifest that Cecropius said unto Dioscoru●▪ that a little before he had not made the least mention concerning his sickness; and that therefore he ought to satisfy the Canons. To whom Dioscorus made this return, I have said once, that the Judges ought to be present. Then, that Ruffinus Bishop of Samosata said unto Dioscorus, that the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Valesius renders it thus; Canonicum constitutum esse judicium, that a Canonical Judicatory was constituted.  Agitations and Debates [in the Council] were Canonical, and that Dioscorus, if he were present, might freely speak what he should have a mind to. And when Dioscorus enquired, whether Juvenalis and Thalassius and Eustathius were come [to the Synod,] 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He answered: in Robert Stephens' Edition, the reading is, Eustathius answered: In Valesius' Versi●n 'tis, respondit Pergamius, Pergamius answered.  he answered, that that was nothing pertinent to the business. To which words the Acts do set forth, that Dioscorus subjoined these, that he had requested the Christ-loving Emperor, [that he would give order] that the Judges also might be present [in the Council,] as likewise those [Prelate's] who together with him 
* Or, had judged.  had been Judges. And, that hereto the [Synod's] Messenger said, that Eusebius had accused him only, and that all the rest ought not to be present. And, that to these words Dioscorus replied, that those other persons ought also to be present who had been judged together with him: for, that Eusebius had no private 
† Or, business.  Cause against him, but [a common one, to wit,] concerning those things on account of which all of them had been judged. And again, when the [Synod's] Messenger persisted 
‖ Or, concerning the same matter.  in the same things, Dioscorus made answer, what I have said, I have said once; nor have I any thing further to say. To which words [when declared to the Synod,] Eusebius [Bishop] of Dorylaeum said, that he had [matter of accusation] against Dioscorus only, and against no person else: and he desired that Dioscorus might be cited in by a third Summons. [After this] Aëtius gave information, that some persons who styled themselves ecclesiastics, together with some others who were Laïcks, coming from the City Alexandria, had lately presented Libels against Dioscorus, and that those men were now standing before [the doors of] the Council, and 
* Or, made use of outcries.  crying out. When therefore Theodorus, a Deacon of the Holy Church of Alexandria, had in the first place presented [Libels;] and then Ischyrio, who was a Deacon likewise; and after him Athanasius a Presbyter and Cyrillus' sister's son; and lastly Sophronius; in which [Libels] they accused Dioscorus partly for Blasphemies, and partly on account of bodily [damages] and 
t I am of the same opinion with Learned men, who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] had mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lent exaction; by conjecture, as I think. For our Copies have no alteration here. Yet the Tellerian Manuscript (which I procured opportunely, whilst our Edition was in the press,) has it plainly written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  violent exaction of moneys: a third Citation is issued out, wherein Dioscorus is admonished to come [to the Synod.] The Messengers therefore appointed for this business, being returned, made report that Dioscorus had said [these words:] I have sufficiently informed Your Piety; nor can I add any thing else thereto. Again, when the persons sent upon this account had continued to be very urgent in their persuasives to Dioscorus [that he would come,] and he having always given the same answer; Paschasinus the Bishop said [these words.] Dioscorus having now been thrice Summoned, hath not appeared, being pricked in Conscience: and he 
u Nicephorus has inserted some words here, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And he asked the Bishops. Vales.  asked what [punishment] he deserved. Whereto when the Bishops had returned answer, that he had 
* Or, made himself obnoxious to.  offended against the Canons, and when Proterius Bishop of Smyrna had said, at such time as the Holy Flavianus was murdered, nothing had been agreeably and orderly done against him: they who supplied the place of Leo Bishop of the Elder Rome, 
† Or, pronounced Sentence.  made this Declaration in these express words.  
What Dioscorus who hath been Bishop of the Great City Alexandria has audaciously attempted against the Order of the Canons, and the Ecclesiastic Constitution; hath been made manifest, both by those things which have already been enquired into at the First Session, and also from what hath been done this day. For this person, (to omit many other things,) making use of his own authority, uncanonically admitted to communion Eutyches, (a man that embraces the same Sentiments with himself, who had been deposed canonically by his own Bishop of Holy Memory, we mean our Father and Archbishop Flavianus;) before 
* Dioscorus'.  his sitting [in the Synod] at Ephesus together with the Bishops beloved by God. But the Apostolic See has granted a pardon to those [Prelates,] for what hath been involuntarily done there by them. Who also to this present continue of the same opinion with the most Holy Archbishop Leo, and with all the Holy and Ecumenical Synod. On which account, he hath received them to his own communion, as being asserters of the same faith with himself. But 
† Dioscorus.  this man till this very time hath not desisted from boasting of these things, on account whereof he ought rather to mourn, and lay himself prostrate on the earth. Besides, he permitted not the Letter of the most Blessed Pope Leo, to be read, (which had been written by him to Flavianus of Holy Memory;) and his [he did,] notwithstanding he was several times entreated by those persons who brought the Letter, to suffer it to be read; and notwithstanding he had promised with an Oath that it should be read. The not reading of which Letter has filled the most Holy Churches over the whole world with scandals and detriment. Nevertheless, although such things as these have been audaciously attempted by him, 
w 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The same is the reading also in Nicephorus. But, in the Chalcedon▪ Acts, and in the fourth chapter of this book, (where this sentence of condemnation occurs,) it is more truly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it was our design. But, by transposing the prepositions, I had rather write it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. we had considered in relation to, etc. which writing is far more elegant. Vales.  yet we had some thoughts concerning the vouchsafing to him something of compassion in relation to his former impious Fact, as also to the rest of the Bishops beloved by God, although they had not the same authority of judging that he was invested with.  
But in regard he has outdone his former iniquity by his 
* Or, second.  latter facts, (for he has audaciously pronounced an Excommunication against the most Holy and most Pious Leo Archbishop of Rome the Great; and moreover, (when Libels stuffed with Crimes were preferred to the Holy and Great Synod against him,) having been canonically called once, twice, and thrice, by the Bishops beloved of God, he obeyed not, to wit, being pricked by his own conscience; [Lastly,] he has illegally received [to Communion] those, who have been justly deposed by several Synods: [on these various accounts we say]) he himself hath pronounced sentence against himself, having many ways trampled under foot the Ecclesiastic Rules. Wherefore, the most Holy and most Blessed Leo Archbishop of the Greatest and the Elder Rome▪ by Us and the present Synod, together with the thrice Blessed and most eminent Apostle Peter, who is the 
* These▪ Legates of the Romish-See (I suppose) point at that expression used by our Saviour to Peter, recorded Matth. 16. 18. As a Comment on which Text take these words of Saint Cyprian, in his book de Unitate Ecclesiae, termed also Tractatus de Simplicitate Prelatorum, pag. 113. Edit. Bafil. 1558. Loquitur dominus ad Petrum, Ego tibi dico, inquit, quia tu es Petrus, & Super istam Petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam, etc. The Lord speaketh to Peter, I say unto thee, says he, that Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock I will build my Church, etc.— And after his Resurrection he says to the same person, Feed my sheep. And although he gives an equal power to all the Apostles after his Resurrection, and says, As the Father hath sent me, so also I send you, etc.— Yet that he might manifest the Unity, by his own authority he hath disposed the original of the same Unity as beginning from One. For the rest of the Apostles were the same also, that Peter was, endowed with an equal fellowship, both of honour and power; but the original proceeds from Unity, that the Church may be shown to be one.  Rock and Basis of the Catholic Church, and the foundation of the Orthodox Faith, hath divested him of the Episcopal dignity, and hath 
* Or, estranged.  removed him from [the performance of] every Sacerdotal Office. Therefore, the Holy and Great Synod itself will Decree those things concerning the forementioned Dioscorus, which shall seem agreeable to the Canons.  
When therefore these things had been confirmed by Anatolius, Maximus, and the rest of the Bishops, excepting those [Prelate's] who together with Dioscorus had been deposed by the Council; a Relation concerning these [Transactions] was by the Synod written to [the Emperor] Marcianus, and by the same Synod a deposition was sent to Dioscorus, the Contents whereof were these.  
Know, that by reason of Your contemning the Divine Canons, and on account of Your contumacy [Shown] towards this Holy and Ecumenical Synod, because (besides other Crimes whereof You have been convicted,) having been the third time called by this Holy and great Synod, according to the Divine Canons to answer to those Accusations brought against You, You have not appeared; on the thirteenth day of this instant month October, You are deposed from your Bishopric by this Holy and Ecumenical Synod, and are 
* Or, removed.  estranged from every Ecclesiastic 
y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] is variously rendered by Translatours. For Langus renders it Consuetudinem, Custom. Musculus and Christophorson have translated it thus; & ab omni Ecclesiastico Jure esse abalienatum, and are alienated from all Ecclesiastic Right. The Old Translator of the Chalcedon-Councill, pag. 214, renders it Functionem, Function; which, in my judgement, is the truer Version. In the Libel of Deposition of the same Dioscorus, which the Chalcedon-Synod sent, almost in the very same words, to the Clergy men of the Alexandrian Church who were then at Chalcedon, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Degree. In the sentence of condemnation pronounced against the same Dioscorus by the Legates of the Romish See, instead of this word, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Office, is made use of. Now, these words are therefore added by the Synod, that they might show, that Dioscorus was reduced to a Laïck-communion. For he is not only said to be divested of the Episcopal dignity, but is also removed from every Ecclesiastic Office: lest any one should think him to be removed from the Episcopal Act: [or, acting as a Bishop,] and thrust down into the degree of the Presbyterate. For to do that, is sacrilege, as 'tis said in the fourth Action of the Chalcedon-Synod, pag. 247. Vales.  duty.  
Then, having written concerning these things to the pious 
z 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It should (as it seems,) be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Clergy of the most Holy, etc. For Dioscorus' Libel of Deposition was sent to the Clergymen of the Alexandrian Church, who were then at Chalcedon, as may be seen in the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill, pag. 214. Due order did require indeed, that Dioscorus' Deposition should be declared by the Synod to the Bishops of Egypt also. But the Bishops of the Chalcedon-Councill were to perform that afterwards, in their Synodick Letter. At that time they had done sufficient, in declaring Dioscorus' Deposition to the Alexandrian ecclesiastics who were then at Chalcedon, to wit, to El●●mosynus the Presbyter and Oeconomus [or, Steward,] and too Euthalius Archdeacon, and to the rest of the Clergy. 'Tis certain, Evagrius' words do sufficiently declare, that there is no mention here concerning the Bishops of Egypt. For he calls them Bishops of the Alexandrian Church: which appellation agrees not with the Bishops of Egypt. Vales.  Bishops of the most Holy Church at Alexandria, and when the 
a In Nicephorus 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. And so 'tis in Robert Stephens' Edition.  Edict against Dioscorus had been proposed, this Sessions was ended.  
The foregoing 
* Or, convention.  Session having been thus ended, after this [the Bishops] being again convened, returned answer to the Interrogation of the Judges (who had requested that the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the true Religion.  true Faith might be expounded,) [in this manner,] 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged; in regard 'tis altogether superfluous at this place. Further, the place here meant by Evagrius, is extant in the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, pag. 159, Edit. Bin. But 'tis to be remarked, of which I have given an Advertisement before, that the Copies of the Chalcedon-Synod which Evagrius made use of, were different from those we now have. For that which is to us the Third Action, to Evagrius is the Second, as we have seen already. But, that which in our copies is inscribed the Second Action, is the Third to Evagrius; as it will be made manifest from this place, and those following. Vales.  that nothing further ought to be established, the matters against Eutyches having been fully finished, and determined by the Bishop of Rome, to which [determinations] they had all given their assent. Again, when all the Bishops cried out, that they all said the same things, and when the Judges by making an Interlocution had pronounced, that each Patriarch, having chosen one or two persons of his own Dioecesis, should come forth into the midst, to the end that the opinion of every one might be made manifest: Florentius Bishop of Sardis required a 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Prelude, or, Cessation.  Truce, to the end 
c The place which Evagrius means here, occurs in the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, pag. 159. Also, the words of Cecropius Bishop of Sebastopolis occur in the same page. Vales.  that with consideration they might arrive at the Truth. And Cecropius Bishop of Sebastopolis spoke these words. The Faith hath been well expounded by the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers, and hath been confirmed by the Holy Fathers, Athanasius, Cyrillus, Celestinus, Hilarius, Basilius, Gregorius, and now again by the most Holy Leo. And our request is, that the [words] of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers, as also those of the most Holy Leo, may be recited. Which having been read, the whole Synod cried out, in these words; this is the Faith of the Orthodox: Thus we all believe, Pope Leo believes thus, Cyrillus believed thus, the Pope hath expounded it thus. And when there had been another Interlocution, that the Exposition of the Faith [set forth] by the Hundred and fifty Holy Fathers might be recited also, that was likewise read. To which the Synod again cried out, and said: This is the Faith of [us] all: This is the Faith of the Orthodox: Thus we all believe. 
d This place is also extant in the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Synod, pag. 160. Vales.  After whom Aetius the Archdeacon said, that he had at hand the Epistle of the Divine Cyrillus to Nestorius, which all [the Fathers] convened at Ephesus had confirmed by their own Subscriptions; and that he had likewise another Letter of the same Cyrillus' s, which had been written to Johannes [Bishop] of Antioch, and which had likewise been confirmed: and his request was, that both these Letters might be read. And after an Interlocution had been made concerning these [Letters,] they were both recited. Part of the Contents of the former Epistle run word for word thus.  

Cyrillus, to the most Pious Nestorius, [my] Fellow-Minister.  
Some persons, as I understand, 
* Or, prate against.  reproach my Reputation in the presence of Your Piety, and that frequently, taking an occasion [to do thus] most especially, at such time as those of the Magistracy are met together; and peradventure they suppose, that Your ears are even delighted [with such discourses as these.] And after some words. The Holy and Great Synod therefore hath said, 
† Or, that he hath been begotten the only begotten Son of God, etc.  that He the only begotten Son hath been begotten of God and the Father according to Nature, very God of very God, the Light of the Light; that He, by whom the Father hath made all things, descended, was Incarnate, made man, suffered, rose again the third day, ascended into the Heavens. These Expressions and Forms we also ought to follow, considering with ourselves, what is meant by this [proposition,] God the Word was incarnate and was made man. For we do not affirm, that the Nature of The Word having been changed, was made Flesh: nor that it was converted into whole man, who [consists] of Soul and Body. But [We say] that rather, that when The Word had personally united to himself the Flesh enlivened with a rational soul, he was ineffably and incomprehensibly made man, and he hath been styled the Son of man, not according to will only, or good pleasure; nor yet as it were in the Assumption of the person only. And, that the Natures [are] divers, 
e For the divine and humane Nature being joined together, have constituted to us one Christ and Lord. And so that is true which Cyrillus says, viz. that two Nature's divers amongst themselves, have come together into a true unity: which, nevertheless, Christophorson understood not. Not that of two Natures one is made, in such manner as Eutyches asserted: But, that of two Natures one Christ hath existed. And thus Cyrillus has explained his own opinion a little after these words; whereas he saith, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by an ineffable mystical and secret concourse to an unity. From hence it appears, that Johannes Langus, otherwise the Learned Translator of Nicephorus, hath mistake here, who has rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (not unity, but) union. Vales.  which have come together into a true Unity: but, that of both [Natures there is] one Christ and [one] Son; not as if the diversity of the Natures were destroyed by the Union: but rather, 
* Or, that by the divinity and humanity they [the Natures] have perfected, etc.  that the Divinity and Humanity have perfected to us one Lord, and Christ, and Son, by an ineffable mystical and secret concourse to an Unity. And after some few words. But, in regard having personally united the humanity to himself on our account and for our salvation, he proceeded from a woman, for this reason he is said to have been born according to the Flesh. For he was not at first born a common [and ordinary] manasses of the Holy Virgin, and after that The Word 
* Or, came.  descended upon him: but having been 
† Or, made one.  united from the very womb, he is said to have undergone a Carnal Nativity, that he might procure [to himself] the Nativity of his own Flesh. After the same manner we say he suffered, and rose again; not as if God The Word, as to his own Nature, suffered either the Stripes, or the 
* Or, piercings.  Transfixions of the Nails, or any other of the wounds: for the Deity is Impassable, because 'tis also Incorporeal. But, in regard that which had been made his own Body suffered, on this account he is again said to have suffered for us. For there was the Impassable [Deity] in a passable Body.  
Most part of [Cyrillus's] other Letter hath been recorded in our foregoing 
† Chap. 6.  Book. But there is a passage in it, which Johannes [Bishop] of the Antiochians had written [in his Letter, to which passage] Cyrillus hath 
‖ Or, withal suffrages.  fully agreed: this passage runs thus. We confess the Holy Virgin to be Theotocos, because God The Word took Flesh from Her and was made man, and from that very Conception united to himself a Temple taken from Her. But we know, that those divine men do take the Evangelic and Apostolic Expressions [uttered] concerning the Lord, 
* Or, partly.  sometimes in a common sense, as [spoken] of one person: 
† Or, partly.  at other while [they] divide them, as [uttered] concerning two Natures. And, [that they have] delivered these [Expressions as] becoming God, according to the divinity of Christ: but those other [as] humble and mean, agreeable to the same persons humanity. To which words [Cyrillus] has subjoined these. Having read these your sacred Expressions, We find that We ourselves embrace the same Sentiments. For, there is one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism. We have therefore glorified God the Saviour of all [men,] rejoicing mutually, that as well the Churches amongst us, as those with you, do profess a Faith that is agreeable, both to the divinely inspired Scriptures, and also to the Tradition of our Holy Fathers.  
After the Reading hereof, those of this Synod cried out in these words: We do all believe thus; Pope Leo believes thus. Anathema to him that divides, and to him who confounds. This is the Faith of Leo the Archbishop. Leo believes thus; Leo and Anatolius believe thus. We all believe thus. As Cyrillus, so we believe. The eternal memory of Cyrillus. As Cyrillus' Letters 
f In the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, pag. 161▪ instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are] it is written [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, contain.] Vales.  are, so are our Sentiments. Thus we have believed, thus we do believe: Leo the Archbishop thinks thus, thus he believes, thus he hath written. Then, an Interlocution having been made, that Leo's Letter might also be read; being rendered [into Greek,] it was recited: which [Letter] is extant in the Acts [of the Council.] After therefore the reading thereof, the Bishops exclaimed, This is the Faith of the Fathers, This is the Faith of the Apostles. We all believe thus, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, We that are Orthodox do believe thus. In the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, p. 169, it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Orthodox do believe thus; which reading I like better, although Nicephorus confirms the common reading. Vales.  we that are Orthodox do believe thus. Anathema to him who believes not thus. Peter by Leo hath uttered these words: The Apostles have taught thus: Leo hath taught piously and truly, Cyrillus has taught thus, Leo and Cyrillus have taught alike: Anathema to him who believes not thus: This is the true Faith, the Orthodox think thus, this is the Faith of the Fathers. Why were not these [words] read at Ephesus? Dioscorus hath concealed these [Expressions.] It is recorded in the same Acts, that when part of the [forementioned] Letter of Leo was read, the Contents whereof were these, And in order to the 
* Or, laying down.  paying that due debt of our Nature, the divine Nature was united to a Nature passable, to the end that (for this was agreeable to our Remedies,) He being one and the same Mediator of God and Men, the Man Christ Jesus; might be able to die by one, and might not be able to die by the other: the Illyrician and Palestine Bishops being in doubt as to this Expression; Aetius archdeacon of the most Holy Church of Constantinople, produced a passage of Cyrillus' s, the Contents whereof are these: Again, in regard his own Body 
* See Heb. 2. 9  by the grace of God, according as the Apostle Paul saith, hath tasted death 
h I agree with Learned men, who (instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by all) have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for, or, instead of every man; so the reading is in Nicephorus, and in the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, pag. 170. Vales.  for every man, he himself is [therefore] said to have suffered death for us: not as if he had experienced death, as to what belongs to his own Nature; (For 'tis stupidity and extreme madness, either to affirm, or think this:) but because (as I have even now said,) his Flesh tasted death. And again, as to an expression of Leo's Letter, which runs thus: For each Form acts with a communion of the other, that which is proper: to wit, The Word operates that which is The Word ' s; and the 
* The body.  Flesh performs that which is of the 
† Or, body.  Flesh: and the one of these shines with Miracles; but the other hath lain under injuries: the Illyrician and Palestine Bishops being in doubt, the same Aetius read a 
‖ Or, Head.  Chapter of Cyrillus, the Contents whereof were these. Of the expressions [used concerning Christ,] some are most especially agreeable to God; again, others are agreeable to man. But a third sort possess a certain middle place, evidencing the Son of God, to be God and also at the same time Man. After this, when the foresaid Bishops doubted at another place of Leo's Epistle, which runs thus: For, although in our Lord Jesus Christ, [there is] one person of God and of man, nevertheless that is one thing whence there is in both a Community of Contumely, and that is another whence there is a Community of Glory. For from us he [has] humanity, which is less than the Father. But from the Father he has the divinity which is equal with his Father. Theodoret, after he had well considered this matter, said, that the Blessed Cyrillus had expressly spoken thus, in these words: And being made man, and losing nothing that was his own, 
i In the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, this place of Cyrillus is written otherwise, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For he continued what he was: but 'tis altogether to be understood, that the one dwells in the other, that is the divine Nature in the humane. Vales.  he continued what he was, and the one dwelled in the other, that is, the divine Nature 
* Or, with men.  in man. After this, when the Illustrious Judges enquired whether there were any person who as yet doubted, all answered, that no person made any further doubt. After whom, Atticus Bishop of Nicopolis requested, that a 
* Or, an Interval.  Truce of some few days might be allowed them, to the end that with a sedate mind and undisturbed understanding such things might be decreed as were pleasing to God, and to the Holy Fathers. He desired also, that Cyrillus' Letter, written to Nestorius, might be delivered [to them,] in which Cyrillus entreats Nestorius, that he would give his assent to his twelve Heads, 
k There is an ambiguity in these words. For they may as well be referred to Cyrillus' twelve heads, of which he speaks just before, as to the requests of Atticus Bishop of Nicopolis; to which all the rest of the Bishops agreed, as we are informed in the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, about the end of it. Johannes Langus has followed the former sense. But the latter explication pleases me best. Vales.  whereto all agreed. And when the Judges by making an Interlocution [had given order,] that an interval of five days might be allowed them, wherein they might have a meeting [and confer] 
l I assent to the Learned, who (instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about Anatolius,) before us had mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with Anatolius. In Nicephorus the preposition is wanting, which nevertheless seems to me altogether necessary. Vales.  with Anatolius Prelate of Costantinople: all the Bishops cried out, and said; We do believe thus: We all believe thus: as Leo, so we believe: no one of us doubts: We have all subscribed. To which [exclamations the Judges] made an Interlocution in these express words. There is no necessity that you should all meet. But, in regard 'tis agreeable, that those who doubt should be confirmed, let the most pious Bishop Anatolius choose out of their number who have subscribed, such persons as he shall think fit to teach and inform those that doubt. Whereto those of the Synod subjoined these Acclamations: We entreat 
m In the excellent Florentine M. S. the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for, or, concerning the Fathers; which is better than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. from the, etc. And the same with that first mentioned, is the reading in the Second Action of the Chalcedon-Councill. Further, who these Fathers should be, for whom the Bishops entreat, that they may be restored to the Synod, 'tis not difficult to guests. For they are these, Juvenalis Bishop of Jerusalem, Thalassius of Caesarea in Cappadocia, Eusebius, Eustathius, and Basilius; who had been deposed in the First Action together with Dioscorus, by an Interlocution of the Judges and Senators. On account therefore of this deposition which the Bishops had approved of by their suffrages, these five Bishops, were present neither at the Second nor Third Action, as 'tis apparent from the Catalogue of the Bishops which is prefixed before those Actions. Besides, in the Third Action, when the Legates of the Apostolic See had pronounced a sentence of deposition against Dioscorus, the rest of the Bishops confirmed it by their own subscriptions: excepting these five, as Evagrius has truly observed above. In the Common Editions of the Chalcedon-Synod, pag. 212, the names even of these five Bishops occur written also: but, out of order, and after all the other Bishops. Whence it appears, that they had not subscribed at such time as the sentence was pronounced, but a long while after, when they had been restored, and had recovered their former dignity. Moreover, it may be manifestly concluded from what is said above, that that is most true which I have already remarked, viz. that the Second Action of the Chalcedon Synod is by Evagrius taken for The Third, and The Third for The Second. But, which Copies are worthiest to be believed, whether those which Evagrius made use of, or them which we have now extant, 'tis not easy to pronounce. To me, the Copies made use of by Evagrius seem more certain. First, on account of their Antiquity; for doubtless they were older than those we now use. Secondly, by reason of their legitimate and true order of matters transacted. For, after an accurate Examination of Dioscorus' Cause, and after the Interlocution of the Judges, who had pronounced him to have offended against the Canons, and that he was to be deposed; all which was done in the First Action: it remained, that Dioscorus by a Canonical Judgement of the Bishops should be condemned. Wherefore, that Action, wherein Dioscorus was deposed by the Bishops by a Synodick Sentence, ought immediately to follow The First Action. Therefore Evagrius and Nicephorus have rightly placed it in the second place. A third reason is drawn from the Third Action itself, pag. 177. where Dioscorus is said to have answered the Legates sent to him from the Holy Synod, in this manner: Quoniam ante haec in congregatione, etc. In regard before this the most magnificent Judges sitting in the Convention, have determined some things, after a large Interlocution of every one of them, but now a second meeting calls me out, in order to the nulling of what has been said before. Nevertheless, that is in the way, which occurs at the close of the Second Action, viz that the Bishops of Illyricum cried out thus, Dioscorus to the Synod, Dioscorus to the Churches. Which doubtless they would not have dared to say after Dioscorus' deposition to which themselves had subscribed. Therefore, the Second Action, where this Acclamation occurs, ought necessarily to precede The Third Action; in which Dioscorus was Canonically deposed. And this I think to be truer. Vales.  for the Fathers: [Let] the Fathers, who are of the same Sentiment with Leo, [be restored] to the Synod; The Fathers to the Synod: These words to the Emperor: These Supplications to The Orthodox, These Supplications to Augusta: We have all sinned: Let us all be pardoned. But the Clergy of the Constantinopolitan Church exclaimed [in these words,] They are but few who cry out: The Synod says not this. After whom, the Eastern Bishops cried out, The Egygyptian to Banishment. But the Illyricians exclaimed: We entreat [you,] have mercy upon all. After whom the Eastern Bishops cried out, The Egyptian to Banishment. And when the Illyricians had made the same request which they had made before, the Clergy of Constantinople cried out: Dioscorus to Banishment: The Egyptian to Exile: The Heretic to Banishment. Christ hath deposed Dioscorus. After whom, the Illyricians and those Bishops of their party [exclaimed,] We have all sinned; pardon all: Dioscorus to the Synod, Dioscorus to the Churches. And when such like words as these had preceded, this Session was ended. At the Session after this, when the Senate had made an Interlocution, that the Decrees which had already been 
n Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the due Decrees;] it must undoubtedly be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Decrees which had been given forth; which is the reading in Nicephorus. And this reading is confirmed by the fourth Action of the Chalcedon-Synod, pag. 218, etc. Vales.  given forth should be recited, Constantinus the Secretary read these express words out of a 
* Or, Paper.  Schedule.  
We perceive, that a more exact scrutiny concerning the Orthodox and Catholic Faith ought to be made to morrow, when the Synod will be more complete and full. But, in regard Flavianus of Pious Memory, and the most Religious Bishop Eusebius (from a search made into the Acts and Decrees, and also from their testimony by word of mouth who presided in the Synod then convened; who have confessed that they have erred, and have deposed them without cause, when they had in no wise erred in the Faith:) have, as 'tis evidently known, been unjustly deposed: it appears to us (agreeable to that which is acceptable unto God,) to be just, (provided it shall please our most Divine and most Pious Lord,) that Dioscorus the most Religious Bishop of Alexandria, Juvenalis the most Religious Bishop of Jerusalem, Thalassius the most Religious Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, Eusebius the most Religious Bishop of Ancyra, Eustathius the most Religious Bishop of Berytus, and Basilius the most Religious Bishop of Seleucia in Isauria, which [Prelate's] had power, and presided over the then Synod, should lie under the very same punishment, [and] according to the Canons 
* Or, made strangers to.  be removed from the Episcopal dignity: all things which have been consequently done being made known 
† Or, to the Divine height.  to his most sacred Imperial Majesty.  
Then, after the reading of some other things, the Bishops assembled were asked, whether Leo's Letter agreed with the Faith of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers convened at Nice, and with that of the Hundred and fifty [Holy Fathers assembled] in the Imperial City [Constantinople;] whereto Anatolius Prelate of Constantinople and all the Bishops present returned answer, that Leo's Letter agreed with the foresaid Holy Fathers: and 
o Christophorson read it in the plural number 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they subscribed; and so the reading is in Nicephorus: which is confirmed by the Acts of the Chalcedon-Synod, pag. 218, etc. Vales.  he subscribed to the forementioned Letter of Leo. These things having proceeded thus, those of the Synod cried out, We all consent, We do all approve, We all believe a like, We all think the same things, We all believe thus. [Let] the Fathers [be restored] to the Synod, [Let] those who have subscribed [be restored] to the Synod: Many years 
* Or, of the Emperor.  to the Emperor: Many years 
† Or, of Augusta; that is, Pulcheria; see chap. 1.  to Augusta. The Fathers to the Synod, those of the same Faith to the Synod: many years to the Emperor: those of the same Sentiments to the Synod: many years to the Emperor. We have all subscribed to the Faith: as Leo, so we think After this an Interlocution was made [by the Judges,] in these express words: We have given a Relation concerning these things to our most divine and most pious Lord, and we expect the answer of his piety. But your Reverence shall render an account to God, as well concerning Dioscorus who hath been deposed by You, (his Imperial Majesty and we being ignorant thereof,) as 
p Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ concerning all those other things,] the reading in the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning those [other] five persons; in the Fourth Action of the Chalcedon-Synod, pag. 232▪ the reading is the same with this last mentioned; as likewise that in Nicephorus. Vales.  concerning those [other] five persons for whom you have entreated, and concerning all other matters which have been transacted in the Synod. [Hereupon they all] cried out, saying, God hath deposed Dioscorus: Dioscorus hath been justly deposed, Christ hath deposed Dioscorus. Then after these things, an answer being brought from Marcianus, which gave the Bishop's permission to determine according to their own discretion concerning the persons who had been deposed, in such manner as the Judges have declared by an Interlocution; [the Bishops] made their request, saying these express words: We entreat that they may come in. [Let] those of the same opinion [be restored] to the Synod: those of the same Sentiments, to the Synod: those who have subscribed to Leo's Letter, to the Synod. Which persons, after an Interlocution, were admitted into the number of the Synod. And after this, the Supplicatory Libels, which had been presented by the Bishops of the Aegyptick Dioecesis to the Emperor Marcianus, were read; wherein, besides other matters these things were contained: Our Sentiments are the same with those expositions which the Three hundred and eighteen [Holy Fathers] set forth at Nicaea, and [with those embraced by] the blessed Athanasius, and Cyrillus of Holy Memory: We Anathematise every Heresy, that of Arius, that of Eunomius, of Manes, of Nestorius, and that of those who assert, that the Flesh of our Lord is from heaven, and not from the Holy Theotocos, and Ever-Virgin Mary; 
* That is, Christ.  whom [we affirm] to be like to us all, [but] without sin. Then, all [the Bishops] present in the Synod cried out, saying: Why do they not Anathematise Eutyches' opinion? Let them subscribe to Leo's Letter, and Anathematise Eutyches and his Opinions: Let them give their assent to Leo's Letter: they are desirous to impose upon us and be gone. Hereto the Bishops of Egypt returned answer, that there were many Bishops in Egypt, and that 'twas impossible [for them] to represent the 
† Or, person.  persons of those who were absent: and they requested, that the Synod would expect their Archbishop, to the end that (according as Custom required,) they might follow his Opinion. For [they said,] that if they should do any thing before the 
‖ Or, nomination.  Election of their Archbishop, all persons of the whole Egyptick Dioecesis would fall upon them. And when they had made many entreaties concerning these things, and those of the Synod had vigorously resisted them; by an Interlocution 'twas ordered, that an 
* Or, delay.  interval should be granted to the Bishops of Egypt, till such time as an Archbishop could be ordained over them. And after this, were presented Supplicatory Libels of some Monks, the sum of which was this, that they might in no wise be forced to subscribe 
† Or, in certain papers.  to certain Papers, 
q There is extant a Supplicatory Libel, presented to the Emperor Marcianus by the Monks, in the Fourth Action of the Chalcedon-Synod, pag. 237. In this Libel the Monk's request of the Emperor, that an Ecumenical Synod might be convened, (which the Emperor had before given order to be assembled;) which might consult the safety of all persons, and that the Monks might not be compelled by violence to subscribe. Those Monks, belike, did not believe that Synod to be Ecumenical, at which Dioscorus and the other Bishops of Egypt were not present. They requested therefore, that Dioscorus might be wholly restored, as may be seen in another Libel which is recited afterwards. Vales.  till such time as the Synod (which the Emperor had ordained to be convened,) should meet, and take cognizance of those things which had been Decreed. After the recital of these [Libels,] Diogenes Bishop of Cyz●cus declared that ●arsumas, one of those persons who were come into the Council, had murdered Flavianus: for, that he had cried out kill him. And that, although he was not named in the Libels, yet (contrary to what was right and fitting,) he had gotten entrance [into the Council.] Whereat all the Bishops exclaimed, Barsumas hath ruined all Syria, he hath brought a thousand Monks against us. And when an Interlocution had been made, that the [Monks] who were come together should expect the Synod's determination; the Monks requested, that the Libels composed by them might be read: part whereof was this, that Dioscorus and those Bishops with him might be present at the Synod. At the hearing whereof, all the Bishops exclaimed. Anathema to Dioscorus: Christ hath deposed Dioscorus: thrust these persons out of doors: take away the injury of the Synod: remove the Force of the Synod: [Relate] these words to the Emperor: remove the Injury of the Synod: take away the disgrace of the Synod. In opposition to whom the Monks cried out, remove the injury of the Monasteries. And when the same exclamations had been made again by the Synod, 'twas ordered by an Interlocution, that the rest of the Libels should be recited. In which 'twas affirmed, that Dioscorus' deposition had not been duly and orderly made, and that, the Faith being proposed, 
* Or, he ought to partake of the Synod.  he ought to be admitted to the Session of the Synod. And unless this were done, they would shake their garments, [and recede] from the Communion of those Bishops who were convened. After the Recital of these words, Aetius the Archdeacon read the Canon concerning those who separated themselves [from Communion.] And again, when the Monks were divided at the questions [put to them] by the most Holy Bishops, and afterwards, at the interrogatory of Aetius the Archdeacon made as from the Synod; and when some of them Anathematised Nestorius and Eutyches, and others refused to do that: an Interlocution was made by the Judges [who declared,] that the Supplicatory Libels of Faustus and the other Monks should be read; wherein they requested of the Emperor, that those Monks should not have any further Countenance shown them, who had lately appeared in opposition to Orthodox Sentiments: amongst whom, one Dorotheus ● Monk had termed Eutyches Orthodox. Against him divers questions concerning Eutyches' Doctrine were proposed by the Judges. After this, when the Fifth Session was begun, the Judges by an Interlocution declared, that what had been determined concerning the Faith, should be promulged. Then Asclepiades a Deacon of Constantinople, read the Determination, which they were pleased not to have inserted into the Acts. Against which [Determination] some made opposition; but more consented to it. And when Exclamations had been made on the one side and on the other, the Judges said, that Dioscorus affirmed he had therefore deposed Flavianus, because he asserted there were two Natures: but, that the Determination ran thus, of two Natures. To which Anatolius made answer, that Dioscorus had not been deposed on account of the Faith; but because he had 
* Or, brought an Excommunication upon Leo.  excommunicated Leo, and having been thrice summoned, had not appeared. Then 
r As to myself it seemeth, I have restored this place very happily. For, of these three words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from this instant] I have made one, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. the Judges desired, etc. But Nicephorus, perceiving this place to be corrupted, by adding a word made it good in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. From this instant the Judges ordered, etc. Which emendation is contradicted by the Authority of the Acts, and contrary to Evagrius' mind. For the Secular Judges, who by the Emperor's order were present at the Synod, never Commanded that Leo's Letter should be inserted into the definition of the Faith; but only desired that of the Bishops: which nevertheless was denied them by the Bishops, as 'tis apparent from the Fifth Action, pag. 250. Vales.  the Judges desired, that the words in Leo's Letter might be inserted into the definition [of the Faith:] which having been denied by the Bishops (who said that another definition [of the Faith] could not be made, for that was complete and perfect;) these things were related to the Emperor. And he ordered six of the Eastern Bishops, and three of the Pontic [Dioecesis,] and three of Asia, and three of Thracia, and three of Illyricum, (Anatolius and the Deputies of the Romish See being also present,) to meet in the Church [of Euphemia,] and there rightly to determine matters in relation to the Faith; or at least, that every one of them should set forth his own Faith; which if they did not, they were to know, that a Synod should be convened in the West. And being asked to declare, whether they would follow Dioscorus who asserted [Christ to consist] OF TWO [Natures,] or Leo [who affirmed] TWO [Natures] IN Christ, they cried out that they 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, agreeable to] must be understood. For the Bishops did not make answer that they believed Leo, according as Christophorson renders it; but, that they believed with Leo [or, as Leo did believe,] as Langus and Musculus have rightly rendered it. For thus they had acclaimed, as Leo does, so we believe; as it occurs in the fifth Action. Vales.  believed [agreeable to] Leo: but, that those who made opposition were Eutychianists. And when the Judges had said, that 
t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus has mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ according to Leo. But, I doubt not but Evagrius wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, according to Leo's opinion. For so the Judges speak in the Fifth Action of this Council, pag. 250. Further, before the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the verb [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, there ought] seems necessary to be added. Vales.  according to Leo's Opinion [there aught] to be added [in the definition of the Faith, these words] two nature's united, 
u In the Fifth Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, 'tis written adverbially, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, inconvertibly, and indivisibly, and inconfusealy. Vales.  inconvertible, and undivided, and inconfused in Christ; [the Bishops entreated them to go into the Oratory of the Holy Euphemia's Church.] 
w Before these▪ some words seem to be wanting in the Greek-Text, which from, the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill may be supplied after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Bishops entreated them to go into the Oratory [of the Holy Euphemia's Church.] Further▪ the mistake of Langus and Christophorson is to be taken notice of here; who have rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Church of the Holy Martyr Euphemia. The Synod of Chalcedon was indeed assembled in the Temple, or Church of Saint Euphemia. But, the Treaty, or Conference, concerning the Faith was held in the Oratory of the said Church, according as the Emperor had given order in the Allocution which is recited in the Council, pag. 250. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to meet in the Oratory [or Choir] of the most Holy Church. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Martyrium] is taken for the Church, as it appears from the Third Action of the Chalcedon-Synod, where the Bishops are said to have met in the Martyrium of the most Holy and Victorious Martyr Euphemia, And in the other Actions of that Council, the same Bishops are said to have come together into the most holy church of the same Martyr. In regard therefore 'tis manifest, that the Oratory (wherein some few of the Bishops met only, to treat concerning the Faith, together with Anatolius and the Deputies of the Romish See,) was part of Saint Euphemia's Church, it remains to be inquired, what part of the Church that was. Saint Euphemia's Church consisted of three spacious Edifices; the first whereof was an Atrium, or, Court. The second, the Basilico, [or, the Church itself;] the third, the Altar built in form of a Cuppolo, as Evagrius tells us in the third chapter of this book. The Oratory therefore is the same with the Altar, which now a days we term the Choir, or, Quire. Nor has our Evagrius done right, in making use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify the Oratory; for the Emperor had not ordered the Bishops to meet in the Martyrium, but in the Oratory of the Martyr, as we have now said. Vales.  And when the Judges had entered into the foresaid Oratory, together with Anatolius and the Deputies of Leo, with Maximus also of Antioch, and Juvenalis of Jerusalem, and Thalassius of Caesarea in Cappadocia, and with the other [Bishops;] and when [some little time after] they had gone out from thence, the definition [of the Faith] was read, the Contents whereof were these: Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and so forth, which we have inserted 
* See chap. 4.  above into our History. And when they had all cried out; This is the Faith of the Fathers, Let the Metropolitans now subscribe; This is the Faith of the Apostles; We all follow this Faith; We all think thus: the ●udges made an Interlocution in these words: Those matters which have been defined by the Fathers, and which please all persons, shall be Related 
† Or, to the Divine height.  to his Imperial Majesty. But, at the Sixth Session, the Emperor [Marcianus] came [to the Council,] and made a Speech to the Bishops concerning Concord. And 
‖ Or, by the Emperor's order.  after an Interlocution of the emperor's, the definition [of the Faith] was read by Aetius Archdeacon of Constantinople, and all subscribed to the definition. Then the Emperor asked, whether the definition were composed by the unanimous consent of them all: and they all confirmed it with joyful acclamations. Again, the Emperor made two Speeches [to the Bishops,] which were followed with the joyful acclamations of them all. After this by the Emperor's persuasion the Canons were 
* Ordained, or, Constituted.  written, and 
x Not a Metropolitical Right or Privilege, but the name of a Metropolis only, was given to the City of Chalcedon: for these are the words of the Emperor Marcianus' Law; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, We have Decreed, that the City of the Chalcedonensians, wherein the Synod of the most Holy Faith was convened, should have the privileges of a Metropolis, honouring it with the name only, to wit, its proper dignity being preserved to the Metropolis of the Nicomedians. But although the Emperor in these words seems to adorn only the City itself of the Chalcedonensians, with the Title of a Metropolis, yet that privilege belongs even to the Church of the Chalcedonensians also. From that time therefore the Bishop of Chalcedon had the honour of a Metropolitan: but, had no Metropolitical Right or Privilege, because the Emperor by this Law would have nothing diminished from the dignity of the Bishop of Nicomedia. The Bishops of this very Council have determined [or judged] the same thing in the Cause of the Bishops of Nicomedia and Nicaea. For, whereas Nicaea by the Emperor's Rescript had obtained the honour of a Metropolis, the Judges and Bishops who were in the Council made answer, that this honour had been given only to the City by the Emperors; nor could the Bishop of Nicaea by this Law arrogate to himself a Metropolitical Right or Privilege; but was only preferred before the other Bishops of the Province Bythinia: so that, he was accounted in the second place after the Metropolitan, as may be seen in the Thirteenth Action. Further, what the Metropolitical Rights and Privileges were, we are informed from the Canons of the Nicene Council; to wit, that the Ordinations of Provincial Bishops should not be made without the Metropolitan's consent: and that the Metropolitan Bishop should have a power of calling out the Provincial Bishops to a Council of his own. Moreover, in the Florentine Manuscript I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, although in the Chalcedon-Councill it is always written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Regularly it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the Ancients seem to have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis apparent from many places in the Chalcedon-Councill. Vales.  to [the City of] the Chalcedonensians were given Metropolitical Rights and Privileges. And the Emperor commanded the Bishops to stay three or four days, and that every one should propose [questions] concerning what he had a mind to, in the presence of the Judges; and 
* Or, what was fitting should be done.  that all things should be ended by a convenient and fit determination▪ Thus this Convention was finished. There was 
y In Nicephorus, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, other things,] it is righter thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with the accent in the last syllable save one; understand, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Session, or Convention. I wonder, that neither Musculus nor Christophorson perceived this. Vales.  another [Session] also, wherein other Canons were made. And again, at another Session, Juvenalis and Maximus made an agreement, and it seemed good, that the [Bishop] of Antioch should have the two Phoenicia's, and Arabia; and the [Bishop] of Jerusalem the three Palestines [Subject to his See.] And after an Interlocution of the Judges and▪ Bishops, they confirmed [this agreement.] And at the 
z Yes, in the Ninth Action, the Cause of Theodoret the Bishop was judged, as Our Copies show us. But the Copies of the Chalcedon Synod, which Evagrius made use of, seem to have been different from ours. For, as we have seen a little before, Evagrius reckons a Seventh Action, wherein other Canons were promulged. Which Action is at this day wanting in our Copies. Vales.  ninth Session Theodoret's Cause was discussed. Who had Anathematised Nestorius, in these words; Anathema to Nestorius, and to him who denies the Holy Virgin Mary to be Theotocos, and to him who divides the one Only-begotten Son into two Sons: moreover, I have subscribed to the definition of the Faith, and to Leo's Epistle. After an Interlocution therefore made by them all, he recovered his own See. In another Session, Ibas' Cause was examined, and those things were read which had been transacted and pronounced against him; the Judges whereof were Photius Bishop of Tyre, and Eustathius Bishop of Berytus. And Sentence was deferred to the following [Session.] At the Eleventh Convention, when many of the Bishops had voted Ibas to 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tenth Action of the Chalcedon-Councill, and in Nicephorus, the Preposition is wanting. But in the Florentine Manuscript, I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is the same as if he should have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, among, or, of the number of the Bishops▪ Vales. The reading in Robert Stephens is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  be restored to his Bishopric, some Bishops opposed it, and said, that his Accusers were without, and they requested that they might be ordered to come in. Those things therefore were read which had been transacted against Ibas. And when the Judges by an Interiocution had given order, that the Acts at Ephesus against Ibas should be read; the Bishops said, that all things which had been done, at the Second Ephesine Synod, were void and null; except only the ordination of Maximus [Bishop] of Antioch. And they made a request to the Emperor concerning this matter, that by a Law he would decree, that nothing of those things [which had been done] at Ephesus after the First Synod (over which Cyrillus of Blessed memory, Prelate of Alexandria, had presided;) should be valid. And Ibas had his Bishopric adjudged to him. At another Action, the Cause of Bassianus Bishop of Ephesus was discussed; and 'twas Decreed, 
b The Bishops Decreed, that as well Bassianus, as Stephanus, should be removed from the Bishopric of Ephesus, and that in their place another Bishop should be made; as may be seen in the Eleventh and Twelfth Action. This place of Evagrius therefore is to be made good thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that as well he as Stephanus should be ejected, or, deposed, and another Substituted in their room. Vales.  that as well he, as Stephanus, should be deposed, and another Substituted in their room. And at another Session, the same thing was put to the Vote and confirmed. In the Thirteenth Action, the Cause between Eunomius [Bishop] of Nicomedia, and Anastasius Bishop of Nicaea was inquired into, who were at strife amongst themselves concerning their own Cities. Moreover, there was a Fourteenth Action, wherein the Cause of 
c Instead of Basianus, it must be made Sabinianus, from the Acts of the Chalcedon-Councill. Of this Sabinianus Bishop of the Perrenses (which is a City in the Euphratensian Province) Liberatus makes mention, in the twelfth Chapter of his Breviarium. Also, there is an Epistle of Theodoret's extant, written to this Sabinianus, which is reckoned the 126th amongst his Epistles. Vales.  Sabinianus [the Bishop] was examined. And in fine, it was determined, that the Constantinopolitan- See should have 
* Or, should be placed.  precedency immediately after that of Rome.    
The End.   

THE THIRD BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EVAGRIUS SCHOLASTICUS Epiphaniensis, And [one] of the EX-PRAEFECTS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning Zeno's Empire, and concerning his Life.  
BUT Zeno, after the death of his own 
* Viz. Leo the Second; See book 2. chap. 17.  Son, was invested with the sole Administration of the Empire; supposing as it were that he could not be possessed of the Dominion of the whole world, unless with [a uncontrollable] Liberty he might prosecute all manner of pleasures which occurred: at his first entrance he yielded himself so wholly up to the attempts and allurements of Lusts, 
a In the most excellent Florentine M. S. at this place some Learned Scholiast had set these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Oh, the likeness to what it is now▪ Vales.  that no filthy or flagitious Fact could put a restraint upon him: but in such a manner he 
* Or, was conversant.  wallowed in the commission thereof, that he thought it vile and mean to commit these things in darkness and obscurity: but [to perpetrate them] openly and in the sight of all [was in his judgement] royal and becoming only an Emperor. But, his Sentiments [in this matter] were ill and 
* Or, like those of slaves.  absolutely servile. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Kings, Tellerian, and Florentine M. SS. and in Stephens' Edit. the adverb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting, which Learned men had put in by conjecture, unhappily enough. But, I doubt not but it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  For an Emperor is not taken notice of for this, because he Rules over others, but on this account, in regard in the first place he governeth and moderateth himself, permitting nothing that is extravagant or ill 
c Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, entrance,] in my judgement it ought to be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to creep into: and this reading is confirmed by Nicephorus, book 16. chap. 1. Vales.  to creep into himself: But continues 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; I assent to the Learned, who have long since ménded it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But continues so impregnable, etc. although the Manuscript Copies vary not here. But Nicephorus, when he perceived this place to be corrupted, interpolated it after this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. whence he continues so impregnable, etc. Vales.  so impregnable against intemperance, that [he may seem to be] a living Image of Virtues, instructing his Subjects to an imitation [of Himself.] But he who has prostituted himself to Pleasures, by degrees is imprudently made the vilest of Servants, and becomes a Captive not redeemable, 
* Or, changing his frequent slaveries.  frequently changing his Masters, like the unusefullest sort of Slaves. For innumerable pleasures are made his Mistresses, which can never have an end of their Train and Coherence, and of their succeeding one another: the pleasure which is at hand never stopping, but becomes the Incentive and Preface of another; till such time as any person, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, any person thus made an Emperor: doubtless it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, really and truly made, &c. and so the reading is in Nicephorus. Vales.  really and truly made an Emperor [over himself,] can expel that turbulent and tumultuous Government of pleasures, reigning in future, and not oppressed with Tyranny: otherwise, continuing a Slave to his last breath, he must possess the infernal pit.   

CHAP. II. Concerning the Incursions of the Barbarians, both in the East, and in the West.  
SUch a person was Zeno at the beginning [of his Government,] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood not this phrase, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For he has rendered it thus: Ad hunc modum Zeno in initio imperii sui vitam instituit, After this manner Zeno at the beginning of his Empire ordered his life. Grecians take 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a dissolute and intemperate life. Which word does frequently occur in this sense in Dion Cocceianus and others. Hence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken for Luxury and Delights, as Suidas attests. Further, the Greeks do term Dissolute and Luxurious persons thus, because they are wont to observe no rule of living. So Dionysius Halicarnacensis, in his fifth book, speaking of a just King. says these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not at all receding from the Institutions of his Ancestors. Nicephorus therefore has rightly expounded this place of Evagrius thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an incomposed and disorderly person, and most extravagantly dissolute in his life. Vales.  a man of an intemperate and dissolute life. But those who were his Subjects, as 
* Or, as well at the rising as setting Sun.  well in the Eastern as Western parts▪ underwent most severe mischiefs and afflictions: on this side the 
† Or, the Barbarians inhabiting Tents.  Saracens ruined all things: on that, a multitude of the Hunni, heretofore termed the Massagetae, made incursions into Thracia, and passed the Danube, no body making a resistance against them; Zeno himself also in a Barbaric manner 
b 'Tis strange that neither Translator hath hit the sense of this place. For Musculus renders it thus▪ Zenone deinceps ad Barbaricum morem violenter abrepto, Zeno being from thenceforth violently hurried away to a Barbaric disposition. But Christophorson Translates it in this manner; Zeno vero reliquis etiam Imperii partibus per vim barbaro quodam more ac modo spoliatus est, But Zeno in the other parts of the Empire also by force committed spoils in a certain barbarous fashion and manner. But had they consulted Nicephorus, they might have had a right understanding of this place from him. For Nicephorus has explained these words of Evagrius thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, But whatever had been left by them [the Barbarians,] was forcibly taken away by Zeno, who infested [the Provinces] at no less rate than the Barbarians. Further, in the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Plural number, which seems to me more elegant. Vales.  by force took away [from the Provincials] what [the Barbarians] had left.   

CHAP. III. Concerning Basiliscus' Tyranny, and Zeno's Flight.  
BUT When Basiliscus Verina's Brother made an Insurrection against him, (For even his own Relations were enemies to Zeno, all persons equally abominating his debauched life;) he had not so much as a thought in him that was manly and courageous: (For wickedness is a cowardly thing, which breeds desperation and despondency, and gives a sufficient indication of an unmanliness of mind, from its being vanquished by pleasures:) but flies with all the hast imaginable, and without a Battle yields so great an Empire to Basiliscus. He endured also a tedious 
a Zeno having heard of Basiliscus' defection, struck with fear, fled with his wi●e Ariadne into Isauria, and betook himself to a most strong Castle, the name whereof was Ubara: but afterwards, when Basiliscus had sent Hillus and Trocondus with vast forces against him, he went to Tessaedes, or rather as Nicephorus says, to the City Seleucia, which was the Head City of all Isauria. There he was a long while Besieged by Hillus and Trocondus, as Theophanes relates in his Chronicon pag. 104. Cedrenus also and Nicephorus do affirm the same. But in Theophanes, the name Trocondus is corrupted. For the common Editions have it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Hillus and Secundus, whereas it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Trocondus, as it is rightly written in Nicephorus. Indeed the same Theophanes, pag. 106▪ terms him Procundus; which comes nearer to the true reading. This person was Brother to Hillus, and bore the Consulate in the year of Christ 482, as it occurs in Marcellinus' Chronicon: but at length, when Hillus had set up for a Tyrant, Trocondus, who had been sent by his Brother to get Forces, was taken by Johannes a Master of the Milice, and beheaded; as Theophanes, informs us pag. 112. Notwithstanding, at that place of Theophanes the name Trocondus is likewise corrupted. Vales.  Siege 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words are transposed; and are to be restored to their Pristine order in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Country of the Isaurians where he himself had been born: which words of Evagrius, Nicephorus has expressed thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And having gathered an Army fit for an Engagement, he sent it to besiege Zeno at Seleucia in Isauria. Which Country had given Zeno Birth, and at that time ●id the Fugitive. Vales.  in the Country of the Isaurians where he himself had been born, having his wise Ariadne with him, (who after [her husband's flight] had left her mother,) and as many of his friends as had continued faithful to him. Basiliscus therefore having thus encircled himself with the Crown of the Romans, and proclaimed his Son Marcus Caesar, took a contrary course, both to Zeno, and to those who had been Emperors before [Zeno.]   

CHAP. IU. That Basiliscus recalled Timotheus Aelurus, and▪ induced thereto by him, sent his Circular Letters to all places, in order to the 
* Rejecting, or, abolishing.  abrogating of the Chalcedon-Synod.  
[INduced thereto] 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by an Embassy therefore. Which though it may seem a small and trivial emendation, is yet altogether necessary. In Nicephorus, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to wit, or, therefore. Vales.  by an Embassy therefore of some persons [sent to him] from Alexandria, he recalls Timotheus from Exile, (who had been banished eighteen years;) Acacius [at that time] administering the Bishopric▪ of Constantinople. When therefore Timotheus was arrived at the Imperial City, he persuades Basiliscus 
‖ Or, To make use of his circular Syllables.  to send his Circular Letters to the Prelates in all places, and to Anathematise what had been done at Chalcedon, and Leo's Book. The 
† Or, Composure of which Letters say these words.  Contents of the Circular Letters run thus.  

Emperor Caesar Basiliscus, Pius, Victor▪ Triumphator, Maximus, always Adorable, Augustus: and Marcus the most Noble Caesar, to Timotheus the most Reverend and 
* Or, God-loving.  most Pious Archbishop of the Great City Alexandria.  
Whatever Laws the most Pious Emperors our Predecessors have made in defence of the true and Orthodox Faith, whosoever [of them] have persisted truly to worship the Blessed, Immortal, and Vivifick Trinity; Our Will is, that those Laws, in regard they have always been Salutary to the whole world, should at no time be abrogated and made void: but rather, We promulge those Laws as our own. But We, who give Piety and a Zeal for God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath made Us and advanced Us to Glory, a preference before [all care and solicitude] about Humane affairs; and moreover, who believe, that the 
* Or, Conjunction, or, binding together.  Concord of Christ's Flocks is the 
† Or, Salvation.  safety of the Flocks themselves, and of every Subject, and is the firm and solid Foundation, and immovable Wall of our Empire; being 
‖ Or, From hence.  on this account deservedly moved with a divine zeal of mind, and offering to God and our Saviour Jesus Christ the uniting together of the Holy Church as the First-fruits of our Empire, do Enact, that the 
* Or, Ground and Firmament.  Basis and Foundation of Humane felicity▪ that is the Creed of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers heretofore convened at Nicaea 
† Or, Together with the Holy Spirit.  by the instinct of the Holy Ghost (unto which [Creed] We and all our Ancestors, after our belief thereof, have been baptised,) shall only be made use of, and 
‖ Or, Hold [oblige, bind,] the Orthodox people in all God's most Holy Churches.  obtain in all God's most Holy Churches [and in the Assemblies of] the Orthodox people; in regard that only is the definition of the true and sincere Faith, and is sufficient both for the destruction of any Heresy of what sort soever, and also for the complete and perfect uniting of God's Holy Churches. Yet so, that those things also shall retain their own Strength and Validity, which have been done in this Imperial City by the Hundred and fifty Holy Fathers, in confirmation of the same divine Creed, against them who have uttered. Blasphemies against the Holy Ghost: and moreover, all those things which have been done in the Metropolis of the Ephesians, against the Impious Nestorius, and those who 
* Or, Afterwards.  since that have embraced his Sentiments. But We Decree, that those things which have broke the Concord and good order of God's Holy Churches, and the Peace of the whole world, to wit, that termed Leo's Tome, and all things which in the definition of the Faith at Chalcedon, or in the Exposition of the Creeds, have been spoken or done, on account either of Interpretation, or Doctrine, or Disputation, in order to the Innovation of the forementioned Holy Creed of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers, shall be Anathematised both here, and every where else, throughout every Church, by the most Holy Bishops in all places, and shall be committed to the flames by whomsoever they shall be found. For thus the Emperors of Pious and Blessed Memory [who lived] before Us, to wit, 
b There is indeed extant a Constitution of the Emperor Constantine's, wherein the Dogmatic Books of Arius are ordered to be burnt; which Constitution occurs at pag. 221. of our Socrates. Nevertheless, the Emperor Basiliscus seems here to mean another Law, which had been promulged by Constantine against all Heretics in general. But that Law hath perished by the injury of time. Yet part of it is still remaining in Eusebius, in the Third Book of his Life of Constantine, Chap. 64, and 66. But, there are two Constitutions extant of Theodosius Junior's, concerning the burning of Nestorius' books. The former of which makes mention of the Law of Constantine of Blessed Memory against Arius' impious books. Further, these Constitutions of Theodosius occur in the third part of the Ephesine Council. Basiliscus had subjoined these Laws of Theodosius to his own Circular Edict, as 'tis hereafter attested, Vales.  Constantine and Theodosius Junior, have Decreed concerning all Heretical Opinions. Being therefore after this manner abrogated, let them be wholly cast out of the one and only Catholic and Apostolic Orthodox Church; in regard they alter the eternal and salutary 
* Or, Limits.  Terms of the 318 Holy Fathers, and those of the [150] Blessed Fathers who 
† Or, Have made Sanctions [concerning] the, etc.  have published express Declarations [concerning] the Holy Ghost, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place Nicephorus has rightly added two words, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I affirm that a third word is to be added, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For the word [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, terms] is understood; which occurs in the foregoing Clauses. Vales.  as likewise the [Terms] of those at Ephesus. It shall therefore be lawful for no person whatever, whether Priest or Laïck, in any wise to transgress that most Divine Constitution of the Holy Creed. [Further,] together with all those Innovations made at Chalcedon, against the Divine Creed, [We Decree] that their Heresy shall be Anathematised, who deny that the only-begotten Son of God was really and truly incarnate and made man by the Holy Ghost, and of the Holy and ever-Virgin Mary the Theotocos, but in a false and monstrous manner assert [that he took flesh] either 
* Or, Out of.  from Heaven, or imaginarily and in show only and appearance; in fine, every Heresy, and if there hath been any other Innovation made, at what time soever, in whatever manner, or place of the whole world, either in sense and meaning, or in words, [framed] in order to a transgressing the said Divine Creed. But in regard 'tis the property of an Imperial providence, by a foreseeing consideration and inspection liberally to distribute security to its Subjects, not only at the present, but for the future also; We Decree that the most Holy Bishops in all places shall subscribe to this Our Divine Circular Letter when 
* Or, Shown, or, declared.  exhibited to them, and shall plainly declare, that they adhere solely to the Divine Creed of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers, which the Hundred and fifty Holy Fathers have since confirmed; in such manner as those most Holy Fathers afterwards convened at the Metropolis of the Ephesians have definitively Decreed, to wit, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c In Nicephorus 'tis truer written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. that we ought only to follow, etc. which reading Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil have embraced. A little after this, where the reading before was, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the Boundary and Limit of the Faith; from the Florent. and Tellerian M. SS. I have made it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard it is, etc. as 'tis in Nicephorus. Vales.  that we ought only to follow the Divine Creed of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers, in regard it is the Boundary and Limit of the Faith: Anathematising what ever hath at Chalcedon been made the stumbling-block of the Orthodox Laity, and wholly ejecting it out of the Churches, as being become the impediment of the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian M. S. and in Nicephorus, I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the universal, etc. Vales.  universal and our own [private] felicity. But whosoever after these our Divine Syllables (which, we believe, are promulged agreeable to [the mind of] God, in regard they procure an Union to God's Holy Churches, wished-for and desired by all men;) shall at any time attempt to produce, or so much as to name, either by way of dispute, or in their teaching, or writings, at what time, in what manner or place soever, the Innovation which hath been made at Chalcedon against the Faith; our command is, that such persons as these (in regard they are the Occasioners of Disquietude and Tumult to all God's Holy Churches and to every one of our Subjects, and are enemies to God and to our safety, according to those Laws promulged long before our time by Theodosius of Blessed and Divine Memory, against this manner of 
* Or, Malevolence.  improbity, which [Laws] we have subjoined to this Our Divine Circular Letter;) if they be Bishops or Clergymen, shall be deposed: but if Monks, or Laics they 
† Or, Shall fall under Banishment, etc.  shall be liable to Banishment, to a Confiscation of all their Goods, and to the extremest punishments. For thus the Holy and Consubstantial Trinity (at all times adored by Our Piety,) the Framer and Enlivener of all things, being by Us now also worshipped, by an abolition of the forementioned 
‖ Or, Tares.  Darnell, and a confirmation of the true and Apostolic Traditions of the Holy Creed, and rendered propitious and candid, both to Our Souls, and to every of Our Subjects; will ever in future together with Us Govern Humane Affairs, and render them composed and peaceable.    

CHAP. V. Concerning those persons who consented to Basiliscus' Circular Letters, and rejected the Synod [of Chalcedon.]  
AS therefore 'tis related by Zacharias the Rhetorician, Timotheus, newly returned from Exile (as I have said,) gave his consent to these Circular Letters: as did likewise Peter Bishop of Antioch, surnamed 
* Or, The Fuller.  Fullo, who together with Timotheus was present at the Imperial [City Constantinople.] These things having been performed in this manner, 
† See chap. 6. note (a.)  they Vote that Paulus also should recover the archiepiscopal Chair of Ephesus. Further, [the same Zacharias] affirms, that Anastasius, who had succeeded Juvenalis [in the See] of Jerusalem, subscribed the same Circular Letters, as likewise very many others: insomuch that they were in number about Five hundred, who condemned Leo's 
* Or, Tom.  Letter, and the Chalcedon Synod. [The same Authour] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, does record; which I admire Translatours perceived not. Zacharias is understood, who in his Ecclesiastical History had recorded this Libel entire, which the Bishops of Asia, convened at Ephesus, had sent to the Emperor Basilisous. Vales.  does also some where record the Supplicatory Libel presented by the Bishops of Asia 
b Concerning this Ephesine Council, which was held in the times of the Emperor Basiliscus, Baronius in his Annals, at the year of Christ 476, writes very slightly and negligently: remarking this only, that it was celebrated by the Eutychians. But he mentions neither upon what account it was assembled, nor what was transacted therein: it is our office therefore, by our care and diligence to supply what he has omitted. After the Circular Letters sent forth by the Emperor Basiliscus against the Chalcedon-Councill, Acacius Bishop of Constantinople, the only person of the Patriarches subject to the Eastern Empire, refused subscribing to these Letters, nor would ever endure to expunge the Chalcedon Synod out of the Ecclesiastical Tables. Moreover, the Monks of Constantinople resolutely opposed Basiliscus. Lastly, the Constantinopolitan populacy began to be most grievously tumultuous, threatening to fire the City and the Palace, if the Emperor should persist to put a force upon Acacius and the Catholics. Basiliscus, terrified hereat, flies from the Imperial City; took from the Constantinopolitan Church their Rights and Privileges, and forbade the Senators to speak to [or salute] Acacius. But afterwards, when he heard that Zeno was on his return out of Isauria; being stricken with fear, he came into the Church together with his wife and children; and excusing himself to Acacius and the Clergy of the Imperial City, restored their Rights to the Constantinopolitan Church, and set forth his Anti-Circular [that is, Letters contrary to his Circular] Letters: thus Theodorus Lector informs us, Book 1. The Eutychians therefore, (when they saw Acacius contend with so much fierceness for the confirmation of the Chalcedon Synod; and that not only the Monasteries, but the people also of the Imperial City, and other Priests every where, were excited by Acacius against Basiliscus;) convened a Council of Bishops of their own party in the City Ephesus: in which Council they condemned and deposed both Acacius, and some other Bishops who embraced the same Sentiments with him: and then they entreated the Emperor Basiliscus, that he would persist in his former opinion, and would not promulge a Constitution Contrary to his own Circular Letters. In the same Synod, Paulus is ordained Bishop of Ephesus by the Bishops of the same Province, and the patriarchical privilege is restored to the Ephesine See, as our Evagrius relates in the sixth chapter of this book. Further, this Ephesine Council was held on the year of Christ 477, after the Consulate of Basiliscus and Armatus. Which I gather from hence, because this Synod was assembled a little before Basiliscus promulged his Anti-Circular Letters. Now Basiliscus published those Letters on that year I have mentioned; when he understood that Zeno was returning out of Isauria with an Army; as I have observed above out of Theodorus Lector. Indeed, the Asian Bishops seem to intimate this in their Letter to Basiliscus, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Be pleased therefore to publish nothing contrary to your Divine Circular Letters. Moreover, Timotheus Aelurus seems to have presided at this Council. For he came to Ephesus in the Reign of Basiliscus, and seated Paulus in his Episcopal Chair, as Evagrius relates from Zacharias. Nor is it likely, that Acacius Patriarch of Constantinople should have been deposed by any other person than the Alexandrian Bishop, who held the dignity of a Patriarch equal to Acacius. For who can believe that the Constantinopolitan Bishop was deposed by the Bishops of Asia, who long before this, from the times of John chrysostom, were subject to the Bishops of Constantinople? Vales.  convened at Ephesus, to Basiliscus; part of the Contents of which [Libel] run thus.  
To the most Pious in all things, and the Lovers of Christ, our Lords Basiliscus and Marcus, perpetual Victors, 
c Marcus was first created Caesar by his Father Basiliscus, as Marcellinus relates in his Chronicon, Theophanes, and others. 'Tis certain, in Basiliscus' Circular Letters he is only termed the most noble Caesar. But afterwards he was styled Augustus by his Father, as this Letter of the Bishops of the Ephesine Council doth inform us. Also, in the Anti-Circular Letter of Basiliscus, the same Marcus is named Emperor with his Father. The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle is mistaken therefore, who relates that Basiliscus, as soon as he was proclaimed Emperor, crowned his Son Marcus Emperor. Candidus says truer, in the second book of his History, in Photius. Vales.  Augusti. And after some words. You have always seemed (Most pious and Christ-Loving Emperors!) to be divers ways assaulted, together with the Faith which is hated and opposed. And after other words.  
A certain terrible expectation of Judgement, and an 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a fervency, or, a p●rching heat.  Ardour of Divine Fire, and the Just 
† Incitation, or, commotion.  Resentment of Your Serenity, will in a short time 
‖ Or, engage.  Seize the Adversaries, who 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with a proud revenge: the reading in Nicephorus is the same. Where Johannes Langus renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, revenge. But I am of opinion, that by a small change this place is thus to be restored; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with a certain arrogant folly. Vales.  with a certain arrogant folly, as it were with Darts, attempt to make an attack against the powerful God and your Empire fortified by the [true] Faith; nor do they in any manner spare our Tenuity: but continually assault us with reproaches and lies, as if by a necessity and a force we had subscribed to your Divine and Apostolic Circular Letters; whereas we have set our hands thereto with all imaginable joy and alacrity of mind. And after some other words. Be pleased therefore to publish nothing contrary to your Divine Circular Letters; knowing for certain what we have already said, that the whole world will be overturned again, and that the mischiefs done by the Synod at Chalcedon will be found small and trivial, which [yet] have effected these innumerable murders, and have unjustly and illegally poured forth the blood of the Orthodox. And after other words. We protest before our Saviour Jesus Christ, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Christophorson read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, our piety; contrary to the Faith and Authority of all Copies, and without any sense. Besides, he has rendered the following words very badly. Whence it happened, that Baronius, who every where follows Christophorsons Version, could in no wise understand the transactions of this Ephesine Council. So great a hindrance is an ill Rendition. Nor has Johannes Langus translated this Clause more happily. For he hath rendered it thus: Attestamur coram Salvatore Nostro Jesu Christo, etc. We attest before our Saviour Jesus Christ, that Your piety is free and innocent. From which we request, that a Just and Canonical and Ecclesiastic Sentence of Condemnation and Deposition may be pronounc's against them, and especially against him who hath been many ways found out to have administered the Bishopric in the Imperial City impiously. But the Bishops of Asia do not say this: but request of the Emperor's Basiliscus and Marcus, that they would not communicate any more with Acacius and the other Bishops whom they themselves had condemned and deposed by an Ecclesiastic Sentence: For this is the import of these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which are to be written in one entire Clause, without any distinction. But Translatours, following Nicephorus, and the Edition of Robert Stephens, have placed a distinction after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which led them into a mistake. Vales.  We entreat Your piety to be free from that just Canonical and Ecclesiastic 
* In this Edition of Valesius', 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, abuse: it is, I suppose, an error of the Press; put instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, condemnation; which is the reading in Stephens' Edition.  condemnation and deposition inflicted on them, and especially [from that inflicted] on him, who by many [evidences] has been detected not to have governed the Bishopric of the Imperial [City] holily.  
[Further,] the same Zacharias writes word for word thus. As soon as the Circular and Imperial Letters were published, those persons in the Imperial [City] 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours understood not these words of Zacharias Rhetor. Nor does Nicephorus seem to have understood them. For instead of them, he has substituted these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those who imagine [or, conceive] Eutyches Tenets.] By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [Fantasy,] or, [Imagination,] Zacharias means the opinion of Eutyches, who asserted, that the flesh of Christ was not true nor consubstantial with us, but Fantastical or imaginary; as may be seen in the Acts of the Chalcedon Council. Hence the Epistles of Avitus Bishop of Vienna, wherein he confutes Eutyches' Error, have this Title, Contra phantasma, against the Phantasm; as Sirmondus attests. Further, from this place it may be gathered, that Zacharias Rhetor was not an Eutychian, as Baronius thought at the year of Christ 476. For he would never have expressed himself thus, had he been a follower of Eutyches' Sect. It must therefore either be said, that these are not the words of Zacharias Rhetor, (which notwithstanding Evagrius affirms;) or else, that he was not an Eutychianist. See chap. 14. Vales.  who were distempered with Eutyches' Opinion and followed a Monastic life, supposing they had met with Timotheus as with some unexpected gain, and hoping to reap a great advantage to themselves from the Circular Letters; in great haste betook themselves to Timotheus. And when they had been convinced by him, that the Word of God was of the same substance with us according to the flesh, but Consubstantial to the Father in relation to the Deity, they went back [to their own homes.]   

CHAP. VI That Timotheus Aelurus recovered the [Bishopric] of Alexandria, and having restored the privilege of a Patriarchate to the [Church] of Ephesus, Anathematised the Chalcedon-Synod.  
THE same [Zacharias] says, that Timotheus leaving the Imperial [City Constantinople,] arrived at Ephesus, and [there] 
* Or, Seated Archbishop Paulus in the [Chair] of the Ephesians.  placed 
a Timotheus Aelurus and Petrus Fullo, together with other Bishops, being a little before this assembled at Constantinople, had Decreed that this Paulus should be restored to the See of Ephesus, out of which he had been ejected. For these are Evagrius' words at the fifth chapter of this book, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they Vote that Paulus also should recover the archiepiscopal Chair of Ephesus. Which place Christophorson has not rendered truly, in this manner; His rebus ita constitutis Paulus ad sedem Archiepiscopatûs Ephesiani capessendam deligitur, These things having been thus constituted, Paulus is chosen to take the archiepiscopal See of Ephesus. For Paulus was not elected by Aelurus and Petrus Fullo at Constantinople, that he should take the Ephesine-See: but having been expelled out of the See of Ephesus, he came to Constantinople: where a Council of Eutychianists being convened, it was Decreed that he should recover the Archiepiscopate of the City Ephesus. In the fifth chapter of this book, the reading in the vulgar Editions was, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Come into the Chair. But from the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. I have mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, enter upon. Yet I had rather add a preposition, and write it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 return to, recover, or, re-enter upon. Vales.  Paulus in the Archiepiscopall See of the Ephesians. This [Paulus] had long before this been ordained by the Bishops of that Province, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. agreeable to, etc. Further, what Zacharias says here is most true, to wit, that it was the ancienter usage, that the Bishop of Ephesus should be ordained by the Bishops of his own Province. For, from St Timothy who was the first Bishop of the Ephesians, until Castinus, and Heraclides, whom John chrysostom ordained, all the Bishops of the Ephesians were ordained in the same City by the Bishops of that Province, as 'tis apparent from the Eleventh Action of the Chalcedon-Councill. Vales.  agreeable to the more ancient usage: but had been ejected out of his See. Timotheus also restored to the Ephesine Church the 
c Zacharias does here call the patriarchical privilege the Right of Primacy; or the privilege of Ordaining metropolitans. For in this the patriarchical privilege did properly consist, as I have observed in my Little Book concerning the interpretation of the Sixth Canon of the Nicene Council, which is published at the close of Our Socrates. Now whereas Zacharias, or rather Evagrius, adds, that this privilege had been taken away from the See of Ephesus by the Chalcedon Synod; he means ' the Sixteenth Action of the Chalcedon-Synod; wherein it was Decreed, that the Constantinopolitan Bishops should Ordain metropolitans in the Asian Dioecesis. Vales.  patriarchical privilege, which the Synod of Chalcedon had deprived it of, as I have said. Removing from thence, he comes to Alexandria, and persisted to request those who came to him, to Anathematise the Synod of Chalcedon. Nevertheless, many others of his own Faction receded from him (as 'tis related by the same Zacharias,) as did likewise Theodotus one of those that had been ordained at Joppa by 
* See book 4. chap. 5.  Theodosius, who was made Bishop of Jerusalem by some persons, at such time as Juvenalis went to Constantinople.   

CHAP. VII. That the Monks having raised a Sedition by the persuasion of Acacius, Basiliscus was put into a fear, and wrote and promulged Circular Letters contrary to those he had published before.  
[THE same Zacharias] relates likewise, that Acacius Bishop of Constantinople 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had conjectured long since, that it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was extremely troubled. The Tellerian M. S. has at length confirmed this my conjecture; wherein I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  was extremely troubled at these things, and that he incited the Monks and Populacy of the Imperial [City] against Basiliscus, as being an Heretic. And, that Basiliscus, at length 
* Or, Denied; that is, repealed, or revoaked.  renounced his Circular Letters, and wrote a Constitution, that what had been surreptitiously [and rashly] done, should be wholly vacated and made null; and, that he sent abroad Letters contrary to his former Circular Letters, wherein he confirmed the Synod at Chalcedon. And these Anti-Circular-Letters (as he terms them,) Zacharias has omitted, who hath written his whole History with partiality and in favour to his own party. But the Contents of them run word for word thus.  Basiliscus' Anti-Circular-Letter. 
Emperor's Caesars, Basiliscus and Marcus. We Decree, that the Apostolic and Orthodox Faith (which originally and from the beginning hath flourished in the Catholic Churches, which hath obtained even until our Empire, which doth now obtain under our Empire, and which ought forever to obtain, into which we have been baptised, and which we believe;) shall only continue inviolate and unshaken, and shall for ever be prevalent in all the Catholic and Apostolic Churches of the Orthodox; and, that nothing else shall be required. For this reason therefore We command, that all things which have been done on account of the Faith or Ecclesiastic 
* Or, Constitution,  Discipline under our Empire, whether they be Circular Letters, or other [Letters,] or what ever else, shall be void and null: Nestorius and Eutyches, and every other Heresy, and all those who embrace the same Sentiments with them, being Anathematised. And [' 'tis our will,] that concerning this Subject, neither any Synod should be convened, nor any other question [started:] but, that these things should continue firm and unshaken. Moreover, [We command,] 
b When by the Emperor Basiliscus' Circular Letters, the Chalcedon-Synod had been wholly abrogated, the privileges of the Constantinopolitan See which had been established in that Council, seemed to have been taken away by that same Sanction. By which thing Acacius was chiefly moved, and used his utmost endeavour, that the Emperor Basiliscus should revoak his own Constitution. Besides, in the Ephesine Synod, the patriarchical privilege had been restored to the See of Ephesus by Timotheus Aelurus, as we have seen before. Which having been done, the Asian Dioecesis, the ordinations whereof had been given to the Bishop of Constantinople by the Decree of the Chaltedon-Synod, was taken away from that See. There was therefore need of a new Constitution, whereby its Rights and Privileges might be restored to the Constantinopolitan See. This therefore the Emperor Basiliscus now performs, by the publication of these his Anti-Circular-Letters. Theodorus Lector does likewise attest the same, in his first Book Collectan, about the close thereof. Vales.  that those Provinces (the Ordination whereof the Chair of this Imperial and Glorious City hath had,) shall be restored to the most pious and most Holy Patriarch and Archbishop Acacius: to wit, the most pious Bishops that now are, continuing in their own Sees; [yet so] that after their deaths no prejudice from this business may arise to the Right of Ordination [belonging to] the Holy Chair of this Imperial and famous City. Now, 
* Or, It has been dubious.  it is dubious to no person, that this our Divine Decree has the force of a Divine Constitution. And these things proceeded in this manner.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning Zeno's Return.  
BUT Zeno having (as 'tis reported) [seen in his sleep] the Holy 
a The Greeks who delight much in Epithets, are wont to grace each Saint with proper and peculiar Titles. Thus they commonly term Thecla the Apostle and Proto-Martyr. They call her an Apostle, because, like an Apostle, she had preached the Faith of Christ in many places: and they style her Proto-Martyr, in regard as Stephen was the first Martyr of Christ amongst men, so was she the first amongst women; as Basilius Seleuciensis does attest in his first book concerning the Life and Miracles of the blessed Thecla. She is called Thecla by way of contraction, instead of Theoclia. For thus the same Basilius does frequently term her. Vales.  Proto-Martyr Thecla, famous for her many Conflicts, who incited him, and made him a promise that his Empire should be restored to him; marched his Army towards Byzantium. And having with gifts, corrupted those who besieged him, he drives out Basiliscus who had held the Empire two years; and delivers him to the enemy after he had made his escape to the Holy Rails [of the Altar.] On this account Zeno dedicated a spacious Church, eminent for its 
* Or, Excellency.  splendidness and beauty, to the Proto-Martyr Thecla, at Seleucia situate in the Country of Isauria, and beautified it with many and Imperial Sacred gifts, which are preserved till these our times. Further, Basiliscus is sent into the Region of the Cappadocians, 
† Or, being about to die.  in order to his being put to death: but he is 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. With Evagrius agrees Malchus in the first book of his Byzantine History, and Candidus Isaurus in the second book of his Histories; both which Authors relate, that Basiliscus was killed by the sword. But the other Historians tell us, that he died by hunger and cold, together with his wife and children. This disagreement of Writers in reference to Basiliscus' death, is taken notice of by Theophanes in his Chronicon, pag. 107. Vales.  slain in that Station named 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So also the name of this Station is written in Nicephorus. But Cedrenus and Theophanes term it Cucusus. Marcellinus and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle call it Leminis and Limnae, a Castrum [or, Castle] of Cappadocia, into which Basiliscus was thrust together with his wife and children; and the gate of one of the Towers, wherein he was enclosed, being stopped up, he perished there by hunger and cold. Vales.  Acusus, together with his wife and children. And Zeno makes a Law, which abrogates what had been constituted by the Tyrant Basiliscus in his Circular Letters. Then also Petrus surnamed Fullo is driven from the Church of the Antiochians; and Paulus from that of the Ephesians.   

CHAP. IX. That after Basiliscus' death, the Bishops of Asia, that they might appease Acacius, sent him a Penitentiary-Libell, [craving pardon] for their offence in rejecting the Synod of Chalcedon.  
[IN the Interim,] the Bishops of Asia, in order to their appeasing Acacius, excused themselves, and craved pardon, sending a Penitentiary-Libell [too him,] wherein they affirmed, that they had subscribed to the Circular-Letters by force and constraint, not voluntarily; and they swore, that the thing was so, and that they had not believed, nor did believe otherwise than agreeable to the Synod at Chalcedon. The 
* Or, force.  purport of their Letters is this The Epistle, or Petition, sent to Acacius Bishop of Constantinople, from the Bishops of Asia. To Acacius the most Holy and most Pious Patriarch of the most Holy Church at the Imperial [City] Constantinople New Rome. And after other words. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil have mended it thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, amongst you, without any thing of sense. Nicephorus, 'tis certain, confirms, the vulgar reading, viz. amongst us. But in the next words which follow, it ought to be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, your place, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, our place. Johannes Langus perceived this before us, who has rendered this passage transcribed out of Evagrius thus, Rectè sanè ad nos venit▪ qui locum etiam vestrum obtinebit, He hath indeed come rightly unto us▪ who shall also possess your place. By which words the Bishops of Asia mean the Legate, which Acacius Bishop of Constantinople had sent to them, to wit a Presbyter or a Deacon of the Constantinopolitan Church. But if any one had rather, with Christophorson, read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, amongst you; we must understand it of the Legate which the Bishops of Asia had sent to Acacius, that he might present the Libel of satisfaction to him. And this I think is truer. Vales.  He hath arrived amongst us and does what is right and fitting; who also shall fill your place. And after a few words. By these Libels we signify to you, that we have subscribed, not according to the intent of our minds, but by force and constraint, giving our consent thereto in words and Letters, but not in heart. For by [the assistance of] 
b Instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, our] doubtless it must be [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, your,] as the reading is in Nicephorus. From whom an amendment must be made a little after this, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by dividing the words, which were erroneously made one word. Each emendation is confirmed by the Tellerian Manuscript. Vales.  your acceptable intercessions, together with the assent of the Deity, we believe in such manner as we have received from those. Three hundred and eighteen Luminaries of the world, and from the Hundred and fifty Holy Fathers. Besides, [we believe] those matters also, which have been piously and rightly determined at Chalcedon by the Holy Fathers convened there. Further, whether Zacharias the Rhetorician has calumniated these [Bishop's of Asia,] or whether they themselves have lied, in averring that they subscribed involuntarily, I cannot affirm.   

CHAP. X. Concerning those who governed the Bishopric of Antioch.  

a After Peirus Fullo, Johannes Apamenus was Bishop of Antioch. He being ejected after 3 months, Stephanus was put into his place, as Theophanes relates in his Cronicon, page 107: to which Writer agrees Gelasius in Gestis de nomine Acacii, and Liberatus in his Breviary, chap. 18. Pope Felix has mentioned the same Johannes, in the Sentence of Condemnation which he dictated against Acacius, and in the Epistle which in the name of the Roman Synod he wrote to all the Presbyters and Archimandrites in Constantinople and Bythinia. Vales.  AFter therefore Peter [was ejected,] Stephanus assumes the Chair of Antioch: whom the children of the Antiochians slew with reeds, which were made sharp like to Darts, as Johannes the Rhetorician has related. But after Stephanus, the Government of that same See was committed to Calendion, who excited those that came to him to Anathematise Timotheus, together with Basiliscus' Circular Letters.   

CHAP. XI. That the Emperor Zeno took a resolution of persecuting Aelurus: but by reason of his age he had compassion on him and let him alone. And how after Aelurus' death, Petrus Mongus was ordained by the Alexandrians. But Timotheus, Proterius' successor, by the order of the Emperor, obtained the Chair of the Alexandrians.  
MOreover, Zeno was resolved to have expelled Timotheus out of Alexandria: but understanding from some persons that he was now very aged, and would soon 
* Or, enter the Inn, or, house of all men.  go the way of all men, he 
† Or, forbade.  altered his resolution. And not long after [Timotheus] paid the common debt [of Nature:] whereupon 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. the Bishops of Alexandria elect, etc. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and so read the whole clause thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; whereupon those of Alexandria by their own authority elect Petrus surnamed Mongus Bishop: and I am of opinion that Evagrius wrote thus. 'Tis certain, these words o● 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cannot be spoken of the Suffragan Bishops. Besides, Petrus Mongus was ordained but by one Bishop, as 'tis related in Gestis de nomine Acacii, and in Acacius' Epistle to Pope Simplicius. Vales.  those of Alexandria by their own authority elect Petrus, surnamed Mongus, Bishop. Which, when it came to Zeno's hearing, disturbed him extremely. Wherefore Zeno 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, punished. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies mulctare, to punish. Whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports Punishment, as Suidas attests. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which is the reading in Robert Stephen's Edition) signifies quite another thing. Nicephorus having found this fault in his Copy, expunged the Preposition, and worded this place of Evagrius thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, He punished those who had elected [Petrus Mongus Bishop] with a capital punishment. And yet Evagrius does not say so. For the relates, that Mongus himself was condemned by Zeno, not the Bishops who had chosen Mongus. 'Tis apparent therefore that Nicephorus had read thus in our Evagrius; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wherefore Zeno punished those with death; and that he understood it as spoken of the Heretical Bishops who had elected Mongus. Doubtless, the Bishops who had chosen Mongus deserved a sorer punishment than Mongus himself, who was elected by them. For they had done that on their own authority, without the Emperor's advice and direction: whenas it had been customary, by reason of the largeness of the City Alexandria, that the Bishop thereof should not be elected, unless the Emperor's mind were first known. Besides, they had presumed to elect another Bishop when the See was not void, but whilst Timotheus Salophaciolus as yet survived. Whereupon the Seditions and Divisions, which seemed to have been extinguished by the death of Timotheus Aelurus, were rekindled. For these reasons, those Bishops were to be punished with a capital punishment, rather than Mongus. Nevertheless, in my judgement neither is true. For Mongus was punished only with banishment. But the Bishops who had ordained him, are ordered to be punished by Anthemius the Augustalis; as Liberatus affirms in his Breviary, chap. 16. Vales.  punished Petrus with death: but he recalled Timotheus [Salophaciolus,] Proterius' successor, who then lived at Canopus on account of a Sedition raised by the people. Timotheus therefore by the Emperor's order recovered his own See.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning Johannes who obtained the Presidency over the Alexandrian Church after Timotheus, and how Zeno outed him in regard he had forsworn himself, and restored the Chair of Alexandria to Petrus Mongus.  

a I am, of the same mind with Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil, who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but by the advice of some persons: which amendment is confirmed by Nicephorus and the Tellerian Manuscript. Moreover, Liberatus in his Breviarium chap. 16▪ affirms that Johannes the Occonomus [or, Steward] was sent to Constantinople on a far different account. For he says, that Timotheus Salophaciolus, after he had recovered his Episcopal Chair by the Decree of Zeno Augustus, sent some ecclesiastics to Constantinople, amongst whom was Johannes the Occonomus, who might give the Emperor thanks for his own restitution. They also made a request to the Emperor at the same time, that if any thing should happen to Timotheus otherwise than well, no other person but a Catholic might be put into his See by the Clergy and people of Alexandria; as we are informed in Gestis de nomine Acacii. Which thing Zeno in his answer to Salophaciolus' advices, ordered to be done by a Letter written to the Alexandrian Clergy; as Felix attesteth in his first Epistle to Acacius, and Gelasius in Gestis de nomine Acacii. Further, in the Florentine Manuscript, at the Margin here, these words occur, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concerning Johannes Tabennesiota. 'Tis certain, this Johannes is termed Tabennesiota by Theophanes also in his Chronicon, because he had been a Monk in the Monastery of the Tabennenses at Canopus, where Timotheus Salophaciolus had likewise formerly followed a Monastic life and discipline; as Theophanes relates, Vales.  BUT by the advice of some persons, Johannes a Presbyter, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Victor Thunonensis in his Chronicon, and Liberatus in his Breviary term this Johannes barely and simply Oeconomus. But in the Gesta de nomine Acacii he is styled the Oeconomus of Timotheus Catholicus. Why therefore does Evagrius (or rather Zacharias, out of whom Evagrius took it,) say here, that Johannes was Oeconomus of Saint John's Church? For he was not Steward of this Church only; but he looked after the revenues and money of all the Churches which were under the Bishop of Alexandria, as Liberatus informs us in his sixteenth chapter, in these words: Porro Johannes ex Oeconomo amicus factus est Hillo Magistro; qui cum reliquis descendit Alexandriam. Factusque est iterum Oeconomus, habens causas omnium Ecclesiarum. Further Johannes of an Oeconomus is made a friend to Hillus the Magister; who together with the rest went down to Alexandria. And he is made Steward again [or, the second time,] having all the Causes of the Churches. Instead of [habent causes omnium Ecclesiarum,] I think it should be habens gazas omnium Ecclesiarum, having the treasure or riches of all the Churches. This emendation, Liberatus' following words do confirm, which run thus: Qui mul●a & pretiosa xenia direxit Hillo Magistro, etc. Who directed [or sent] many and those precious presents to Hillus the Magister, etc. Or must it be said that the Church of Saint John Baptist was then the Greatest Church of Alexandria? Indeed, heretofore the Greater Church of Alexandria was termed the Caesarea, as I have observed at Socrates. But 'tis possible, that the Church of Saint John, which had been built there by Theodosius after the demolishment of the Serapium, might become the Greater Church, the Episcopal Chair being removed thither. Concerning this Church of Saint John Baptist, Rufinus speaks in chap. 27. of his second Book Eccles. Histor. And in the following chapter he adds concerning the Relics of Saint John Baptist, that in the time of Athanasius they were brought to Alexandria. To which afterwards, the Serapium [or, Serapis' Temple] being demolished, Golden houses (that I may use Rufinus' words, which are Aurea Tecta,) were erected in the reign of Theodosius. 'Tis certain in this Church of Saint John, the Patriarch of Alexandria performed the Religious assembles, as Theophanes informs us concerning Dioscorus, pag. 139. Vales.  appointed to be the Steward of the venerable Church of the Holy Forerunner and Baptist John, makes a journey to the Imperial City [Constantinople,] being sent on an Embassage [to make an address to the Emperor,] that if it should happen that their Bishop should die, the Inhabitants of Alexandria might have a 
c The power therefore of Electing their Bishops had been taken from the Clergy and people of the City Alexandria, and the Emperor had removed the privilege of nominating the Bishop of Alexandria to himself, as 'tis apparent from this place. Which, we deny not, was done by force and against the Ecclesiastic Laws. Nevertheless, the Roman Emperors not without reason challenged that power to themselves after the murder of Proterius the Alexandrian Bishop, in regard the City of Alexandria, by its own inclination prone to Seditions, had several times raised vehement disturbances in the Election of Bishops. Vales.  liberty of Electing one to preside over their Church whom they should have a mind to. This person, as Zacharias affirms, was by the Emperor discovered to have a design of procuring the Bishopric for himself. And when he had obliged himself by oaths, that he would never seek to get the Alexandrian Chair, he returned into his own Country. But the Emperor promulged a Law, that after Timotheus' death, that person should be Bishop whom the Clergy and 
* Or, Commonalty.  people [of Alexandria] should Elect. Timotheus having ended his life not long after, this Johannes (as the same Zacharias has related,) gave money 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the excellent Florentine. M. S. I found it written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and we have rendered it accordingly. Further, concerning this oath, wherein Johannes Tabennesiota had formerly bound himself in the Emperor's presence, that he would never climb up into the Alexandrian See, Pope Simplicius speaks in his 17th Epistle to Acacius. Liberatus also attests the same, in his Breviary, chap. 17. Vales.  and disregarding the oaths wherein [he had bound himself] to the Emperor, is constituted Bishop of Alexandria. Which when the Emperor understood, he ordered him to be Ejected. And by the persuasion of some persons, the Emperor wrote an Exhortatory Edict to the Alexandrians, which he termed his 
* Or, uniting Rescript.  Henoticon; and ordered, that the Chair of Alexandria should be restored to Petrus, provided he would subscribe to His Henoticon, and receive those of Proterius' party to communion.   

CHAP. XIII. That Petrus Mongus embraced Zeno's Henoticon, and joined himself to the 
* Or, Those of Proterius' party.  Proterians.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. To wit, Zeno's uniting Edict, which a little before Evagrius has termed a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And 'tis therefore called a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here and hereafter by Evagrius, because the Emperor in that Edict speaks to all the Clergy and Laity, and by Preaching as it were, exhorts them, like a Priest, to embrace unity. But, 'tis termed an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for this reason, because by a wholesome Dispensation (as at the first blush it appears,) it invites all Catholics to one and the same Communion, the mention of the Chalcedon Synod being suppressed. Further, this Edict of Zeno bore date on the year of Christ 482; Trocondus and Severinus being Consuls, as Baronius writes. Which is evidently confirmed by Victor Tunonensis in his Chronicon. Vales.  THis Disposition, which had been made by the advice of Acacius Bishop of the Imperial City, 
b Liberatus in his Breviary, chap. 17, relates that Pergamius was not Praefect of Egypt, but Dux [or Commander of the Milice:] his words are these; Acacius persuasit Zenoni, etc. Acacius persuaded Zeno, that he should write to Apollonius the Augustalis, and to Pergamius the Dux, that they should drive Johannes out of the Alexandrian See, as having seized it contrary to his own oath which he had given in the Imperial City; and that they should give their assistance to Petrus Mongus, that he might continue in that See. Vales.  Pergamius, who was constituted Praefect of Egypt carries along with him. He being arrived at Alexandria, and finding Johannes fled, held a conference with Petrus, and persuades him to admit of▪ Zeno's Exhortatory Edict, and moreover [to receive] those who had dissented from him. He admits therefore of the forementioned Exhortatory Edict, and subscribes to it. He promises also that he would receive those who were of the contrary party. Wherefore not long after this when a public Festivity was celebrated at Alexandria, and all persons by a general consent agreed to that termed Zeno's Henoticon, Petrus likewise admitted [to communion] those of Proterius' party. And having made an Exhortatory Oration to the people in the Church, he recited Zeno's Exhortatory Edict also, the Contents whereof were these.   

CHAP. XIV. Zeno's Henoticon.  
Emperor Caesar Zeno, Pius, Victor, Triumphator, Maximus, always Adorable, Augustus; to the 
a Facundus Hermianensis citing this Edict of Zeno's in his twelfth book, reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the Orthodox Bishops. For the words are these: Flavius Zeno Pius, Victor, Triumphator, Maximus, always Augustus, to the Orthodox Bishops, etc. Then Facundus finds fault with that term Orthodox, and expresses his anger against it in many words; that the Emperor should not be afraid of giving the title of Orthodox to a company of Heretics who had no head. Further, this Edict of Zeno was promulged in the year of Christ 482, as Baronius has recorded. Vales.  most Reverend Bishops, Clergy, Monks, and Laics, in Alexandria, and throughout Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis.  
Knowing the only right and true Faith (which the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers convened at Nicaea by a Divine influence have set forth, and which the Hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers in like manner assembled at Constantinople have confirmed;) to be the Beginning and 
* Or, Confirmation.  Consistency, and the power and inexpugnable 
† Or, Armour.  Defence of Our Empire: We have 
‖ Or, Have night and day made use of all imaginable etc.  made it Our business night and day, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ by all imaginable prayer and diligence. The same likewise is the reading in Nicephorus. Nor had the old Translator of this Edict read otherwise, in Liberatus chap. 18: for he renders it thus: noctibus ac diebus, oratione, & study & Legibus, etc. night and day, by prayer and diligence, and by our Laws, We endeavour, that the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church may be multiplied by that Faith. Notwithstanding in my judgement, it ought rather to be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by all imaginable attention. What the import of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is, we are informed from Suidas, who produces a passage of an old Writer. Indeed, this emendation pleases me mightily. Vales.  by all imaginable Attention and Diligence, and by Our Laws; that God's Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, which is the incorruptible and immortal Mother of Our Sceptres, should every where be multiplied and enlarged by that [Faith:] and that the Pious people continuing in Peace and that Concord [which bears a relation] to God, together with the Bishops most dear to God, and with the most Religious Clergy, Archimandrites, and Monks, might offer up their acceptable prayers for Our Empire. For whilst the Great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who was incarnate and born of the Holy Virgin and Theotocos Mary, approves of and readily accepts our Concordant Glorification and Worship, all sorts of enemies shall be consumed and extinguished: and all Nations will submit their necks to Our Power which is 
* Or, Next to God.  according to God: [in fine,] Peace, and those Goods that are the Product thereof, temperateness of the air, plenty of fruits, and all other things which are useful and advantageous, shall be conferred upon men. Whereas therefore the irreprehensible Faith doth in this manner 
† Or, Begird.  preserve Us and the Roman Affairs, Addresses have been presented to us by the most Religious Archimandrites, Hermits, and other Reverend persons, who with tears made supplication, that an Unity might be made in the most Holy Churches, and that the Members might be joined to the Members, which that Enemy of Good hath long since been very solicitous to disjoin: assuredly knowing, that 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, waging war against the [entire] Body. Doubtless it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, should he make war▪ etc. as it is in Nicephorus, and in the Tellerian M. S. Sr Henry Savil also, at the Margin of his Copy, had remarked, fortè 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, perhaps is should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  should he make war against the entire Body of the Church, he might with ease be vanquished. For from hence it happens, that there are innumerable 
* Or, Generations.  multitudes of men, which Time hath taken out of this life in the space of so many years, 
d To this place of Zeno's Edict Pope Felix alludes, in his Epistle to Zeno Augustus; where his words are these▪ Dolet certè pietas Tuae, quòd per diuturnos partis alter●ae gravesque conflictus, multi ex hoc saeculo videantur ablati, aut Baptismatis aut Communionis expertes▪ Your piety doubtless i● grieved, that by reason of the long and sore conflicts of each party, many may seem to have been taken out of this world, without being partakers of Baptism or the Communion. Vales.  part whereof have departed hence deprived of the Laver of Regeneration, and part have gone the inevitable way of mankind without a participation of the Divine Communion: and, that innumerable murders have been audaciously committed, and that not only the Earth, but the Air itself also hath been defiled by an abundant effusion of blood. What man is he, who will not pray, that these things may be changed into a better State and Condition? On this account therefore, We have made it Our business to certify You, that neither We, nor the Churches in all places, either have had, or have, or in future will have, nor do We know any persons that have, any other Symbol, or Creed, or definition of the Faith, or Faith, save the forementioned Holy Creed of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers, which the foresaid Hundred and fifty Holy Fathers confirmed. Moreover, if any one has [any other Creed,] we account him a person estranged [from the Church.] For by this Creed only (as we have said,) we are confident our Empire is 
* Or, Begird.  preserved. And all persons vouchsafed the Salutary 
† Or, Baptism.  Illumination, receiving this only [Creed] are Baptised. The same [Creed] hath been followed by all the Holy Fathers convened at Ephesus; who likewise deposed the impious Nestorius, and also those that afterwards embraced his Sentiments. Which Nestorius together with Eutyches, in regard they held opinions contrary to the foresaid [Fathers,] we do Anathematise, and do also admit of the Twelve 
* Or, Chapters.  Heads which were dictated by Cyrillus of holy Memory, who was heretofore Archbishop of the holy Catholic Church of the Alexandrians. But we confess the only Begotten Son of God and God, (who was truly and really made man, our Lord Jesus Christ, Consubstantial to the Father according to the Deity, and of the same substance with us as to his humanity, who descended and was incarnate by the holy Ghost, of Mary the Virgin and Theotocos,) to be one, and not two. For we affirm, that the Miracles, and sufferings which he voluntarily underwent in the flesh, are of one. But we in no wise admit of those who divide, or confound, or introduce a 
† See Chap. 5. note (f.)  Fantasy. In regard the 
* Unsinning, or, without sin.  impeccable and true Incarnation from the Theotocos hath not made an accession of [another] Son. For the Trinity hath ever continued the Trinity, although one of the Trinity, [to wit,] God the Word, hath been incarnate. Assuredly knowing therefore, that neither the holy Orthodox Churches of God in all places, nor the Prelates most beloved by God who preside over them, nor yet our Empire, hath received, or doth admit of any other Creed, or definition of the Faith, save the foresaid holy Creed; without making doubts or delays, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So 'tis also written in Nicephorus. But Facundus and Liberatus seem to have read otherwise. For Facundus (pag. 551.) renders this place thus: adunate ergo vos in nullo dubitantes, etc. Unite yourselves therefore, being doubtful in nothing. For we have written these things to you, not to innovate the Faith, but that we might satisfy you. etc. And Liberatus translates it in this manner: Unite vosmetipsos, nihil dubitantes, etc. Unite yourselves, doubting nothing, etc. Whence it appears, that they read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But the reading in our Copies is better; For soon after it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we Anathematise. Vales.  We have united ourselves. Now, we have written these things [to you,] not that we might innovate the Faith, but in order to the giving you full satisfaction. But we Anathematise every person, who has thought, or thinks otherwise, either now, or at any other time, whether at Chalcedon, or in any other Synod whatever: but more especially the foresaid persons Nestorius and Eutyches, and such as embrace their Sentiments. Be ye joined therefore to [Your] Spiritual Mother the Church, and together with Us enjoy that same divine Communion therein, according to the forementioned one and only definition of the Faith of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers. For your most Holy Mother the Church expects to embrace You 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That which frequently happens in these books of Evagrius, occurs here also, to wit, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis certain Liberatus reads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For thus he renders it: Sanctissima namque Mater Nostra Ecclesia, etc. For our most Holy Mother the Church, as being the person who hath begotten you, from a long time expects to embrace Her Sons, and earnestly desires to hear your sweet voice. Nor did Facundus read otherwise, in his twelfth book. For thus his Version runs: Sancta enim Mater Nostra Ecclesia, etc. For our Holy Mother the Church receives you as Her own Sons. Embrace her. For She desires after a long time to hear Your sweet Voice. Moreover, Nicephorus has it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, from the forecited passages 'tis apparent, that Facundus and Liberatus in Zeno's Edict had read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Our Mother; which reading I am most pleased with. Besides, Facundus read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Embrace Ye Her; not as 'tis commonly read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to embrace. Which reading nevertheless is intolerable. Lastly, Liberatus seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from a long time; not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and after a long time. Vales.  as Her genuine Sons, and after a long time earnestly desires to hear Your sweet Voice. Make all imaginable haste therefore. For by doing hereof, you will procure to yourselves both the Benevolence of our Master and Saviour and God Jesus Christ, and shall also be praised by our Imperial Majesty. After the reading hereof, all the Inhabitants of Alexandria were united to the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church.   

CHAP. XV. That Johannes [Bishop] of Alexandria coming to Rome, persuades Simplicius to write to Zeno concerning what had happened; [and what] Zeno [wrote back in answer to him.]  
BUT Johannes, of whom we have made mention 
* Chap. 12.  before, after he had fled from Alexandria, 
a Liberatus in his Breviary, chap. 18, says, that Johannes being driven from the See of Alexandria, came first to Antioch: and after he had gotten Letters of Intercession from Calendion Patriarch of Antioch, came to Rome, and appealed to Simplicius Bishop of Rome, as the Blessed Athanasius had also done before. But in the Gesta de Nomine Acacii, which in my judgement were written by Pope Gelasius, he is said to have requested the Refuge only of the Roman Church, in such manner as his predecessors had done. Which I think is truer. For Johannes appealed not from any Ecclesiastic Judicature to Simplicius, in regard he had not been expelled out of his own See by the sentence of a Synod, but by force: nor did he present a Libel to Pope Simplicius, but to Felix his Successor, as we shall see afterwards. Vales.  arrives at the Senior Rome: and there raised disturbances, affirming that he had been ejected out of his own Chair, on account of his defending Leo's 
* Opinions, or, Decrees.  Dogmata, and the Chalcedon Synod: and, that another was substituted in his Room, who was an enemy to those Dogmata. Hereat Simplicius Bishop of the Elder Rome was troubled, and wrote to Zeno; whereto Zeno returned answer, accusing Johannes of Perjury, and [affirming] that on that account, and for no other reason▪ he had been Ejected out of his Bishopric.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning Calendion [Bishop] of Antioch, and that he was condemned to be banished on account of the friendship he was suspected [to have held] with ilus and Leontius; also, that Petrus Fullo entered into an Union with Mongus, and with the [Bishops] of Constantinople and Jerusalem.  
MOreover, Calendion Bishop of Antioch wrote [Letters] to the Emperor Zeno, and to Acacius Prelate of Constantinople, wherein he termed Petrus an 
a So also Pope Simplicius, in his Epistle to Acacius, terms Petrus Moggus; as Liberatus attests in his Breviary, chap. 18. To wit, because he had invaded the Alexandrian Church, whilst Timotheus Salophaciolus, who had been legally ordained, was alive. Vales.  Adulterer; affirming that when he was at Alexandria, he had Anathematised the Chalcedon Synod. Some time afterwards, Calendion is condemned to be banished into Oäsis, being supposed to have 
b That this was the pretext of condemning Calendion, is attested by Liberatus in his Breviary, chap. 18. But the true cause of his being condemned and deposed, was this, because he would defend the Chalcedon Synod, nor would acquiesce in Zeno's Edict. Liberatus' words are these: Interea Calendion Archiepiscopus Antiochenus deponitur, etc. In the interim Calendion Archbishop of Antioch is deposed. Being accused in public as having been undutiful [indevotus, without devotion] to his Prince, drawing in the people into a Rebellion with ilus: but secretly, because he would not keep himself from the Communion both of Pope Felix and Johannes. Gelasius also in his thirteenth Epistle to the Dardani, says, that Calendion was therefore Ejected by Zeno, because he had razed His name out of the Diptychs, and instead thereof put in Leontius'. Vales.  favoured 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This is the Hillus, by Country an Isaurian, in dignity Magister Officiorum [Master of the Offices,] as Marcellinus tells us in his Chronicon: who after he had been in great favour with the Emperor, at length was incensed against him, for what reason I know not, and together with Leontius engaged himself in a Tyranny in the East, on the year of Christ 484, as Marcellinus records; or rather 483, as Baronius has rightly observed. Further, this Hillus is by Candidus Isaurus and by Damascius in the Life of Isidorus the Philosopher, always called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with the accent in the last Syllable. So 'tis also written in Suidas: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, says he, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So that place of Suidas is to be read. Vales.  ilus, Leontius, and Pamprepius, in relation to a Tyranny raised by them against Zeno. But Petrus Fullo, who [had been Bishop of Antioch,] before 
d Petrus Fullo was Ejected out of the See of Antioch a little after the return of Zeno Augustus, on the year after the Consulate of Basiliscus and Armatus. One Johannes, whom Petrus had ordained [Bishop] of Apamia, invaded his See, as I observed before at chap. 10, note (a.) He having been Ejected, an Oriental Synod ordained Stephanus, as Theophanes tells us in his Chronicon. This Stephanus, when he had governed the See of Antioch about a years space, was most barbarously murdered by Heretics in the Church, on the year of Christ 479, after the Consulate of the most famous ilus; as Baronius has rightly observed from Pope Simplicius' Epistles. Zeno being highly incensed on account of this murder, sent some persons to Antioch, who might revenge this Fact and punish the Authors of the Sedition. Moreover, to avoid Tumults, he commanded Acacius Bishop of Constantinople, to ordain a Bishop of Antioch in the Imperial City. And this thing, done on account of preserving the Ecclesiastic Peace, as well the Emperor as Acacius excused to Pope Simplicius, promising that in future the ordination of the Prelate of Antioch should be made by the comprovincial Bishops, according to the Prescripts of the Canons. Stephanus Junior therefore is ordained by Acacius, and after he had sat three years, Calendion is created Bishop in his stead by an Oriental Synod, in the Consulate of Trocundus and Severinus, on the year of Christ 482; as Baronius has learnedly observed from Pope Simplicius' Epistle. Theophanes does indeed affirm, that Calendion was ordained by Acacius at Constantinople, by the Emperor Zeno's order. Theophanes' opinion seems to be confirmed by Candidus in the third book of his History; whose words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in like manner as the Emperor Zeno, when the impious Petrus disturbed the Churches of the East, sent Calendion to be Consecrated [Bishop] of Antioch. Besides, in the Gesta de nomine Acacii, 'tis in express words written, that Calendion was ordained by Acacius Bishop of Constantinople. Simplicius also affirms the same in the cited Epistle, if we weigh his words more attentively. For, what else is the meaning of these words: Antiocheni exordium Sacerdotis quâ ratione serius fuerit. Indicatum, quamvis minimè nos latere potuerit, tamen & ipse vel Synodus ejus indicavit. Quod sicut non optavimus fieri, ita faciles excusationi quam necessitas fecit extitimus; quia quod voluntarium non est, non potest vocari in reatum, etc. For what guilt, what necessity was to be excused before Simplicius, unless Acacius had ordained Calendion at Constantinople contrary to the Ecclesiastic Laws? But now, what the same Theophanes adds concerning Johannes Codonatus, who was ordained Bishop by the Antiochians knowing nothing of the Ordination made at Constantinople, and whom Calendion afterwards removed to the See of Tyre: I fear Theophanes is mistaken herein. For, not Calendion, but Acacius removed Johannes to the See of Tyre; as 'tis attested by Pope Felix in the Libel of Condemnation of Acacius, and by Gelasius, and Liberatus. Vales.  Calendion and Stephanus, as I have said, recovered his own [Chair.] Who both subscribed to Zeno's Henoticon, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and also sent Synodical Letters to Petrus [Bishop] of Alexandria. Thus Nicephorus read, and yet Christophorson, and Sr Henry Savil at the Margin of his Copy, mend it very simply, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to Proterius. For Proterius was dead long before this. 'Tis manifest from Pope Gelasius' Epistles, that Petrus Fullo held communion with Petrus Mongus. Vales.  and also sent Synodical Letters to Petrus [Bishop] of Alexandria. Acacius also Bishop of Constantinople entered into a Communion with the 
f To wit, with Petrus Mongus. For with him, after the Ejection of Johannes Tabennesiota, Acacius held communion, and received from, and sent to him Synodical Letters, as Liberatus informs us. But Acacius never held communion with Petrus Fullo: yea, he was wont to boast, that he had never been joined in communion with him: whereas yet, by this that he communicated with Petrus Mongus who maintained a communion with Petrus Fullo, Acacius himself also might hold communion with Fullo; as Pope Gelasius says in his Epistle to the orientals, which was first published by Jacobus Syrmondus. Vales.  same [Petrus Bishop of Alexandria:] as did likewise Martyrius Bishop of Jerusalem, who sent his Synodical Letters to the same Petrus. After this, 
g Evagrius gives no reason, why these men separated themselves from the communion of Petrus Mongus. Besides, Liberatus in his Breviary chap. 18, does relate this matter very obscurely▪ in these words: Igitur Petrus Mongus ab Abbote Ammone & Johanne Episcopo Magileos', &c. Therefore Petrus Mongus having undergone Wars from the Abbot Ammon and Johannes the Bishop of Magilis, and from the Abbots of the Monks of the Lower Egypt, and a Sedition having been raised against him in the Cathedral Caesarea as 'tis called, [or, as 'tis reported;] anathematised the Chalcedon Synod, and Pope Leo's Tome. And these things he did, after he had written to Acacius and Simplicius that he held communion with them and with the Holy Synod. And these matters having been in this manner performed, some persons departed from Petrus' communion, and declared [them] to the Roman Bishop at Rome. Which words, in themselves obscure enough, are in my judgement to be explained thus. Petrus Mongus, after he had been restored to the Alexandrian See upon Johannes' Ejection, at first used dissimulation, and sent Synodical Letters to Acacius and Simplicius, wherein he affirmed that he held communion with the Synod of Chalcedon. He also admitted those to communion who were of Timotheus Salophaciolus' party, as Liberatus attests. But afterwards, when he had been vexed by the Eutyohian Monks on account of this dissimulation, he anathematised the Chalcedon-Synod publicly in the Church. Vales.  some persons separated themselves from Petrus' communion: so that from that time Petrus Anathematised the Synod of Chalcedon publicly. Which news coming to the hearing of Acacius Bishop of Constantinople, troubled him [not a little.] Acacius therefore caused some persons to be sent, who might inquire into the truth hereof. Whom Petrus being desirous fully to satisfy, that no such thing had been done by him, 
* Or, wrote.  framed Acts, wherein some persons affirmed, that to their knowledge no such thing 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, had been written: in my judgement it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had been done. And so Nicephorus read, book 16. chap. 13. Vales.  had been done by Petrus.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning those things written by Petrus to Acacius who had embraced the Chalcedon-Synod.  
[FOR] This Petrus, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I have mended this place thus [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard he was a person that could clothe himself in any dress,] partly from Nicephorus, and partly by the authority of the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. Further, concerning this wavering and fraudulent humour of Petrus', we have the attestation of Liberatus in these words: Sed permansit Petrus in Episcopatu, etc. But Peter continued in his Bishopric, and wrote to Acacias, that he was a Communicator of [or, held Communion with] the Synod, and deceived the Alexandrians, because he would not communicate with the Synod: so that some ecclesiastics who were his Communicators, some Monks and Laics, perceiving his Fallaciousness, separated themselves from his communion. And holding separate assemblies, would not endure to communicate with his name. Vales.  in regard he was a person that could clothe himself in any dress, of a mind mutable and crafty, and one that could conform to the times; persisted not in the least in one and the same opinion. But sometimes he Anathematised the Chalcedon-Synod; at others retracted, and embraced that Council with all Suffrages. He wrote a Letter therefore to Acacius Bishop of Constantinople, the Contents whereof run word for word thus:  
The most high God will reward your Holiness, 
b▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must doubtless be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for those great Labours. Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as it is in the Tellerian Manuscript, and in Nicephorus. Vales.  for those great Labours and Troubles, which for so many years' space you [have undergone,] conserving and defending the Faith of the Holy Fathers, which by uninterrupted Preaching you have confirmed. In which Faith we have found the Creed also of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers rightly and orderly placed, in which Creed we were heretofore Baptised, and which we have and do believe: which Creed the Hundred and fifty holy Fathers assembled at Constantinople have confirmed. You therefore without intermission leading all men the way, have united the holy Church of God, and by the weightiest and most convincing instances and arguments have persuaded us, that nothing contrary hereto hath been done in the most holy and Ecumenical Synod convened at Chalcedon, which agrees with, and hath confirmed the determinations of the holy Fathers at Nicaea. For, having found nothing of any Innovation therein, we have given our absolute and perfect assent thereto, and believed it. But we understand, that certain Monks, envying our Fraternity, have conveyed some Calumnies to your holy ears; which could not readily induce your Holiness to be incensed [against us.] And in the first place [they affirm,] 
c Mongus says, this Crime was objected against him, that he had removed the Relics of Timotheus Salophaciolus into another place. But he neither excuses that Fact, nor denies it▪ resting satisfied only in saying this, that that Fact was impious in the presence of God and men. For humane Laws do severely punish the disturbers of Sepulchers. 'Tis certain, Victor Tunonensis in his Chronicon writes thus concerning Mongus: Post Consulatum Zenonis tertium etc. After Zeno's third Consulate,— He condemns the Chalcedon Synod out of the Pulpit before the people. He takes the names of Proterius and Timotheus Salophaciolus out of the Ecclesiastic Diptychs, and writes therein those of Dioscorus and Aelurus, who had murdered Proterius: and having cast Timotheus Salophaciolus' body out of the Church, he threw it into a desert place without the City. Liberatus also attests the same in his Breviary, chap. 18, in these words:— Sed & Petrum Alexandrinum, etc.— Moreover Petrus Alexandrinus anathematising the Chalcedon Synod and Pope Leo's Tome, who having expunged the names of Proterius and Timotheus Catholicus out of the Diptychs, inserted those of Dioscorus and Aelurus: who took the body of the same Timotheus Catholicus out of the earth, and cast it forth, who had been buried amongst the Catholic Bishops, Acacius has in a strange manner praised him, concerning whom he had remembered before, that himself had related so great crimes. Lastly, Pope Felix in the Sentence of condemnation against Acacius, does expressly confirm this very thing. So that now there can be no further doubt of the truth of this fact. Vales.  that we have removed the Relics of our Father of holy Memory the blessed Archbishop Timotheus, to some other place. Which Fact is neither acceptable to God, nor agreeable to the Laws. Then they pass to another [crime,] which is inconsistent with itself, and much worse than the former. For, how could we Anathematise the holy Synod held at Chalcedon, which we have believed and confirmed? But you are not ignorant, nor is it concealed from Your piety, how great the Heat and Levity of the people amongst us is, as also [that] of the Monks who are desirous of change and Innovation. Who having entered into a Consult together with some malevolent persons that have severed themselves from the Church, attempt to draw the people after them. But, by the assistance of Your prayers, 
d▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours have rendered this place variously. For Musculus translates it thus; Libellum consideratè concinnavimus, we have with consideration composed a Libel. Christophorson, in this manner▪ Literas hasce excogitavimus, quae huic malo remedio sint, We have found out these Letters, which may be a remedy for this mischief. But Johannes Langus, Nicephorus' Translator, has rendered it thus: Re deliberatâ, rationem quae mederi malo imminenti posset, invenimus; having considered the business, we found out a way, which might cure the imminent evil. Of these three Renditions, the second is wholly to be rejected; but the first and third are tolerable. Nevertheless, it seems to me more fit, to render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Oration, or, Speech to the people, which Petrus made in the Church at such time as he ordered the Ecclesiastic Acts to be made up before Acacius' Legates; concerning which Acts Evagrius has spoken before, at the close of the foregoing chapter. Vales.  we have found a way how to cure [this mischief,] without doing any prejudice to the holy Synod of Chalcedon; for we have been certainly informed, that nothing new hath been done there. And in order to the persuasion and 
* Or, Defence.  satisfaction of the more simple, we have taken care that the same thing should be said by 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Johannes Langus renders this place thus: Fecimus ut ab iis qui nobiscum conventus agunt, ista dicerentur, We have caused, that these things should be said by those, who hold Assemblies with us. Musculus interprets it in this manner: Christophorson's Translation runs thus: Tum ut illi qui nobiscum unà accersebantur, pro defensione idem ipsum dicerent, effecimus, And also we have procured, that they who were sent for together with us, should for a defence say the very same thing. They thought therefore, that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signified no other thing, than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But by the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 'tis my judgement that the ecclesiastics and Laics of Timotheus Salophaciolus' party are understood, who by the order of Zeno Augustus were associated and joined to Petrus Mongus. For the Emperor Zeno, by the persuasion and advice of Acacius, had written to Apollonius the Augustalis, and Pergamius the Dux, that they should Eject Johannes Talaia, and install Petrus, Provided he would admit of the Henoticon, and receive [to Communion] the Clergy of Timotheus Catholicus; as Liberatus relates in his breviary, chap. 18. Zeno had likewise written Letters to Petrus Mongus, wherein he ordered him, that he should give reception to the Clergy of Timotheus' party, who were of the same opinion with himself; as the same Liberatus affirms in these words: Et quidem Petrus inthronizatur ab omnibus, &c, And Petrus is Installed by all persons. 'Tis written from the Emperor, that he should receive those that agreed with him who had been of Timotheus Catholicus' party. That is, as well the Clergy, as Laity, who were willing to agree to Zeno's Edict. When therefore Petrus Mongus made up his Ecclesiastic Acts, wherewith he would prove to Acacius that he had never condemned the Chalcedon-Synod; he made use of these persons as witnesses, and caused them to confirm this with their own Testimony, that the Chalcedon-Synod had never been condemned by Peirus. Further, their Testimony seemed worthy to be credited, because they had been of Timotheus Catholicus' party, who had always defended the Chalcedon-Synod. See the close of the sixteenth Chapter. Pope Felix speaks concerning these very persons in the Sentence of Condemnation against Acacius; where his words are these: Quid enim sunt aliud, qui post obitum sanctae memoriae Timothei, ad Ecclesiam sub Petro redeunt, etc. For what are they else, who after the death of Timotheus of holy memory, return to the Church under Petrus, etc. Vales.  those who hold Assemblies together with us. And to 
f That is, that Crime which by some ill-minded persons was objected against me: to wit, that the Chalcedon-Synod is rejected and condemned by me. Vales.  this business, after I had been wholly intent upon it, I soon put a stop. Further, I do signify to your Sanctity, that even at this very instant the Monks cease not, who sow 
* Or, Darnell.  Tares, intermixing some persons amongst themselves, who never dwelled in 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Learned have long since made it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is the reading in Nicephorus. Vales.  Monasteries, [as] instruments [of Sedition;] and run up and down scattering various Rumours against Us, and 
† Or, Against the Ecclesiastic Peace of Christ.  against the Peace of Christ's Church, and permitting us to perform nothing Canonically and in a manner befitting God's Holy Catholic Church: making it their business, that the people committed to our care should rule over, rather than obey us; [in fine,] 
* Or, They desire to do.  they attempt the doing of whatever [actions] are unseemly [in the sight] of God. But we are confident, that Your Sanctity will give the Most divine Lord of the world an account of all things, and will take care, that [such a] Order shall be issued forth to them from His Serenity, as may be necessary in relation to the Ecclesiastic Peace, and befitting God and the Emperor: so that all persons may acquiesce in what [shall be established.]   

CHAP. XVIII. In what manner Johannes [Bishop] of Alexandria persuades Felix Pope of Rome, to send a Deposition to Acacius [Bishop] of Constantinople.  
[IN the interim] Johannes having fled to Rome, [desisted not from] troubling Felix, who had succeeded Simplicius in the Bishopric of Rome, about those things done by Petrus; and [at length] prevails [so far,] as Zacharias affirms, that a Deposition was sent from Felix himself to Acacius, on account of his holding a Communion with Petrus. Which Deposition, in regard it was a thing done 
a In the Condemnation and Deposition of Acacius, the Greeks found fault chiefly with two things. First, because he had not been condemned and deposed in a Synod; but only Pope Felix had prefixed his own name before the sentence of Deposition. The other thing was, because Acacius having been neither convicted nor examined according to the Ecclesiastic Canons, had received a Sentence of Condemnation▪ To the former Objection those of the Church of Rome returned this answer: that there was no need of a new Synod for the condemning of Acacius. For all Followers and Communicators [that is, those that held Communion] with Heretics, who had heretofore been condemned by a special sentence, are to be understood as condemned together with the same Heretics. So says Pope Gelasius in his Epistle to the orientals (which was first published by Jacobus Syrmondus,) in the Gesta de nomine Acacii. I know what answer is given by Baronius at the year of Christ 484, chap. 21: to wit, that Gelasius speaks concerning an Ecumenical Synod. But by Baronius' favour, this answer is not satisfactory. For the Greeks in this affair made no difference between a General and a particular Council. But in general they affirmed, that Acacius had been condemned in no Synod particularly convened upon his account. For thus Pope Gelasius writes in the forementioned Epistle, speaking to the orientals in these words: An de uno dolet Acacio, quoth special Synodo non fuerit confutatus, etc. Are you troubled about one Acacius, because he has not been confuted in a special Synod; whenas he himself in his own Letters hath detected his own Crime; nor having already voluntarily confessed, ought he to be heard; and are you not troubled about so great Catholic Prelates without any examinatian secluded? Pope Gelasius confesses ingenuously, that Acacius had been convicted and heard in no special Synod. 'Tis certain, neither of those two Roman Synods, wherein Acacius was condemned, were convened upon his account. For the former was Assembled on the account of Vitalis and Misenus the Legates of the Apostolic See: wherein Vitalis and Misenus were indeed condemned: but Petrus Bishop of Alexandria and Acacius, were only reprehended and by the by reproved, as Evagrius tells us a little after this. But the Latter Synod was assembled on the account of the Antiochian Church, on the same year, as Pope Felix informs us in his Synodick Letter to all the Presbyters and Archimandrites at Constantinople and throughout Bythinia. In which Synod Petrus Bishop of Antioch was indeed chiefly and most especially condemned; who having Ejected Calendion, had invaded the Antiochian See. But Petrus Bishop of Alexandria and Acacius Bishop of Constantinople, were only condemned as the Associates and Communicators of the same Petrus; as the subscription annexed to the same Letter doth declare [in these words:] Candidus Tiburtinae Civitatis Episcopus, etc. I Candidus Bishop of the Tiburtine City, following the authority of the Apostolic Se●, Set forth by the Catholic deliberation of us all, according to the State of the Church; pronouncing an Anathema to Petrus the Invader of the Alexandrian Church, and to Acacius sometime of the Constantinopolitan Church, also to Petrus [Bishop] of Antioch, who have heretofore been rightly and deservedly separated from the Episcopal [dignity] and number of Christians, and to all their followers, have subscribed, etc. But whereas the Greeks complained that Pope Felix had prefixed his own name only before that sentence; Felix, in the forecited Letter, answers this Objection thus, in these words: Unde nunc causâ Antiochenae Ecclesiae apud B. Petrum Apostolum collecti, etc. Whence being at this present convened before the Blessed Apostle Peter on account of the Antiochian Church, we have again hastened to show your love the usage which has always obtained amongst us. As often as the Lords the Prelates are convened within Italy on account of Ecclesiastic Causes, especially of Faith, an usage is retained, that the Successor of the Prelates of the Apostolic See, in the name [or, person] of all the Prelates of all Italy▪ agreeable to the Care of all the Churches appertaining to them, should constitute all things. Pope Julius had said the same long before Felix, in his Letter to the orientals, which Athanasius records in his Apologetic. But now, as to the Second Objection of the Easterns, concerning Acacius' being condemned without any examination; that is sufficiently answered by Pope Gelasius in his Epistle to the orientals, the words whereof we have produced above. Vales.  contrary to the Prescript of the Canons, as the same Zacharias has related; (for some of those persons who lead a Monastic life in that termed the Monastery of the 
* That is▪ the Monks▪ who did not sleep.  Acoemeti, delivered it;) Acacius would not admit of, nor acknowledge. And these things have indeed [in this manner] been written by Zacharias: but he seems to me, to have had no exact knowledge of the matters at that time transacted; but, to have given us a very lame, maimed, and imperfect account; to wit, those things only which he had from report and Hear-say. I myself therefore will give an accurate Narrative of that whole Transaction. 
b Some time before this, Johannes Tabennesiota (after he had been Ejected out of his See,) had come to Rome, and had made his case known to Pope Simplicius. But he had not presented a Libel to him; but had only persuaded him, that he would write to Acacius in defence of his Cause. Which thing Pope Simplicius performed with a ready and willing mind. But Acacius, having received Simplicius' Letters, returned answer, that he in no wise acknow'edged Johannes Bishop of Alexandria: but, had received Petrus Mongus to communion by order of the Emperor Zeno. At which Letters Simplicius being highly incensed, wrote back, that Acacius had not done what was regular and orderly, in that he had received Petrus to Communion, who stood condemned by the common sentence of them both. And when Johannes was preparing to offer a Libel to the Pope, containing various Crimes against Acacius; in the interim Simplicius was prevented by death, before Acacius had given answer to his last Letters▪ as Liberatus tells us in his Breviarium. But after Felix had been put into Simplicius' place, Johannes presented that Libel to Pope Felix, which he had before made ready to offer to Simplicius. Who forthwith sent a Libel of Citation to Acacius by the Bishops Vitalis and Misenus, ordering him to come to Rome immediately, and give in his answer before the Apostolic See, to the Libel of Johannes the Bishop; as 'tis recorded in the Gesta de nomine Acacii, and in the Libel of Citation transmitted to Acacius.— Vales.  Libels having been presented to Felix by Johannes against Acacius, because he illegally held Communion with Petrus, and on account of other things done by him contrary to the Canons; the Bishops Vitalis and Misenus are sent 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words are transposed, which I restore thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are sent from Felix to [the Emperor] Zeno. Vales.  from Felix to [the Emperor] Zeno, [with these requests,] that the Synod at Chalcedon might be confirmed, that Petrus might be expelled [from his See] as being an Heretic, and that Acacius should be sent to Felix, to give an account of those matters, whereof Johannes (of whom we have made frequent mention) might accuse him.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning Cyrillus Governor of the Monastery of the Acoemeti, how he sent some persons to Felix at Rome, inciting him to revenge what had been committed against the Faith.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus has excellently well explained this place of Evagrius, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But before Vitalis and Misenus, coming from Rome, had arrived at the Imperial City, etc. In Evagrius therefore it must be written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so Evagrius does usually call Constantinople; as hereafter, at chap. 25. Vales.  BUT before their arrival at the Imperial City, Cyrillus Governor of those [Monks] termed the 
b There were two Monasteries at Constantinople which were termed [the Monasteries] of the Acoemeti, to wit, [the Monastery] of Bassianus, and that of Dius. They had taken the name of Bassianus and of Dius from their Founders. But they had the appellation of Acoemeti [or, Ac●mita,] given them, because they celebrated the Divine praises night and day, succeeding one another by turns: in so much that they seemed not to sleep. So heretofore in the Gallia's, a continual praising of God is said to have been kept up in some Monasteries. Vales.  Acoemeti, sends [some persons] to Felix, complaining of his slackness, in regard so great offences were committed against the true Faith. Felix therefore writes to Misenus and those who accompanied him, [ordering them] to do nothing before they should have had a conference with Cyrillus, and might be informed from him what was to be done.   

CHAP. XX. Concerning what Felix wrote to Zeno, and Zeno to Felix.  
THere were dispatched to them other 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus supposed that these Commonitoria (for so the Latins term them, which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,) were written to the Emperor Zeno. But Evagrius says they were written to Vitalis and Misenus the Legates of the Apostolic See. 'Tis certain, Commonitories were wont to be sent to Ambassadors and such like persons, but not to the Roman Emperor. For they were as it were Orders and Instructions which public Ministers ought studiously to observe. Vales.  Commonitories also from Felix; who likewise wrote Letters to Zeno, both concerning the Chalcedon Synod, and also about the Persecution in Africa [which had been raised] by Onorichus. Besides, he wrote to Acacius. The Emperor Zeno returned an answer to Felix, [wherein he told him] that Johannes had given him trouble in vain, because 
* That is, Johannes.  he had sworn that he would in no wise at any time sue for Admission to the See of Alexandria; but, that afterwards he had disregarded his oath, and committed all manner of sacrilege: and, that Petrus had not been ordained rashly and without an exquisite trial and examination, but with his own hand had subscribed, that he embraced the Faith of the Three hundred and eighteen Holy Fathers heretofore convened at Nicaea; which Faith the Holy Synod at Chalcedon also had [approved of, and] followed. The express words [of Zeno's Letter] are these: You ought to be most undoubtedly assured, that both Our Piety, and the forementioned most Holy Petrus, and all the most Holy Churches, do Embrace and Revere the most Holy Synod of the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the excellent Florent. M. S. I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: and so also the same Manuscript Copy has it written in other places, as I have remarked before. Indeed, the ancient Coins do confirm this writing of this word, as does likewise the Author of the Etymologicon in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Chalcedonians, which hath fully agreed with the Faith in the Synod of the Nicaeans. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I agree with Sr Henry Savil, who in his Copy hath mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, There are also extant in the same Acts. But I can in no wise approve of Christophorson's Version, who has rendered this place thus: Extant Praeterea in Actis ejusdem Concilii, etc. There are moreover extant in the Acts of the same Council, etc. For Evagrius makes no mention here of any Council, only takes a view of the Collection of Letters, which belonged to Acacius' Cause. Christophorson thought, (because be saw mention was made of Acts by Evagrius,) that it followed immediately, that these things were transacted in a Council. But the matter is not always so. For whatever things were done in any affair, may simply be called Acts, although no Council or judiciary proceedings intervened. Vales.  There are also extant in the same Acts the Letters, both from the forementioned Cyrillus, and from other Archimandrites of the Impeperiall City; and also [those] from the Bishops and Clergy of the Egyptick Dioecesis, [written] to Felix, against Petrus as being an Heretic, and against those who communicated with him. Further, when the [Monks] belonging to the Monastery of the Acoemeti were come to Felix, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ is to be expunged; which is not acknowledged by Nicephorus. Vales.  they accused Misenus and those that accompanied him, because till their arrival at Byzantium, [the name of] Petrus had in secret been recited in the Sacred Diptycks; but, that from that time till now it was recited publicly; and therefore, that Misenus and those who accompanied him had held communion [with Petrus.] The Letter likewise of the Egyptians affirmed the same things [with what I have related] concerning Petrus; and further also, that Johannes being a person Orthodox, had been legally Ordained; but, that Petrus was Ordained only by 
e All other Authors relate, that Mongus was ordained by one Bishop, and he an Heretic. So says Acacius in his Letter to Pope Simplicius, and Felix in his Synodick Epistle to all the Monks and Archimandrites at Constantinople and in Bythinia. The same is likewise attested by Theophanes in his Chronicon, pag. 107; and by Gelasius in the Gesta de nomine Acacii. Yet Liberatus affirms Petrus was ordained by more Bishops than one, although he expresses not their number. Vales.  two Bishops, who maintained the same ill opinion with himself: and, that immediately after Johannes' flight, all manner of punishments had been inflicted on the Orthodox. And, that Acacius had had information of all these things by some persons who had made a journey to him [from Alexandria] to the Imperial City; and [lastly,] that Acacius was found to be Petrus' favourer and Assistant in all things.   

CHAP. XXI. That Symeones a Monk belonging to the Monastery of the Aoemeti went to Rome, and accused those Bishops sent from the Romans to Constantinople as having held Communion with Heretics; and, that these Legates, and those persons who held Communion with Petrus, were deposed by the Romans.  
THese [accusations] were much increased by Symeones one of those Monks termed the Acoemeti, who was sent [to Rome] from Cyrillus. For this person accused Misenus and Vitalis for having communicated with Heretics; [he averred] that the name of Petrus was publicly recited in the Sacred Diptycks, and that by this means many of the simpler sort were imposed upon by Heretics, who affirmed that Petrus was received [to communion] even by the See of Rome. Symeones added likewise, that when several questions [were proposed,] Misenus and his companions would not allow of a conference with any person that was Orthodox, or make a delivery of Letters to them, or take an exact scrutiny of any thing that was audaciously attempted against the true Faith. Silvanus a Presbyter (one that had conversed with Misenus and Vitalis at Constantinople,) was likewise brought in, who confirmed what had been said by the Monks. Moreover, Acacius' 
a This Letter of Acacius' is extant, set forth in Latin amongst the Epistles of Pope Simplicius. The same Letter is mentioned in Pope Felix's Epistle, which contains Acacius' Sentence of Deposition. Vales.  Letter to Simplicius was read, [wherein Acacius] affirmed, that Petrus had been long since Deposed, and that he was a Son of Night. And on these accounts Misenus and Vitalis were removed from the Sacerdotal Function, and separated from the undefiled Communion; the whole Synod having given their Vote in these express words. The Church of the Romans doth not receive [to Communion] the Heretic Petrus, who hath long since been both condemned by the Vote of the Sacred Chair, and also Excommunicated and Anathematised. Against whom (though nothing else were objected, yet) even this would be sufficient, that having been ordained by Heretics, he could not preside over the Orthodox. This also was contained [in the said Sentence:] 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. We have added the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But, from the Florentine Manuscript; which particle casts a great light upon this place. In the same Florentine Manuscript at the side of these words, this Scholion was written: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, This Author does not say here expressly, that Acacius was deposed by the [Bishop] of Rome: but Theodorus and Basilius Cilix do manifestly affirm this. Nicephorus (book 16. chap. 17.) attests the same concerning Basilius Cilix. Further, Our Evagrius is undeservedly reproved by that Scholiast, because at this place he speaks nothing of Acacius' deposition. Evagrius does here relate all things that were transacted in the Roman Synod, which was convened in the year of Christ 484 against Vitalis and Misenus Legates of the Apostolic See. In that Synod Vitalis and Misenus were indeed deprived of the honour of the Priesthood. But Acacius was only reprehended and rebuked, as 'tis apparent from the Decree of the Synod, here recorded by Evagrius. After this, Felix sent his Synodick Letters to Acacius; wherein these words occurred; Peccasti, ne adjicias, & de prioribus supplica, You have offended, make no addition, and supplicate for [your] former [failings.] After receipt of which Letters, when Acacius still stood out, and committed Facts worse than the former; Pope Felix (the Bishop's being a second time convened,) promulged a sentence of deposition against Acacius, and directed it to Acacius, by Tutus Defensor of the Roman Church; which [sentence] begins thus: Multarum transgressionum reperiris obnoxius, You are found guilty of many transgressions. That these things were transacted in this manner, Pope Felix informs us in his Synodick Letter to the Presbyters and Archimandrites at Constantinople and throughout Bythinia. For, after he had written concerning Vitalis and Misenus, and concerning Acacius, who were condemned in the Roman Synod; he adds these words: Post illam sententiam quae in Acacium perturbatorem totius Orientis Ecclesiae dicta est, etc. After that sentence which hath been pronounced against Acacius the disturber of the whole Eastern Church, being now also convened, we have added to these Letters, etc. And a little after: Unde nunc causâ Antiochenae Ecclesiae, etc. Wherefore being at this present convened in the presence of the blessed Apostle Peter on account of the Antiochian Church, we do again hasten to declare to Your love the Custom which hath always obtained amongst us. From which words it appears, that this Letter was written by Felix, in the name of the third Roman Synod, which had been assembled on account of the Antiochian Church; which, after Calendion was ejected, Petrus Fullo had invaded. In this Synod therefore Felix had dictated the sentence against Acacius, (which begins thus; Multarum transgressionum reperiris obnoxius, You are found guilty of many Transgressions;) and had transmitted it to Acacius, by Tutus the Defensor. Nor can any one say, that that sentence was pronounced before in the Second Roman Synod, at such time as Vitalis and Misenus were condemned; but was sent a little afterwards by Felix, by the Order of the Third Roman Synod. For Evagrius refutes this, who does not say, that the sentence of deposition was pronounced against Acacius in that Roman Synod wherein Vitalis and Misenus were condemned. Besides, Liberatus in his Breviarium (chap. 18.) does manifestly declare, that that Sentence of Deposition against Acacius was pronounced long after the Condemnation of Vitalis and Misenus. For hear what Liberatus says: Redeunt aliquando Legati. Sed praecesserant Monachi, etc. At length the Legates return. But the Monks had gone before, who in a grievous manner accused them of Treachery. Having been forthwith heard and convicted from those Letters which they had brought, they are removed from their own places. And after some few words: Ubi ergo ad plenum detectus est Acacius Haereticus, etc. When therefore the Heretic Acacius was fully detected, Pope Felix put these words in his Synodick Letters: you have offended, make no addition, and supplicate for [your] former [failings.] Acacius having received these Letters, persists in the same mind, neither receding from Petrus' Communion, nor yet persuading him openly to embrace the Chalcedon Synod and the Tome of Pope Leo. Pope Felix understanding this, sent a writing of Condemnation to Acacius by Tutus the Defensor; the beginning whereof is this. You are found guilty of many Transgressions. Vales.  But, that Acacius [Bishop] of Constantinople deserves a severe reproof, the thing itself has demonstrated; because in his Letter to Simplicius he has termed Petrus an Heretic, but at this present hath not detected it to the Emperor: for he ought, if he had loved Zeno, to have done this: but he loves the Emperor with a greater ardency of affection, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. and in Nicephorus, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Loves not the Faith. But it would be better written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Thus Christophorson seems to have read, and so we have rendered it. At the Clause immediately foregoing, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For he ought, if he had loved Zeno, to have done this;] I would rather read thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Whereas, if he had loved the Faith rather than Zeno, he ought to have done this. Vales.  than he has for the Faith. But let us reduce our Relation to the 
d After the Roman Synod which was convened on the account of Vitalis and Misenus, and wherein Vitalis and Misenus had been condemned; but Petrus and Acacius were only reproved and rebuked; it was consequent that Evagrius should have spoken concerning the Sentence of Deposition pronounced against Acacius and sent to Constantinople by Tutus the Defensor. And yet Evagrius has not done this here. Whereof two reasons may be assigned. For, either this was done by Evagrius in reverence to the Constantinopolitan See: or else, because Evagrius had related that before from Zacharias Rhetor; as may be seen in the eighteenth Chapter. What therefore he had declared there, he looked upon as superfluous to repeat at this place. Vales.  following Series of affairs. There is extant an Epistle of Acacius', [written] to the Bishops in Egypt, and to the ecclesiastics and Monks; and to the whole body of the Laity; wherein he has attempted to repair and make up the Schism which had happened. Concerning which affair he wrote also to Petrus Bishop of Alexandria.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning the disturbances at Alexandria, and in several [other] places, on account of the Synod at Chalcedon.  
THE Schism therefore increasing at Alexandria, Petrus (after he had 
a I have made good this place from the Florentine M. S. in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after he had again Anathematised, etc. For Petrus Mongus condemned not the Chalcedon Synod together with Leo's Epistle, once, but oftener. Vales.  again Anathematised Leo's Epistle, and the Acts of the Chalcedon Synod, and those persons who would not embrace the writings of Dioscorus and Timotheus;) persuaded some of the Bishops and Archimandrites to communicate with himself. And because he could not induce others [to do the same,] he drove most of them from their own Monasteries. For which reasons 
b Liberatus makes mention of this Abbot Nephalius, in his Breviarium, chap. 18. Vales.  Nephalius made a journey to the Imperial City, and gave Zeno an account of these matters. Whereat Zeno was sorely troubled, and sends Cosmas, one of his own Protectors, [to Alexandria;] who gave forth many and great Menaces against Petrus on account of [procuring an] Unity, in regard by his own roughness he had raised a great dissension. But Cosmas, when nothing succeeded according to his wish and design, returned to the Imperial City, having only restored the Ejected Monks to their own Monasteries. Again therefore the Emperor sends Arsenius, whom he had preferred to be Perfect of Egypt and Dux of the Companies of the Militia. He being arrived at Alexandria in company with Nephalius, made a speech concerning Unity. But when he could not persuade [them to it,] he sent some of them to the Imperial City. Moreover, many disputes were held before Zeno concerning the Synod at Chalcedon: but nothing was brought to effect, because Zeno did not 
* Or, Fully.  wholly assent to the Synod at Chalcedon.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning Fravita and Euphemius [Bishops] of Constantinople; and concerning Athanasius and Johannes [Bishops] of Alexandria: also concerning Palladius and Flavianus [Prelate's] of Antioch; and concerning some other persons.  
BUT Acacius [Bishop] of Constantinople having 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had rather make it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in this interim. Further, 'tis to be observed, that Evagrius does in the first place relate Acacius' death. For, of those three Schifmaticks who rend in sunder the Oriental Church, (to wit, Acacius Bishop of Constantinople, Petrus of Alexandria, and Petrus of Antioch;) the first that departed out of this life (says Evagrius,) was Acacius; then Petrus [Bishop] of Alexandria, who was termed Mongus; and last of all died Petrus Fullo. But Victor Thunonensis in his Chronicon relates, that the first that died of those three I have mentioned, was Petrus [Bishop] of Antioch. For his words are these: Post Consuletum secundum Longini, etc. After Longinus' second Consulate, Petrus [Bishop] of Antioch dies under condemnation, and in his place Calendion is ordained. But the Eastern Bishops, as persons ignorant, consecreate Johannes surnamed Codonatus Bishop over the said Antiochian Church, to whom succeeded Petrus the Heretic. This was the year of Christ 488; Dynamius and Sifidius being Consuls. But on the year following, wherein Probinus and Eusebius were Consuls, the same Victor Thunonensis records Acacius' death in these words: Eusebio V. C. Cos. Acacius Constantinopolitanus Episcopus sub damnatione moritur, etc. The most famous personage Eusebius being Consul, Acacius Bishop of Constantinople dies under Condemnation, and in his room Flavita is ordained Bishop; to whom (he dying in the third month of his Promotion,) Euphemius Keeper of the Decrees of the Chalcedon Synod was successor in the Bishopric. And on the next year, Longinus and Faustus being the second time Consuls, the same Victor relates, that Petrus [Bishop] of Alexandria died under Condemnation. But Baronius, in his Ecclefiastick Annals, relates indeed the death of these three Schismatics in the same Order with Victor Thunonensis, but not on the same year. For he says, that Petrus Fullo died on the year of our Lord's Nativity 486. And, that Acacius died two years after, that is, on the year of Christ 488: But in Mongus' death he agrees exactly with Victor. But I had rather follow Victor's opinion, who places Fullo's death on the year of Christ 488. For Calendion was created Bishop of Antioch on the year of our Lord's Nativity 482, as 'tis manifest from Pope Simplicius' Epistle; and in regard he held that Bishopric four years, as Theophanes does attest; it must necessarily be said that Petrus Fullo, who on Calendion's being ejected was put into his place, had possession of the See of Antioch on the year of Christ 486. But who can believe that Petrus Fullo, who committed so many and such notorious Facts during the time of his Episcopate, should have died a few months after his promotion? Petrus Fullo therefore died not on the year of Christ 486, as Baronius thought. But this argument is with ease refuted; for 'tis grounded barely on Theophanes' authority, who attributes four years to Calendion's sitting Bishop. But Calendion sat Bishop during the space of one year only. For he was ejected by the treachery of his Ordainer Acacius, a little after the Roman Synod, on the year of Christ 483; as we are informed from Pope Felix's Letter to all the Presbyters and Archimandrites at Constantinople and throughout Bythinia, and from the Author of the Gesta de nomine Acacii. But Theophanes and Cedrenus are notoriously mistaken, who relate that Petrus Fullo departed this life after Petrus Mongus. Whom Pope Gelasius has refuted, in his Epistle to the orientals, who does attest that of those two, Petrus Fullo died first. Vales.  in this interim gone the common way [of mankind,] Fravita succeeded him in his Bishopric. And when this Pravita 
b Theophanes relates, that Fravita wrote Synodick Letters to Petrus [Bishop] of Alexandria, wherein he denied that he communicated with Felix Bishop of Rome. And on the other hand, that he sent Synodick Letters to Felix, wherein he declared to him, that he had no society of communion with Petrus [Bishop] of Alexandria. Theophanes assigns only three months' continuance in his Bishopric to the same Fravita; as does likewise Victor Thunonensis; and not four, as Evagrius affirms in this chapter. Vales.  had sent Synodick Letters to Petrus [Bishop] of Alexandria, Petrus on his part returned him answer in the like Letters wherein he affirmed the same things [with what I have mentioned] concerning the Acts at Chalcedon. Moreover, after Fravita's departure out of this life, (for he sat Bishop four months only;) Euphemius was ordained Bishop in his room. He receives the Synodick Letters, which Petrus had written to Fravita: and having found therein an Anathema against the Acts at Chalcedon, was mightily disturbed, and severed himself from Petrus' Communion. Both these [Prelate's] Letters are extant, as well that from Fravita to Petrus, as that from Petrus to Fravita; which, by reason of their prolixity, I have omitted. When therefore Euphemius and Petrus were about to contend one with another, and to convene Synods one against the other; Petrus is prevented by death, and Athanasius succeeds him in his Chair. He attempted to unite the dissenting persons; but could not effect it, the disagreeing parties being divided into 
c There were at Alexandria two sorts of Heretics; to wit, the Dioscoritae, and the Esaiani: concerning whom Liberatus speaks in his Breviary. The Dioscoritae wholly condemned and anathematised the Chalcedon Synod. But the Esaiani, following Zeno's Edict [that is, His Henoticon,] did not indeed in any wise admit that Synod; yet they pronounced not an Anathema against it. Vales.  various opinions. This Athanasius having after this scent Synodick Letters to Palladius Successor to 
d Evagrius says not expressly, on what year Petrus Bishop of Antioch died; nor can it be gathered from his words, that he died after Petrus Bishop of Alexandria. Yea, rather the contrary may be extracted from Evagrius' words. For, if Petrus Bishop of Antioch had survived Petrus Alexandrinus, doubtless Athanasius, who succeeded Petrus Bishop of Alexandria, would have sent his Synodick Letters to Petrus Bishop of Antioch. For these Synodick Letters were wont to be sent by the Patriarches at the very beginning of their Patriarchate. In regard therefore Athanasius sent his Synodick Letters to Palladius Bishop of Antioch, it appears from thence, that Petrus Antiochenus died long before Petrus Alexandrinus. Further, concerning Athanasius' Synodick Letters, Liberatus in his Breviarium says these words: Non post multum tempus, etc. No long time after dies also Petrus Mongus at Alexandria, and after him Athanasius is ordained in that See: who himself also communicated with the Constantinopolitan, Antiochian, and Hierosolymitane Church in the Edict. Vales.  Petrus in the Bishopric of Antioch, did the same [that Petrus had done] in relation to the Synod at Chalcedon. The very same was likewise performed by Johannes, who after Athanasius succeeded in the Alexandrian Chair. And after the death of Palladius Prelate of the Church at Antioch, when Flavianus had succeeded him in his Chair, Solomon a Presbyter of Antioch is sent by him to Alexandria, who carried 
* Flavianus'.  his Synodick Letters, and requested Johannes' Letters in answer to Flavianus. But after this Johannes, another Johannes succeeds in the Chair of Alexandria. And these things proceeded in the same manner [I have mentioned] 
† Or, Till some times of Anastasius.  till the beginning of [the Emperor] Anastasius' Reign. For he ejected Euphemius [out of his Bishopric.] Which [transactions] I was necessitated to join together in one continued Series, both for perspicuitie's sake, and also that they might with more celerity be understood.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning the slaughter of Armatus, who was kinsman to the Empress Verina.  
BUT Zeno, by the persuasion of ilus, slew Armatus also, who was the Empress Verina's kinsman, whom, when sent [against him] by Basiliscus, Zeno had 
a Zeno brought over Armatus to his own side, not only by gifts and presents, but by promises also. For he promised, that as soon as he had recovered the Empire, he would make Armatus perpetuall Magister [or, Master,] of the present Militia; and his Son Basiliscus, Caesar, and his own Assessour; as Theophanes tells us in his Chronicon. pag 107. Whose words, because they are corrupted, nor could be understood by the Translator, I will annex here. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, But he also (as it frequently [happens,]) being blinded with gifts [scent] from Zeno, and with a promise of the perpetual Mastership of the Milice, and that Zeno would make his Son Basiliscus, Gaesar, and his Assessour; returned with Zeno against Basiliscus. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and with a promise of the perpotuall Mastership of the Milice. Theophanes terms the perpetual power of Master of the Milice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle does fully confirm our Emendation. For he writes, that Zeno had made a promise to Armatus, that be would grant to him the Magisteriall power of the present Milice as long as he should live. Suidas relates much concerning this Armatus, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which seem to have been taken out of Damascius in the Life of Hisydorus the Philosopher. Vales.  ensnared with gifts, and, instead of being an Enemy, had made him a Friend and an Auxiliary. He also creates his Son Basiliscus, Caesar, at the City Nicaea. But when he was come to Byzantium, he slays Armatus by Treachery. But he makes his Son Basiliscus, instead of being a Caesar, a Presbyter. Who was afterwards promoted to the Episcopal dignity.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning the Rebellion of 
* Or, Theudericus.  Theodoricus the Scythian; and concerning the same person's death.  
THendoricus; by Nation a Scythian; made an insurrection also against Zeno: and having gathered together his own Forces in the [Country] of the Thracians, undertakes an Expedition against 
† Zeno.  him. And when he had ruined all the Countries before him, as far as the mouth of Pontus, he wanted but little of taking the Imperial City itself; [and had seized it,] had not some of his Great est Confidents, induced thereto [by gifts,] entered into a Consult 
‖ Or, To kill him.  about taking him off. Being informed therefore of this ill design of his own friends against him, he marched back; and not long after this is numbered amongst those departed this life. Moreover, I will declare the manner of his death, which happened thus. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the exposition of this word Translatours have been mistaken. Langus renders it Hastam expeditam, a Javelin fitted up and in readiness. Musculus, according to his own usage, having not a Latin word ready at hand, retained the Greek one. But Christophorson has rendered it worst of all, thus, Hastam cuspide bisidâ, a Javelin with a double point. I have translated it Hastam amentatam, a Javelinsitted with a loop of leather to caest it with. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same with Amenium; to wit, the thong wherewith Darts or Javelins were bound about, that they might be cast against the Enemy. The Old Glosses out of the Library of Petrus Daniel quoted by Turnebus, explain it thus: Amentum, corrigia lanceae, quae etiam ansula est ad jactum, that is, Amentum, the Latehets of a Lance, which is also a little handle to cast it. Where ansula is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. to wit, that whereby a Dart is held that it may be thrown. Hesychius expounds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to sit [or clasp together] the fingers about the leather-latchet of a missile weapon. 'Tis likewise used to signify, to be ready. So Aeschylus made use of this phrase, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sounds made by the lashings of leather-thongs, [See Hesychius, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉:] a Metaphor taken 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from those Javelins, which they termed amental [that is, fitted with loops of leather to fliag them with;] as Eustathius tells us, at the Second Book of the I●●ads. Now, there was a double use of the Amentum. For, it conduced both to the holding of the Dart, and also that it might be thrown against the Enemy with a greater force. Vales.  A Javelin fitted with a loop of leather to cast it with, was hung up before his Tent, agreeable to the mode of the Barbarians. Having therefore a mind to exercise his body, he ordered his horse to be brought to him. And it being not customary with him to make use of a 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the incomparable Florentine M. S. I found it plainly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Learned men had conjectured the reading should be. Now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same with him whom the Latins term a Strator who is wont to li●t his Master on horseback; as Suidas attests: in which Author there is a passage extant of an ancient Writer, who says these words concerning King Massanissa, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But this Massanissa when he was old mounted his horse without a Strator. Where Suidas seems to have taken the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a Scale which we vulgarly term a Stirrup. Vales.  Strator, he mounted his horse without any help. But the horse, being a beast unmanaged and fiery, before Theodoricus had bestridden him and settled himself, rises with his fore-feets, and began to go forwards upright on his hinder feet only. So that Theodoricus striving with his horse, and not daring to 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Tellerian M. S. For so the Analogy requires it should; as from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is derived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suidas expounds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to pull back, to curb. But Nicephorus, instead of this word, made use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to repress, or, to draw back. Further, the death of Theodoricus happened on the year of Christ 481, as Marcellinus in his Chronicon attests, in these words: Placidio solo Coss. Theodoricus Triarii filius Rex Gothorum, etc. Placidius being Consul alone Theodoricus Triarius' Son King of the Goths, taking his Forces [along with him] as far as Anaplum, arrives at the distance of four miles from the City; but having done no harm to any of the Romans, returned forthwith. Further, hastening into Illyricum, whilst he was going between the moving Carriages of his own Army, he is wounded and stricken thorough with the point of a dert lying upon one of the Wagons, [occasioned] by the motion of his own horse who started; and dies. Vales.  curb him with the Bridle, lest he should fall backwards upon him, nor yet being firmly seated in his Saddle, was tossed this way and that way, and thrown upon the point [of his Javelin.] Which ran obliquely into him, and wounded his side. Being conveyed from thence therefore to his bed, and having continued alive some few days, he died of that wound.   

CHAP. XXVI. Concerning Marcianus' Insurrection, and what happened in Relation to him.  

a Theophanes relates this commotion of Marcianus' (in like manner as our Evagrius does,) soon after the death of Theodoricus the Son of Triarius. But Malchus dissents, in his Byzantine History. For he tells us, that Theodoricus Triarius having heard of Marcianus' Sedition, forthwith drew together vast Forces, and marched towards Constantinople; pretending to give the Emperor assistance; but in reality, that he might make himself master of the Imperial City. Malchus' words, if any one be desirous of reading them, occur at pag. 86 of the King's Edition. Further, Procopius Marcianus' brother, after Marcianus was taken, and his Tyranny suppressed, fled into Graecia to Theodoricus. And when Zeno sent an Embassy requiring him to be delivered up to himself, he could never prevail to get that done by Theodoricus; as Candidus says, in his Second Book, and Malchus, in the book now cited. Vales.  AFter these things, Marcianus (the Son of Anthemius who had been Emperor of Rome, a kinsman by marriage to Leo Zeno's predecessor in the Empire; for he had married Leontia Leo's younger daughter;) having disagreed with Zeno, made an attempt to set up for a Tyrant. And a sharp engagement happening about the Palace, wherein many fell on either side; Marcianus routs his opposers. And [by that attack] had possessed himself of the Palace, had he not let that opportunity slip, by deferring that action till the morrow. For, Opportunity is a swift-winged Bird, and, whilst she flies at your feet, may peradventure be taken. But after she has avoided your hands, on a sudden she mounts on high, and derides those who pursue her, not suffering herself to be catcht by them in future. On which account therefore 
* Or, Image-makers.  Statuaries and Painters make her hair long before, but shave the hinder part of her head to the very skin: with great prudence intimating thereby, that as long as Opportunity is behind, she may be perhaps laid hold on by her long hair: but being got before, she makes a perfect escape, not having any thing whereby she may be taken hold of by the Pursuer. Which very thing at that time befell Marcianus, who lost that opportunity which was seasonably offered him, and was not in future able to recover it. For, on the morrow he was betrayed by his own party; and having been wholly deserted, fled to the Church of the Divine Apostles. Whence he was drawn out by force, and banished to Caesarea a City of the Cappadocians. Where keeping company with some Monks, he was afterwards found out to design a private escape. On which account he was by the Emperor sent to Tarsus of Cilicia, and having had his hair shorn, is ordained a Presbyter. These Transactions are with great elegancy written by Eustathius the Syrian.   

CHAP. XXVII. Concerning the Tyranny of ilus and Leontius.  
THE same Eustathius relates, that Zeno framed innumerable designs and intrigues, even against Verina his own mother in Law; and, that after these things, he banished her into the Country of the Cilicians: but, that afterwards, when Illus' Tyranny broke out, Verina removed to that termed the Castle of Papirius, and there ended her life. Moreover, the same Eustathius hath written the Affairs of ilus with much Eloquence; how, having been treacherously laid wait for by Zeno, he made his escape; and, in what manner Zeno delivered up that person [to ilus] to be put to death, whom he had ordered to murder ilus; [paying him with] the loss of his head, which reward Zeno gave him for his unsuccessfullness in that attempt. ilus also was declared Master of the Oriental Milice by Zeno, who made it his business to conceal [those treacherous designs he had framed against ilus.] But ilus, having taken into an association with himself Leontius, and one Marsus a person eminent and skilful, and Pamprepius; went into the Eastern parts. Then [the said Eustathius relates] Leontius' being proclaimed Emperor, which was done at Tarsus of Cilicia; and also, what these persons got by their Tyranny; Theodoricus (a person by original extract a Goth, and who was a man of eminency amongst the Romans,) being sent against them, with an Army consisting partly of Romans and partly of Barbarians. The same Eustathius does very ingeniously describe the slaughter of these persons, which in a cruel manner was effected by Zeno's order, [he repaying them with this reward] for their Benevolence [they had shown] to himself: and, that Theodoricus, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, made sensible of Zeno's intent. In the Florent. M. S. 'tis t●uer written, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. made sensible of Zeno's treacherous designs, etc. Vales.  made sensible of Zeno's treacherous designs [against himself,] departed to the Seniour Rome: (But others affirm, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours saw not the meaning of this place; they were deceived by an ill punctation. But, by placing a middle distinction after these words, I have cast a light upon this passage. For Evagrius says, two reasons were brought, which had moved Theodoricus to go into Italy. The first was because Zeno plotted against him. The second is assigned in these words, But others affirm that, etc. Indeed, in the Excerpta of that old Author, which I published long since at the end of Amm. Marcellinus, Theodoricus is said to have gone into Italy with the consent of Zeno. For these are the words there, at pag. 479; Zeno recompensans beneficiis Theodoricum, etc. Zeno recompensing Theodoricus with gifts, whom he made Patricius and Consul, giving him much; and sending him into Italy, made an agreement with him, that if Odöachar should be vanquished, for the merit of his own labours, he should only reign before, in his room whilst he should live. [Loco ejus dum adviveret, in his room whilst he should live; so 'tis worded in this note of Valesius' here: but in the forementioned Excerpta of the old Author, the reading is, loco ejus dum adveniret, in his room whilst he should come.] Jordanes does also attest the same in his Geticks, and in his Book de Successione Regnorum. Vales.  that [Theodoricus made this journey into Italy] by Zeno's persuasion:) and having vanquished Odoacer in an Engagement, made himself Master of Rome, and assumed to himself the name [only] of King.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning Mammianus, and the 
* Or, Works.  Structures [built by] him.  
JOhannes the Rhetorician relates, that during the Reign of Zeno, one Mammianus, from being a Sedentary Mechanic, became an eminent person, and arrived at the Senatorian Order; and, that this Mammianus built that Edifice termed The 
a So a certain Building seems to be termed, which served instead of a Forum. Evagrius says, this Edifice was in the Daphnensian Suburb, over against [or, opposite to] the public Bath. For that is the import of these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, rectà ad publicum Balneum, strait forth to the public Bath. Which I approve not of: for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, opposite; as Suidas attests. Now, in the Antiforum (says Evagrius,) Mammianus' Statue was erected. Whence it is apparent, that The Antiforum was the same with what I have said above. For Statues were wont to be erected in the Forum. Vales.  Antiphorum in the Suburb Daphne, (which place had before had Vines in it, and was fit for Tillage;) opposite to the public Bath; wherein is erected a Brazen Statue, [with this Inscription,] MAMMIANUS A LOVER OF THE CITY. [The same Johannes adds,] that he raised two Royal Porticus' in the City, for building very magnificent, and beautified with the splendour and brightness of Stones. And▪ that between the two Royal Porticus', The Tetrapylum a middle Edifice was erected by him, most tightly adorned with Columns and 
* Or, matter of brass.  Brass. I myself have seen the Royal Porticus', which, together with their name, do still retain the Remains of their former Beauty; their flour being paved with Proconnesian Marble. But, the [rest of the] Building has nothing of excellency. For, by reason of those Calamities which have befallen them, they have of late been repaired, 
b I agree with Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil; who instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] have mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  nothing being added that might beautify them. But, of The Tetrapylum erected by Mammianus we have not found so much as the very 
* Or, Footstep.  Foundation.   

CHAP. XXIX. Concerning Zeno's Death, and the Proclaiming Anastasius Emperor.  
FUrther, Zeno dying Childless, of a disease [termed] an Epilepsy, after the seventeenth year of his Empire; his brother Longinus, who had arrived at great power, entertained an hope, that he should invest himself with the Empire. But he proved unsuccesful in his desires. For Ariadne encircled Anastasius with the [Imperial] Crown, who had not yet arrived at the Senatorian Order, but was enrolled in that termed 
* See Dr Howells History second part; pag. 51.  The School of the Silentiarii. Moreover, Eustathius relates, that from the beginning of Diocletian's Empire to Zeno's death and the Proclaiming of Anastasius, there passed Two hundred and seven years: from the 
† Or, Monarchy.  Empire of Augustus, Five hundred thirty two years and seven months: from the Reign of Alexander the Macedonian Eight hundred thirty two years, and likewise seven months: from the Reign of the Romans and Romulus, One thousand fifty two years, and moreover seven months: from the destruction of Troy, One thousand six hundred eighty and six years, with seven months. This Anastasius had his original extract at the City Epidamnus, which is now termed Dyrrachium: and [succeeded] Zeno in his Empire, and married 
* Zēno's.  his Wife Ariadne. And in the first place he sends away Longinus (Zeno's brother, who bore the dignity of a Magister, which Officer the Ancients termed The Perfect of the Offices in the Palace;) into his own Country. Then, [he gave] many other Isaurians [a like liberty of returning into their own Country,] who requested the same thing of him.   

CHAP. XXX. Concerning the Emperor Anastasius; and how, because he would not innovate any thing in relation to the Ecclesiastic Constitution, the Churches over the whole world were filled with infinite disturbances: and many of the Bishops for that reason were ejected.  
[FUrther,] This Anastasius, being a person very 
a How Anastasius was affected towards Ecclesiastic affairs, and in what manner he behaved himself in the administration thereof, Liberatus, in his Breviary chap. 18. informs us in these words: Ascenderunt quidam & adversantium, etc. Some persons both of those who were against him, and of them who communicated with him, went up to Anastasius. And whilst they had a debate before the Emperor, some proposing that the Synod should he Anathematised, and so they would communicate; but others, being more calm, were for adding those things in the Uniting Edict, which might satisfy these who had communicated with Petrus: The Emperor considering that if he should make an addition to the Edict, he might raise a disturbance in the Church, and that, to Anathematise the Synod was impossible; persuaded them that the Uniting Edict was sufficient that they might communicate mutually with one another, as the rest of the Bishops of the Churches did. And when they would not obey to perform these things, he dismissed them without their having obtained any thing. From which words you see, that the Emperor Anastasius wholly followed Zeno's Edict, nor would besides innovate any thing▪ Vales.  studious to promote Peace, would permit no innovation whatever to be made, especially in relation to the Ecclesiastic Constitution: and took all imaginable Courses, both that the most Holy Churches might continue undisturbed, and also that every person subject to his Government might enjoy a profound Peace; all Animosity and Contention being far removed both from the Ecclesiastic, and from the Civil State of affairs. The Synod therefore at Chalcedon was in these times, neither publicly asserted in the most Holy Churches, nor yet wholly rejected: but every one of the Prelates acted according to that Sentiment they had embraced. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, although some: It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And some. Vales.  And some of them courageously defended what had been expounded in that Synod, nor would they recede even from one syllable of its determinations, or admit of the alteration of one Letter: but with much confidence 
* Or, Leapt from.  separated from, and would in no wise endure to communicate with those, who admitted not of that Synod's Decrees. But others, not only embraced not the Synod at Chalcedon and the determinations made by it; but also 
* Or, Surrounded it with an Anathema.  Anathematised it, together with Leo's Epistle. Othersome stiffly adhered to Zeno's Henoticon; [which they did] notwithstanding their disagreement amongst themselves concerning the one or the two Natures: these being imposed upon by the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Johannes Langus seems to understand the Emperor Zeno's Letters concerning the uniting of the Churches. For thus he renders it: two quidem Litteris insidiosè compositis per fraudem decep●i, those being through fraud deceived by the Letters craftily composed. Which sense Christophorson has likewise followed. Indeed, this place of Evagrius can't be otherwise explained. For he brings two reasons, why some persons would not acquiesce in Zeno's Edict. He says therefore, that some were deceived by that flattering Oration of the Emperor, which was composed to persuade. But, that others, alured with a desire of the peace and repose of the Churches, had acquiesced in this Edict. Vales.  composure of the Letters; and those having a greater inclination to Peace and Unity. In so much that the Churches of the whole world were divided into private Factions, nor would the Prelates hold Communion one with another. Hence happened many 
* Or, Sections.  Dissensions both in the East, and in the Western parts, and throughout Africa; neither the Eastern Bishops keeping up a Society and Amity with the Western or those of Africa, nor yet on the other hand these with the Eastern Prelates. Moreover, the matter proceeded to an higher Degree of absurdity. For, neither did the Eastern Prelates hold a Communion amongst their own selves; nor [would] those who governed the [Episcopal] Chairs of Europe or Africa [cherish a communion one with another,] much less with Strangers and Foreigners. Which when the Emperor Anastasius perceived; he ejected those Bishops who made any Innovation, out of the Church; wherever he found any such person, either crying up the Synod of Chalcedon contrary to the usage in those places, or else Anathematising it. He ejected therefore out of the Imperial City, in the first place Euphemius, as we have related 
* Chap. 23.  before, and then Macedonius; after whom Timotheus was made [Bishop.] Flavianus also [was by him ejected] out of Antioch.   

CHAP. XXXI. The Letter of the Monks of Palestine to Alcison concerning Xenaias and some other persons.  
NOw, concerning Macedonius and Flavianus, the Monks in Palestine, in their Letter to 
a This Alcison was Bishop of Nicopolis, (which is the Metropolis of Old Epirus;) one of the chief defenders of the Chalcedon Synod. He died in the year of Christ 516, Petrus being Consul alone. Marcellinus mentions him in his Chronicon, who terms him Alcissus. See Baronius at the year of Christ 516. Vales.  Alcison, say word for word thus: But, 
b In regard there were two Petrus' at one and the same time, the one Bishop of Alexandria, the other of Antioch; 'tis uncertain which of these two is here meant. But it seems more probable▪ that Petrus of Alexandria should be meant here; because the Monks of Palestine do immediately speak of Alexandria, of Egypt, and of Libya. Yet, this meaning is hindered by what is objected by the same Monks; to wit, that after Petrus' death Egypt held a separate communion, and that the Orientals were disjoined from their communion. For Petrus Alexandrinus was succeeded by Athanasius, who wrote Synodick Letters to Palladius Bishop of Antioch, and was joined in a communion with him as I have observed above from Evagrius and Liberatus. But again, if we should say that Petrus of Antioch were meant at this place, there would be the same difficulty. But, answer may be made, that the Monks do speak here, not of the Patriarches themselves, but of a whole Dioecesis, and of the greatest part of the Bishops. 'Tis certain, after Petrus Alexandrinus' death, the Eastern Bishops desired the communion of the Church of Rome; as 'tis apparent from Pope Gelasius' Letter to the orientals. Vales.  Petrus being dead, they were again divided amongst themselves; and Alexandria and Egypt and Libya continued within their own Communion. The rest of the East likewise held a Communion separate from others, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A negative particle is doubtless to be added, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard the Westerns refused; which is the reading in Nicephorus and in the Tellerian M. S. Vales.  in regard the Westerns refused communicating with them on any terms, unless to their Anathematising of Nestorius, Eutyches, and Dioscorus, they would add Petrus Mongus also, and Acacius. The Churches therefore over the whole world being in this posture, the genuine [followers] of Dioscorus and Eutyches were reduced to the smallest number imaginable. And when they were now just about vanishing in such a manner as not to appear any more in the world, One 
d They derive Xenaias' name from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies a stranger, or, an extraneous ●erson. This Xenaias was Bishop of Hicrapolis, ordained by Petrus Fullo; he was by another name called Philoxenus. Concerning this pestiferous person, Theophanes, Cedrenus, Nicephorus, and others, have related much. Vales.  Xenaias, [a person agreeable to his name] truly a stranger from God, (on what design we know not, nor what the grudge was which he would revenge upon Flavianus, but) under a pretext of the Faith, as most do say, begins to move against Flavianus, and to calumniate him as a Nestorian. But when Flavianus had Anathematised Nestorius together with his opinion, Xenaias passes from Nestorius 
e I doubt not but the name of Dioscorus is by mistake put here instead of the name Diodorus. For Xenaias, an Enemy of the Chalcedon Synod, would not have Anathematised Dioscorus, but Diodorus Bishop of Tarsus, and the rest. So, 'tis certain, Victor Tunonensis [tells us] in his Chronicon. Johanne Gibbo (says he) Coss. Anastasius Imp. Flaviano, etc. When Johannes Gibbus was Consul, the Emperor Anastasius, Flavianus being Prelate of Antioch, and Philoxenus Bishop of Hierapolis, convenes a Synod at Constantinople; and persuades them to pronounce an Anathema against Diodorus of Tarsus, and Theodorus of Mopsuestia together with their writings, [also, against] Theodoret of Cyrus, Ibas of Edessa, Andreas, Eucherius, Quirus and Johannes, Bishops, and against all others who asserted two Natures in Christ, and two Forms, and who confessed not one of the Trinity to have been Crucified, together with Leo Bishop of Rome and his Tome, and together with the Chalcedon Synod. Theophanes confirms the same in his Chronicon, pag. 131. Vales.  to Dioscorus, and to Theodorus, and Theodoret, Ibas, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Victor Tunonensis in his Chronicon terms them Quirus and Eucherius, as we saw in the foregoing note; where Quirus is put for Cyrus, in such manner as in St Ambrosius' Epistles, Quinegius is put for Cinegius. Further, Nicephorus has at this place substituted the name Eleutherius, instead of Eutherius. Vales.  and Cyrus, and Eutherius, and Johannes, and we know not to what persons else, nor whence he had gathered them. Some of whom had in reality been Asserters of Nestorius' Sentiments: but others of them, suspected to have been [Nestorius' followers,] had Anathematised him, and had ended their lives in the Communion of the Church. Unless (says [Xenaïas to Flavianus] ) you will Anathematise all these persons who are distempered with Nestorius' Tenets, you are an Embracer of Nestorius' Sentiments, although you should Anathematise him a thousand times, together with his Opinion. By Letters also he excites the Favourers of Dioscorus and Eutyches, persuading them to assist himself against Flavianus, and to require him not to Anathematise the Synod, but the forementioned persons [only.] When Flavianus the Bishop had made a long and stout resistance against these men, and against others who together with Xenaias' combined against him, to wit, one 
g This Eleusinus [or, Eleusinius] is mentioned by Liberatus in his Breviary chap. 19, in these words, speaking of Severus: Ita ut ob hoc scriberet, etc. So that on this account he would write, even to Flavianus himself, as 'tis signified in his own Epistles, and to Maronas Lector, and to Eleusinus and Euthrecius Bishops, and to Oecumenius Scholasticus of Isauria. The same person is mentioned by Theophanes in his Chronicon, pag. 128 of the King's Edition; whose words Anastasius Bibliothecarius has rendered thus: Anastasius quiet potitus à proeliis, Macedonium Patriarcham avertcre ab orthodoxâ side satagebat. Multi autem Episcoporum Anastasio gratiam praestantes, Chalcedonensi resistebant Concilio, quorum primus erat Eleusius Sasimensis. Theophanes' words in Greek are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the reading in the Vatican Copy. Indeed, the Monks of Palestine do affirm▪ that this Eleusinius was Bishop of the Second Cappadocia. Now, Sasima is a City of Cappadocia Secunda, (whereof Gregorius Nazianzenus was heretofore Bishop;) as the Old Natitiae do inform us, and especially Hierocles. Vales.  Elusinus Bishop of the Second Cappadocia, Nicias [Bishop] of Laodicea in Syria, and others from other places; (to relate the Causes of which persons 
* Or, narrowress of mind.  hatred against Flavianus, belongs not to us, but to others:) at length [Plavianus] supposing 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It should, as I think, be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; or rather, a Negative particle is to be added, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we have rendered it accordingly. Nor do I doubt but Evagrius wrote it thus. But Antiquaries [that is, Transcribers of Books,] writing hastily, omitted the Negative particle at this place. Further, by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, these persons, he means Diodorus Bishop of Tarsus, Theodorus of Mopsuestia, Theodoret, and the rest mentioned above. See Theophanes pag. 131. Vales.  they would not be quiet in behalf of these persons, yielded to their contentious humour: and having in writing Anathematised the foresaid persons, sent [his Libel] to the Emperor: For they had incensed him against Flavianus, as being an Assertour of Nestorius' Opinion. But Xenaias' not satisfied even herewith, required again of Flavianus, that he should Anathematise the Synod itself, and those who asserted two natures in the Lord [Christ,] one of the Flesh, another of the Deity. Which when Flavianus had refused to do, Xenaias accused him again, as being a Nestorian. After many debates in reference to this matter, when the 
i Flavianus Bishop of Antioch is meant. Which I should not have remarked, had there not been a fault in Christophorson's Version. Vales.  Patriarch had drawn up an Exposition of the Faith, wherein he professed that he embraced the Synod as to what related to the Deposition of Nestorius and Eutyches, but not as to its definition and doctrine of the Faith; they renewed their Accusations against him, as if he were a secret favourer of Nestorius' Sentiments, unless he would add an Anathematism against the Synod itself also, and against those who asserted two Natures in our Lord, one of the Flesh, another of the Deity. Moreover, by their many fraudulent words ' and expressions, they induced the 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus 'tis righter, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Isauris. Vales.  Isauris also to embrace their own Opinion. And having drawn up a Writing concerning the Faith, wherein they Anathematised the Synod together with those who affirmed two Natures, or Proprieties [in Christ;] they withdrew themselves from a Communion with Flavianus and Macedonius; and enter into society with others, who had subscribed to their Writing. During this interim, they entreated the Bishop of Jerusalem also, that he would draw up in writing the Form of his own Faith. Which he having set forth, sent it to the Emperor by the followers of Dioscorus. 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A conjunction seems necessary to be added here, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And that [Copy of it] which they produce. Vales.  And that [Copy of it] which they produce, does indeed contain an Anathematism of those who assert two Natures. But, the Bishop of Jerusalem himself affirms, that it has been adulterated by them, and produces another without any such Anathematism. Nor, need this seem a wonder. For they have frequently corrupted the Books of the Fathers. And by [false] Titles have ascribed many of Apollinaris' Books, to Athanasius, to Gregorius Thaumaturgus, and to 
m See Leontius de Sectis, in the eighth Action. 〈…〉 Where he tells us, that the Acephali attributed some Epistles to Julius' Bishop of Rome, which in reality were Apollinaris'. Vales.  Julius. By which [Books] especially, they have induced many persons to [embrace] their own impiety. Further, they requested of Macedonius a Writing concerning his own Faith. Who set forth an Exposition thereof, affirming that he knew no other Faith save that of the Three hundred and eighteen, and hundred and fifty [Holy Fathers;] and he Anathematizes Nestorius and Eutyches, and those who assert two Sons, or two Christ's, or who divide the Natures: 
n So indeed Macedonius behaved himself in the beginning of his Episcopate, whilst he was willing to gratify the Emperor Anastasius, by whom he had been promoted to the Patriarchate. Therefore, many of the Ancient Writers have related, that Macedonius at the beginning had subscribed to Zeno's Henoticon. So, 'tis certain, Theodorus Lector affirms, whom Baronius has causelessly reproved on that account. For Liberatus relates the same in his Breviary chap. 18; where he speaks concerning Johannes Hemula Bishop of Alexandria;— and a little after that, where he mentions Johannes Nicaeota, Hemula's successor. Victor Tunonensis in his Chronicon writes thus concerning Macedonius: Anastasio Aug. Cos. etc. In the Consulate of Anastasius Augustus, Macedonius Bishop of Constantinople, a Synod being convened, condemns those who embraced the Decrees of the Chalcedon Synod, and such as descend [the Sentiments] of Nestorius and Eutyches. Lastly, Theophanes in his Chronicon, pag. 120, does wholly agree with Theodorus Lector. Vales.  but has made no mention of the Ephesine Synod which deposed Nestorius, nor of that at Chalcedon wherein Eutiches had been deposed. Whereat the 
o He means the Monasteries of Dius, and Bassianus, and of the Acoemeti [or, sleepless Monks,] and of Matrona; who had separated themselves from the communion of Macedonius, and [the Monasteries] of those who had subscribed Zeno's Henoticon, as Theophanes tells us in his Chronicon pag. 122. Vales.  Monasteries about Constantinople were highly offended, and separated from the Communion of Macedonius the Bishop. In the mean while, Xenaias and 
p This, as I think, is Dioscorus Junior, who succeeded Johannes Nicaeota in the Bishopric of Alexandria. Baronius places his ordination on the year of Christ 516, five years after Macedonius' banishment. To whom agrees Theophanes in his Chronicon. But Liberatus contradicts it, who relates Dioscorus' ordination before the deposition of Macedonius. And this Evagrius confirms here. But, after a more accurate examination of the matter, Dioscorus Junior can't be meant here. For Macedonius was ejected out of his Bishopric on the year of Christ 511, as 'tis manifest from Marcellinus; and in his room was substituted Timotheus, who forthwith wrote Synodick Letters to Johannes Nicaeota Bishop of Alexandria; as Liberatus and Theophanes do attest. Whereas therefore Dioscorus Junior succeeded Nicaeota, he must necessarily begin his Presidency after Macedonius' deposition. Wherefore, another Dioscorus is meant here. And perhaps, in stead of Dioscorus, it must be written Soterichus. Vales.  Dioscorus having brought over many of the Bishops to their own party, became intolerable; and raised Tumults against those who refused to Anathematise [the Synod.] And against such as would not in the end yield to them, they framed many stratagems, and caused them to be cast into Exile. In this manner therefore, they banish Macedonius, and 
q Concerning this Johannes, Victor Tunonensis in his Chronicon writes thus: Theodoro Viro C. Cos. Julianus Bostrenus, etc. The most famous Theodorus being Consul, Julianus of Bost●l, and Johannes of Paltum voluntarily left their own Churches, and others are put into their places. But Marcellinus in his Chronicon relates that in the Consulate of Paulus and Mussianus, on the year of Christ 512. Vales.  Johannes Bishop of Paltum, and Flavianus. These are the Contents of the foresaid Letter.   

CHAP. XXXII. Concerning the Expulsion of Macedonius [Bishop] of Constantinople, and of Flavianus [Bishop] of Antioch.  
BUt, there were other things which secretly 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There is a fault in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus (book 16. chap. 26.) writing out this passage of Evagrius, makes use of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, smote, or, wounded. But I am for treading in the footsteps of the ordinary reading; and therefore think it is to be restored thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wrung, or, choked; after which manner Christophorson seems to have read. In the Tellerian M. S. the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  wrung Anastasius. For when Ariadne had taken a resolution to cloth Anastasius with the Imperial purple; Euphemius, who presided over the Archi-Episcopal Chair [of Constantinople,] would on no terms give his consent, till such time as Anastasius had delivered to him a Caution [or, Contract,] in writing, written with his own hand, and [confirmed] with great Oaths, that he would preserve the Faith entire, and introduce no Innovation into God's Holy Church, if he should obtain the Imperial Sceptre. Which paper Euphemius delivered to Macedonius who was entrusted with the custody of the Sacred Vessels. Euphemius had done these things on this account, because Anastasius was by many persons thought to be addicted to the Manichaean Heresy. After Macedonius therefore had ascended the Episcopal Throne, Anastasius was desirous of having his own Caution restored to him, saying it would be a reproach to the Empire, if the forementioned Obligatory-Instrument should be kept [laid up in the Church.] Against which when Macedonius made a resolute opposition, and affirmed that he would not betray the Faith; the Emperor [Anastasius] framed all imaginable designs against him, resolving to eject him out of his [Episcopal] Chair. Certain Boys therefore who were slanderers, were produced, who falsely accused both themselves, and Macedonius of a filthy and unclean act. But, when it was found, that Macedonius was deprived of his Genitals, they betook themselves to other Arts and Designs; till at length, by the advices and persuasions of Celer Master of the Offices at Court, Macedonius withdrew privately from his [Episcopal] Chair. But in the Expulsion of Flavianus, they have added other things. For we have received information from some very aged persons, who perfectly remembered what ever had happened during Flavianus' being Bishop; which persons do affirm, that those Monks [who dwelled] in that Country termed 
b Nicephorus (book 16. chap. 27,) thought there was a Monastery so named from one Cynegius its Founder. But it seems likelier to me, that a Country of Syria was so termed, wherein there were many Monasteries. Vales.  Cynegica, and whatever other [Monks] inhabited the first Provinces of the Syrians, persuaded thereto by 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word must be expunged, being superfluous; how it crept into this place, I know not. If we have a mind to retain this word, the reading must be thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a man by extract a Persian. For 'tis referred to the Participle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, persuaded. Xenaias' was indeed by Nation a Persian, as Theophanes, Nicephorus, and others do attest. Vales.  Xenaias, a man [by Extract a Persian;] (Which Xenaias was Bishop of Hicrapolis a City near to [Antioch,] and by a Greek name he was termed Philoxenus:) flocked together, and in a tumultuous and very disorderly manner made an irruption into the City [Antioch,] where they would compel Flavianus to Anathematise the Chalcedon Synod and Leo's Epistle. Whereat Flavianus being extremely troubled, and the Monks pressing on with great violence; the populacy of the City made an Insurrection, and slew a great many of the Monks; in so much that a vast number of them had the [River] Orontes for their Tomb, their bodies being buried in its waves. There happened another thing also, not much inferior to this. For, the Monks of Syria Coele (which is now termed Syria Secunda,) having a mighty affection for Flavianus, because he had lead a Monastic life in a certain Monastery which was situate in a 
* Field, or, Village.  Country named Tilmognus; came to Antioch, with a resolution to defend Flavianus: so that at that time also some, and those no small [mischievous accidents] happened. Whether therefore on account of the former [Tumult,] or by reason of [that disorder we have mentioned] in the second place, or for both, Flavianus is ejected and banished to Petrae, [a Town] situate in the utmost confines of The Palestines.   

CHAP. XXXIII. Concerning Severus Bishop of Antioch.  
FLavianus therefore having been ejected, Severus is preferred to the Episcopal Throne of Antioch, on the 
a This was the year of Christ 513. For the first year of the Antiochians precedes the vulgar Aera of our Lord's Nativity 48. years. severn's therefore entered upon the Bishopric of Antioch on the year of Christ 513, in the month November, in the sixth Indiction. So Marcellinus Comes in his Chronicon: Indict. 6. Clementino & Probo Coss. etc. In the sixth Indiction, Clementinus and Probus being Consuls, Severus a worshipper of Eutyches' perfidiousness, by the desire of Anastasius Caesar, possessed the See of the Prelate Flavianus, and of a Monk was made a Bishop. Vales.  five Hundred fifty first year of Antioch's being 
* See book 2. chap. 12. note (a.)  styled a free City, in the month Dius, it being the Sixth Indiction of the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson omitted these words in his Version. The meaning of them is this; on the sixth year of the Indictional Circle which then was. For, an Indiction is a Circle of fifteen years, after the ending whereof, another Circle beings of as many years. Evagrius terms the partition of the Circle of fifteen years, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Latins call Indiction●m, an Indiction. But, whereas Evagrius says, that Severus was ordained on the month Dius, that is, November; that must necessarily have been done in the s●aventh Indiction. For a new Indiction was begun on the month September. Evagrius has expressed himself in the same manner before, at book 2. chap. 12; where he says these words concerning the Earthquake, which happened at Antioch in the times of Leo Augustus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on the eleventh partition of the Cycle, that is, on the eleventh year of the partition of the Circle. So, in the thirteenth Edict of Justinian; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, until the second partition of the past Cycle. Vales.  Cycle then [current;] but at this present time wherein we write, it is the Six hundredth forty first year. This Severus had Sozopolis for the place of his Nativity, which is one of the Cities of the Province Pisidia. He had formerly employed himself in the study of the Law at Berytus. But, having afterwards soon left 
* Or, The Exercise of the Laws.  those studies, when he had received holy Baptism in the sacred Temple of the divine Martyr Leontius who is honoured at Tripoli a City of the 
c There was a twofold Phoenicia; the one termed Maritima [because it lay by the Sea-coast;] in Greek called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: the Metropolis whereof was Tyre. The other named Libanen●is, the head City whereof was Em●sa; as the Old Notitiae do inform us. In the Maritime Phoenicia was the most famous City Tripoli. In that City, as Evagrius does here attest, the Martyr Leontius was honoured. This is the Leontius, of whom mention is made in the Menologie, at the eighteenth day of the month July. The Monks, in their Libel presented to the Patriarch Menas, (which Libel is recorded in the fifth Action of the Constantinop. Synod sub Mena,) do attest, that Severus was baptised in this Martyr's Church. Vales.  Maritime Phoenicia, he betook himself to a Monastic life in a 
d Liberatus in his Breviary chap. 19, writes thus concerning Severus: Is enim Severus cum sed●ret prius in Monasterio, etc. For this Severus, when he formerly lived [or, sit] in the Monastery, admitted not of Zeno's Edict, nor [received to communion] Petrus Mongus. After this, living in the Monastery of the Abbot Romanus, and of Mamas who presided after him, he was from thence sent to reside as Apocrisarius [that is, Legate] at Constantinople: and becomes one of their number, who were of Petrus Mongus's [party.] This Relation of Liberatus' is far different from that of Evagrius. For, Evagrius says, that at ●irst Severus was a Monk in a Monastery which was between Majuma and Gaza. And this is confirmed by Theophanes also. But, that afterwards he resided [or, sit] in the Monastery of the Abbot Nephalius; which was in Egypt, as Evagrius tells us in the two and twentieth chapter of this book. Out of which Monastery Severus being driven, came (says he) to Constantinople. But, Liberatus relates, that Severus sat indeed in two Monasteries: but attests, that he was not ejected out of any Monastery, but, was made Apocrisarius. But, whose Apocrisarius he was, he says not. I am of opinion, that he was the Apocrisarius of the Monks of the East, who were of the same Sect with himself. So Theonas is termed the Apocrisarius of the Monasteries in Palestine, in the first Action of the Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas. And that Evagrius confirms here. Vales.  certain Monastery situate in the mid way between the small City Gaza and that little Town termed Majuma.  
In which place 
e Concerning this Petrus Iberus, Evagrius has spoken already, at chap. 8, book 2. There is mention made of the same Petrus, in The Libel of the Monks to the Patriarch Menas, which is recorded in the fifth Action of the Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas. Vales.  Petrus the Iberian also, who had been Bishop of the same Gaza, and was banished together with Timotheus Aelurus, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, had passed through the same exercises; [to wit, of a Monastic life.]  had exercised a Monastic life, and had left himself a famous name. Further, Severus [on a time] engages in a dispute with Nephalius, who formerly had been of the same 
† Or, party.  Sentiment with him concerning the one Nature [of Christ;] but had afterwards united himself to to the Defenders of the Chalcedon Synod, and to those who asserted two Natures in our Lord Jesus Christ. By this Nephalius therefore, and those who were of his party, [Severus] is driven out of his own Monastery, together with several others who held the same opinion with himself. From whence he went to the Imperial City, under the notion of an Ambassador, in defence both of himself, and those who had been ejected with him. And there he becomes known to the Emperor Anastasius, as He hath related at large who wrote Severus' Life. Moreover, the same Severus, in the 
f He means the Synodick Letters which Severus wrote to Timotheus Bishop of Constantinople, and to Johannes Nicaeota Bishop of Alexandria. For Liberatus (in his Breviary, chap. 19,) informs us, that Severus held communion with these Prelates. Indeed, Theophanes (in his Chronicon, pag 135,) relates, that Timotheus, when he would have inserted Severus' name into the Dyptiches, was hindered by the people of Constantinople. Vales.  Synodick Letters which he wrote, has in express words Anathematised the Chalcedon Synod. Concerning which matter, [the Monks of Palestine] in their Letter to Alcison, say these words. 
g Theophanes casts a great light upon this place. He writes (pag. 135,) that Timotheus sent his Synodick Letters, and the deposition of Macedonius, to all the Bishops, that they might subscribe to them: and, that the weaker persons amongst them, afraid of the Emperor, subscribed to each Libel, But, that those who were of a mind more stout and courageous, would subscribe to neither. Further, that some, taking a middle way, subscribed to Timotheus' Synodick Letters, but would in no wise subscribe to the deposition of Macedonius. Amongst these persons therefore who took the middle way, were the Bishops of Palestine, as the Monks do attest here in their Letter to Alcison. Vales.  The Synodick Letters of Timotheus now [Bishop] of Constantinople, have indeed been approved and admitted of here in Palestine: but the deposition of Macedonius and Flavianus, hath not been allowed of; nor yet Severus' Synodick Letters. 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those persons who brought them; as it is in Nicephorus. In which Author also, the reading is fuller by one word; thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Those persons who brought them hither. Besides, in the Tellerian Manuscript I found it plainly written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  But, those persons who brought them hither, were disgracefully and contumeliously used, agreeable to their deserts, and betook themselves to their heels; 
i In Nicephorus, this place is otherwise distinguished, to wit, in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Fled out of the City: the populacy and Monks having made an Insurrection against them. Which distinction I like best. Vales.  the populacy of the City and the Monks having made an Insurrection against them. In this posture was Palestine. 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus words it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Antioch; which I like not. For the Monks of Palestine do not speak of Antioch here, but of the Bishops who were subject to the See of Antioch. For, having before spoken concerning the affairs of Palestine, which were subject to the Patriarch of Jerusalem, they now pass to the Bishops of the East, who were under the Jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Antioch; and in the first place they name Marinus Bishop of Berytus, which was a City of Phoenicia. Now, Phoenicia was under the dispose of the Antiochian Patriarch, according as it had been agreed in the Chalcedon Synod between Maximus Bishop of Antioch, and Juvenalis Bishop of Jerusalem. Vales.  But, of those who were subject to [the See of] Antioch, some, induced thereto by fraud, were prevailed upon; of which number is Marinus Bishop of Berytus. But others, by force and 
* Or, Necessity.  compulsion gave their assent to Severus' Synodick Letters, wherein was contained an Anathematism, both of the Synod, and of the rest who had asserted two Natures or proprieties in our Lord, one of the Flesh, another of the Deity. Some, when through necessity they had given their assent, afterwards altered their minds, and revoak's [it:] of which number are the Bishop's subject to Apamia. Others wholly refused to assent; of which number are Julianus [Bishop] of Bostri, and Epiphanius of Tyre, and some others, as they say, Bishops. But, the Isaurians, now come to themselves, condemn themselves for their former mistake: Moreover, they Anathematise Severus together with his followers. Yea, some of the Bishops and ecclesiastics under Severus, having relinquished their own Churches, are fled away: of which number is Julianus [Bishop] of Bostri, and Petrus of Dama●cus, who reside here with us. 
l Liberatus makes mention of this Mamas, in his Breviary, chap. 19: whose words we have quoted at note (d,) in this chapter, therefore the two Ringleaders of the Dioscorites [or, Dioscorians,] by whom Severus had been instructed, are Romanus and Mamas, Abbots of that Monastery which was between Majuma and Gaza. Indeed, Theophanes, in his Chronicon, terms that a Monastery 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of Schismatical Monks. Vales.  Mamas also: which person seemed to have been one of the two Ringleaders of the Dioscorians, 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by whom Severus himself had been ●odged. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, had been catechised, or, instructed. For the Abbot's Mamas and Romanus had instructed Severus; as we have said before, out of Liberatus. Vales.  by whom Severus himself had been instructed, who has condemned their arogancy. And after the interposition of other words. But, the Monasteries here, and Jerusalem itself, also most other Cities together with their Bishops, by God's assistance are of one and the same mind in relation to the true Faith. For all which persons, and for us, pray (most Holy Lord and our most Honoured Father!) that we enter not into temptation.   

CHAP. XXXIV. Concerning the [Libel of] Deposition sent to the same Severus by Cosmas and Severianus.  
BUt, in regard the forecited Letters do attest, that 
a ●pa●ia was the Metropolis of Syria Coele, or Syria Secunda, to which Epiphania and Ar●thusa were subject, as the Old Notitiae inform us. Vales.  those Prelates under [the Jurisdiction of the Church of] Apamia receded from [the Communion] of Severus; come on, let us add a certain passage, 
* Or, Which hath passed to us from our Fathers.  which we have been told by our Fathers, although it be not as yet recorded in any History. Cosmas Bishop of our Epiphania, 
† Or, Which has Orontes its neighbour.  in the Vicinage whereof runs the [River] Orontes, and Severianus [Bishop] of Arethusa a neighbouring City, being disturbed at Severus' Synodick Letters, severed themselves from his Communion, and sent a Libel of Deposition to him whilst he sat Bishop of the City Antioch. They deliver the Libel to one Aurelianus 
* Or, The first of the Deacons.  Archdeacon of the Church of Epiphania. who, in regard he feared Severus, and [dreaded] the Grandeur of so great a Bishopric, after his arrival at Antioch, clothed himself in the habit of a woman, and comes to Severus, 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vulesius renders these words thus: ●ocans ac lascivicus, ●e●●ing [or, drolling,] and playing the wanton. The primary signification of the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is, feignedly to refuse; it imports also to dissemble, or, to play the fool, to behave one's self as that most petulant woman Acco did; from whose carriage this word had its original.  jesting and playing the wanton, and by all ways imaginable feigning himself to be a woman. [In fine,] having let down the Veil wherewith his head was covered, as far as his breasts he lamented, and by fetching deep sighs besought assistance; and under the pretence of a Supplicatory Libel, delivers a Deposition to Severus then going forth. And without being taken notice of by any person, withdraws out of the crowd which followed [Severus;] and by flying purchases his own safety, before Severus knew what the Contents of the Libel were. But Severus, notwithstanding he had received the Libe●, and understood what was contained therein, nevertheless continued possessed of his own See, until the death of Anastasius. Further; when Anastasius was informed of what had happened to Severus, (for, we must not omit the mentioning of an Act of Anastasius', which was wholly made up of Clemency and Humanity:) he order Asiaticus 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. We have restored this place from the excellent Florcntine and Tellerian M. SS; wherein 'tis thus written. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Command of the Militia in Phoenicia Libanensis. There were two Phoenice's, as I have remarked above; the one termed Maritima, the other Libanensis. Over this province was set the Du● of Phoenicia, concerning whom see the Notitia Imp. Rom.. Vales.  who bore the command of the Militia in Phoenicia Libanensis, to eject Cosmas and Severianus out of their own Sees, because they had sent a Libel of Deposition to Severus. After Asiaticus was arrived in the Eastern parts, and found many persons defending the opinions of Cosmas and Severianus, and that their Cities made a stout resistance in favour of their own Bishops; He gave Anastasius an account, that those Bishops were not to be driven out of their own Sees without bloodshed. So much of Clemency and Humanity therefore was there in Anastasius, that he wrote expressly to Asiaticus, that he would in no wise 
c Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, attempt; it would, if I mistake not▪ be better written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, effect. Vales.  effect any thing, though never so great and splendid, if but a drop of blood were to be spilt. In this posture therefore were the affairs of the Churches over the whole world, 
* Or, Until.  during the Empire of Anastasius. Whom some persons judged to be an Enemy to the Chalcedon Synod, and have expunged his name out of the Sacred Tables. But at Jerusalem▪ even whilst living, he was Anathematised.   

CHAP. XXXV. Concerning the destruction of the Jsaurian Tyrants.  
BUt, it will not be disagreeable to the promise we have made 
* At book 1. chap. 1.  before, if to this History we annex some other [Transactions] worthy to be recorded, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I agree with Sr Henry Savil, who at the margin of his copy hath mended it thus. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which happened. The same person corrects the beginning of this chapter thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But 'twill not be inconvenient, etc. it may also be made, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But it will not be disagreeable, or misplaced; and perhaps 'tis better so. For 'tis the same, as if you should say, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 'twill not be absurd. Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, happened, the Tellcrian Manuscript has it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have happened. Vales.  which have happened during the times of Anastasius. Longinus Zeno's kinsman, being arrived in that [Country] wherein he had been born, as hath been shown 
* Chap. 29.  before, 
† Or, ▪ Puts on.  engages in an open War against the Emperor. And great Forces having been raised on the one side and on the other, amongst which was Conon, heretofore Bishop at Apamia [a City] of the Province of the Syrians, who, in regard he was an Isaurian, bore Arms under the Isaurians; at length the War was terminated [in this manner.] The Isaurians who fought under Longinus were all cut off to one man. But the heads of Longinus and 
b Marcellinus Comes in his Chronicon (at Anasta●in●'s being Consul alone; calls this person Athenodorus and so does Theophanes in his Chronicon. pag. 118. Vales.  Theodorus were sent to the Imperial City by Johannes Scytha. Which heads the Emperor [ordered to be] fixed upon Poles, [carried about,] and hung up in that [Suburb] termed Sycae situate over against Constantinople: a grateful spectacle to the Byzantines, because of those mischiefs they had suffered from Zeno and the Isaurians. Moreover, the other Longinus, surnamed Selinuntius, the chief supporter of that Tyrannic Faction, and together with him Indeses, are [taken and] sent alive to Anastasius, by Johannes surnamed Gibbus. Wherewith the Emperor and the Byzantines were highly pleased, in regard Longinus and Indeses were in the manner of a Triumph lead through the streets of the City, and thorough the Cirque, [carrying] Chains made of Iron, which were put round their necks and about their hands. From that time those [Donatives] heretofore termed 
c He means The Donative, which the Tyrant Hillus had allowed to the Isaurians, and which the Emperor Zeno, though against his will, had bestowed upon them to procure a Reconciliation. Which Donative the Emperor Anastasius having refused to pay to the Isaurians, they made War against the Romans, as Jordanes relates in his book de successione Regnorum. Vales.  The Isaurica began to be paid into the Imperial Treasury. Now, that was [a sum] of Gold, paid every year to the Barbarians, amounting to the weight of Fifty thousand pounds.   

CHAP. XXXVI. Concerning the 
* Or, Barbarians termed Scenitae; that is, who dwelled in Tents.  Saracens, that they made a Peace with the Romans.  
THose Barbarians also [termed] Scenitae, not without damage to themselves, became petulant, and insulted over the Roman Empire; and ruined the 
* Or, The affairs of Mesopotamia, etc.  Province Mesopotamia, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as the reading is in Nicephorus, book 17, chap. 35. Further, we have remarked already, that there were two Phoenice's; the one termed Libanensis, the other Maritima. Nor must this be omitted, that, that Province is by the Latins sometimes termed Phoenicem, from the Nominative Case Phoenix. 'Tis certain, in the Itinerary Table of the Putingeri, it is called Syria Phoenix; as also in the Notitia Imperii Romani. In the Manuscript Copies, 'tis written Dux Phoenicis. Nor found I it written otherwise in Aegesippus, book 3. chap. 20. Vales.  both the Phoenice's, and Palestine. But, having received a severe overthrow from the Military Commanders in each Province, at last they were quiet, and by a general consent that whole Nation made a Peace with the Romans.   

CHAP. XXXVII. Concerning the Siege of Amida, and the building of [the City] Daras.  
MOreover, the Persians, then subject to their King Cavades, broke the League [with the Romans;] and having left their native soil, in the first place invaded Armenia, and took the small Town named Theodosiopolis; after which they marched to 
Marcellinus Comes, in his Chronicon, says this City was taken by the Persians on the tenth Indiction, in the Consulate of Probus and Avienus; that is, on the year of Christ 502, and on the eleventh year of Anastasius' Empire. See Procopius in Book 1. Persic. Vales.  Amida a well-fortified City of Mesopotamia; which they laid Siege to and took. But the Roman Emperor by vast Labour rebuilt it. But, if any one be desirous of having a particular knowledge of these matters, and would read an Accurate Narrative of all these Transactions; [let him consult] Eustathius, who with much acuteness, great Labour, and a singular Elegancy, hath written an History [of these affairs.] Which Historian having brought down his History to these very times, departed this life, and left off writing at the twelfth year of Anastasius' Empire. After this war was ended, Anastasius makes Daras (a place of Mesopotamia, situate in the utmost confines of the Roman 
* Or, Empire.  pale, and being The boundary as it were of the Roman and Persian Empire;) a City, from its being a Field: which he fortified with a strong wall, and adorned with various and those splended Buildings, to wit, Churches and other sacred Houses, and with Royal Porticus', public Baths, and other [Works,] of which the most eminent Cities do [usually] boast. 'Tis said by some persons, that this place got the name of Daras, because Alexander the Macedonian son to Philip, had totally vanquished Darius there.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Concerning the Long Wall.  
THe same Emperor perfected a vast Work, worthy to be recorded, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged, being useless and superfluous. Further, this Wall was from its Bvilder's name called Anastasianus: it was built in Anastasius Augustus' third Consulate, on the year of Christ 507; as the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle Writes. Concerning this Wall Suidas gives this Relation, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The Emperor Anastasius builds the Long Wall, Sixty miles from the City Constantinople. It is extended from the Sea at the North, to that at the South. It's length contains forty miles, and its breadth is twenty foot. See more in Petrus Gillius' first book de Topographia Urbis Constantinopol. Cap. 21. Vales.  which is usually termed The Long Wall, situate in a very convenient place of Thracia. This Wall is distant from Constantinople about Two hundred and eighty furlongs: it embraces both the Seas, [and runs out] like a Straight to the length of Four hundred and twenty furlongs: it makes the [Imperial] City from being a 
* Almost an Island.  Peninsula, almost an Island, and affords a most convenient and safe passage to those who have a mind to sail from that place termed Pontus to Propontis and the Thracian Sea. It repels also those Barbarians, who make Excursions out of that termed the Euxine Sea, out of Colchis, from the Lake Maeötis, and from the places about Caucasus; and likewise them, who are usually poured in, out of Europe.   

CHAP. XXXIX. Concerning that [Tax] termed the Chrysargyrum, and how Anastasius abolished it.  
MOreover, the same Emperor performed an eximious and plainly divine Action, to wit, the Perfect and entire 
* Or, Inhibition.  Abolition of that [Tax] termed 
† That is, A Tax of Gold and Silver.  The Chrysargyrum. Concerning which thing we are now to speak, although it wants the Tongue of a Thucydides, or rather one of more Eminency and Eloquence, [to give a Narrative of it.] However, I will declare the matter, not induced thereto by my eloquence, but confiding in [the greatness of] that Action. Upon the Dominions of the Romans, which were so great and so far diffused, was imposed a miserable Tax, detestable to God, and misbecoming even the Barbarians themselves, much less [agreeable] to the most Christian Empire of the Romans. This Tax, on what account neglected and tolerated I know not, continued till the times of Anastasius, who by his Imperial magnificence abolished it. It was imposed both upon many others who got their maintenance from a Charitable Contribution, and also upon those women who sold the beauty of their Bodies, upon 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Whores that made no distinction in their admission of customers.  common Whores likewise who prostituted themselves in Baudy-houses which stood in the hidden and obscure places of the City; moreover, upon 
* Such as hired out themselves to be abused contrary to Nature.  Catamites, who affected not only Nature itself, but the Republic also, with Ignominy. In so much that, this Tax, instead of a Law, made loud proclamation, that those who had a mind, might securely and with impunity commit such abominable Lechery. Further, that impious and detestable 
† Or, Gain.  profit arising from this Tax, was every fourth year paid in to the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By these words Evagrius seems to mean the Praetorian Praefecture. For that (to use Amm. Marcellinus' Expression) Vertex erat omnium dignitatum, was the Crown [or Top] of all dignities. To this Prefecture therefore the Tribute Chrysargyrum was every fourth year brought in. Indeed, the Tributes were wont to be brought in to the Chest of the Praetorian Proefecture. Hence 'tis, that in the thirteenth book of the Theodosian Code, in the Title de Lustrali Collatione, the greatest part of the Laws are directed to the Praefecti Praetorio. For the Lustralis Collatio was nothing else but the Chrysargyrum: to wit, Gold and Silver imposed upon Merchants, or the Lustralis auri Collatio, and the Auraria Functio. For so 'tis called in the same Title. Further, whether it ought to be called a Tribute, or rather a Toll [or Tax,] 'tis uncertain. Evagrius terms it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is Vectigal, a Toll, or Tax. 'Tis termed also Vectigal in the last Law save one de Lustrali Collatione. The old Author of the Quaestions on the Old and New Testament tells us, this was usually termed Aurum poenosum, the punishing Gold; see him, in Quaest 75. There is an Elegant passage concerning this Tribute, in Libanius' Oration against Florentius, pag. 427. which I will transcribe here. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words I render thus. Let us also now relate that [Mischief] which has far surpassed all the rest. This is that intolerable Tribute, The Chrysargyrum, which renders the approaching Lustra [or, every fifth year,] dreadful and horrid. The name [imposed] upon this Tribute is in indeed specious, [taken] from Merchants. But whilst they make use of the Sea in order to the vending their Wares, those whose hands do scarce afford them bread, are utterly ruined. Not so much as a Cobbler escapes [paying this Tribute.] Whom I myself have frequently seen lifting their knife wherewith they cut their Leather, up to heaven, and swearing that in that knife their All was placed. Nevertheless, this frees them not from [the vexation of] those who are urgent and pressing upon them, and who bark, and do only not bite. This time (O Emperor!) increases the number of servants; depriving of Liberty those who are sold by their Parents, not that their own Coffer may receive the price [for which their children are sold,] but that they [the Parents] may see it coming into the hand of the Exactor. In the Greek Text of Libanius, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in place of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have substituted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  First and Chiefest of the Praefectures, by the Collectors who gathered it in all places; so that, it was not the smallest part of this Praefecture, to have both its 
b Amongst the Officials of the Praefectus Praetorio, four Numerarii are reckoned in the Notitia Imperii Romani; the first of whom was the Numerarius of the Gold, that is, of the Aurum Lustrate, or Chrysargyrum. There was also amongst the Officials of the Comes Sacrarum Largitionum, a Primicerius of the Scrinium of the Golden Mass, and a Primicerius of the Scrinium of Gold; on this account perhaps, because a certain part of this Tax was brought in to the Chest of the Sacred Largisses. Indeed in the Title de Lustrali Collatione, there is extant a Law of Valentinianus', directed to Florentius the Comes Sacrarum Largitionum [that is, of the Sacred Largisses.] Whence it appears, that some part of this Golden Function belonged to the Largitional Titles. Vales.  Proper 
* Offices, Cabinets, or Rooms.  Scrinia (as they term them,) and also 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means the Numerarii [that is, Officers who managed the Accounts] of the Aurum Lustrale, who were in the Office of the Praefecti Praetorio, as I have said in the foregoing note. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Numerarii, (as I have long since remarked at Amm. Marcellinus,) who by another name were termed also Rationarii. Vales.  such Officers as managed the Accounts of this Nature; [and these were] not persons mean and obscure, who looked upon this employ to be a 
† See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 10. chap. 8. note (b.)  Militia as well as the rest. Which when Anastasius understood, and had 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At my peril write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with Refer, proponere, to refer, to propose. The Tellerian Manuscript confirms our Emendation, wherein I found it plainly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I had conjectuted. Vales.  referred it to the Senate, and had likewise deservedly pronounced this thing to be a detestable impiety and a wickedness new and unheardof; he made a Law wherein 'twas declared that it should be wholly abolished, and he burned those papers 
‖ Or, Which set forth this Exaction.  which contained a Summary of this Exaction. And, being resolved to make a perfect Holocaust [as it were] of This Tax to God, to the end that no one of his Successors in the Empire might in future again renew the old Infamy [of this Exaction;] he feigns himself grieved and vexed▪ 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and accused himself of imprudence. Some few words after this, instead of [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and had rashly, inconsiderately suspended;] it must be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and had rashly and inconsiderately abolished. Vales.  and accused himself of imprudence, and of the highest degree of madness, saying, that by attributing too much to Vainglory, he had neglected the utility of the Republic, and had rashly and inconsiderately abolished so great a Tax, which had been found out by his Ancestors, and confirmed by so long a duration of Time; before he had duly weighed in his mind the imminent dangers, or the expense of the Milice, (which is the living Wall of the Government,) or [Lastly] those [charges which are necessary] to the Service of God. Without declaring therefore any of the thoughts of his mind, he signifies, that it was his intent to restore the forementioned Tax. And having sent for those Officers who had been employed in Collecting that Tax, he confessed that he repented indeed of what he had done; but knew not what course he could now take, or how he might correct his own mistake, in regard all the papers were burnt, which could have set forth a 
* Or, Summary, or, Rationary, containing an accounted how this Tax was to be Assessed and Collected.  Notitia of this Tax. These persons having, not feignedly, but in reality, lamented [the Abolition of] this Tax on account of that unjust gain which accrued to themselves therefrom, and pretending the like difficulty [that the Emperor did, in getting it restored:] Anastasius persuaded and entreated them, that they would proceed in all imaginable methods of making a search, whether or no the way of Assessing and Collecting this whole Tax might be found out from those Tables which lay in every place; And having assigned a Salary to each of them, he dispatched them away to make a Collection of those Papers, giving order, that whatever Paper might be of use in setting forth the Notitia of this Tax, wherever it were found, should be brought to himself; to the end that, after much circumspection and the most exquisite accuracy imaginable, a Notitia of this whole Tax might be again composed. When therefore those persons, who were employed in this affair, had some time after made their return, Anastasius seemed very cheerful and full of joy. And he did 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Every body sees it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which is the same as if he should have said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 really. Further, this adverb is referred to the verb Rejoice. Which being most certain, 'tis nevertheless strange, that both Translatours should have referred this adverb to the following word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thus, And he did rejoice, because he had really and truly obtained what he desired. Vales.  really rejoice, because he had obtained what he desired. He inquired therefore the manner, how, and with whom [these papers] had been found, and whether or no any one of this sort [of Monuments] were left behind. But, when they had affirmed positively, that great pains had been taken by them in the Collecting of these papers, and had sworn by the Emperor himself, that no other paper could be found in the whole Roman Empire, which might set forth The Notitia of this Tax: [the Emperor ordered] a great fire to be again made of those papers which had been brought, the ashes whereof he [caused to be] put into water; it being his intent wholly to abolish this Exaction: that so, neither the dust, nor the ashes, nor any the least remain of this thing, or of the burnt papers, might be left appearing. But, least whilst we so much extol the 
* Or, Inhibition.  abolition of this Tax, we should seem not to know, what, and how great matters have with partiality enough been related by the more ancient Writers concerning this [Exaction;] come on, I will now produce even those passages also, and will demonstrate them to be false, and most especially, from those very things which they themselves have related.   

CHAP. XL. Concerning what Zosimus hath written in relation to The Chrysargyrum, and about the Emperor Constantine.  
ZOsimus (one of their number [who have followed] the execrable and abominable Superstition of the 
† Or, Gentiles, or, Grecians.  Heathens,) being highly incensed against Constantine [on this account,] because he was the first Emperor that embraced the Christian Religion, and relinquished the abominable Superstition of the 
* Or, Gentiles.  Grecians; relates, that he was the first [Emperor,] who invented that termed The Chrysargyrum, and made a Law, that such a Tax as that should be brought in [to the Treasury] every fourth year. [The same Zosimus] has 
‖ Or, Blasphemed.  loaded that Pious and Magnificent Emperor with infinite other [Calumnies.] For, he says, that he contrived several other altogether intolerable [mischiefs] against [persons of] all qualities and conditions, and, that he cruelly murdered his Son Crispus, and likewise killed his own Wife Fausta, whom he shut up [and stifled] in a Bath which had been overmuch heated. And, that when he had sought amongst his own Priests for an expiation of such horrid and nefarious Murders as these, and had found none: (for they openly declared, that such black crimes as these could not be purged by sacrifice) [he adds] that he accidentally met with an Egyptian who had come out of Iberia: and, that having received information from him, that the Faith of the Christians abolished all manner of sin, he embraced those things which the Egyptian had imparted to him. And, that from that time he relinquished 
* Or, His Paternal Religion.  the Religion of his Ancestors, and made a Beginning of Impiety, 
† Or, As he says.  as he terms it. Now, that these things are notoriously false, I will demonstrate immediately: But, in the first place I must give a Relation concerning The Chrysargyrum.   

CHAP. XLI. An Invective against Zosimus, on account of the Reproaches and Calumnies he has cast upon Constantine and the Christians.  
THou sayst therefore, (O destructive and impure 
* Or, Devil.  Daemon!) that Constantine resolving to build a City equal to Rome, at first attempted the erecting of such a great City in the mid way between Troas and Ilium; and having laid the Foundations and raised the wall to an height, afterwards he found Byzantium to be a place more Commodious, and so encompassed that with walls; which old City he enlarged to such a degree, and adorned it with such 
† Or, Beauties of Buildings.  splendid Buildings, that it seemed not much inferior to Rome which in so many years had by little and little arrived at that Greatness. Thou sayst further, that he distributed amongst the Byzantine people 
‖ Or, Bread, or, Breadcorn.  The Annona out of the public stock, and gave a vast sum of Gold to those who had removed together with him to Byzantium, for the building of their own private houses. Again, thou writest word for word thus; After Constantine's death, [the supreme management of] Affairs devolved only to his Son Constantius, [to wit] after the death of his two Brothers. And when Magnentius and Vetranio had set up for Tyrants, he attacked Vetranio by persuasives. For, both their Armies being come together, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made Constansius, as the reading is in the Tellerian M. S. and in Nicephorus book 16, chap 41. And a little after this, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Enemies; it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Wars; as the reading is in the same Nicephorus. Vales.  Constantius in the first place made a Speech to the Soldiers, and put them in mind of his Father's Liberality, with whom they had waged many Wars, and [by whom] they had been honoured with the greatest Gratuities. Which when the Soldiers had heard, they divested Vetranio of his purple, and drew him out of the Tribunal [clothed] in a private habit. Notwithstanding, [thou dost affirm,] that he underwent nothing of molestation from Constantius, who together with his Father hath by Thee been loaded with so many Calumnies. How therefore Thou canst judge it agreeable [to affirm] the same person to have been so Liberal, and so Bountiful; and yet so tenacious and sordid, as to have imposed such an execrable Tax; I am [I must confess] wholly ignorant. Further, that he neither slew Fausta nor Crispus, nor, for that reason, received our Mysteries from any Egyptian; hear the words of Eusebius Pamphilus, who flourished in the same times with Constantine and Crispus, and was frequently conversant with them. (For, thou writest not even what thou hast received by Report, much less the Truth: in regard thou livedst a long time after, [to wit,] in the Reign of Arcadius and Honorius (to 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in two words; and accordingly we have rendered it, to whose times. And so Nicephorus read, who has expressed these words of Evagrius thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which place of Nicephorus, Langus understood not, as 'tis apparent from his Version of it. It must be rendered thus, Quibus historiam tuam terminasti, wherein thou hast closed thine History. For Zosimus brought down his Work to the taking of Rome effected by Alaricus, as 'tis manifest from Photius' Bibliotheca. Further, from this passage in Nicephorus and Evagrius, Vossius (in his book de Historicis Graecis) affirms, that Zosimus lived in the times of Theodosius Junior. Yet, neither of those two Authors hath said that of Zosimus. They only say, that he lived under Honorius and Arcadius, with which [Emperor's] he terminated his History, or rather long after them. Indeed, I am of opinion, that this Zosimus lived about the times of Anastasius. For he citys Olympiodorus Thebaeus, who wrote his History under Theodosius Junior, as Photius attests; and he names Syrianus Philosophus, who was the master of Proclus Diadochus. Now, Proclus lived in the Times of Anastasius. Lastly, Saidas writes, that Zosimus the Sophist lived in the Reign of Anastasius; whom I think to be the same with Zosimus the Historiographer. For many Rhetoricians and Sophists betook themselves to writing History, as 'tis manifest both from Dionysius Halicarnasseus, and also from many others. And the dignity of Advocate of the Fiscus [or, Treasury,]- wherewith Zosimus was adorned, disagrees not much from the Sophistick dignity. Vales.  whose Times thou hast brought down thine History,) or rather, after them.) In the 
c This passage of Eusebius occurs at book 8, chap. 13, Eccles. Histor. from which place our Evagrius is to be corrected. Vales.  Eight Book of his Ecclesiastic History [Eusebius] writes word for word thus: Within some small Interval of time, the Emperor Constantius (a person of extraordinary mildness throughout his whole life, most favourable to his Subjects, and one that had a singular affection for the divine Doctrine [of our Religion,]) ended his life according to the common Sanction of Nature, leaving his own Son Constantine, Emperor and Augustus in his stead. And, after some other words. Constantine, Son to this man, being immediately from that very time [of his Father's death,] Proclaimed supreme Emperor and Augustus by the Soldiers, (but long before that, by the supreme God) exhibited himself an emulatour of his Father's Piety towards our Religion. And, at the 
* To wit, pag. 198 of our Version.  close of his History, he expresses himself in these very words. But Constantine the mighty Conqueror, gloriously adorned with all the Virtues of Religion, (together with his Son Crispus, a Prince highly beloved of God, and in all things like his Father,) recovered his own East. Doubtless Eusebius (who survived Constantine,) would never have so highly extolled Crispus, if he had been murdered by his Father. Moreover, Theodoret relates in 
† See Theodoret's Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 32.  his History, that Constantine at the very close of his life, was made partaker of Salutary Baptism at Nicomedia; and, that he deferred it till that time, because he was desirous of being baptised in the River Jordan. Thou sayst moreover, (most execrable and impurest of Mortals!) that the 
‖ Or, Affairs of the Romans.  Roman Empire, from such time as the Christian Religion showed itself, hath decayed, and been utterly destroyed; [which thou affirmest,] either because thou hast read nothing of what hath happened in ancient times, or else with a designed malice to attack the Truth. For, the contrary is manifestly apparent, to wit, that the Roman Empire hath increased together with our Faith. Consider therefore, how about the very [time of the] Advent of Christ our God amongst men, 
d Long before Christ's Advent Macedonia had been subdued by the Romans. Moreover, the Albani, Iberi, and Colchi had been conquered by the same Romans long before Christ's birth. Therefore, what Evagrius says here, is nothing to the purpose. But, concerning this whole Invective of Evagrius' against Zosimus, see Johannes Leunclavius' Apology, which he has prefixed before his Edition of Zosimus. Vales.  most of [the Cities of] the Macedonians were ruined by the Romans: Albania also and Iberia, the Colchi and Arabians, were made Subjects to the Romans. [Consider likewise,] how Caius Caesar, on the Hundred 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on the Hundred twenty third Olympiad. The same is the reading in the Greek copies of Nicephorus; but it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, on the Hundred eighty second Olympiad, from Eusebius, and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, pag. 437. Vales.  eighty second Olympiad, in great fights subdued the Galli, Germani, and Britanni, (which Nations inhabited Five hundred Cities▪) and annexed them to the Roman Empire; as it has been recorded by Historians. This is the Caesar, who after the Consuls, was the first Monarch of the Roman Empire; who made a way out of 
* Or, The worship of many Gods.  Polytheism and 
† Or, A turbulent Dominion managed by the people.  Democracy, and introduced a praevious Veneration of a Monarchy, on account of that just ready to come, The Monarchy of Christ. Immediately, all Judaea, and the Neighbouring Countries, were annexed [to the Roman Empire:] in so much that, The 
* See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 5. note (a, b, c.)  First enrolment was then made, in which Christ also together with others was Enrolled, to the end that Bethlehem might publicly declare the completion of that Prophecy [which had been uttered] concerning itself. For it hath been predicted by the Prophet Micah concerning it in this manner: 
‖ See Mic. 5. 2.  And Thou bethlehem in the Land of Juda, art not the least amongst the Princes of Juda: for out of thee shall come forth to me a Governor, who shall 
* Or, Feed.  rule my people Israel. And 
f Evagrius mistakes. For about twenty years before out Saviour's Nativity, Egypt was reduced into the form of a Province. Vales.  after the Nativity of Christ our God, Egypt was added to the Roman Empire, Augustus Caesar, under whom Christ was born, having totally subdued Antonius and Cleopatra who killed themselves. After which persons, Cornelius Gallus is constituted Praefect of Egypt by Augustus Caesar; and he was the First who Governed Egypt after The Ptolemies, as it has been recorded by Historiographers. Further, how many [Country's] have been taken away from the Persians, by Ventidius, and by Corbulo, Nero's 
* Or, Commander.  Dux; by 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. It would be better written thus, Trajan also, Severus and Carus. For this is required by the order of time. Instead of Severus, it might be written Verus. For he got a great Victory over the Persians, as we are informed from the Writers of the Historia Augusta. Vales.  Trajan also, Severus, and Carus; by Cassius likewise, Odaenathus of Palmyra, 
h Concerning this Apollonius I have read nothing in any place. Vales.  Apollonius, and others: how often have [the Cities] Seleucia and Ctesiphon been taken; as likewise Nisibis, (which sometimes passed into the hands of the Romans, at others, into those of the Persians;) [lastly,] that Armenia, and the adjacent Nations, have been annexed to the Roman Empire, Thou thyself, together with other Writers, dost Relate. But I had almost omitted those things which Thou writest were done by Constantine, who together with his professing of our Religion, valiantly and with great Courage Governed the Roman Empire: and what Thy Julian suffered, a partaker of the same Mysteries with thyself, who left such deep wounds upon the Roman State. But, whether any thing of what hath been predicted concerning the end of the world, hath either received a 
* Or, Pr●em, or, Beginning.  prelude, or shall obtain an end, is of an higher dispensation than Thou canst conceive. But, if Thou pleasest, let us make inquiry, in what manner those Emperors who asserted the Superstition of the Gentiles, and how they who had a value for the Christian Religion, concluded their [lives and] Reigns. Was not Caius Julius Caesar, the First Monarch of the Roman Empire, murdered by Treachery, and so ended his life? did not some Soldiers with their swords kill the other Caius who was 
* Germanicus C. Caesoris pater, Drusi & Minoris Antoniae filius, à Tiberio patruo adoptatus, etc. So Suetonius in the Life of Caius Caligula.  Nephew to Tiberius? was not Nero murdered by one of his Domestics? Did nor Galba undergo the same Fate? Otho, and Vitellius also; which three Emperors Reigned only sixteen months. Did not Domitian (who was his brother,) destroy the Emperor Titus by poison? Was not Domitian himself in a miserable manner removed out of this world by Stephanus? What wilt thou say concerning Commodus, did not he end his life by [the violent hands of] Narcissus? Pertinax also, and Julian, underwent they not the same Fate? did not Antoninus' Son to Severus, murder his Brother Geta, and was not he himself afterwards taken off in the same manner by Martialis? what [of] Macrinus also, was not he carried up and down like a Captive about Byzantium, and nefariously murdered by his own Soldiers? Aurelius Antoninus likewise, born at the City Emesa, was not he slain together with his mother? and Alexander his Successor in the Empire, fell not he together with his mother by 
* Or, The same.  the like fact? What shall we say concerning Maximinus, was not he destroyed by his own Soldiers? What concerning Gordianus, who by Philippus' Treacheries [was murdered] by his own Soldiers, and ended his days? Now, do Thou tell me, was not Philippus and his Successor Decius slain by their Enemies? Gallus and likewise Volusianus, were they not thrust out of their lives by their own Forces? Aemilianus also, fell not he in the same manner? Valerianus, was not he taken prisoner, and carried up and down by the Persians? [In fine,] after Gallienus had been treacherously murdered, and Carinus slain, the [supreme management of] affairs came to Diocletianus, and those whom he took in to be Colleagues in the Empire with himself. Of whom, Maximianus Herculius, and his Son Maxentius, as likewise Licinius, were utterly destroyed. But, from such time as the most celebrated Constantine entered upon the Empire, and dedicated to Christ a City built by himself, which bore his own name; look about earnestly [and see,] whether any of those who Reigned in that City, excepting only Julian thy Pontif and Emperor, have been slain either by their own Citizens, or by their Enemies; or whether any Tyrant hath ever vanquished an Emperor, 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but I would rather express it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, save only, etc. Vales.  save only Basiliscus who drove out Zeno: notwithstanding, he was afterwards routed by the same Zeno, and ended his life. I assent also to what thou writest concerning Valens; [because] he was the Occasioner of such and so vexatious mischiefs against the Christians. For, concerning any other Emperor [besides these,.] even Thou thyself canst not say it. Let no person account these things to be foreign to our Ecclesiastic History; but rather [look upon them as] most useful and 
† Or, Coherent.  accommodate; in regard the Historiographers amongst the Heathens do designedly attempt to cloud the accurate knowledge of transactions. But let us return to the remaining Actions of Anastasius.   

CHAP. XLII. Concerning 
* Or, Golden Tax.  The Chrysotelia.  
THE Actions we have already mentioned, were egregiously performed by Anastasius in a manner besitting the Imperial Majesty. But the same Emperor did some things in no wise answerable to those [we have related.] For he invented that termed 
a What The Chrysotelia should be, is hard to guests, in regard our Evagrius, contenting himself in setting down the bare name, has omitted to explain the thing itself; nor has any other of the Ancient Writers, that I know of, made mention of this thing. But, as much as I am able to attain by conjecture, I do think the Chrysotelia to have been nothing else, but a paying of Gold, which Anastasius first ordered to be exacted from the Provincials in stead of the Tributary Function. For the old Romans were wont to bring in the Tributes in the very Species themselves, to wit, in Wheat, Barley, Wine, and Oil: out of which, being carried together into the public Granaries, the Military and Civil Annona was distributed. Moreover, by the Sanctions of the Emperors it had been forbidden, that the Collectors should exact Gold of the Provincials instead of The Species [to wit, Wheat, Barley, etc.] as may be seen in the fourth and fifth Law of the Theodosian Code, Tit. Tributa in ipsis speciebus inferri. But Anastasius was the first who gave order, that instead of The Species, money should be exacted of the Provincials. Now, I gather this, partly from the word Chrysotelia itself, whereby is signified a paying of Gold instead of Tribute; and partly from that which Evagrius speaks in this whole chapter concerning The Tributary Function, as we shall see afterwards. Vales.  The Chrysotelia, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Johannes Langus has rendered this place very well, in this manner: Et populos suos Vectigales bellicis impensis per nundinationem divenditis supra modum gravavit, And he overmuch burdened his people that paid Tribute, the Military Expenses being by a Market made Sale of. Musculus translates it thus: Et Militares sumptus one rosissime contra consuetas contributiones divendidit, and in a most burdensome manner made sale of the Military Expenses contrary to the usual contributions. But, Christophorson renders it worst of all, in this manner: Et Stipendia Militaria, unà cum exactionibus, non sine gravissimo reipublicae detrimento divendidit, And sold the Military Stipends, together with the exactions▪ not without the heaviest detriment to the Republic. But, to the end we may fully understand the thing itself, we will diligently weigh each word. Evagrius therefore says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That word signifies in Latin, eum qui vendidi●, him that hath sold. Suidas also observes, that a fraudulent selling, or sale, is understood by this word. Now, the selling of the Military Expense may be meant in a twofold manner. For, either Anastasius Farmed out the Military Expense to Publicans, in such manner as our Kings are wont to do, who usually let out the allowance of the Military Annona, [that is, the Soldier's Provisions,] of clothes, and other things of that nature, to Publicans and Farmers. Or else, that Sale was no other thing than an Adaeration, [or, setting a money-value upon these Expenses:] in such a manner as if Anastasius should have Rated at a most burdensome value the Military Expense, to wit, the Clothes, Arms, Forage, &c. which were wont to be brought in by the Provincials: which thing redounded to the loss of the Provincials, who instead of The Species themselves were forced to pay a price. And this latter sesse I have followed in my Rendition. Now, by these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Evagrius means not only the Military Stipends, [or, Soldiers pay,] as Christophorson thought; but, all manner of charge belonging to the Militia, to wit, Clothes, Arms, and Provisions. Justinian makes frequent use of this word in his thirteenth Edict, where he distinguishes also between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And he informs us, that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the Annonae, and the Capita [or, Forage for the Beasts] which were paid to the Magistrates in Gold: but, of what sort the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were, he explains not; only he intimates, that the values of them also were exacted from the Provincials; where he speaks concerning The Dux of Libya. Vales.  rated the expense of the Militia at a very high value, to the great damage 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were, Musculus and Christophorson understood not. The provincials who paid Tribute, are so termed The Old Glosses explain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thus, Tributarius, a person obnoxious to the paying of Tribute; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tributum, Tribute. So Evagrius (book 5. chap. 13,) calls the Tributaries 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  of the Provincials. Besides, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Amongst the Burdens of the Decuriones, the Exactione [or, Collection] of the Tributes was not the least. For they out of their own body made Susceptores [Takers, or Receivers,] of The Annonae, and Praepositi [or, Overseers] of The Mansions and Granaries, as 'tis evident from the Theodosian Code, in The Title de Decurionibus, and in The Titles de Susceptoribus. Which yet is not so to be understood, as if only the Decurions might Collect the fiscal Tributes. For, both the officials of the Praefecti Praetorio, and likewise the officials of the Precedents, were wont to Collect the Tributes from the Provincials; as Amm. Marcellinus informs us, book. 17, in these words. Denique inusitato exemplo, id petendo Caesar Impetravera● a Praefecto, etc. In fine by an unusual Example, Caesar by entreaty had obtained that of the Praefect, that the dispose of the second Belgica, which was oppressed with manifold mischiefs, might be committed to him; to wit, on that condition, that neither the Official of a Perfect, nor of a Precedent, should urge any one to pay. [In Valesius' Edition of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 90, where this passage occurs; it is printed thus: ......... inique. Inusitato Exemplo, &c. which imperfection in Marcellinus' Copy he does, I suppose, supply here by altering the punctation, and making it, Denique inusitato, etc.] The Emperor Anastasius wholly took away from the Decurions the exaction of the Tributes, which they in part took care of. Hence 'tis, that in Justinian's thirteenth Edict, where he treats concerning the Exaction of the Tributes of Egypt, he makes no mention of the Decurions; but only names the Scriniarii and the Tractatores of the Praetorian Praefecture, who Collected the fiscal Tributes from the Payers, and brought them to the Double Table, or Chest, of the Praetorian Praefecture, the one Private, the other General. Which thing was, I suppose, instituted by Anastasius, who had Decreed, that the Tributes should be brought in▪ not in their very Species, but in Gold, as I have remarked above. Now, why Anastasius should institute that, this reason may be assigned. The Emperor Anastasius, in regard he was most provident in managing the public affairs, (as Procopius attests,) was willing rather to buy Peace of the Barbarians with Gold, than to engage with them in a doubtful War. Which when he had succeeded in according to his desire, he lessened the number of the Milice, in regard he had no need of them, because the Barbarians, appeased with Gold, would keep the Peace. Therefore Suidas in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, says that the Provinces of the Roman Empire, were in his Times almost empty of Soldiers. Whereas therefore the Roman Legions had been reduced to so small a number, there was no necessity of carrying so many Species Annonariae [that is, Wheat, Barley, etc.] into the public Granaries. Wherefore Anastasius judged it to be better, to exact money from the Provincials, wherewith he might redeem Peace from the Barbarians. Vales.  he took away the Exaction of the Tributes from the Courts [of the Cities,] and instituted those termed 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There is mention of these Vindices in Justinians Novels, and in the thirteenth Edict. The words of the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle pag. 785, are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which his translator hath rendered thus: inter quos Antipater Antiochiae Vindex seu Judex occubuit, amongst whom was slain Antipater the Vindex or Judge of A●●ioch. But the Vindices were not Judges, but persons set over the Collection of the Tributes, as Justinian informs us, in Novel 124, and 125. Where he joins them with the Curiales, Officiales, Canonicarii, and Exactours of the Tributes. And the same is confirmed by this place of Evagrius. For he says, that the Emperor Anastasius took the Exaction of the Tributes from the Curiales, and translated it to those Vindices which himself had instituted. The Vindices therefore exacted the Tributes from the Provincials. The same Justinian in his thirteenth Edict says, that one Potamo●, in the times of Anastasius, under pretence of Vindex of Alexandria, was set over the exaction of the Tributes. For so I render these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Whence also we learn that the Vindex of Alexandria was set over the exaction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that was a Tax for the Exportation of Tiles and other wares which were exported out of the City Alexandria. Further, out of this money which the Vindex had Collected, he was compelled to allow wood to heat the public Baths, and to fulfil other solemn duties, as the same Justinian informs us in the above mentioned Edict. From which passages therein, some persons might be able to Collect, that there was only one Vindex in every City. 'Tis further to be noted, that that Constitution of Anastasius, wherein the Exaction of the Tributes ● said to have been taken from the Curiales, was in no wise observed by the succeeding Emperors. 'Tis certain, Justinian, in the forementioned Novels▪ does expressly name the Curiales amongst those who at their own peril exacted and undertook the Tributes. Vales.  The Vindices in every City, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Emperor Justinian calls this person Marianus, in his thirteenth Edict, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Your glorious Magnificence hath found in a certain paper in the times of the Emperor Anastasius of pious memory, then when Marianus of glorious memory administered the public affairs under him▪ But, Marcellinus in his Chronicon terms him Marinus; Indictione V. [says he Paulo & Musciano Coss. die dominico, dum Jubente Anastasio Caesar●, per Marinumperque Platonem in Ecclesiae pulpi●o consistentes, in Hymnum Trinitatis Deipassianorum quaternitas additur▪ etc. Plato was indeed Praefect of the City Constantinople, as Victor Thunonensis informs us in His Chronicon: but Marinus was Praefectus praetorio; wherefore he is set before Plato by Marcellinus. Further, Cedrenus and Zonaras, whilst they tell the same thing with Marcellinus and Victor, mention not the names of Marinus and Plato, but do express the dignity of each of them, styling the one of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Where, by the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they mean the Praefectus Praetorio, because the Praefectus Praetorio managed the accounts of the Tributes. But, we must not omit what Zonaras relates, to wit, that by this Marianus the Praefect (for so he calls him) Vitalianus the Tyrant was vanquished in a Sea-fight, by the help of certain Burning-glasses, which had been framed by Proclus the Philosopher. From which words some might conjecture, that this was the Marinus Syrus Scholar to Proclus the Philosopher. Indeed, Nicephorus▪ also, in the last Chapter of his fifteenth Book, calls this Marinus, a Syrian. But, I am of opinion, that that Marinus Syrus, who was Praefectus Praetorio in Anastasius' times, must be distinguished from Marinus Syrus the Philosopher, who wrote Proclus' Life. For this Marinus last mentioned was by Religion a Pagan, as we learn from an old Epigram which occurs in the A●thologi●. But, the former Marinus was a Christian, as 'tis manifest from Marcellinus. Vales.  by the inducement (as 'tis said,) of Marinus the Syrian, who administered the supremest dignity, that [Grand Officer who bore that place] the Ancients termed The Praefectus Praetorio. Whence it happened, that the Tributes were both extremely lessened, and the beauty also of the Cities decayed. For anciently, the noblest personages were enroled in the Albs [or, Registers] of [all] Cities, and each City had and appointed those [persons who were registered] in 
* Or, In the Courts of Judicature.  The Curia, instead of a certain Senate.   

CHAP. XLIII. Concerning the Tyranny of Vitalianus.  
[FUrther,] Vitalianus by Extract a Thracian, makes an insurrection against Anastasius. Having laid waste Thracia and 
* Or, Moesia.  Mysia 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as far as Odyssus. It must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Odessus. For so 'tis termed by Diodorus Siculus, by Strabo, and by Stephanus. The ancient Coins▪ also have it thus written, as I have long since observed at the twenty seventh Book of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 334 of my notes. Nevertheless, most Writers, as well Greek as Latin, call it Odyssus as if it had had its name from Ulysses. Indeed, Johannes Langus has rendered that Ulyssopolim, which Nicephorus had termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in chap. 38, book 16. Vales.  as far as [the Cities] Odessus and Anchialus, he hastened to the Imperial City, at the head of a [vast, but] inconsiderate multitude of the Nations of the Hunni. Against whom the Emperor sent Hypatius. Who having been betrayed by his own [Forces,] and taken alive by the Enemy, was afterwards redeemed with a vast Ransom; and Cyrillus undertakes the mannagement of that whole War. And in the first place, a doubtful Engagement happened. Then, after [the fight] had received many 
* Or, Alterations.  Turns, as well in pursuits, as Retreats▪ and Cyrillus had had the better; [on a sudden] 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ I judge it must be written in one word thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There is the same mistake in Nicephorus, Chap. 38▪ Book 16. what the import of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is, Suidas tells us incomparably well, in that word. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it plainly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  the Enemy began to fall on again, the [Roman] Soldier having voluntarily given ground and turned their backs. And, in this manner Vitalianus took Cyrillus 
† Or, O●● of Odessus.  in the [City] Odessus: and after he had ruined all places with fire and sword, he made his march as far as that place called Sycae; having no other thoughts in his mind, than of taking the Imperial City itself, and of being put into possession of the Empire. But when Vitalianus had encamped in Sycae, Marinus the Syrian, of whom we have made mention before, is sent by the Emperor, to engage him with a 
* Or, N●v●ll Forces.  Marine Army. Both 
† Or, Armies.  Fleets therefore stood opposed to each other, the one having Sycae a Stern, the other Constantinople. And at first [by compact as 'twere] they forbore engaging. Then, after some excursions of the Ships, and 
‖ Or, Throwing of Missile weapons.  Skirmishes on both sides, a sharp Sea-fight was begun between the two Fleets, about those places termed Bytharia; and Vitalianus having Tacked about, flies with all the Sail he could make▪ after he had lost most of his Forces▪ They also who were about him, Sailed off with all imaginable haste; in so much that on the day following, not one of the Enemy was to be found about 
c There was a place so called, as Marcellinus attests in his Chronicon, whose words we have quoted at chap. 25▪ note (c.) Stephanus has made mention of the same place in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Anaplus, or at the Imperial City itself. 'Tis moreover said, that [after this,] Vitalianus spent some time at Anchialus, and kept himself quiet. Further, another Nation of the Hunni 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Hunni having passed the Caspian straits [or, narrow passes,] made an irruption into Armenia, Cappadocia, and Pontus, in the Consulate of Anthemius and Florentius, on the year of Christ 515, as Marcellinus and Victor Thunonensis relate in their Chronicons. They were also termed Sabiri, or Saber, as Cedrenus attests: for so 'tis to be read in Theophanes. From which Authors it must be made here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having past the Caspian, Streights. 'Tis certain, Nicephorus has thus expressed this place of Evagrius, at book 16. chap. 38. Through these Caspian Narrow Passes, the Hunni were wont to break into the Roman Pale, as Procopius tells us Book 1. Persic. Where he gives an excellent description of these Narrow Passes, and attests that they had been heretofore fortified by Alexander the Macedonian. Whence, that passage of Saint Jerome, in his Epitaph of Fabiola, receives light; which runs thus: Ecce subito discurrentibus Nuntiis, Oriens totus intremuit, ab ultimâ Maeötide inter Glacialem Tana●m, & Massagetarum immanes populos, ubi Caucasi rupibus feras Gentes Alexandri Cla●stra cohibent, ●rupisse Hunnorum examina. Vales.  having past the Caspian straits, made an Incursion [into the Roman Provinces.] At those very same times also, Rhodus 
* Or, Suffered a most violent, etc.  was shaken by a most Violent Earthquake, in the dead of the night; which was the third calamity it had suffered of that Nature.   

CHAP. XLIV. That Anastasius being desirous to add these words, Who hast been Crucified on our account, to the Hymn [termed] 
* See Meursius' Glossary, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  The Trisagium, a Sedition and disturbance happened amongst the people. Which [Anastasius] fearing, 
† Or, Feigned an humiliation.  made use of dissimulation, and soon altered the minds of the people. And concerning the death of Anastasius.  
BUt at Constantinople, when the Emperor was desirous of making an addition of these words, Who hast been Crucified on our account, to [The Hymn termed] The Trisagium; a most violent Sedition happened, as if the Christian Religion had been totally 
* Or, Abrogated.  Subverted. Macedonius and the Constantinopolitan Clergy were the Authors and Abettors of this Sedition, as Severus affirms in his Epistle to 
a This Sothericus [or, Soterichus,] had been ordained Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia by Macedonius Bishop of Constantinople. Who going over afterwards to the Eutychian party, joined himself to the impious Xenaïas, as Theophanes relates in his Chronicon. 'Tis no wonder therefore, that Severus, a Ringleader of the Eutychians, should have written Letters to Soterichus, a person like himself, and should in them have accused Macedonius a Catholic Bishop, as being the Author of the Sedition. Severus himself was rather the Occasioner of this Sedition, who had persuaded the Emperor Anastasius, that to The Hymn [termed] The Trisagium he should add this Clause, Who hast been Crucified for us, have mercy upon us; as Cedrenus relates in his Chronicon. Further, Proclus Bishop of Constantinople had been taught this Hymn [termed] The Trisagium, by Angels. Which, as soon as the Priest had approached the altar, the chanter out of the Pulpit began to sing, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Holy God; Holy Mighty▪ Holy Immortal; as Jovius Monachus writes Book 6, in Photius' Bibliotheca. On account of this Hymn most violent Tumults arose afterwards in the Church, when the Easterns would add this Clause to it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Who hast been Crucified for us, referring it to Jesus Christ. But the constantinopolitans and Westerns rejected that addition, lest any passion should be attributed to the Consubstantial Trinity: and in place thereof sang these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Holy Trinity have mercy upon us; as Ephraemius Patriarch of Antioch informs us in Photius his Bibliotheca. Macedonius did right therefore, who retaining the usage delivered by Proclus, refused that addition. Vales.  Soterichus.  
Which [Epistle] he wrote before he had obtained the Episcopal Throne, whilst he resided 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered this place ill, thus, Vitam in aulâ Imperatoriâ degebat, Led his life in the Imperial Palace. Nicephorus also committed the same mistake, who has expounded these words of Evagrius thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but as yet resided in the Imperial Palace. But, in Evagrius it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, a● the Imperial City. For so Evagrius is wont to call Constantinople, as I have noted above. Besides, in the foregoing chapter he terms it so. Vales.  at the Imperial City, to wit, at that time 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and we have rendered it accordingly. So also Nicephorus read: for he has expressed Evagrius' words thus▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at that time, when he was driven from his own Monastery. Yet I wonder, that this was not perceived by the Translatours, to wit, Musculus and Christophorson. Vales.  when he, together with others, had been ejected out of his own Monastery, as I have 
* See Chap. 33.  related already. On account of these Calumnies, besides other reasons 
† Chap. 32.  already mentioned, I am of opinion that Macedonius was ejected [out of his See.] From this occasion the populacy was enraged, and in regard they were not any longer to be withheld, many personages of the Nobility were reduced to the greatest of dangers, and several of the eminentest places [of the City] were burnt down. And when the people had found a certain Country-fellow (who lead a Monastic course of life,) in the house of Marinus the Syrian, they cut off his head; affirming that by this man's motives and persuasions that Expression had been added [to The Hymn.] They also put his head upon a pole, [carried it about,] and in a deriding manner exclaimed, that he was the Enemy of the Trinity. [Further,] the Sedition increased so vastly, ruining all things, and being superior to all 
* Or, Strength.  Opposition, that the Emperor, 
† Or, Out of necessity forced to a compassion.  compelled by necessity, went to the Cirque without his Crown, and sent the Criers to the people, to make Proclamation, that with all imaginable readiness he would resign his Empire: but, that it was a perfect impossibility for all of them to obtain the Empire, which cannot endure many Colleagues; and, that there was of necessity to be one, who might Govern the Empire after him. Which when the people perceived, by a certain Divine impulse as it were they altered their minds, and besought Anastasius to put his Crown upon his head, and promised to be calm and quiet [in future.] When Anastasius had survived these disturbances 
d Nay; Anastasius lived seven years complete after this Sedition. Vales.  some small interval of time, he departed to another life, having Governed the Empire of the Romans, seven and twenty years, three months, and as many days.   
The End of the Third Book of Evagrius' Ecclesiastical History.   

THE FOURTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EVAGRIUS SCHOLASTICUS Epiphaniensis, And [one] of the EX-PRAEFECTS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning the Empire of 
* Or, Justinus the First.  Justinus Senior.  
ANastasius therefore being (as I have said,) translated to a better allotment, Justinus, by Extract a Thracian, vests himself with the purple Robe, on the ninth day of the month Panemus, which amongst the Romans is termed July, in the Five hundredth sixty sixth year of Antioch's being styled a free City: he was declared [Emperor] by the Imperial Guards, of whom also he was Commander, having been made 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, Magister Officiorum, Master of the Offices. For so the Greeks do usually explain that dignity. Nevertheless, Jordanes in his Book de Successione Regnorum, relates, that Justinus was by the Senate elected Emperor, not from his being Master of the Offices, but Comes of the Guards. To whom agrees the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, and the Old Chronographer whom I long since published at the end of Amm. Marcellinus' History. Procopius (in his Anecdota, pag. 28,) speaking of the Emperor Justinus as yet a private person, writes thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For the Emperor Anastasius had made him Comes of the Guards in the Palace. The same Procopius makes Justinus, not a Thracian, (as Evagrius, Cedrenus, and Zonaras do,) but an Illyrian, born at the Town B●derian●. Theophanes also says Justinus was an Illyrian. But, I cannot enough admire at the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, who although he makes him a Bederianite, yet terms him a Thracian. Vales.  Master of the Offices at Court. He obtained the Imperial Dignity beyond all expectation, in regard there were many of Anastasius' relations, who were eminent personages, had arrived at the greatest fortunateness imaginable, and who had procured to themselves all that power which might have invested them 
* Or, With so great a dignity.  with the Imperial Dignity.   

CHAP. II. Concerning the Eunuch Amantius, and Theocritus, and in what manner Justinus put these persons to death.  
MOreover, there was [at that time] one Amantius the chief person of the Imperial Bedchamber, a man of great power [and interest.] Who, in regard 'twas unlawful for a man deprived of his Genitals [as he was,] to be possessed of the Roman Empire, was desirous of encircling Theocritus, a great Confident of his, with the Imperial Crown. Having therefore caused Justinus to be sent for, he gave him vast quantities of money, ordering him to distribute it amongst those who were most fit to effect this thing, and who might be able to invest Theocritus with the purple Robe. But Justinus having with this money purchased, either [the suffrages of] the people, or else the Benevolence of those termed The Guards, (For 'tis reported both ways;) invested himself with the Imperial Dignity. Forthwith therefore he 
* Or, Destroys from amongst men.  takes off Amantius and Theocritus, together with some other persons.   

CHAP. III. In what manner Justinus slew Vitalianus by treachery.  
BUt, he calls Vitalianus [then] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus (book 17. chap. 1.) instead of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, making, substituted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, living. But I am of opinion, that Evagrius wrote▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, making his Residence▪ and, that the two former words were omitted by Transcribers. The reading may also be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, pitching his Tent, or, dwelling. Vales.  making [his Residence] in Thracia, (who had attempted to divest Anastasius of the Empire,) to Constantinople: being afraid of his power, of his skill in relation to Military affairs, of the greatness of his Fame then [spread] amongst all men, and of the desire he had to obtain the Empire. But perceiving by a sagacious foresight, that he could on no other terms bring Vitalianus within his own power, unless he should feign himself his friend; and having [for that reason] masked his face with a fraud not to be detected, he constitutes him Master of 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There were two Armies in the Court of the Roman Emperor, who were called Praesentes, in Greek, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These were commanded by two Magistri Militum, who were termed in Praesenti, or Praesentales. And in the Eastern Empire, one of these Commanders was a Magister of Foot, the other of Horse. But in the Western Empire, each of them was a Magister of Horse and Foot. Concerning these two Magistri of the present Milice, or, Milice in waiting, Malchus speaks in his Excerpta Legationum pag. 93. Moreover, Jordanes in his Book de Successione Regnorum agrees with our Evagrius, where he speaks these words concerning the Emperor Justinus; Foedusque cum Vitaliano percussit, etc. And he made a League with Vitalianus, and after he had sent for him, made him present Master of the Milice and ordinary Consul. See Meursius' Glossary in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fifth Action of the Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas, pag. 751, these words occur, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  one [of those Armies] termed The Present Militia. After this, he gave a greater 
* Or, Place.  occasion of persuasion, whereby Vitalianus might more deeply be imposed upon, and promotes him to the Consulate. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian M. S. this place is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Vitalianus therefore being made Consul, after he was arrived at the Imperial Palace, ended his life by being treacherously murdered 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus renders this place thus, in obscuriore quâdam Palatii janu●, in a certain more obscure gate of the Palace. Christophorson translates it in this manner; in portâ quâdam post Aulam positâ, in a certain gate placed after [or, behind] the Palace. Johannes Langus, who rendered Nicephorus into Latin, has translated it thus; ad quandam in mediâ Aulâ Januam, at a certain Gate in the middle of the Palace. He was minded belike to express that word which Nicephorus made use of, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Greeks had two Gates in their Edisices which had no Cellars, or, Vaults. The first of these, which looked towards the Street, was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Porch-Gate, as Harpocration informs us in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: the second Gate was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because it was in the midst between the Porch and the Atrium [or, Court;] or else because it was in the middle between The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, men's Apartment, and The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, women's Apartment; as the Author of the Etymologicon affirms. Lysias mentions both these Gates in his Oration pro Eratosthene de Caede, in these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but having remembered that in that night the Gate between the Porch and Atrium and the Porch-Gate creaked. I think it must be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Heliodorus (in the close of his third book,) alludes to this place of Lysias, when he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which passage the Translator renders thus, Perstrepebat Ostium Atrii, the Gate of the Atrium creaked. Aelius Dionysius (in his Lexicon in Eustathius on 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. pag. 862,) says these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; The Greeks term the middle Gate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪, especially the middle of the two Gates, as Aelius Dionysius affirms▪ Which [Gate] also the same person styles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The same is affirmed by The Scholiast of Apollonius at his third book. Let thus much be noted concerning the propriety of this word, in the Exposition whereof Harpocration is mistaken, (see him in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉;) who from Lysias thought the import of it was, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that termed the sordid Court [or, Yard] were the fowls were. But, we must now come nearer to the matter. The words of Victor Thunonensis in his Chronicon are these: Maximo V. C. Coss. Vitalianus, etc. In the Consulate of the most famous Maximus, Vitalianus is said to have been killed at Constantinople within the Palace, (in a place which by a Greek word they term The Delphicum, ) by the faction of Justinianus the Patricius. Further, The Delphicum was an House in the Palace at Constantinople, wherein were the Stibadia [see book 5. chap. 13. note (a.)] of the Emperor; it was so termed from The Delphic Table; whereon drinking Cups were wont to be placed, as Procopius informs us in the first book of his Vandalicks, pag. 116. The Delphicum therefore was The House of the nineteen places to lie down on and banquet, near to which was a spacious Atrium, or Area, as we will declare hereafter at our Annotations on book 5. chap. 13. In this Area, therefore or spacious Court, Vitalianus was slain in his own Consulate, on the year of Christ 520, as Marcellinus informs us in his Chronicon. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports Cur●is, a large and spacious Court, which was betwixt the men's Apartment and the women's Apartment, as we have seen from the Author of The Etymologicon, etc. But, if we would rather take 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify a Gate, we must mean the Gate of The Delphicum. Thus the Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas is said to have been held 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, in the Western Atrium of the Venerable Church of the Blessed Virgin Mary. Cedrenus in Justinian's thirty seventh year says that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the greater Church was burnt; which is termed The Garsonastasium. The old Glosses de Habitatione, interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, compluvium, a penthouse. Theophanes in his Chronicon, pag. 158, relates that Justinian built a great Cistern of The Mesaulium or Atrium of Illus' Basilica. The Old Glosses expound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Atrium, a Court. But when we read that the Council was held in the Mesaulium, it is not to be understood of an open Court, but of the Porticus's of the Court. For the Councils of Bishops were not held abroad in the open Air. Vales.  at one of the inner Gates; 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had other make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, paying. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is no Greek ph●●se, if I mistake not. But, 'tis righter thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Latins term poenas solvere, to undergo punishment. Thus Evagrius expresses himself in chap. 32. of this book. Vales.  paying this punishment for those high contumelies wherewith he had affected the Roman Empire. But these things happened afterwards.   

CHAP. IU. How [Justinus] having Ejected Severus, put Paulus into his place: and, that some little time after, Euphrasius obtained the See of Antioch.  
BUt Severus, who had been Ordained Bishop of Antioch, agreeable to what we have 
* Book 3. Chap. 33.  already related, (in regard he ceased not 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, daily, as the reading is in the Tellerian Manuscript, and in Nicephorus. Evagrius took this passage out of the Libel of the Monks, which is recorded in the Fifth Action of the Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas, pag. 712: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; for daring daily (as we may say,) to Anathematise the Holy Synod at Chalcedon, he hath held Communion thus far, [or, in this manner,] he has in the sacred Diptycks many of the Bishops under himself who had sat in that Holy Synod at Chalcedon. For so it must be read agreeable to the Old Translator: and this, Liberatus confirms in his Breviarium, chap. 19; where his words concerning Severus are these: Sed vexabatur in Episcopatu, tanquam Anathematizaret quidem Synodum, nominaret autem Episcopos Synodi; But he was vexed in his Bishopric, as if he should Anathematise the Synod, but would name the Bishops of the Synod. Vales.  daily to Anathematise the Synod at Chalcedon, especially in those they term 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood not this term, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For he has rendered it thus: Et maximè in Litteris quae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, id est, quae de Episcopis in sede Episcopali collocandis scriptae sunt, &c. and especially in the Letters which [are termed] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, which are written concerning the Bishops to be placed in the Episcopal Chair. Johannes Langus (in chap. 2, book 17, of Nicephorus,) translates it truer, thus: Potissimùm verò in eyes quae Enthronisticae, sive Synodales dicuntur, Epistolis, &c. but most especially in those Letters, which are termed Enthronistick or Synodical Letters, etc. So the Letters were termed, which the Patriarches sent one to another, at their Instalment, that is, in the beginning of their Episcopate▪ There were also Enthronistick Homilies, or Sermons, which the Bishops Preached to the people at their entrance upon their Episcopate. Concerning these, Liberatus (chap. 19) writes thus, treating of our Severus, concerning whom Evagrius speaks here▪ Fertur autem Expositio ejus, quae ab eo dicta est in Enthronismo, &c. But his Exposition is extant, which was spoken by him at his Instalment, wherein he does both embrace Zeno's Uniting Edict, and also Anathematizes the Chalcedon Synod, and likewise confesses himself to hold Communion with the Alexandrian and Constantinopolitan Prelates. Vales.  The Installing Letters, and in the Answers thereto, which he sent to the Patriarches in all places; (but they were embraced and admitted of at Alexandria only, by Johannes Successor to the former Johannes, and by Dioscorus and also 
c He means Timotheus Bishop of Alexandria, who had succeeded Dioscorus Junior in that Bishopric▪ as Liberatus relates chap. 19 For Timotheus Bishop of Constantinople cannot be meant here, in regard Evagrius has said just before, that Severus' Synodick Letters were embraced and admitted of only at Alexandria▪ Vales.  Timotheus, which Letters are preserved till these Times of Ours;) and because many contentions in the Church arose therefrom, and the most faithful people were divided into Factions; this Severus [I say]) is by Justinus' order Seized in the 
d Nay; Severus was ejected in the second year of the Emperor Justinus, on the year of Christ 517, as Baronius has remarked truly▪ Vales.  First year of his Empire, and underwent the punishment of having his Tongue cut out, as it has been reported by some persons. The executing of which punishment was committed to Irenaeus, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By these words I am of opinion the Comes of the East is meant; which was a Civil dignity▪ as I have long since remarqued at Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 5. of my notes. Nevertheless, Nicephorus thought that this Irenaeus was the Dux of the Militia. For he has interpolated this passage of Evagrius in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who commanded the Military Companies at Antioch. But there is a fault in these words of Evagrius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which in my judgement are to be expunged; or else to be corrected in this manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  who being then Comes of the East, resided at Antioch. 'Tis certain, Severus himself (in his Letter to some of the Antiochians, wherein he relates the manner of his own Flight;) does aver, that Irenaeus had been ordered to apprehend 
* Severus.  him. In which Letters, he loads Irenaeus with the greatest Calumnies, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Without doubt it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because he had placed the watchfullest Guard imaginable about him, etc. I have noted already, that in these Books of Evagrius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is most frequently put instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  because he had placed the watchfullest Guard imaginable about him, that he might not make his escape out of Antioch. There are those who affirm, that Vitalianus, who as yet seemed to hold the chiefest place of favour and authority with Justinus, requested Severus' tongue, because Severus in his own Sermons had been injurious towards him. Severus therefore flies from his own See [the Chair of Antioch,] in the month Gorpiaeus, which in the Roman Tongue is termed September, on the Five hundredth sixty seventh year of Antioch's being styled a free City. After whom Paulus ascends that [Episcopal] Chair, and 
g The Emperou● Justinus, at the beginning of his Empire, made an establishment by a Law, that all the Bishops should embrace the Chalcedon Synod: but if any would not embrace it, they should be driven from their Sees. Liberatus has mentioned this Law in his nineteenth chapter, in these words: Mortuo Anastasio, & Justino facto Imperatore, &c. Anastasius being dead, and Justinus being made Emperor, Severus is accused by Vitalianus the Magister Militum, a Religious and Orthodox person, because he despised the Emperor's Command, and would not embrace the Synod. See Baronius at the year of Christ 519, Number 145. Further, this place of Evagrius seems to have given occasion of a mistake to Nicephorus. For, because our Evagrius had said, that Paulus, Severus' successor had been ordered to assert the Chalcedon Synod at his Instalment, Nicephorus thought that this Paulus was in secret an Eutychian: Nevertheless, that this was false, Liberatus informs us in his Breviarium chap. 19; as also the Legates of the Apostolic See in their Relation to Pope Hormisda, which Baronius records at the year of Christ 519. Vales.  is ordered publicly to commend and assert the Chalcedon Synod. Moreover, Paulus having 
h Paulus Bishop of Antioch was accused by his own Clergy, and by some others of the people of Antioch, before the Legates of the Apostolic See, who as yet resided at Constantinople; and after their departure, before the Emperor Justinus; who not able to clear himself of the Crimes objected against him, being vanquished by the testimony of his own Conscience▪ presented Recusatory Libels, requesting that he might have leave to retire from the Episcopal Office which he had undertaken. Which when he had been permitted to do, he spontaneously removed himself from the Sacerdotal Function, as the Emperor Justinus relates in his Letter to Pope Hormisda, which Baronius records at the year of Christ 521. But although it is not expressly said in the foresaid Letter▪ to whom Paulus presented those Libels: yet it seemeth to me▪ that he presented those Libels to the Emperor Justinus. For, that is declared by Epiphanius Bishop of Constantinople, in the Letter which he wrote to Pope Hormisda concerning the same affair. Vales.  voluntarily withdrawn himself from Antioch, finished his life, and goes the [common] weigh of all men. After him, Euphrasius, who [came] from Jerusalem, is preferred to his Chair.   

CHAP. V. Concerning the Fires which happened at Antioch, and the Earthquakes; wherein Euphrasius was buried, and ended his life.  
ABout these same Times of Justinus, frequent and dreadful Fires happened at Antioch, which lead the way as 'twere to those most terrible Earthquakes that followed afterwards, and gave beginning to the ensuing Calamities. For, after some short time, in the seventh year of Justinus' Reign, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood not this passage, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For he renders it thus: Anno Septimo Regni ejusdem Justini, mense ●ecimo, Artemisio videlicet, id est, Maio, &c. In the seventh year of the same Justinus' Reign, on the tenth month, to wit Artemisius, that is, May, & c. Christophorson thought, that the tenth month was here termed Artemisius. But 'tis not so. For Artemisius was not the tenth month of the Macedonians. Evagrius therefore says this only here, that that Earthquake happened at Antioch in the seventh year▪ on the tenth month of Justinus' Empire. Concerning the year we shall see afterwards, whether it be truly reckoned the seventh. But the tenth month is rightly put by Evagrius. For, that Earthquake happened in the month May, as Evagrius, and likewise Theophanes do attest. Now, this was the tenth Month of Justinus' Empire. For Justinus began his Reign on the ninth day of the month July, as the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle observes. Therefore, the month May of the following year was the tenth month of Justinus' Reign. These things concerning the month admit of no doubt. As to the year, our Evagrius had done ill to place this Earthquake on the seventh year of Justinus' Empire, in regard he ought rather to have said the eighth. For this Earthquake happened on the fourth Indiction, when Olybrius was Consul alone; as Marcellinus Comes and Theophanes do attest in their Chronicon's: which was the year of Christ 526. On which year the eighth year of the same Emperor's Reign was current till the month July. Baronius therefore has not rightly placed this Earthquake on the year of Christ 525; who was lead into a mistake by Evagrius. Further, in the Florentine Manuscript, at these words of Evagrius, this Scholion was set in the Margin; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [Note] that May is termed the tenth month. But this Scholiast, whosoever he was, is mistaken here. For May is not simply and absolutely termed the tenth month by Evagrius here, but only the tenth month of Justinus' Empire, as I have said above. Vales.  on [his] Tenth month, in the month Artemisius, or May, on the Twenty ninth day thereof, at the very hottest time of Noonday, on the sixth day of that termed The Week, a shaking and quaking of the Earth invaded the City, which almost wholly overturned and ruined it. After th●se [tremble and quake of the Earth] followed a Fire, sharing as it were the Calamity with them. For, those places which these [shake and quake of the Earth] afflicted not, the fire spreading itself all about, reduced to Embers and Ashes▪ Further, what places of the City were ruined, how many persons perished in the Fire and by the Earthquakes, (as 'tis probably supposed;) also, what wonderful and [almost] inexpressible accidents happened; Johannes the Rhetorician has most pathetically related, with the Narrative whereof he hath closed his History. Lastly, Euphrasius himself also, having been enclosed within those ruins, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in fine therefore. In the Florent. M. S. the reading is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ended his life. Further, concerning this Earthquake wherewith Antioch was ruined in the times of the Emperor Justinus; besides Theophanes and Cedrenus, Procopius speaks in the first book of his Persica, pag. 67, and 68; where he relates that three hundred thousand person● perished in that Earthquake. Vales.  ended his life; [which accident brought] another Calamity upon that City, in regard no person was left alive, who might provide such things as were necessary.   

CHAP. VI Concerning Ephraemius who succeeded Euphrasius.  
BUt the Salutary providence of God over men, which [usually] provides the Remedy before the Blow, and sharpens the Sword of its Anger with Clemency, which in the very interim that affairs are in a deplorable and desperate posture, displays its own compassion▪ excited Ephraemius 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who held the Rains of Government of the East. That is, was then Comes of the East, under whose dispose were all the Provinces of the East; as the Notitia of the Roman Empire informs us. That Ephraemius was adorned with this dignity, we are told by Johannes Moschus in chap. 37. of his Limonarium; where his words are these: Eo tempore vir clemens, & misericordiae operibus deditus Ephraemius Comes Orientis erat, &c. At that time Ephraemius, a person of great clemency, and addicted to works of compassion, was Comes of the East, and by him the public Buildings were repaired: for the City had been ruined by an Earthquake. Photius also attests the same, in his Bibliotheca, chapter 228. Vales.  then Comes of the East, to take all possible Care, that the City might want nothing of those things that were necessary. Which person the Inhabitants of Antioch admired on this very account, and chose him their Bishop. Ephraemius therefore obtains the Apostolic Chair, which was allotted to him as the Reward and Recompense as 'twere of such his providence [towards that City.] Thirty months after this, Antioch was again afflicted with Earthquakes: 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and then also▪ etc. I would rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at which time also, etc. Which is the reading in the Tellerian Manuscript, and in Nicephorus, who writes, that in Justinian's Reign Antioch had that name given it. The same is attested by Stephanus Bysantius in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and by Theophanes in his Chronicon. This Latter Earthquake happened on the twenty ninth day of November, in the seventh Indiction, two years after the former Earthquake, as Theophanes relates pag. 151; or rather thirty months after the former Earthquake, as Evagrius says truly. For, so many months are reckoned from the twenty ninth of May in the year of Christ 526, to the twenty ninth of November in the year of Christ 528. In which year the seventh Indiction began to be reckoned from the month September. Whence, that appears to be most true which I have remarked before, viz. that that former Earthquake happened at Antioch on the year of Christ 526; and not on the year 525, as Baronius thought. And yet Baronius has rightly placed the latter Earthquake on the year of Christ 528; which is true. For, whereas he follows Evagrius' Calculation, he ought to have placed that Earthquake on the year 527: in regard the former Earthquake had happened at Antioch on the year 525 of Our Lord's Nativity. Vales.  at which time also it [changed its name, and] was called Theopolis; and the Emperor made provision for it by all other care and diligence whatever.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning Zosimas and Johannes who were Workers of Miracles.  
BUt, in regard we have mentioned the foresaid Calamities, come on, we will also insert some other passages, worthy to be remembered, into this our present Work; which passages were brought to our knowledge by those who saw them. There [was] one Zosimas, a person who exercised himself in a Monastic life, by Extract a Phoenician, of that Phoenicia termed Maritima; the place of his Nativity was Sinde, a Village distant from Tyre not full out twenty furlongs. This man▪ by his abstinence from and use of meats, and by other virtues of his life, had in such a manner 
* Or, Brought God home with in himself.  possessed himself of God, that he could not only foresee things future, but had also received [from God] the Gift of 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of all manner of undisturbedness in relation to the passions.  being free from all manner of perturbation of mind. Being therefore [one time] in the City Caesarea, which is the Metropolis of one of the Palestines, at the house of 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus has referred these last words, to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For he renders it thus: Hic junctus erat nobili cuidam Caesariensi, He was joined to a certain Noble man of Caesarea. But Njcephorus and Christophorson construed these words otherwise, and referred them to the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which precedes, thus; Being therefore, &c, as we have rendered it. Which opinion I do rather approve of. Yet, that which follows in Evagrius raises a doubt, to wit, that Zosimas asked the standers by for a Censer. For, if Zosimas was in the house of Arcesilaus a Laic, how could he seek for a Censer there, in regard 'tis not usual to have Censers in the house of a Laic? Vales.  a personage of eminency; (his name was Arcesilaus, a person Nobly descended and Learned, and one who had arrived at Honours and those other [accomplishments] which adorn the life of a man:) at that very instant of time wherein Antioch was ruined [by the Earthquake,] this Zosimas all on a sudden grew sad, mourned and sighed deeply, and shed so great a quantity of tears that he wetted the earth. He also asked for a Censer, and having burnt Incense all over that place where they stood, he prostrates himself on the ground, in order to his appeasing God with Prayers and Supplications. Then Arcesilaus ask him, what that was which troubled him so much, he answered in express words, that the Noise of the Ruin of Antioch just then rang in his ears. In so much that Arcesilaus and those then present, being stricken with an amazement, wrote down the hour, and found afterwards, that it had so happened as Zosimas had declared. Several other wonders were wrought by this person; the multitude whereof I will omit, in regard they are even more in number than can be told; and will mention only some of them. There flourished at the same time with this Zosimas, a man by name Johannes, for virtues like to him; who had exercised a Monastic and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a life void of matter.  immaterial life in the Laura 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Chuzica. So also the reading is in Nicephorus, and Ortelius has retained the same reading in his Thesaurus Geographicus. But in the excellent Florentine Manuscript it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chuziba; which is doubtless truer. For so Johannes Moschus terms that Laura in chap. 24; cum autem venisset in Eremum, & moraretur in Cellis Cusibas, &c. But when he was come into the Desert, and abode in the Cells at Cusiba, be performed the same works of mercy. For he went through the high way which leads from Jordan to the Holy City. Where 'tis observable, that those are termed Cells by Moschus, which Evagrius calls a Laura. Indeed, a Laura was nothing else but Cells of Monks dispersed here and there, as I have remarked above, at book 1. chap. 21. note (b.) yet Moschus (chap. 24.) calls it The Monastery Chuziba.— Vales.  Chuziba, (which is situate in the extremity of the valley, at the Northern part of the highway that leads passengers from Jerusalem to the City Jericho;) 
c This Johannes was first Abbot and Presbyter of the Monastery Chuziba; whence he had the surname of Chuzibite. But afterwards he was made Bishop of Caesarea, as (besides Evagrius) Johannes Moschus informs us, chap. 24. Vales.  but had been made Bishop of the forementioned City Caesarea. This Johannes the Chuzibite, in regard he had heard that the wife of the forementioned Arcesilaus had beat out one of her eyes with a Weavers Shuttle, ran to her in great haste, to make an inspection into the wound. But when he had seen it, and [perceived] that the pupil was fallen out, and the whole eye perfectly run out, he order one of the Physicians who had 
* Or, Followed.  come thither, to bring a Sponge, and to put the eye which was fallen out into its place again as well as he could, and to put the Sponge about it and bind it with 
† Or, Rollers.  Swathells of Linen. Arcesilaus, was not then present. For ●e happened to be at that time with Zosimas, in his Monastery, which was situate in the Village of the Sindeni, distant from Caesarea about five hundred furlongs. Messengers therefore ran in great haste to Arcesilaus, to acquaint him with what had happened. Arcesilaus was sitting near to Zosimas holding a Conference with him. As soon as he understood [the misfortune that had befallen his wife,] he wept bitterly, plucked off and tore his hair, and threw it into the air. When Zosimas enquired the reason hereof, Arcesilaus gave him an account of what had happened, but made frequent interruptions in his Relation by sighs and tears. Zosimas therefore having left him, retired alone by himself into a certain little 
* Or, House.  Room, where he was wont to converse with God, as 'tis the usage of such persons. After some little time he came out, looked cheerfully, and with a modest and grave smile 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, cooled his hand. In Robert Stephens the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  stroked Arcesilaus' hand softly, Go, says he, go away with joy: Grace is given to the Chuzibite. Your wife is cured; she has both her eyes; that accident could deprive her of nothing, in regard it so pleased the Chuzibite. And so it happened, these two righteous persons having at one and the same time wrought a Miracle. This same Zosimas going one time to Caesarea, and leading an Ass after him whereon he had laid some things that were needful to him, meets a Lion, who having seized upon the Ass, went his way. Zosimas followed the Lion over the wood, till such time as he had filled his belly with the Asse's flesh. After which Zosimas laughed, and speaks [these words] to the Lion; But Friend [says he] my journey is stopped, for I am a man 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus omitted these words in his Version. But Christophorson has rendered them thus; quip cum annis plurimis onustus ●im, in regard I am loaden with many years. Which rendition is not to be born with; for his following words are, & aetate admodùm provectus, and very aged. By this Version therefore Evagrius would be made to say the same thing in both places. The Greeks term Gross, thick and fat men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which sort of persons are tender and delicate, and unfit to carry a burden. See Suidas in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus also understood not this word. For instead thereof he has substituted these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and by reason of my want of necessaries am macerated, [or, melted.] Vales.  gross and fat, and of a very great age; nor am I able to carry that burden on my back which was laid upon the Ass. If therefore you have a mind that Zosimas should remove from hence, you must necessarily carry my Burden, [though this be a thing] contrary to the Law of your Nature; and [after that] you shall be a wild Beast again. The Lion wholly forgetting his Rage, began to fawn, in a most gentle manner 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ran to. In Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ran under. But our Emendation seems better. Vales.  ran immediately to Zosimas, and by his gesture 
* Or, Roared out.  showed his obedience. Zosimas therefore having laid the Ass' burden on him, lead him as far as the Gates of Caesarea; demonstrating hereby the power of God, and how all things serve and obey us men, when we live to God, and do not adulterate that Grace which is given to us. But, lest I should lengthen my History by [relating] more [such passages as these,] I will return to that place from whence I have made a digression.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning the Universal Calamities.  
DUring the same Justinus' Governing the [Roman] Empire, that [City] now named Dyrrachium (which was anciently called Epidamnus,) was ruined by an Earthquake. As was likewise Corinthus, situate in Achaia. Anazarbus also, the Metropolis of the Second Cilicia, [suffered] a fourth Calamity of this sort. Which Cities Justinus rebuilt by the expense of a vast sum of money. In these very same times also, Edessa a City of the Osröeni, which was vastly great and rich, was drowned by the waters of the torrent of The Scirtus which runs hard by it; in so much that most of the houses were beaten down, and an innumerable multitude of men destroyed, whom the water carried away. Edessa and Anazarbus had their [ancient] names changed by Justinus; for both those Cities were adorned with 
* That is, he gave each of them the name of Justinopolis.  his own name.   

CHAP. IX. How Justinus whilst he was yet living, took Justinianus to be his Colleague in the Empire.  
THe same Justinus having passed the eighth year of his Empire, 
a The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, instead of, three days, has made it, five. For he writes, that Justinianus was made Augustus by Justinus, after eight years nine months and five days of Justinus' Empire, on the Calends of April, in the Consulate of Mavortius; which was the year of Christ 527. But the Author of that Chronicle disagrees from himself: for he relates, that Justinus entered on the Empire on the ninth day of the month July, in the year of our Lord's Nativity 518. From which time to the Calends of April in the year 527, there are eight years, and as many months, together with one and twenty days. But if we follow Cedrenus, who relates that Justinianus was made Augustus by Justinus on the fourteenth of April, than the Computation of the Alexandrian Chronicle will be most certain. Vales.  and also nine months and three days [of his ninth year,] Justinianus his Sister's Son is made his Colleague in the Empire, being proclaimed on the first [day of the month] Xanthicus, or April, in the Five hundredth seventy fifth year of Antioch's being styled a free City. And when these affairs had proceeded in this manner, Justinus removes from his Empire here [on earth,] 
* Or, Having undergone his perfect day.  having ended his life on the first day of Löus, or the month August, when he had reigned four months with Justinianus, and had 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian Manuscript, I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and had held the Imperial Government, or, the Empire: which reading pleases me best. Vales.  held the Empire [as well alone, as with a Colleague] nine complete years' [
c From Evagrius' own Computation 'tis apparent, that these words [one month] must be added here. For in regard he has said a little before this, that on the Calends of April of this year, the eighth year of Justinus' Reign was completed, and that he had reigned over and above, nine months and three days; the Consequence is, that on the Calends of August of the same year, nine years were passed together with one month and three days. Whence 'tis Collected, that Justinus' Reign is to be begun from the twenty eighth day of June, according to Evagrius' Sentiment. Vales.  one month,] and three days. [Further,] when Justinianus was invested with the sole Government of the whole Roman Empire, and the Synod at Chalcedon had been asserted over all the most Holy Churches, by the order of Justinus, as I have related; the affairs of the Ecclesiastic constitution were as yet disturbed in some Provinces; and especially at the Imperial City, and at Alexandria: Anthimus then Governing the Bishopric of Constantinople, and Theodosius presiding over the Church at Alexandria. For both [these Prelates] asserted one Nature [in Christ]   

CHAP. X. That Justinianus favoured those who embraced the Chalcedon Synod. But [his Wife] Theodora was a Lover of the Contrary party.  
JUstinianus indeed courageously defended the [Fathers] which had been convened at Chalcedon, and the Expositions they had made. But his Wife Theodora [favoured] them who asserted one Nature: 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it should be worded thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whether it were because they themselves really thought so. For the sense requires this reading. Nicephorus in no wise understood the meaning of this passage. But Musculus has explained it excellently well in this manner: Sive autem sic verè sentiebant, sive sic dispensatione quâdam inter ipsos convenerat; But whether they really thought so, or whether it had been so agreed amongst themselves by a certain dispensation. Christophorson has followed Musculus, and began a new period from these words, in this manner, Sive igitur ita r●ver● sentiebant, etc. Whether therefore they really thought so, etc. But we have joined them with the foregoing words. Vales.  whether it were because they themselves really thought so: (For when the Subject of the debate is concerning the Faith, Fathers differ from their Children, and Children from their Parents, the Wife [disagrees] with her own Husband, and again the Husband with his own Wife:) or whether it had been so agreed upon between themselves 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus renders it, dispensatione quâdam, by a certain dispensation. Which Version I do not approve off. Johannes Langus translates it, ex composito, by agreement, or, appointment. Christophorson, deditâ operâ, on set purpose. I would rather render it, per simulationem, through pretence, or, out of a politic design. For, 'tis opposed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to truth. Some therefore were of opinion, that by fraud and under a Colour it had been agreed on between Justinian and Theodora, that the one should adhere to the Catholics, the other to the Acephali. In French we should term it, Par Politic. Vales.  out of a politic design, that the Emperor should defend those who asserted two Natures in Christ our God after the Union: but the Empress, them who maintained [there was but] one Nature. Nevertheless, neither of them yielded to the other. But Justinian pertinaciously adhered to what had been agreed on at Chalcedon: and Theodora, addicted to the Contrary party, made all imaginable provision for those who asserted one Nature. And she every way cherished 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By this word Christophorson understood The Accphali. For he has explained this place thus: Et ejus epinionis Homines, si Nostrates essent, benevolè & amicè complexa est: Sin externi, praemiis benigne remunerata: And the men of that opinion, if they were our Countrymen, she entertained kindly and friendly: but if Foreigners, she rewarded them liberally with gifts. But Nicephorus renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Catholics and the Orthodox; which I can by no means approve of. For, by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Evagrius means The orientals. But, by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Foreigners, he means The Westerns, Vales.  our Countrymen; but she favoured Foreigners with vast presents of money. [In fine,] she persuades Justinian to cause Severus to be sent for [to Constantinople.]   

CHAP. XI. How Severus perverted Anthimus [Bishop] of Constantinople, and Theodosius [Bishop] of Alexandria: which Prelates the Emperor ejected, and put others [into their Sees.]  
Severus' Letters, both to Justinianus, and also to Theodora, are still extant: from which it may be Collected, that Severus, after his relinquishing the Chair of Antioch, at first deferred his journey to the Imperial City; but, that afterwards he went thither. He writes also [in the same Letters,] that when he was come to Constantinople, he discoursed with Anthimus, and finding that he embraced the same Sentiments with himself, and [maintained the same] opinion in relation to God; he persuaded him to relinquish his [Episcopal Chair.] He wrote also concerning the same matters to Theodosius who was Bishop of the City Alexandria: in which [Letters] he boasts, that he had persuaded Anthimus himself, as hath been said, to give such Opinions as these the preference before earthly Glory, and his own [Episcopal] Chair. Anthimus' Letters to Theodosius concerning these matters are also extant, as likewise Theodosius' to Severus and Anthimus; which Letters I omit, (leaving them to those who are desirous of reading them,) lest I should heap together an immense multitude [of transactions] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I agree with the Learned, who have already mended this place thus▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, within this present book. Vales.  within this present book. But, both these [
* To wit, Anthimus, and Theodosius.  Prelates,] in regard they proceeded contrary to the Emperor's Commands, and would not embrace what had been agreed on at Chalcedon, were expelled from their own Sees. And 
b In the place of Theodosius Bishop of Alexandria, Paulus was substituted. Who being soon ejected, Zoilus was put into his See, as Liberatus informs us in his Breviary, chap. 23; and likewise Victor Thunonensis in his Chronicon, and Theophanes pag. 188. Liberatus attests, that this Paulus was Orthodox. But Victor Thunonensis and Theophanes affirm him to have been an Heretic, and to have celebrated Dioscorus' name in the Sacred Diptycks. For Victor's words are these: Basilio V. C. Cos. Alexandrinae Ecclesiae, &c. in the Consulate of the most famous Basilius, Theodosius and Gaianus being banished from the Alexandrian Church, instead of them Paulus the first of the Tabennesiotae [is made Bishop,] who celebrating the deposition of his predecessor the Heretic Dioscorus, is deposed by the Palestine Council, and Zoilus is ordained Bishop in his room. But Theophanes writes thus concerning Paulus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. This person having celebrated the memory of the profane Severus, was ejected out of his Bishopric by the Emperor's displeasure. He had better have said, of the profane Dioscorus; for Severus, if I mistake not, was as yet living, at such time as Paulus was ejected out of his Bishopric, that is, on the year of Christ 537. I have made these remarkes for this reason, because Baronius, in his Annals, says nothing else concerning this Paulus, save what had been related by Liberatus. Vales.  Zoilus succeeds in the Chair of Alexandria: but in that of the Imperial City, 
c Evagrius mistakes, and puts Epiphanius instead of Menas. For Anthimus had succeeded Epiphanius. After Anthimus was ejected, in his place Menas was ordained Bishop of Constantinople by Pope Agapetus; after Belisarius' Consulate, on the year of Christ 536; as Marcellinus relates in his Chronicon. Vales.  Epiphanius: 
d Concerning this Peace and Union of the Churches which happened after the Ordination of Paulus Bishop of Alexandria, Liberatus (in his breviary, chap. 23.) speaks these words: Hoc ergo modo unitas facta est Ecclesiarum anno decimo imperii Gloriosi Justiniani Augusti, On this manner therefore an Union was made of the Churches in the tenth year of the Empire of the Glorious Justinianus Augustus. For all the Patriarches at that time embraced and admitted of the Chalcedon Synod; that is, in the year of Christ 537. To wit, the Bishop of Rome, whose Apocrisiarius [or, Legate,] Pelagius was at Constantinople: Paulus Bishop of Alexandria: Ephraemius of Antioch, and Petrus of Jerusalem. Of which Prelates, Paulus, when at the beginning he had pretended to assert the true Faith, afterwards revolted to the Eutychian Heresy, as I have remarked at note (b,) from Victor and Theophanes their Chronicles. Vales.  so that, in all the Churches from hence forward, the Chalcedon Synod was publicly 
e Some person studious of Ecclesiastic Antiquity, will perhaps make enquiry here, in what manner or order this Preaching [Publishing, or Asserting,] of the Chaleedon Synod was wont to be performed. I answer, that this preaching was usually made in the Ambo, or Pulpit of the Church, by the Bishop, or another person deputed by him, whilst the Solemn [or, Public] Prayers were performed. We have this information from the Letter, or Libel of the Orthodox Bishops presented at Constantinople to Pope Agapetus, which Libel is recorded in the First Action of the Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas, where they speak thus concerning the Emperor Justinian: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And on this account he made a Constitution that the four Sacred and Holy Synods should be Preached by the divine Preachers in the divine Prayers wheresoever performed. The Old Translator renders these words thus: & propter hoc Statuit quatuor Sanctas Synodos in divinis & sacris initiationibus, a sacris praedicatoribus praedicari, And on this account he ordered, that the four Holy Synods should be Preached by the Sacred Preachers, in the divine and Sacred Initiations. This Translator thought, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was taken in this place for Initiation, or Baptism, as it is wont usually to be taken. But at this place, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken for The Public Prayers, and has the same import with- 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Divine Liturgy. Indeed, the Chalcedon-Synod was first Preached [or, Asserted] in the Public Prayers at Constantinople, in the Reign of Justinus Senior, as may be seen in the Fifth Action of the Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas, pag. 725, etc. Edit. Colon. But the Studious of Ecclesiastic Antiquity must be cautioned, that they suffer not themselves to be led into an error by the Latin Translator, who writes that this publication was made after the prayers were ended. When as nevertheless, the Greek Text there has a far different import; the words whereof are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c: when Sunday and Monday come, the Liturgle being to be performed [or, celebrated,] in the Holy Church of God. The same error is committed by the Translator, at pag. 733; where the Greek runs thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which words are to be rendered thus: And after the reading of the Holy Gospel, when the Divine Liturgy, as usually, is to be celebrated, and the doors are shut, and the Holy Creed, according to Custom, read, &c▪ Which passages the studious Reader may peruse there, if he has a mind to understand the whole order [or fashion,] wherein the Four Ecumenical Synods were Preached [or proclaimed,] and read in the Sacred Diptycks. Vales.  preached up and asserted, and no body dared to Anathematise it: but those persons who would not embrace these Sentiments, were by innumerable ways compelled to give their consent thereto. A 
f He means Justinian's forty 2. Novel, which is also recorded in the Fifth Action of the Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas. In the Edition of Henry Stephens, who published Justinian's Novels in Greek, this Constitution is indeed said to have been dated on the seventeenth of the Calends of August, in the Consulate of the most famous Belisarius. But, in the Edition of the Constantinopolitan Council under Menas, 'tis said to be dated on the eighth of the Ides of August, after the Consulate of the most famous Belisarius; which is doubtless truer. For, in regard Justinian promulged that Constitution against Anthimus and Severus, after the sentence of the Constantinopolitan Synod pronounced against those Prelates, (as the Emperor himself attests in the Preface of that Constitution:) and whereas the Constantinopolitan Synod pronounced a Sentence of Condemnation against the foresaid Anthimus and Severus on the twelfth of the Calends of June, after Belisarius' Consulate: it is altogether necessary, that that Constitution of Justinian's should have been promulged on the year after Belisarius' Consulate. Vales.  Constitution therefore was written by Justinianus, wherein he hath Anathematised Severus and Anthimus with others, and has made obnoxious to most sore punishments those who assert their Opinions. From that time therefore, nothing of dissension remained in the Churches over the whole world: but the Patriarches of each Dioecesis agreed one with another, and the Bishops of the Cities followed their own 
g Exarches at this place are the Primates, or Patriarches of each Dioecesis, as Evagrius has said a little before: in the same manner as Jacobus Syrmondus has explained it in the Second Book of his Propempticon▪ Chap. 5, where he discourses excellently and most Learnedly concerning Exarches. To whose exact diligence there remains nothing to be added by us. Nor has Christophorson done ill in rendering 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here, Arch-Bishops. For Primates were heretofore termed Arch-Bishops, as Isidorus informs us in the Seventh Book of his Origines, in these words: Ordo Episcoporum quadripartitus est, &c. The order of Bishops is divided into four parts, into Patriarches, Arch-Bishops, metropolitans, and Bishops. A Patriarch in the Greek tongue imports the highest Father, because he holds the first, that is, the Apostolic place: As the Roman, the Antiochian, the Alexandrian. Archbishop in Greek is termed the highest of Bishops. For he holds the Apostolic place, and presides as well over metropolitans, as Bishops. Vales.  Exarches: and the Four Synods were Preached up in the Churches; the First whereof was that at Nicaea, then, that at Constantinople, the Third [was] the Former Synod at Ephesus, and the Fourth that at Chalcedon. Moreover, there was a Fifth Synod convened by the Order of Justinianus: concerning which I shall speak what is fit and accommodate in its due place. In the interim, I will interweave into this present History those affairs which were transacted one after the other in these very times, and which deserved to be recorded.   

CHAP. XII. Out of the History of Procopius Caesariensis, concerning Cavades King of the Persians, and his Son Chosröes.  
PRocopius the Rhetorician has written the affairs transacted by Belisarius: [and he declares,] that Cavades King of the Persians, desirous to invest Chosröes being the younger of his other Sons, with the Kingdom, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The conjecture of Learned men displeases me; who (instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, desires,) have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, consulted how, etc. Nicephorus (book 17. chap. 10,) instead of these two words uses this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thought, or, cast in his mind: which pleases me best. Vales.  considered how he might procure his Son Chosröes to be adopted by the Emperor of the Romans; to the end that by this means the Kingdom might be most firmly secured to him. In regard therefore 
* Cavades.  he missed of this his design; by the inducement of Proclus who sat Quaestor to [the Emperor] Justinian, the Feud against the Romans was increased. Further, the same Procopius with much exqu siteness and great elegance hath set forth the Actions of Belisarius Master of the Eastern Milice, at such time as the Romans and Persians were at War one with another. He relates the first Victory therefore of the Romans about the places Daras and Nisibis, when Belisarias and Hermogenes commanded the Roman Army. To which he subjoins also what happened in the Country of the Armenians, and with how great [mischiefs] Alamundarus Commander of those Barbarians [termed] 
* Or, Who dwelled▪ in Tents: He means the Saracens.  Scenitae, infested the Roman Provinces. Which Alamundarus took Timostratus, Brother to Rufinus, alive, together with the Soldiers 
† Or, About him.  under his Command; and afterwards delivered him up [when Ransomed] with a vast sum of money.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning Alamundarus and Azarethus; and concerning that Sedition at Constantinople, which had the name Nica given it.  
[THe same Author] 
* Or, With a Vehemency of affection.  most passionately describes the Incursion of the fore mentioned Alamundarus and Azarethus into the 
† Or, Land of the Romans.  Roman Pale; and how Belisarius, forced thereto by his own Army, made an attaque upon those Barbarians in their return to their own Country, near the Banks of The Euphrates, the Festival of Easter then approaching; and how the Roman Army was ruined, by their refusing to obey the advices of Belisarius: and lastly, how Rufinus and Hermogenes made that Peace with the Persians called 
* Or, Endless, or, boundless.  The Interminate Peace. To which 
† Procopius.  he subjoins the popular Sedition that happened at Byzantium, whereto The 
‖ Or, Watchword.  Word of the people gave a name. For they gave it the Appellation of Nica, [because] the populacy being assembled together had given one another this 
† Or, Watchword.  Word, in order to their distinguishing one another. In that [Sedition,] Hypatius and Pompeius were by the populacy forced to set up for Tyrants. But the Heads of them both by Justinian's Command were cut off by the Soldiers, and drowned in the Sea; the people having been soon quelled. Moreover, Procopius affirms, that Thirty thousand men perished 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this mischief, or, harm.  in this Tumult.   

CHAP. XIV. Concerning 
* Or, Onorichus.  Hunericus King of the Vandals, and concerning those Christians whose tongues were cut out by him.  
THe same Procopius, in his Book wherein he has related the Affairs of the Vandals, gives a Narrative of 
† Or, The Greatest.  strange things, and which deserve for ever to be kept in memory by men; which matters I come now to relate. Hunericus who succeeded Gisericus in the Kingdom, in regard he embraced [the Tenets] of Arius, behaved himself most barbarously towards those Christians in Africa; forcing them who asserted the Orthodox Opinions too [retract and] turn to the Opinion of the Arians. And if any refused to obey his Commands, he destroyed them by fire, and infinite other sorts of death. But he ordered the tongues of some of them to be cut out. Procopius affirms, that he himself 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as others before us have already observed. Further, concerning these African Confessors (whose tongues Huncricus King of the Vandals had commanded to be cut out, and who afterwards desisted not from speaking though their tongues were cut out,) Marcellinus Comes speaks in his Chronicon, at the Consulate of Theodoricus and Venantius; where he also attests that some of them were seen by him. Victor Thunonensis records the same in his Chronicon, at Zeno Augustus' third Consulate. And Victor Vitensis in his book De Persecutione Vandalorum; and lastly the Emperor Justinian in his Justinian's our Evagrius quotes a little lower in this chapter; although in the Greek Text the name of Justinus is erroneously written instead of Justinianus. See more in Baronius, at the year of Christ 484. Vales.  saw these persons when they were at Constantinople, to which City they had fled; and that he conferred with them [and heard them] speak in such a manner as if they had suffered no such thing: and [he says,] that their tongues indeed were cut out from the very root: but, that they had an articulate voice, and spoke distinctly: [which thing was] a wonder new and unusual. The Constitution of 
* In the Greek Text here, and in Robert Stephens' Edit. 'tis Justinus: See note (a) in this chapter.  Justinian mentions these persons also. Two of whom Lapsed, as the same Procopius relates. For in regard they would 
† Or, Have to do with.  converse with women, they were deprived of their voice, and the grace of Martyrdom continued not any longer with them.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning Cabaones the Moor.  
MOreover, [Procopius] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, produces. I had rather make it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, relates: as Evagrius expresses himself at the beginning of the next chapter. Vales.  relates another admirable passage, which was wonderfully effected by God [our] Saviour, amongst men who were strangers indeed to our Religion, but who behaved themselves piously and holily at that time. He says, that Cabaones was King of those Moors about Tripoli. This Cabaones, says he, (for I think fit to make use of Procopius' own words, who has elegantly related these matters, as well as others;) Having received information, that the Vandals would undertake an Expedition against him, behaved himself in this manner. In the first place he ordered his Subjects, to abstain from all manner of injustice, and 
* Or, From food which brought nourishment.  from dainty and delicious dishes, but most especially from the 
† Or, Copulation with.  company of women. Then, he pitched two Camps, in the one he himself Encamped, together with all the men: but within the other he shut up the women; and threatened he would inflict a punishment of death upon any one that should go into the women's Entrenchment. After this, he sent 
‖ Or, Scouts.  Spies to Carthage, to whom he gave these Orders: that if the Vandals, when on their expedition, should 
* Or, Be injurious to.  defile any Oratory 
† Or, Which.  wherein the Christians worshipped, they should make an Inspection into what was done. But, when the Vandals were removed from that place, [he enjoined them] to do all things that were the quite contrary, to that Church out of which the Vandals had made their Removal, and were gone. 'Tis reported that 
‖ Cabaones.  he said this also, that he was indeed ignorant of that God whom the Christians worshipped: but 'tis probable, says he, if he be a strong and powerful [God,] as he is said to be, that he will be revenged on those who injure [his Deity,] and will defend his worshippers. The Spies therefore, when they were arrived at Carthage, continued there, and 
* Or, Beheld.  veiwed the preparation of the Vandals. But when their Army had begun their Expedition towards Tripoli, 
† The Scouts, or, Spies.  they put themselves into a mean garb, and followed them. The Vandals on the very first day [of their march] made Stables of the Christians Oratories, into which they brought their Horses, and their other Beasts; omitting the performing no sort of Contumely whatever: also they themselves practised 
* Or, Their own Intemperance.  their usual unruliness, cuffed those Christian 
‖ Or, Priests.  Ministers whom they could take, tore their backs with many stripes, and commanded them to wait on them. But, Cabaones' Spies, as soon as ever the Vandals had removed from those places, performed what they had been ordered to do. For they cleansed the Churches immediately, with great care carried away the dung and whatever else had been irreligiously put therein, lighted all the Candles, paid the highest Reverence imaginable to the 
* Or, Priests.  Ministers, and were indulgent to them in all other instances of kindness and beneficence. Then, they distributed money amongst the indigent, who sat about those sacred Houses; in this manner they followed the Army of the Vandals. And the Vandals from this very time throughout their whole Expedition committed such impious facts as these: but the Spies made it their business to apply remedies thereto. But when the Vandals drew near [towards the Moors] the Spies hastened and told Cabaones, as well what the Vandals, as what they themselves had done to the Churches of the Christians, and [informed him] that the Enemy approached. Cabaones hearing this, put his Army into a posture fit to engage. Most of the Vandals, as 'tis said, were destroyed: many of them were taken by the Moors, and very few of that Army returned to their own homes. This overthrow Thrasamundus suffered from the Moors: and not long after this he ended his life, when he had Reigned seven and twenty years over the Vandals.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning Belisarius' Expedition against the Vandals, and their total overthrow.  
THe same Procopius relates, that Justinian (in compassion to those Christians who suffered grievously there,) declared [he would undertake] an Expedition [into Africa;] but by the suggestions of Johannes the Praefectus Pr●torio, he was diverted from that design. Yet, he was afterwards admonished in a 
a Concerning this Vision which appeared to Justinian in his sleep, Victor Thunonensis writes thus: Justiniano Aug. IU. Cos. Justinianus Imp. Visitatione Lati, &c. Justinianus Augustus being the fourth time Consul. The Emperor Justinianus, by a Visitation of Laetu● the Bishop who was made a Martyr by Hunericus King of the Vandals, sends an Army into afric against the Vandals, under the Command of Belisarius Master of the Milice. Victor Vitensis has made mention of this Laetus the Bishop, in his first book De Persecutione Vandalorum. Further, concerning this Expedition of Justinian into afric against the Vandals, Marcellinus Comes speaks also in his Chronicon, and places it on the Fourth Consulate of the same Justinianus, that is on the year of Christ 534. Marius' Aventicensis relates the same in his Chronicon. But Baronius in his Annals reproves Marcellinus, and maintains that that Expedition was undertaken by Justinianus in his Third Consulate, on the year of Christ 533. Justinian's Constitution de Confirmatione Digestorum (which is prefixed before the work of the Pandects,) confirms Baronius' opinion. But, by Baronius' favour, I think the opinion of Marcellinus and Victor to be truer. Nor do I doubt, but a fault has crept into Justinian's Constitution, (on the authority whereof Baronius relies,) and that the Third Consulate of the Emperor Justinian has been written by Transcribers of Books instead of The Fourth. And this Justinian himself does so manifestly show in the foresaid Constitution, that I admire it was not perceived by Baronius. For thus Justinian speaks: Leges autem nostras, quas in his Codicibus, id est, Institutionum & Digestorum posuimus, &c. But our Laws which we have put in these Codes, that is, of the Institutions and Digests, [shall] obtain their strength from [our] third most happy Consulate of the present twelfth Indiction, on the third of the Calends of January, and shall be of force for ever. For on the twelfth Indiction Justinian bore his Fourth Consulate, as Marcellinus Comes attests. But, some one will object, that the twelfth Indiction was begun from the Calends of September, in Justinians Third Consulate. Therefore, we must have recourse to another Argument, to prove what I have said above; viz. that the Vandalick Expedition was begun on Justinians Fourth Consulate, and that that Constitution whereon Baronius' opinion is founded, was written in Justinians Fourth Consulate. Now, this may be proved thus. In the end of the foresaid Constitution, as well in the Greek as Latin, Justinian makes mention of a Pr●fectus Praetorio of Africa. But, a Praefectus Pr●torio of Africa was first created by Justinian in his Fourth Consulate, a little before the Calends of the September of the thirteenth Indiction, as the First Law of the Code de Praefecto Praetorio Africa informs us. For Justinian speaks in this manner: Haec igitur Magnitudo tua cognoscens, ex Calendis Septembribus futurae decimae tertiae Indictionis effectui mancipari procuret. Vales.  Dream, not to desist from that Invasion. For [he was told,] that in case he would give the Christians assistance, he should ruin 
* Or, Affairs.  the Kingdom of the Vandals. Encouraged by this Dream, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Procopius' words out of the First Book of his Vandalicks pag. 107, are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which words import, that his seventh year was already past. Now, if we should say that the Vandalick Expedition was undertaken in Justinians third Consulate, as Justinians words do wholly seem to persuade; (when, about the Summer Solstice, the Roman Navy came up to the Byzantine Port, and soon after set Sail from thence (as Procopius relates,) that is about the end of the month June:) Justinian was then in the seventh year and third month of his Empire. For the first day of Justinians Reign is brought from the Calends of April. But, if we should place the Vandalick Expedition on Justinians Fourth Consulate, it will be the eighth year of his Empire; and not the seventh, as Procopius writes: wherefore Baronius' opinion is truer; which is confirmed both by the Emperor Justinians authority, and also by the testimony of Procopius. Vales.  having passed the seventh year of his Reign, he sends Belisarius to the Carthaginian War, about the Summer Solstice: after the 
* Or, Admiral Ship.  Praetorian Ship had been brought to that Shore which is before the Palace, and Epiphanius Bishop of the [Imperial] City had made such Prayers as were fit and agreeable, and had put aboard the Praetorian Ship some of those Soldiers, whom he had baptised a little before. The same Author likewise has given a Narrative of some passages concerning The Martyr Cyprianus, which deserve [to be inserted into this] History: his express words are these. All the Carthaginians have an high veneration for that holy person Cyprianus, and [in honour] of him have erected a most magnificent Church 
* Or, Before.  without that City, near the Sea-Shore, and besides other Religious respects [by them paid to him,] they also celebrate an Anniversary Festival, which they term Cypriana; and hence the Mariners are wont to call that Storm (which I have even now mentioned,) by the same name with this Festival, because it usually rages at that very time, whereon the Africans are accustomed perpetually to celebrate that Festival. In the Reign of Hunericus, the Vandals took this Church from the Christians by force, drove the Priests out thence with great Ignominy, and afterwards 
* Reformed, or, repaired.  altered it, in regard it was come into the possession of the Arians. The Africans being vexed and highly displeased on account hereof, they say that Cyprianus appeared and visited [them] frequently in [their] sleep, [and said to some of them,] that the Christians ought in no wise to be solicitous about him: for, that he himself in process of time would be his own Revenger. Which prediction was completed in the Times of Belisarius; when Carthage by the Commander Belisarius was reduced to a Subjection to the Romans, 
c The Emperor Justinian agrees; whose words in the First Law of the Code De Officio Praefecti Praetorio Africa, are these: Ut Africa per not tam brevi tempore reciperet Libertatem, ante nonaginta quinque annos a Vandalis captivata; that afric should by us receive its Liberty in so short a time, having been captivated by the Vandals ninty five years before. Marcellinus Comes in his Chronicon relates, that Carthage was taken by the Romans on the ninty sixth year of its being lost. But Victor Thunonensis affirms that afric was recovered by the Romans under the Command of Belisarius, on the ninty seventh year of the Vandals entrance into it. Vales.  after the Ninety fifth year of its being lost: when also the Vandals were totally vanquished, the Heresy of the Arians was prefectly driven out of Africa, and the Christians recovered their own Churches, according to the Martyr Cyprianus' prediction.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the Spoils which were brought out of Africa.  
THe same Procopius hath recorded this passage. When Belisarius (says he) having vanquished the Vandals, was returned to Constantinople, bringing along with him the Spoils, the Prisoners of War, and Gelimeres himself King of the Vandals; a Triumph was granted him, [at which time] he lead through the Cirque all things that were worthy of admiration. Amongst which there was a vast Treasure; for Gizerichus had heretofore plundered the Palace at Rome, (as has before been related by me;) at such time as Eudoxia Wife to Valentinian Emperor of the Western Romans, (having both lost her Husband by Maximus' means, and also been injured as to her Chastity,) had sent for Gizerichus, promising she would betray the City t●●im. At which time [Gizerichus] burnt Ro●●, and carried away Eudoxia with her two Daughters into the Country of the Vandals. When also, together with other Treasures, he made plunder of what ever Titus Son to Vespasian had brought to Rome, after his Conquest of Jerusalem; to wit, Solomon's Gifts, which he had dedicated to God. Which Gifts Justinian sent to Jerusalem again, in honour to Christ our God; whereby he exhibited a due honour to God, to whom they had been before dedicated. Procopius says also, that Gelimeres, lying then prostrate on the ground in the Cirque, over against the Emperor's Throne whereon Justinian sat and beheld what was done, uttered this divine Oracle in his own Country Language, Vanity of Vanities, all is Vanity.   

CHAP. XVIII. Concerning those Phoenicians who fled from the face of Jesus the Son of Nave.  
MOreover, [the same Procopius] relates another thing, never mentioned by any Author before him, which is most admirable, 
* Or, And transcends the Hyperbole [excess, or, superlativeness.] of every wonder.  and transcends almost all belief. He relates therefore, that The Moors, a Nation of the Africans, removed out of Palestine, and took up their habitation in Africa: and, that they are those [people] whom the sacred Scriptures do mention [by the names of] Gergeshites and Jebusites, and those other Nations who were vanquished by Jesus the Son of Nave. And he supposes this thing to be 
‖ Or, Every way.  unquestionably true, from a certain Inscription cut in Phoenician Letters, which he affirms that he himself read. This [Inscription he says,] is to be seen near a Fountain, where two Columns of white Marble are erected, on which these words are cut: WE ARE THEY WHO FLY FROM THE FACE OF THAT THIEF JESUS THE SON OF NAVE. And this was the conclusion of these transactions; Africa was again reduced to a subjection to the Romans, and paid in the Annual Tributes, as it had usually done before. 'Tis moreover reported, that Justinian repaired an Hundred and fifty Cities in Africa, (some whereof were wholly ruined, and others, as to their greatest part) and, that he made them most transcendently more magnificent than they had been before, [beautifying them] with an eximious splendidness, with Ornaments, and with Structures as well private as public; with the Enclosures of walls also, and with other vast Edifices, wherewith Cities are both usually adorned, and also [wherein] the Deity is appeased; with plenty of waters likewise, as well for use, as ornament; some of which waters were first brought into them by him, the Cities having not had them before; and others he reduced to their ancient course and order.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning 
* Or, Theuderichus.  Theodoricus the Goth and what happened at Rome under him till the times of Justinian, and, that Rome was again reduced to a Subjection to the Romans, after Vitiges had fled out of that City.  
I come now to declare the affairs which were transacted in Italy, and these Procopius the Rhetorician has with great accuracy ralated till his own times. After Theodoricus, as it has 
* Book 3. Chap. 27.  already been declared by me, had taken Rome, (having wholly vanquished Odoacer who tyrannised therein;) and had Governed the Roman Empire as long as he lived; Amalasuntha, who had been his Wife, undertook the 
† Gardianship.  Tutelage of 
‖ Athalaricus.  Atalarichus Son to them both, and Governed the Empire; she 
* Or, She inclined rather to a masculine gravity.  was a woman of a Masculine Spirit, and in this manner she managed affairs. This woman first incited Justinian to a desire of a Gothick War, having sent Ambassadors to him, in regard a Plot was framed against her. Further, when Atalarichus had ended his life, which he did whilst very young, 
* Or, Theudatus.  Theodatus kinsman to Theodoricus takes upon himself the administration of the Western Empire. Who, when Justinian had sent Belisarius into the Western parts, relinquished his Government; (for being a person addicted rather to Books and Study, he was wholly unexperienced in Military affairs;) Vitiges a most warlike person being in the interim Commander in chief of the Western Forces. From the History of the same Procopius we may extract this also, that when Belisarius arrived in Italy, Vitiges left Rome; and, that Belisarius with his Army about him made his approach to Rome. Whom the Romans received most willingly, and opened their Gates to him; that having been chiefly effected by Silverius then Pontif of that City; who on this account had sent Fidelis a person that had been Assessour to Atalarichus. Thus the City was delivered up to Belisarius without an Engagement: and Rome was again brought to a subjection to the Romans, after [the space of] Sixty years, on the ninth of the month Apellaeus which the Latins term December, when Justinian was in the eleventh year of his Empire. The same Procopius relates also, that when the Goths besieged Rome, Belisarius having a suspicion that Silverius Pontif of that City would betray it, † condemned him to 
* Or, Carried him away into Greece.  a Deportation into Achaia; and made Vigilius Pontif in his stead.   

CHAP. XX. How those [people] termed The Eruli turned Christians in the times of Justinian.  
ABout these very times, as the same Procopius relates, The 
a Concerning the conversion of these people to the Faith of Christ, Procopius speaks in book 1. of his Gothicks, and Theophanes in his Chronicon, pag. 149. These people, in regard they lived near the Lake Maeotis, in Fenny places, were from thence first termed Eluri. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek signifies Fens, or Fennish places. Jordanes in his book de Rebus Ge●icis, writes thus concerning The Heruli: Nam praedicta Gens, Ablabio Historico referente, &c. For the foresaid Nation, as Ablabius the Historian relates, dwelling near the Lakes of Maeotis, in Fennish places, which the Greeks term Eel, were named Eluri. The Author of the Etymologicon says the same in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Helmoldus in his Chronicon of the Slavi, chap. 2, affirms that these Heruli were a Slavick Nation, who dwelled between Albia and Odora, and reached a great way out to the South in a long Bay; who also, as he writes, were by another name termed Heveldi. Vales.  Eruli (who long before had passed the River Danube, at such time as Anastasius Governed the Roman Empire;) having been kindly received by Justinian who enriched them with great wealth, by a general consent turned all Christians, and changed their Pristine way of living for a more civilised and quieter course of life.   

CHAP. XXI. That Belisarius recovered [the City] Rome, which had been again taken by the Goths.  
AFter this, Procopius sets forth Belisarius' Return to Constantinople, and how he carried Vitiges along with him, together with the Spoils taken out of Rome; also, Totila's seizure of the Roman Empire, and how Rome was again reduced under the Goths Dominion; and, that Belisarius arriving the second time in Italy, recovered Rome again. And how, when the Persian War broke out, Belisarius was again sent for to Constantinople by the Emperor.   

CHAP. XXII. That the Abasgi turned Christians also in those times.  
THe same [Writer] Relates, that about these very times the Abasgi became more civilised, and embraced the Christian Religion; and, that the Emperor Justinian sent one of the Eunuches belonging to his Court, by descent an Abasgian, his name Euphrata, amongst the Abasgians, to declare to them, that no one in that Nation should in future have his Genitals cut off with an Iron, nor, that a force should be put upon Nature. For, out of these the Servants of the Imperial Bedchamber were for the most part chosen, whom they usually term Eunuches. Then also Justinian built a Church [in honour] of The Theotocos amongst the Abasgi, and constituted Priests amongst them. And from thence forward [The Abasgi] learned 
* Or, The Opinions.  The Dogmata of the Christians with the greatest accuracy imaginable.   

CHAP. XXIII. That the Inhabitants of Tanais also at that time embraced the Christian Religion; and concerning the Earthquakes which happened in Greece and Achaia.  
IT is related by the same Writer, that the Inhabitants of Tanais (those who dwell in this Region, term that Stream [which runs] out of the Lake Maeotis, until [it falls] into the Euxine Sea, Tanais;) earnestly entreated Justinian to send a Bishop to them; and, that Justinian 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Evagrius wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that Justinian brought their petition to effect. For thus Nicephorus words it, book 17, chap. 13. Vales.  brought their Petition to effect, and most willingly sent a Prelate amongst them. The same Author with much elegancy records, that in the times of Justinian, the Goths made an irruption out of Maeotis into the 
* Or, Land of the Romans.  Roman Pale; [he declares] also, that there happened dreadful Earthquakes in Greece, Boeotia, and Achaia, and, that the places about The Crisaean Bay were shaken, and, that innumerable other Towns and Cities were totally ruined. That there happened likewise Chasms of the Earth in many places: and, that in some places the Ground closed and came together again: but, that in others, [those Chasms] continued.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning Narses a Master of the Milice, and his Piety.  

* Procopius.  HE relates likewise Narses' 
† Or, Command of the Army.  Expedition, who was sent into Italy by Justinian; and in what manner he Conquered Totila, and after him Teia; and how Rome was taken the Fifth time. Further, those persons who had an intimacy with Narses do report, 
‖ We have rendered this Clause, as far as the next full point, according as we found it pointed in Robert Stephens' Edition; the punctation in Valesius' Edition (as the Learned Reader will easily observe,) puts a sense upon these words far different from that we have expressed in our Version.  that he appeased the Deity with supplications and other [offices of] Piety [in such a manner,] paying so due a veneration thereto, that even The Virgin and Theotocos herself manifestly declared to him the time when he ought to Engage: and that he should not give the Onset, before he had received the Signal from 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, Coelitùs, from Heaven, as Grynaeus and Curterius have rendered it. Valesius translates it, ab illâ, from her, to wit, The Virgin Mary.  thence. Many other actions, which deserve great commendation, were performed by Narses; for he vanquished Buselinus and Sindvaldus, and reduced many [Regions,] as far as the Ocean, [to the Roman Empire.] Which [Actions] Agathias the Rhetorician has recorded, but as yet they are not come to our hands.   

CHAP. XXV. That Chosroes, Stimulated with Envy at the prosperous successes of Justinian, broke out into a War against the Romans, and ruined many Roman Cities, amongst which [he destroyed] Antioch The Great also.  
THe same Procopius has related these matters also, how Chosroes, after he had received information that affairs both in Africa and Italy had succeeded so fortunately to the Roman Empire, was excessively inflamed with envy: and objected some things against the Roman Empire, affirming that the League was violated [by them,] and that they had broken the Peace which had been agreed on [between the two Empires.] And, that in the first place Justinian dispatched away Ambassadors to Chosroes, who might persuade him not to break that Interminate Peace [which had been made] between them, nor to violate the Articles of agreement, but rather that the matters in controversy might be inquired into, and composed in an amicable manner. But he says, that Chosroes, corroded by envy which stimulated him within, would accept of none of those rational proposals; but with a numerous Army made an Invasion into the Roman Territories, in the Thirteenth year of Justinian's Governing the Roman Empire. [The same Procopius] relates likewise, how Chosroes laid Siege to and destroyed 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  Sura a City situate on the Banks of The Euphrates, [with the Inhabitants whereof] he seemingly made some Articles of agreement, but dealt with them far otherwise, [perpetrating] all the most Impious and Nefarious Facts [amongst them,] having not in the least heeded the Articles of agreement; and was made Master of that City by Treachery rather than his 
* Or, War.  Arms. Also, how he burned Beroea; and after that [made] an Attack upon Antioch, Ephraemius being then Bishop of that City, who had left it, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I have corrected this place from the Tellerian Manuscript, and from Nicephorus, in which Author 'tis written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard nothing of what he did succeeded according to his design, or, desire. See Procopius Book 2. Perfic. where he says, that Ephraemius the Bishop was falsely accused for having a design to deliver up Antioch to the Persians; and, that soon after he fled into Cilicia, being afraid of the Irruption of the Persians. But concerning the Ornaments given by Ephraemius to the Church of the Antiochians, there is not a word extant in Procopius. Vales.  in regard nothing of what he did, succeeded according to his design. Which [Prelate] is reported to have preserved the Church and all [the Edifices] about it, having adorned [the Church] with sacred Gifts, [on this design,] that they might be the price of its Redemption. Moreover, [the same Writer] also gives a most pathetical and lively description of the Siege of Antioch, laid to it by Chosroes, and how Chosroes [becoming master of it] ruined and destroyed all things with Fire and Sword. Also, how 
* Chosroes.  he went to Seleucia a neighbouring City [to Antioch,] then to the Suburb Daphne; and after that to Apamea, Thomas then Governing the Chair of that Church, a person [admirable and] most powerful both in words and deeds. This Prelate wisely refused not to be a Spectator, together with Chosroes, of 
† Or, Equestrian Games.  The Cirque-Sports in the Hippodrome, (though that was a thing contrary to the usage of the Church;) [it being his desire] by all imaginable ways to gratify Chosroes, and to mitigate his mind. Whom Chosroes asked, whether he should be willing to see him at his own City. And they say, that Thomas answered really and according to the true Sentiment of his own mind, that he would not willingly see Chosroes in his own City. Which answer, as 'tis reported, Chosroes wondered at, and deservedly admired this man [for the love he bore] to Truth.   

CHAP. XXVI. Concerning the Miracle of the Precious and Vivifick wood of the Cross, which happened at Apamia.  
BUt, in regard I am fallen upon this relation, I will also declare a Miracle that happened 
* At Apamia.  there, which deserves to be inserted into our present History. When the Inhabitants of Apamia were informed that Antioch had been burnt [by Chosroes,] they earnestly besought the forementioned Thomas, to bring forth and expose to view (though contrary to the usual custom,) the Salutary and Vivifick wood of the Cross, to the end they might have the last sight of, and kiss the only Salvation of men, and might take the 
† Or, Voyage-provision.  Viaticum of another life, the precious Cross being their Convoy to a better allotment. Which thing Thomas performed, and brought forth the Vivifick wood, having appointed some set days for its being exposed to view, to the end that all the neighbourhood might come together thither, and enjoy the safety [arising] from thence. Together therefore with others, 
‖ Or, Those who brought me to the Light.  my Parents also went thither, leading me along with them who then 
* Or, Frequented an inferior Schoolmaster.  went to [the School of] a Grammar master. Wherefore at such time as we were vouchsafed to reverence and kiss the precious Cross, Thomas lifting up both his hands, showed the wood of the Cross [which was] the abolition of the Old Curse, and went all about the sacred Church, as 'twas the usage on solemn and set days of 
† Or, Adorations.  veneration. But, as Thomas moved up and down, there followed him a vast flame of a shining, not of a burning fire, in so much that every place, where he stood to show the precious Cross, seemed to be all on a flame. And this happened not once, or twice, but oftener, whilst the Bishop went round all that place, and whilst the people there assembled earnestly entreated Thomas that that might be done. Which thing predicted that safety which happened to the Apamensians. A picture therefore was hung up at the Roof of the Church, which 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis doubtful, what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should signify here, whether a picture, and an image of that flame which had followed the wood of the Cross; or, a Writing. Musculus took it for a Writing, or, an Inscription; as did also Christophorson, who renders it thus: Ob quam causam imago in testudine Sanctuarii statuta fuit, quae Inscriptione in Basi incisâ, hoc miraculum illis qui ejusdem ignari erant, commonstravit; For which reason an image was set up in the Roof of the Sanctuary, which by an Inscription cut upon its Basis, might show this Miracle to those who were ignorant of it. But this Rendition is intolerable. For first, a Basis is, not a term properly used about a Painted Picture, but concerning a Statue only. Besides, if the Image were in the Roof, where, I pray, was the Basis set. My Sentiment is, that the Image [or, representation] of this Miracle was Painted in the Arched Roof of the Church, whereon perhaps some Verses were inscribed, which might record this Miracle. Such like Inscriptions are extant in ●ruther's Thesaurus, and in Paulinus' Epistles. Vales.  by its representation might declare these things to those who know them not. Which [picture] was preserved entire until the incursion of 
b In Nicephorus and the Tellerian Manuscript the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ardaarmanes. Concerning this Adaarmanes Captain of the Persians, and his irruption into Syria, our Evagrius speaks in his sixth book. Vales. In Robert Stephens he is called Adearmanes.  Adaarmanes and the Persians. At which time it was burnt, together with God's holy Church and that whole City. And these things happened thus. But Chosroes at his going away violated his Articles of agreement, (for he had agreed to some things then also;) and did the quite contrary; which [behaviour] was agreeable indeed to his unstable and inconstant humour, but does in no wise befit a man of sense and reason, much less a King, 
* Or, Who makes an account of his &c.  who has a value for his Articles of agreement.   

CHAP. XXVII. Concerning Chosroes' Expedition against Edessa.  
THe same Procopius records what has been related by the Ancients concerning Edessa and Agbarus, and how Christ 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I agree with Christophorson and Sr Henry Savill, who instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sent away, have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wrote. Moreover, the words which immediately follow, (to wit, these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c,) are corrupted also. In the Florentine Manuscript 'tis thus worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But the place as yet is not without fault. I write thus therefore: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Further also, how in [or, at] another incursion Chosroes resolved upon a Siege of the Edessens. Vales.  wrote to Agbarus. Further also, how in another Incursion Chosroes resolved upon a Siege of the Edessens, supposing he should 
* Or, provo false.  enervate what had been divulged by the Faithful, [to wit,] that Edessa should never be subdued by 
† Or, Enemies.  an Enemy. Which thing is not indeed extant in that Letter sent from Christ our God to Agbarus, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the studious. Vales.  as may be gathered by the studious from what has been related by Eusebius Pamphilus, who has inserted that Letter word for word [into his 
‖ Book 1. Chap. 13.  History.] Nevertheless, 'tis both divulged and believed amongst the Faithful, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This whole place is corrupted, as 'tis apparent to the Readers. Sr Henry Savill at the margin of his Copy hath noted, that perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, demonstrated, or, declared: which emendation Nicephorus confirms, in chap. 16, book 17. where he writes out this place of Evagrius thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: that is, as Langus tenders it, Res ipsa quoque praedictionis ejus fidem, quòd vera maximè sit & sibi ipsi consentiens, confirmavit; the thing itself also confirmed the authority [or, faith] of that prediction, that it might be very true and agreeable to itself. My Sentiment therefore is, that this whole clause of Evagrius must be written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the event itself declared the Truth, Faith bringing the prediction to effect. Vales.  and the Event itself declared the Truth, Faith bringing the Prediction to effect. For, after Chosroes had made an Attack against the City, and had several ways attempted to break into it, and had raised so vast a Rampire, that in height it surmounted the City-walls; and had made use of infinite other Engines; [after all this, I say] he retreated without effecting his design. But I will give a particular Narrative of what was done. Chosroes ordered the Forces he had about him, to bring together a vast quantity of wood of any sort of Trees they could light on, in order to a Siege. This [wood] having no sooner been ordered to be brought together than 'twas effected, he laid it round in the form of a circle, cast Earth into the midst of it, and advanced it directly towards the City. Building in this manner 
* Or, By little and little.  by degrees upon the wood and on the earth, and making nearer approaches to the City, he raised it to so vast a height, and made it surmount the City-wall so far, that from an higher place he could throw darts against those who in defence of the City endangered themselves on the wall. The Besieged therefore, when they saw the Rampire (like a Mountain) coming near and approaching the City, and were in expectation that the Enemy would set foot into the City; very early in the morning attempted to work a Mine directly opposite to the Rampire which by the Romans is termed an 
d See Procopius (out of whom Evagrius borrowed this,) book 2. Persic. pag. 83. In what manner these Aggesta were built by the Romans, Apollodorus informs us incomparably well in his Mechanics. Which Book, being lately done into Latin by me, by God's assistance I will e'er long publish, together with some other Writers of the same subject. Vales.  Aggesta; and put fire therein, to the end that, the wood being consumed by the flame, the Rampire of Earth might fall to the Ground. And that work was brought to perfection. But, after they had kindled the fire, 
* Or, They missed of their design.  their project proved unsuccesful, in regard the fire had not a passage, whereby the air being let in, it might 
† Or, Embrace the matter.  catch hold of the heap of wood. Being reduced therefore 
‖ Or, To the greatest difficulty, or, highest pitch of desperation.  to the greatest Nonplus imaginable, they bring forth 
e This place of Evagrius is cited in the Seventh Occumenicall Synod, pag. 613; and likewise by Barlaam in his book Contra Latino's. Further, concerning this Image not-mades-with-hand, which Christ is said to have sent to Agbarus, see Gretser in his book De Imaginibus non Manufactis. But, it is to be noted, that no mention is made of this Image transmitted by Christ to King Agbarus, either by Eusebius in the First Book of his Ecclesiastic History, or by Procopius in his Siege of the City Edessa. For these Authors relate, that a Letter only was sent by Christ to Agbarus, by the Apostle Thaddaeus. Vales.  that Image framed by God, which the hands of men had not made; but Christ [our] God had sent it to Agbarus, in regard [Agbarus] desired to see him. Having carried this most holy Image therefore into the Mine which they had made, and 
† Or, Overwhelmed.  sprinkled it with water, they cast [some] of the same [water] upon the pile of fire and on the wood: and immediately (the Divine power giving assistance to their Faith who had done this,) what had before been impossible to them, was brought to effect. For the wood forthwith received the flame, and being in the twinkling of an eye reduced to coals, transmitted it to the wood which lay above, the fire preying all about upon all things. Now the Besieged, when they saw the smoke breaking out above, made use of this device. They brought forth little 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Robert Stephens' Edition 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Lexicographers have no such word. I meet with the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies Lagenam a Flagon, or Stone-bottle.  Stone-bottles, and having stuffed them with Brimstone, Tow, and other matter which would readily take fire, they threw them upon that termed The Aggesta: which Bottles, (the fire kindling within them by the force of their being thrown,) raised a smoke, and thereby effected this, [to wit,] that it was not perceived that a smoke broke out of the Rampire. For all persons who were ignorant hereof, supposed, that the smoke came out of the Bottles rather than from any other place. On the third day after this therefore, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  the small Tongues of Fire appeared coming forth out of the earth, and then those of the Persians who fought 
† Or, From,  upon the Rampire, were sensible what imminent danger they were in. But Chosroes, as if he resolved to make a resistance against the Divine power, turned the Aqueducts which were before the City, up 〈…〉 pile of fire, and attempted to extinguish it 〈…〉 the fiery pile received the wa'er as if it had been rather Oil, or Brimstone, or some such matter as is 
† Or, Want to catch, Or, nourish a flame  combustible, and was much more increased, till such time as it had destroyed the whole Rampire, and perfectly reduced the Aggesta to ashes. Then therefore Chosroes, disappointed of all his hopes, and being experimentally sensible, that he had gotten great disgrace by supposing he could vanquish that God worshipped by us; made an inglorious return into his own Territories.   

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning the Miracle which was performed at Sergiopolis.  
MOreover, I will relate another thing, which was done by [the same] Chosroes at the City Sergiopolis; in regard 'tis [a passage] worthy to be recorded, and in reality deserves to be consigned to eternal memory. For Chosroes came to this City also, and attempted to take it by a Siege. After therefore he had made an Attacque against its walls, 
† Or, There was a conference on both sides about, etc.  the Inhabitants came to a Parley with him about a preservation of the City. And it is agreed [at length on both sides,] that the sacred Treasure and Gifts [which had been dedicated to the Church] should be the Ransom of the City; amongst which [gifts] was that 
a Concerning this Golden Cross which Chosroes had taken out of the Church of the Sergiopolites for the price of its Redemption, Theophylactus Simocatta speaks in the Fifth Book of his History, Chap. 13. Where also Chosroes, Grandchild [or, Nephew] to this Chosroes here mentioned by Evagrius, does in express words attest, that that Cross in honour of the Martyr Sergius had been sent by the Emperor Justinian to Sergiopolis, and was placed in the Church of St Sergius. Vales.  Cross also which had been sent thither by Justinianus and Theodora. After these things had been brought to Chosroes, he asked the Priest and those Persians who had been sent with him [into the City on that account,] whether there were any thing remaining. Then a certain person of those not accustomed to speak the truth, returned answer to Chosroes, that there were other sacred Gifts of great value, which were concealed by the Citizens who were very few in number. Now, of [the sacred Treasure] which was brought out [of the City to Chosroes,] nothing of value had been left behind consisting either of Gold or Silver, but of another sort of matter more precious, and which was wholly dedicated to God; to wit, the most holy Relics of the Victorious Martyr Sergius, which lay in a certain oblong Chest covered over with Silver. When Chosroes, persuaded hereby, had sent his whole Army to the City, on a sudden, round the whole Circuit [of the City walls] there appeared an innumerable multitude of Soldiers, who with Bucklers defended the City. Which [Apparition] those sent by Chosroes having beheld, returned, and with admiration declared both their number, and their kind of Armour. But Chosroes, after on a second enquiry he understood that very few persons were left in the City, and those either very aged or very young, the men of strength and vigour being all cut off and destroyed; found that the Martyr was the Author of this Miracle. And being [on this account] put into a fear, and having admired the Faith of the Christians, he returned into his own Kingdom. 
b In the excellent Florentine. Manuscript these words are written in the margin here: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, [Note that Evagrius] speaks that concerning Chosroe, which no other Historian has mentioned: to wit, that about the close of his Life he received the Sacrament of Baptism. Vales.  They say also, that at the close of his Life he was vouchsafed [the Laver of] Divine Regeneration.   

CHAP. XXIX. Concerning the Pestilential Distemper.  
MOreover, I will give a Narrative of that [Pestilential] Distemper which broke out [in these times,] and which has raged now these Two and fifty years, (
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A Postpositive Article seems necessary to be added, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a thing which is never related to have happened before. Which Emendation Nicephorus confirms book 17. chap. 17; who hath worded this place of Evagrius thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which thing never was heard of, that it [a Plague] should invade the earth for the space of two and fifty years. Indeed, no Plague is recorded to have raged so long. This Pestilence is said to have begun on the year after Basilius' Consulate, which was the year of Christ 543, as 'tis attested by Victor Thunonensis in his Chronicon, and by the Continuer of Marcellinus Comes' Chronicon. Victor Thunonensis writes thus concerning this Plague: Horum exordia malorum general●● orbis Terrarum mortalitas sequitur, etc. A general Mortality of the world follows the beginnings of these mischiefs, and the greater part of the people is killed by a Persecution of their Groynes. The words of Marcellinus' Continuer run thus: Indictione 6. Anno Secundo post Consulatum Basilii, &c. in the sixth Indiction, on the Second year after Basilius' Consulate, a great Mortality destroys Italy, the East and Illyricum having in the same manner been already consumed. Victor does indeed seem to agree with Marcellinus, relating that that Plague began on the second year after Basilius' Consulate, as Marcellinus, records. But, in reality he dissents in the space of one year. For, the second year after Basilius' Consulate, in Victor Tunonensis is the same with the first year after Basilius' Consulate, to wit, the year of Christ 542. For, Victor Thunonensis does always term that year immediately following the Consulate of any Consul, the second year, not the first; as may be proved by many instances. Further, our Evagrius seems to follow Victor Thunonensis' opinion. For Evagrius says, that that Pestilence began two years after Antioch had been taken by the Persians. Now, Antioch was won by the Persians when Justinus Junior was Consul, on the year of our Lord's Nativity 540, as Marcellinus and Marius relate in their Chronicles. But Baronius will have this Plague to have begun on the year of Christ 544. Vales.  a thing which is never related to have happened before,) and has in a manner destroyed the whole Earth. For, two years after Antioch had been taken by the Persians, a Pestilential disease began to rage, in some things like to that recorded by 
* See Thucydides' Hist. book 2. pag. 129, etc. Edit. Francosurt. 1594.  Thucydides, in others far different. And it took its beginning from Aethiopia, as 'twas then reported: but by turns it has overrun the whole world; this Distemper having, I think, left no Mortals untouched. Some Cities were so sorely oppressed [with this Calamity,] that they became wholly empty of Inhabitants: but in other places where the Distemper arrived, its chastisement was more light. Nor did [this Pestilence] rage's at any certain and set season [of the year;] nor, after it had raged, did it in a like manner recede. But, it seized some places at the beginning of Winter, others in the Spring time, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it should be worded thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, others in Summer, as the reading is in Niceph. book 17. chap. 18. Vales.  others in Summer; again, othersome during the procedure of the Autumn. And, in some Cities, when it had touched some parts, it abstained [from infecting] the other parts thereof. And you might frequently see in a City not infected, some Families utterly destroyed: But in other places, one or two Families having been consumed, the rest of the City in future continued untouched by the Distemper. But, after a more accurate inspection into the matter, we found, that those Families which had continued untouched, were on the year following the only ones which suffered [by this Distemper.] But, that which was the most wonderful thing of all, was this, that if it happened that the Inhabitants of those Cities infected, removed to any other place where this Distemper raged not, they were the only persons seized with these Diseases, who [coming] out of infected Cities, made their Residence in Cities uninfected. And these things happened frequently, both in Cities and in other places, at the periods of those Cycles termed the Indictions. But, most especially 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am of the same opinion with Learned men, who have mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in [or, on] the second year; as the reading is in Nicephorus, So, 'tis certain, Sr Henry Savill hath mended it in the margin of his Copy, and hath added this note, Anno Christi 539, on the year of Christ 539. Sr Henry Savill thought indeed, that by these words Evagrius meant, that that Plague had raged chiefly on the Second Indiction. But Evagrius says not that; nor, had that Plague begun to rage on the year of Christ 539. Evagrius therefore says this only; viz. that on the second year of each Indiction that Plague raged more sorely than 'twas wont to do at other times. Vales.  on the 2d year 
* Or, O● the Cycle of fifteen years.  of each Indiction, almost a total destruction befell men. In so much that I myself who write these things; (For I thought good to interweave into this History what has a relation to myself, by a fit insertion of what is Congruous at places opportune and convenient: [I myself, I say,]) who 
d In the excellent Florent. and Tellerian M. S. I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as yet frequented [the School of] a Grammar-Master; which is more elegant. And thus Evagrius speaks above, at chap. 26; where he writes, that he frequented the School of the Grammarians, at such time a● Antioch was taken by Chosroes, that is, on the year of Christ 540. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as yet frequenting the Grammer-Masters.  as yet frequented [the School of] a Grammer-Master, was seized with those termed the 
† Or, swellings in the Groin.  Bubo's, about the beginning of this [Pestilential] Distemper. And in those Sicknesses which raged at several times, I lost many of my Children, my Wife, and several others of my Relations, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: That is, Servos & Colonos, my Servants and Husbandmen. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are Rustics, or tilers of Ground, who are likewise termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I have remarked at book 6, of Euseb. Eccles. Hist. chap. 40, note (●.) So Theophanes in his Chronicon pag. 139, speaking of Dioscorus Junior's Election; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, says he, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Where Anastasius Bibliothecarius renders it well, thus, Multitudinem Rusticorum, the mulitude of the Rustics. Vales.  my Servants also, and very many of those who looked after and tilled my Grounds: the Circles of the Indictions dividing as 'twere the Calamities that befell me amongst themselves. At what time therefore I did write these things, being in the 
f From this place, Evagrius' Birth may easily be found out. For, whereas he has said in the beginning of this chapter, that at such time as he wrote these things, it was the fifty second year of that Plague; and does now assert, that whilst he wrote the same things, he was in the fifty eight year of his age; it necessarily follows, that he had been born six years before the beginning of this Plague. Further, that Plague began on the year after Ba●ilius's Consulate, or, two years after the destruction of Antioch, as Evagrius has said above. Evagrius therefore was born on the year of Christ 536, or 537. Vales.  fifty eighth year of mine age, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, duobus his postremis annis nondum elapsis, these two last years being not yet overpast. Which I should not have remarked, had not I perceived, that both Translatours have been out in the Version of this place. For Musculus renders it thus; cum autem ista scriberem, & annum aetatis quinquagesimum octavum agerem, & duo ista temporis spatia nondum elapsa essent, &c. But whenas I wrote these things, and was in the fifty eighth year of my age, and those two spaces of time were not yet overpast, etc. But Christophorson translates it thus: cum autem ista scriberem, quinquagesimo octavo anno scilicet aetatis, non biennio antè, &c. But when as I wrote these things, to 〈…〉 in the fifty eighth year of my age, not two years before, etc. He had 〈…〉 have said, intra hoc postremum Biennium, within these two last 〈…〉 Vales.  within these two last years, when this Distemper had raged at Antioch now the fourth time, (For the 
h These words are not to be understood so, as if four entire Indictions had passed from the beginning of this Plague, to that year whereon Evagrius wrote these things. For four entire Indictions make sixty years. But, Evagrius has said above, that at such time as he wrote these things, it was the fifty second year of that Pestilence. These words therefore are not meant concerning entire Indictions. For the Pestilence began to rage in the East, in the fifth Indiction, on the year after Basilius' Consulate, which was the year of Christ 542. From which if you count two and fifty years in order, it will be made the year of Christ 594. Vales.  fourth Cycle [of the Indictions] hath passed from the beginning [of this calamitous Disease:]) besides the persons forementioned, I lost my Daughter, and my Grandchild born of her. Further, this Distemper 
* Or, Was made up of many Diseases.  consisted of a complication of Diseases. For, in some it began from the head, and having made the eyes bloody, and tumified the face, it descended into the throat, and sent the person seized with it from among men. In others there happened a 
† Flix, or, Lask.  looseness of the Belly. In othersome arose Bubo's, and thence [happened] very high Fevers: and within two or three days they died, being as firm and ●ound in body and mind as those who had been afflicted with no Distemper. Others became distracted and mad, and so ended their lives. Carbuncles also breaking out [of the body,] destroyed many men. Some persons having once, twice, and thrice been seized [with this Distemper,] and escaped with their lives; afterwards were infected [with it] again, and died. The ways likewise of contracting this Distemper were different and manifold, and such as were 
* Or, Surpassing [all] account.  unaccountable. For some died, merely by conversing and living together [in the same house:] others, by a touch only: othersome, by entering into an house: again, others [contracted the Infection] in the Forum. Some having fled out of infected Cities, continued uninfected themselves, but imparted the Disease to those who were not infected. Others contracted no Distemper at all, although they had lived with many infected persons, and had touched not only persons Distempered, but those likewise who were dead. Othersome (although they made it their business to destroy themselves, because of the loss of their Children or Families; and on this account especially were continually conversant with the infected; nevertheless, as if the Disease made a resistance against their will,) were in no wise seized with it. This Pestilential Distemper therefore has raged Two and fifty years, as I have said, till this present time; having outdone all [Plagues] which [ever happened] before. 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Florentine and Tellerian Manuscripts, 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For Philostratus admires; which reading nevertheless I approve not of. But, who this Philostratus should be concerning whom Evagrius speaks, and where he should have written this, 'tis uncertain. Philostratus an Athenian Historian is mentioned by Georgius Syncellus in his Chronicon, on the first year of the Emperor Aurelian. Vales.  But Philostratus admires, because in his time a Plague raged Fifteen years. Now, the Events after this yet to come, are uncertain, in regard they proceed thither, whither it shall seem well pleasing to God, who certainly knows both the Causes [of things,] and also whither they tend. But I will return to that place, from whence I have digressed, and will give a Narrative of the rest of Justinian's Transactions.   

CHAP. XXX. Concerning 
* 〈…〉 〈…〉 to ●e of money, and insatiableness.  Justinian's insatiable Avarice.  
JUstinian was indeed [a person,] of an insatiable Avarice, and ●o 
† Or, ●●seemly.  extravagant a Lover of what was fewer, that for Gold he sold his whole Empire, to those who governed the Provinces, to the Collectors of the Tributes, and to any persons else who for no cause at all are 
‖ Or, Desirous.  wont to frame Plots against men. Besides, 
* Or, Having coloured over inexcusable Praetexts.  by patching Calumnies together, he punished many and [almost] innumerable person's, whose possessions were great, with the loss of their whole Estates. Further, if a woman who got her livelihood by the prostitution of her body, had 
† Or, Forged any familiarity or mixture; that is, an act of uncleanness.  falsely objected a familiarity or mixture against any one, out of her desire to procure what he had; immediately all the Laws were abolished and made null, and, provided she had made Justinian partaker of her 
* Or, Absurd.  filthy gain, she might remove all the riches of the person calumniated to her own house. Nevertheless, the same Emperor was profuse in his expending money: in so much that he erected many holy 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. St Henry Savel has expunged the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of his Copy. But I am of opinion it is to be retained here, provided the words be only transposed, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in so much that he erected many holy and magnificent Churches every where. Vales.  and magnificent Churches every where; and other pious Houses for the taking care of men and women, as well young as old, and of those disquieted with Various diseases: and he allotted vast Revenues, out of the Income whereof these things might be done. He likewise did infinite other pious [Acts,] and such as are well pleasing to God, provided the doers thereof perform [those works] with such Goods as are their own, and offer their pure Actions, as a sacrifice, unto God.   

CHAP. XXXI. Concerning the Great Church of Saint Sophia, and [that] of The holy Apostles.  
FUrther, [the same Emperor] erected not only many other Churches at Constantinople of a graceful composure, [in honour] to God and [his] Saints: but he also built that great and incomparable Work, [the like whereto] is not to be found any where on record, [to wit,] 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that most spacious Temple of the Church.  that most spacious Church of Saint Sophia, [a Structure] beautiful and eminent, and which exceeds the possibilty of a description. Nevertheless, as far as I am able, I will attempt to describe this Church. 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Temple of the Sanctuaries.  The fabric of the Sanctuary is a 
‖ See Evagrius, Book 2. Chap. 3. note (b.)  Tholus, erected upon four Arches, raised to so vast an height, that 'tis very difficult for those who look steadfastly from below, to see the Top of the 
* Or, Arch.  Hemisphere: but such as stand above, though they be persons very bold and daring, will in no wise attempt to look down, and cast their eyes downwards to the Pavement. The Arches are raised 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Some one will ●er● haps ask, what this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, emp●●● m 〈…〉▪ For Evagrius says that the Arches or Vaults arose empty from the Pavement to the top. In this place therefore we are to understand, that [the Arches] were open, upheld by no Columns. Procopius in his first Book De Aedificiis, attests this concerning two of the Arches only: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but two of the Arches were raised up into the empty Air, at the rising and at the setting Sun. Vales.  empty from the Pavement to the very Covering [or, Top] of the Roof. On the right hand and on the left, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours have rendered this place very badly. Musculus turns it thus: In dextro Latere ad Sinistram ordinatae sunt in illis Columnae; In the right side on the left hand Columns are placed in them. Christophorson interprets it in this manner: In dextro latere, sunt homini ingredienti ad Laevam Columnae ordine locatae &c. In the right side, on the left hand to a man going in, Pillars are placed in order, etc. They were led into a mistake by the omission of one Conjunction, [to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and, which is wanting in Robert Stephens' Edition;] which we have put in from the Florentine M. S. in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. On the right hand and on the left, etc. It remains now that we explain what those words mean which follow next, viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Evagrius himself therefore shall be his own Interpreter; who (in his first Book, chap. 14,) describing the sacred Church of Symeones the Stylite, says Porticoes. [Butler, by Valesius' favour, Evagrius' words in that Chapter are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, beautified with Porticoes of [or, at the] four sides.] And then he adds these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. That is, opposite to [or, near to] those Porticoes are placed Pillars; wherefore at this place, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I would more willingly read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; to wit, by understanding the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Arches. Vales.  opposite to the [Arches] are placed Pillars, framed of Thessalick Stone: and they bear up 
c These Hyper●a [Galleries, or, Upper Rooms] were designed for the women, that being therein placed apart by themselves, they might behold the solemn performances of the Divine Service, as Paulus Silentiarius relates in his description of Saint Sophia; which Author says, that those upper rooms or Galleries, were upheld by six Columns of Thessalick Marble; whereas nevertheless, there were only two Columns below, which upheld the Galleries, pag. 110. Paulus terms them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the women's Hyper●ia; in like manner as our Evagrius does here, and also Procopius in his first Book; where he describes this Church of Saint Sophia: although Procopius rather terms them Porticus'. Vales.  Hyper●a, which being underpropt by other such like Columns, give a liberty to those that are desirous of looking down from on high upon the Mysteries. To which place also the Empress comes on Holidays when She is present at the Sacred performance of the Mysteries. But the [Columns placed] at the East and West, 
d By these words Evagrius sets forth the difference which was between the Columns of the Church of Saint Sophia. For he says, that the Columns which were at the right and left side of the Church, that is, at the North and South, had Galleries or Chambers laid upon them, out of which the Faithful might behold the Sacred Mysteries which were celebrated at the Altar. But the Columns which were placed at the East and West, upheld no Gallery; but were left naked. It was my sentiment that these things were to be more largely explained, for this reason; because I perceived Translatours, especially Christophorson, saw nothing here. Vales.  are so left, that there should be nothing which might hinder the admiration of so vast a greatness. The Porticus's of the forementioned Hyper●a, finish so great a Work with Pillars and small Arches. Further, that the Miracle of this Structure may be plainer and more manifest, I have resolved to insert here the [number of] Feet, both of its Length, Breadth, and Height; as likewise the empty spaces, and height also of the Arches. The measure therefore is this. The length from that 
† Or, gate.  Door opposite to the Sacred 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means, I suppose, the most Easternly part of the Church; which, because the whole Structure was a Tholus, must be almost Semicircular, or, made in the form of a Shell.  Concha, where the unbloudy Sacrifice is offered, unto the [Concha] itself, is an Hundred and ninty Feet: the breadth from North to South, One hundred and fifteen Feet: the 
* Or, depth.  height from the Centre of the Hemisphere to the Pavement, is an Hundred and eighty Feet. The breadth of each of the Arches is 
f In Robert Stephens' Edition, as likewise in this of Valesius', there is an imperfection in the Greek Text here. Curterius, Grynaeus, Christophorson, and Dr Hanmer, in their Versions have inserted this number, Sixty six; from what authority I know not. Musculus and Valesius leave a Blank here in their Versions; the latter of whom says nothing concerning this imperfection, in his Notes.  ...... Feet. The length from East to West [contains] Two hundred and sixty Feet. 
g See, if you please, the description of Saint Sophia's Church, which Franciscus Combesisas, (a person that deserves well of Learning) has lately published, page 254. Paulus Silentiarius describes these Windows, in his Ecphrasis, (which the most Learned person Carolus de Fraxino hath newly published;) and Procopius, in his first Book De Aedificiis. Vales.  The breadth of their Light is Seventy five Feet. There are besides at the West two other Porticus' very splendid, and open Courts on all sides of an admirable Beauty and gracefulness. The same Justinian built the Church of The Divine Apostles, which will not readily give precedency to any other Temple. In which Church the Emperors 
h Sozomen says the same in the close of his second Book of Ecclesiastic History. But (which is to be taken notice of,) neither of them (neither Evagrius nor Sozomen,) do affirm it was peculiar to the Constantinopolitan Bishops, that they, in like manner as were the Emperors, should be buried in the Church of the Apostles; but they speak in general concerning the Bishops. Indeed Nicephorus (book 8. chapter the last,) does expressly attest, that not only the Constantinopolitan, but other Bishops also, who for sanctity of life had excelled others, were interred there. For it often happened, that Bishops, either sent for by the Emperors, or making a journey to the Imperial City on account of Ecclesiastic affairs, ended their lives there. Thus in the times of Anastasius, Alcissus and Gajanus died at Byzantium, and by Marcellinus in his Chronicon are recorded to have been buried in one Sepulchre. Vales.  and the Prelates are customarily interred. But, concerning these and such things as these, let thus much every way [suffice] to have been said.   

CHAP. XXXII. Concerning the Emperor [Justinian's] madness rather than kindness shown 
* Or, Towards [the Faction in] the blue colour.  towards [the Faction] of the Venetiani.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Robert Stephens' Edition the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting, which the Geneva Printers have inserted unhappily from the conjecture of Christophorson and others. But from the Tellerian and Florentine Manuscripts I have mended this place thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, There was also another thing, &c: Which emendation Nicephorus confirms. For instead of these words of Evagrius, he substitutes these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  THere was also another thing in Justinian, that exceeded the utmost freity of Savage Beasts: (which whether [it proceeded] from a fault of Nature, or from sloth and fear, I cannot say; but, it took its beginning from that popular Sedition [termed] 
* See Chap. 13.  Nica.) For he seemed so 
† Manifestly, or, openly.  highly to favour the one of the Factions, I mean that 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those of the Blue.  of the Venetiani, that they committed murders upon persons of the contrary Faction at noon day, and in the midst of the City; and not only feared not punishments, but also obtained rewards: in so much that hence it happened, that many were made Murderers. Moreover, a liberty was indulged them of entering even into houses, of plundering the riches laid up therein, and of selling [miserable] men their own safety. And if any one of the Magistrates had attempted to punish them, he endangered his own safety. 'Tis certain, a personage who was Comes of the East, because he had ordered some Seditious persons to be beaten with 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the term signifies originally a Nerve, or, Sinew; it imports also a Bowstring, or, Rope.  Bowstrings, he himself was lead through the midst of the City and scourged with Bowstrings. Callinicus likewise Governor of Cilicia, because according to the prescript of the Laws he had inflicted a capital punishment upon two Cilician Murderers, Paulus and Faustinus, who fell upon him and would have murdered him; was Crucified, undergoing this punishment on account of his great prudence in passing judgement, and of [his observing] the Laws. Hence it happened, that 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Valesius renders these words: Prasiniani, the greencolouredfaction.  those of the other Faction, having fled out of their own Country, and finding reception amongst no men what ever, but being driven from all places as persons most detestable; beset Travellers, and committed Rapines and Murders: and all places were filled with untimely deaths, Robberies, and such like horrid and impious Crimes. But sometimes 
† Justinian.  he turned to the contrary opinion, and slew the Venetiani themselves; subjecting them to the Laws, to whom he had given permission of perpetrating nefarious Facts, in a Barbaric manner, throughout every City. But, to give a particular Narrative of these matters, is a thing above Relation or [any compass of] time: nevertheless, these things [I have mentioned] are sufficient for the making a conjecture concerning the rest.   

CHAP. XXXIII. Concerning Barsanuphius the Asceta.  
AT the same time, Divine persons, and such as were Workers of great Miracles, lived in various parts of the world: but such of them, whose Glory shone every where, [were thus termed.] Barsanuphius by extract an Egyptian: This person lead an unfleshly life in the flesh, in a certain Monastery near the Town Gaza: insomuch that he performed many Miracles and such as are superior to [any] Relation. Moreover, 'tis believed that he lives at this present, shut up in his Cell; although Fifty years and upwards are now past, since he hath been seen by any person, or has partaken of any thing that is upon the Earth. Which things Eustochius Prelate of Jerusalem 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Instead of the Verb [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, easily believing,] which undoubtedly is corrupted, Nicephorus makes use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, disbelieving. And, instead of Eustochius Bishop of Jerusalem, the same Nicephorus has salustius. salustius was indeed Bishop of Jerusalem in the Reign of Anastasius Augustus. But Eustochius governed the same Bishopric about the beginning of Justinus Junior's Empire, as Theophanes attests in his Chronicon. Vales.  disbelieving, when he had ordered the Cell, wherein this man of God had enclosed himself, to be dug open, a fire broke out thence, which burned almost all persons that were there present.   

CHAP. XXXIV. Concerning the Monk simeon, who for Christ's sake [feigned himself] a Fool.  
MOreover, at [the City] Emisa there was one Symeones: this person had in such a manner divested himself of the Garment of Vainglory, that amongst all persons who knew him not, he was accounted an Idiot, although he abounded with all manner of wisdom and divine Grace. Further, this Symeones for the most part lived alone by himself, allowing no person what ever a Liberty of knowing, either when or in what manner he 
† Or, Rendered the Deity Propitious.  prayed to God; nor [permitting them to know] at what time he abstained from, or partook of nourishment at home. At some times being abroad in the streets, he seemed 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the reading is in Nicephorus, book. 17. chap. 22. Vales.  to be a person distracted, and to have nothing of prudence or wisdom in him. At other times he would go into a Victualling-house, and eat of what ever food or provision he met with, when he was hungry. But, if any person 
b The Laics were wont to bow their heads, not only before the Bishops and Presbyters, but before the Monks also, to receive their Blessing. An illustrious instance of which is extant in Sozomen, book 8. chap. 13. Vales.  bowed his head and reverenced him, he would immediately run from that place in anger, being afraid that his own Virtue should be found out by the Vulgar. And in this manner Symeones behaved himself in the Forum. But there were some persons that held a familiarity with him, with whom he usually conversed without any thing at all of dissimulation. Amongst those of his acquaintance therefore, one had a maid, who having been debauched and got with child by some person, when she was forced by her Masters to declare the man who had done this, she affirmed that Symeones had had to do with her in private, and that she was with child by him, and that she would swear that the matter was so, and (if need should require,) could manifestly prove the thing. Which when Symeones had heard, he assented, saying that he carried flesh about him, which was a frail and mutable thing. But when this matter came to be divulged amongst all persons, and Symeones (as it seemed) was obnoxious to a great ignominy, he withdrew himself, and feigned that he was ashamed. When therefore the woman's time of delivery was come, and she sat in the usual posture of women in Travail; her Labour caused most acute, many, and intolerable pangs, and brought the woman into the imminentest danger of her life. But the Birth 
* Or, Was not in the least forwarded.  fell not in the least. Symeones therefore being designedly come thither, when he was requested [by those present] to go to Prayers, he declared before them all, that the woman should not be delivered, until she would confess who was the Father of the child in her womb. Which when she had done, and had named the true Father, the Infant leapt forth immediately, Truth itself doing [as 'twere] the office of a Midwife. The same person was one time observed to go into the house of a Strumpet, and having shut to the door, he and she continued alone for some time: after this he opened the door again, and ran away in great haste, looking round lest any one should see him, whereby he much increased the suspicion. In so much that the persons who had seen him, brought forth the woman, and enquired of her, both what the meaning of Symeones' coming into her was, and why he made so long a stay. The woman swore, that for three days before that, because of her want of necessaries, she had tasted of nothing but water only: but, that Symeones had brought victuals and meat and a vessel of Wine along with him, and having shut the door, had spread the Table, and bade her go to supper, and fill herself with provisions, because she had been sufficiently afflicted with want of nourishment; and she fetched out the Remains of the victuals [which Symeones] had brought to her. Further, some small time before that Earthquake happened which shook Phoenicia Maritima, wherein 
c Concerning this Earthquake, the Author of Antoninus Martyr's Itinerarium speaks in these words: Ind Venimus in parts Syriae, ubi requiescit sanctus Leontius, &c. Thence we came into the parts of Syria, where Saint Leontius rests, which City, together with other Cities, was ruined by an Earthquake in the time of the Emperor Justinian. From thence we came to Byblus, which City also, with all things that were therein, was destroyed. From thence we came into the City Triari, which was likewise ruined. Thence we came into the most splendid City Beryto, wherein there was lately a study of Learning; which was also ruined, as we were told by the Bishop of the City, to whom the persons were known, except the strangers who perished there. Further, that City wherein Saint Leontius rests, is Tripoli, as I have remarked before, book 3. chap. 33. note (c.) This Earthquake happened on the twenty fourth year of Justinian's Reign, as Cedrenus writes in his Chronicon, and Theophanes pag. 192. What those Authors relate concerning Botry a City of Phoenicia, is memorable, viz that in that City there was an Haven made by that Earthquake, (there having been no Port there before,) the Promontory which was called Litho-prosopon being removed. But in Theophanes 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By which fault in the writing the Translator was induced to render it Bostra; which is a very gross mistake; in regard Bostra is a Mid-Land-City of Arabia. The name of this City is in my judgement to be restored in Antoninus' Martyr's Itinerary, at that place which I have quoted above. For, instead of the City Triari, it must be written Botry. Vales.  Berytus, Byblus, and Tripoli suffered more [than other Cities, the same Symeones] holding a whip on high in his hand, scourged most of the Columns in the Forum, and cried out, Stand, You must dance. Because therefore nothing was done unadvisedly and without design by this man, some persons present at his doing hereof, took particular notice of those Columns, which he passed by, and did not scourge: which Pillars fell not long after, being ruined by the Earthquake. Moreover, he did very many other things, the Relation whereof requires a peculiar Treatise.   

CHAP. XXXV. Concerning the Monk Thomas, who in like manner feigned himself a Fool.  
THere was also at the same time one Thomas, who followed the same course of life in Syria Coele. This person went [one time] to Antioch, to receive the annual stipend [allotted for the maintenance] of his own Monastery. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Who would not admire, that three Learned men should have been mistaken in the Rendition of this place? Johannes Langus translates it thus: illins enim Eccleslae censebatur, for he was reckoned of that Church. And Musculus renders it almost in the same manner. But Christophorson has translated it worst of all, thus: ab eâ siquidem Ecclesiâ Presbyter fuerat ordinatus, for he had been ordained Presbyter by that Church. These persons thought that these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this Thomas] were here to be understood; whereas we are to understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this annual stipend, or Alms, which was wont yearly to be distributed out of the Revenues of the Church of Antioch to the Monastery of the Abbot Thomas. Vales.  For [this annual stipend] was ordered [to be paid] out of the [Revenues of the] Antiochian Church. Anastasius 
* Steward.  Oeconomus of the same Church, (in regard the said Thomas troubled him frequently,) gave him [one day] a box on the ear with his hand. Whereat when the persons present with them were much offended, Thomas said, that neither he himself would receive any thing more [of the annual stipend,] nor should Anastasius 
† Or, Give.  pay any more. Both which things came to pass: Anastasius ending his life on the day following; and Thomas being translated to an immortal life 
b Johannes Moschus, in his Limonarium Chap. 88, says this Thomas died in the Church of Saint Euphemia which was in the Daphnensian Suburb. Therefore the Church of the Blessed Euphemia was near the Hospital, wherein strangers were entertained: in such manner as we now adays see Churches joined to Hospitals and Spi●●les. Further, Johannes Moschus says, that this Thomas was the Apocrysarius, that is, the Procurator, of his own Monastery. For, those were termed Apocrysarii, who managed the affairs of Monasteries and Churches, as Justinian informs us in his sixth Novel. Vales.  in the Hospital of the Infirm at the Daphnensian Suburb, whilst he was on his Return home. They laid his dead Body in the Monuments of the Strangers. But, in regard when one or two had been buried after him, Thomas' Body was still above them, (God showing a great Miracle, even after his death: for [the other Bodies] were removed and thrust down;) [the Inhabitants] admire this holy person, and declare [the thing] to 
c Moschus in the forecited chapter, calls the Bishop of Antioch, (not Ephraemius, but) Domninus, who succeeded Ephraemius. Nicephorus Patriarch of Constantinople terms this person Domnus. Vales.  Ephraemius. Then his 
* Or, Most holy.  Holy dead Body is removed to Antioch with a public Festivity and [a solemn] pomp, and is honourably buried in the Coemitary; having at its translation caused the Pestilential distemper, which then raged at Antioch, to cease. And the Inhabitants of Antioch do magnificently celebrate an anniversary Feast [in honour] of this [Thomas] till these our times. But let us 
† Or, Turn our course.  return to the 
* Present, or, opposite.  proposed Series of our History.   

CHAP. XXXVI. Concerning the Patriarch Menas, and concerning the Miracle which happened then to the Boy of a certain Hebrew.  
ANthimus having been ejected (as I have 
* Book 4. Chap. 11.  said,) out of the Chair of the Imperial City, 
a We have taken notice of this mistake of Evagrius' above, at chap. 11, note c;) which Nicephorus has also corrected. But Nicephorus himself, whilst he amends Evagrius' error, has committed another. For he relates, that Menas was ordained by Pope Agatho; whereas he was ordained by Agapetus in the place of Anthimus, as 'tis agreed amongst all persons. Vales.  Epiphanius succeeded in that Episcopate: and after Epiphanius, Menas; in whose time happened a Miracle highly worthy to be recorded. There is an 
b Nicephorus Callistus (Book 17. Chap. 25.) attests, that this Custom, (viz. that the Particles of the Sacred Eucharist which remained, were at Constantinople distributed amongst the Boys to be eaten;) continued even in his age; and he writes, that he himself, whilst he was a Boy and was frequently conversant in the Churches, partook of those parts. Vales.  ancient usage at Constantinople, that when a great quantity of the Holy parts of the immaculate Body of Christ our God are left▪ remaining, [some] young Boy's of their number who frequent the Grammar-Schools are sent for, that they may eat them. Which thing having happened at that time, the Son of a 
* Or, Glassworker.  Glass-maker (as to his oopinion a Jew,) was 
† Or, Taken.  called amongst the other Boys. This child told his Parents, who enquired the reason of his stay, what had happened, and what he together with other boys had tasted of. His Father, highly incensed and enraged, snatched up the boy immediately, and threw him into the Furnace of coals, wherein he usually form Glass. But his mother sought for her son, and when she could not find him, she went all about the City mourning and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  making great lamentation. And on the third day after standing at the door of her husband's workhouse, she called her Son by his name, 
† Or, Tearing herself with weep.  weeping and tearing herself. The Boy knowing his mother's voice, answered her out of the Furnace. She breaks open the doors, goes in, and sees her Son standing in the midst of the coals, the fire having not touched him in the least. The child, when afterwards asked in what manner he had continued un-hurt, said, that a woman clothed in a purple garment came to him frequently, gave him water, quenched the coals that were near him, and fed him as often as he was hungry. Which passage having been brought to [the hearing of] Justinian, he [ordered] the boy and his mother to be 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, enlightened.  Baptised in the Laver of Regeneration, and 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Johannes Langus renders this place thus: Puerum cum matre divino Regenerationis Lavacro adhibuit, deoque dicavit; He admitted the Boy with his mother to the divine Laver of Regeneration, and Dedicated [them] to God. But Musculus and Christophorson have translated it far worse. For Musculus terms it, servavit, he kept, or, preserved. But Christophorson has rendered it thus: puerum cum matre Lavacro Regenerationis tingendos decernit, He Decreed the boy with his mother to be Baptised in the Laver of Regeneration. I doubt not but the place is thus to be rendered: Puerum simul ac matrem Regenerationis Lavacro initiatos Clero adscripsit, He enroled the boy and his mother, having been initiated in the Laver of Regeneration, amongst the Clergy. Which must be understood in this manner, that the Emperor ordered that Boy to be reckoned amongst the Readers of the Church; but, commanded his mother to be ordained a Deaconness. Vales.  enroled them amongst the Clergy: but his father, because he would not embrace the profession of Christianity, was [by the Emperor's order] crucified in [the Suburb] 
d In this Suburb of the City Constantinople, punishments were heretofore usually inflicted on criminals, as I have already intimated in my Notes on Book 28. Amm. Marcell. pag. 362. Whereto add a passage of Saint Jerome out of his Commentaries on Matt. 26th, which runs thus: Extra urbem enim & foras portam loca sunt in quibus truncantur capita damnatorum, & Calvariae, id est, Decollatorum sumpsere nomen. Vales.  Sycae, as designing to have murdered his own son. These things happened in this manner.   

CHAP. XXXVII. Who were Bishops of the Greater Cities at that time.  
AFter Menas, Eutychius ascends the [Episcopal] Throne [at Constantinople.] But at Jerusalem, after Martyrius, Salustius succeeds in that See, and after him, Helias. After Helias, Petrus; and after Petrus, Macarius; [whose Election] the Emperor approved 
* Or, Not as yet.  not of; so that he was [afterwards] Ejected out of his own Chair: 
a Indeed, many Monks severed themselves from his communion, because he was thought to assert Origen's opinions. One of their number was the Abbot Elias, who was also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Johannes Moschus relates in the ninteenth Chapter of his Limonarium. And yet Theophanes, in his Chronicon pag. 205, says Macarius was ejected out of his See 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, by subornation, fraud and calumny. But Theophanes relates that in a place wholly unfit and incongruous, to wit, in the Empire of Justinus Junior. Now, Macarius was ordained Bishop of Jerusalem on the year of Christ 546; and having after two years been expelled out of his See, Eustochius was substituted in his room on the year of Christ 548, as Baronius relates. Nevertheless, Victor Thunonensis differs herefrom, in his Chronicon. For he attributes eight years of Episcopate to Macarius, and says that Eustochius, was ordained whilst he survived, on the year before the Fifth Synod, that is on the year of Christ 552: and my Sentiment is, that this is truer. Vales.  For they affirmed that he asserted Origen's opinions. After this [Macarius] therefore, Eustochius succeeded in that Bishopric. After the Ejection of Theodosius, as has been related 
† Chap. 11.  above, Zoilus is declared Bishop of Alexandria. And when he was added 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The same is the reading in Nicephorus also, book. 17. chap. 26. But I do not think it can be said in Greek, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood. Vales.  to [the Alexandrian Bishops] his predecessors, Apollinaris undertakes [the Government of] that Chair. After Ephraemius, Domninus is entrusted with the [Episcopal] Throne of Antioch.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Concerning the Fifth Holy Ecumenical Synod, and on what account it was convened.  
DUring therefore Vigilius' presidency over the Elder Rome; whilst in the first place Menas, and then Eutychius [was Patriarch] of Constantinople; and whilst Apollinaris [was Bishop] of Alexandria, Domninus of Amioch, and Eustochius of Jerusalem; Justinian convenes the Fifth Synod, on this account. The Assertors of Origen's opinions abounding and growing powerful [in the Monasteries of Palestine,] and especially 
a This New Laura is mentioned in the Life of Saint Euthymius. Concerning this matter Theophanes (though in an unfit place, to wit, in the Affairs of Justinas Junior,] writes thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But Eustochius removing to Jerusalem, out of that hatred he bore to Apollinaris, Agatho and Macarius, ejected those Monks of the New Laura, as Origenists: And on this account he himself was also [afterwards] ejected, and Macarius was again restored to his own Chair. Baronius thinks indeed, that Macarius was restored to his own See, a little before Eustochius' ordination; and then, that Eustochius had obtained the See of Jerusalem again, because by his Legates he was present at the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod on the year of Christ 553; as 'tis sufficiently manifest from our Evagrius, and from the Acts of the foresaid Synod. But Baronius was widely mistaken. For Macarius (Eustochius being ejected,) was restored to his own See long after the Fifth Synod, in Justinian's Thirty seventh year, on the Twenty fourth year after Basillus' Consulate; as Victor Thunonensis relates in his Chronicon, who lived in those very times, and could not be ignorant of that. Vales.  in that termed The new Laura; Eustochius made it his whole business to eject them. And going to The new Laura, he drove them all out, and pursued them to a great distance, as being the common pest [of mankind.] They, dispersed into several places, associated many persons to their own party. Theodorus surnamed Ascidas (Bishop of Caesarea the Head-City of the Province Cappadocia; [a Prelate] resident with Justinian, faithful to him, and of whom the Emperor made great use;) undertook the Patronage of these [Monks.] Upon 
* Theodorus'  his making a disturbance therefore at the [Imperial] Palace, and terming [Eustochius'] Fact the 
† Or, All impiety.  highest impiety and wickedness; Ruphus Abbot of Theodosius' Monastery, and 
b Cyrillus Scythopolitanus has composed an illustrious Elegy of this Conon, in the Life of Saint Saba, about the end, in these words. Qui Cassianus cum decimum mensem impl●sset in administratione, etc. Which Cassianus, when he had completed his tenth month in his Administration, departed out of this life; after which the Monks commit the Praesecture to Conon. They command, but God, I suppose, moved the minds of the Monks to this. Now, he was a person highly eminent for true Sentiments, all manner of Virtue, and good Actions: who also made use of great care and diligence in his Prefecture. For he both recollected those Fathers which had departed from thence, being ejected by the Origenists; and likewise erected and as it were renewed the Laura, which by those frequent Tumults and Wars of Heretics, was now brought to its knees. Johannes Moschus speaks of the same Conon Governor of Saint Saba's Laura, in chap. 42; where he intimates, that he was an acquaintance of Eustochius' Bishop of Jerusalem. Vales.  Conon [Abbot] of the [Monastery] of Saba (persons of the chiefest note 
* Or, [amongst those] of the Solitude.  amongst the monastics, both for their own worth, and on account of the Monasteries over which they presided;) are sent to the Imperial City by Eustochius. They were accompanied with others also, not much inferior to them in dignity. And these men resolved to debate concerning Origen primarily, and concerning Evagrius and Didymus. But Theodorus the Cappadocian, desirous of diverting them to another matter, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, superinduces the Cause of Theodorus. Liberatus relates the same in his Breviary, chap. 24. Yet Libcratus says nothing concerning Rufus and Conon the Abbot's sent by Eustochius to Constantinople. On the other hand Evagrius makes no mention of that condemnation of Origen, which had been made by the Emperor Justinian by the endeavour of Pelagius Apochrysiarius of the Roman See; to which condemnation all the Patriarches had subscribed, to wit, Zoilus of Alexandria, Ephraemius of Antioch, Petrus of Jerusalem; as Liberatus writes in the foregoing chapter: now, that happened on the year of Christ 538, as Baronius relates. But that Embassy of Conon, Rusus, and the other Palestine Monks, was sent by Eustochius to Constantinople on the year of Christ 551. For on that year Apollinaris was put into the place of Zoilus Bishop of Alexandria, as Baronius affirms. But Eustochius, out of his hatred chiefly to Apollinaris Bishop of Alexandria, ejected the Monks of the Now Laura out of their Monastery, as being Origenists; agreeable to what we have related above out of Theophanes. Vales.  proposes to be debated the Cause of Theodorus [Bishop] of Mopsuestia, and that of Theodoret and Ibas: the All-good God having excellently well disposed the whole matter so, that whatever was profane both on the one and on the other side might be wholly expelled. The first Question therefore having been proposed, whether it were lawful to Anathematise the dead; Eutychius who was then present, (a person incomparably well versed in the Sacred Scriptures, who during Menas' Life was not very eminent; for he was then but 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, was Apocrisiarius to the Bishop of Amasia. For as well the Patriarches, as the Bishops of the greater Churches, had their Apocrisiarii or Responsales, who managed Ecclesiastic affairs in the Emperor's Palace. Which thing had been in use from the times of Constantine the Great, as Hincmarus tells us in Epist. 14. Ad Proceres Regni. Monasteries had likewise their Apocrisiarii in the Imperial City, who performed the same Office; as I have abserved above. There is mention of these Apocrisiarii in Justinian's Sixth Novel. See more in Pithoeus' Glossary ad Novellas Juliani Antecessoris, and in Rosueydus' O●omasticon ad Vitas Patrum. Vales.  Apocrisiarius to the Bishop of Amasia;) being not only wiser, but also looking with contempt upon those convened, said in express words, that that question need not be debated: in regard King Josias did not only heretofore slay the living Priests of Daemons, but also dug open the Sepulchers of those who had been dead long before. All persons that were present looked upon these [words of Eutychius'] to be most appositely spoken. Which [saying of his] when Justinian was acquainted with, he preferred 
* Eutychius.  him to the Chair of the Imperial City, on the death of Menas which happened soon after. Further, Vigilius 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Johannes Langus understood these words concerning Eutychius' Ordination. For he has rendered them thus: [see Niceph. book 17, chap. 27.] Porro Vigilius etiamsi ei Scripto interveniente, cum Eutychio conveniret; assidere tamen illi noluit; Further, although Vigilius agreed with Eutychius, approaching [or, interceding with] him by a Letter; yet he would not sit together with him. But this Rendition is contrary to the meaning of Evagrius, and of Nicephorus himself. For Evagrius says only this; that Vigilius gave his consent indeed to those matters which were transacted in the Synod; but would not be present at it. And the same thing is confirmed by the Acts of the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod, pag. 112. From which Acts we are informed, that Pope Vigilius who was then at Constantinople (although he had been frequently asked, both by the Emperor Justinian, and also by all the Bishops convened in that City, that he would come to the Council, and had himself promised that by his Letter; yet) would never come to the Synod. Further, that writing, whereby Evagrius says Vgilius had consented to the determination of the Synod, is nothing else but Vigilius' Constitution, which Baronius has published at the year of Christ 553; or else, the Letter of Pope Vigilius, which Petrus de Marca first set forth in Greek, together with a most Learned dissertation, which it would be worth while to read. Vales.  gave his consent by his Letters, but refused to be present at the Synod. The Synod therefore being convened, when [the Emperor] Justinian asked, what their Sentiment was concerning Theodorus, and in relation to those things which Theodoret had written against Cyrillus and his Twelve 
† Or, Chapters.  Heads; also [what they thought] of that Letter said to be Ibas', [written by him] to Maris the Persian: after many passages had been recited [out of the Books] of Theodorus and Theodoret, and after it had been made apparent, that Theodorus had long since been condemned, and [his name] expunged out of the Sacred Diptycks; and, that Heretics ought to be condemned even after their death: with all suffrages (as the usual saying is,) they Anathematise Theodorus, and what had been written by Theodoret against Cyrillus' Twelve Heads, and against the true Faith; Ibas' Letter also, which he wrote to Maris the Persian; [their condemnation of the foresaid persons and writings] being conceived in these express words.  

f This sentence is extant in the Eighth Collation of the Fifth Synod, pag. 112. Vales.  Whereas the Great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ according to the Parable in the Gospels, etc. And after some other words. Besides all those other Heretics which are condemned and Anathematised by the four forementioned holy Synods, and by the holy Catholic and Apostolic Church; We also condemn and Anathematise Theodorus who is styled Bishop of Mopsuestia, and his impious writings; also, what hath been impiously written by Theodoret, both against the true Faith, and against the Twelve Heads of Cyrillus of Blessed memory, and against the First Holy Synod at Ephesus; in fine, whatever has been written by the same [Theodoret] in defence of Theodorus and Nestorius. Moreover, we also Anathematise that impious Letter said to have been written by Ibas to Maris the Persian. And after some few words, they expounded Fourteen 
g These fourteen Capitula, or Expositions of the true Faith, are extant pag. 115, and 116, Synod. 5. Constantinop. Vales.  Heads concerning the right and 
† Or, Unblameable.  sincere Faith.  
And these things proceeded in this manner. But, 
h In the Acts of the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod which have come to our hands in the Latin tongue, there is nothing of those things extant which Evagrius subjoins here, to wit, concerning the condemnation of Origen, Evagrius and Didymus. Therefore Baronius with good cause thought that those Acts were maimed and imperfect. Nicephorus affirms these things to have been done against Origen and his followers in the Second Convention: but Theophanes and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle relate, that the Fifth Synod was principally and most especially convened against the errors of Origen, Evagrius, and Didymus; but in the second plate against the Tria Capitula. Vales.  when Libels were delivered in by the Monks Eulogius, Conon, Cyriacus, and Pancratius, against the opinions of Origen Adamantius, and against the followers of his impiety and error; Justinian consulted the then convened Synod about these matters, having subjoined [to his own Letter] a Copy of the Libel, as also what he had written to Vigilius concerning these things. From all which it may be gathered, that Origen had made it his business, to fill the 
* Or, Simplicity.  Purity of the Apostolic 
† Or, Opinions.  Dogmata with 
i These words are taken out of the Emperor Justinian's Letter to the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod; part of which Letter is recorded by Cedrenus in his Chronicon. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, In regard therefore it has been told us, that there are certain Monks at Jerusalem who were followers of Pythagoras, Plato, and Origen; We were of opinion, that care ought [to be taken] and enquiry made about these persons, lest by their Paganish [or, Grecian,] and Manichaean error they should perfectly ruin many persons. The same occurs in the Emperor Justinian's Letter to Menas, concerning the Errors of Grigen. Vales.  Paganish and Manichaean Tares. A Relation therefore was transmitted to Justinian from the Synod, after the Exclamations which they [had heaped together] against Origen and those involved in the same erroneous Tenets with him. Part of which [Relation] runs thus.  
You who possess a mind partaker 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I cannot approve of Christophorson's translation, who turns these words thus: Qui animum nobilitatis antiquae participem tenes, who possess a mind partaker of Ancient Nobility. Johannes Langus and Musculus have rendered it better. Langus, in this manner; Qui animum obtines caelestis participem generositatis, who have a mind partaker of a celestial generosity. And Musculus, thus; Animum supernae nobilitatis sortite Christianissime Imperator. You who have gotten a mind of Supernal Nobility, Most Christian Emperor! Vales.  of a Celestial Nobility, Most Christian Emperor! And after some other words. We have avoided therefore, we have avoided that [Doctrine.] For we knew not the voice of Strangers. And having securely bound this person, as a Thief, and like a Robber, with the Ropes of an Anathema, we have cast him out of the Sacred Rails. And after some few words. But you will know the power and efficacy of the matters which have been transacted by us, by the reading thereof.  
Hereto they also annexed whatever 
* Or, Chapters.  Heads Origen's followers had [from their Masters] learned to assert; which [Heads] manifested both their agreements, as also their disagreements, and likewise their 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus 'tis written truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; nor am I of opinion that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a Greek word. To my best remembrance I have noted the same fault some where before this. But the place comes not at present into my mind. Vales.  manifold error. Amongst these there was a Fifth Head [which contained] the Blasphemies broached by some private persons of that termed The New Laura; the Contents of which Head run thus. 
m As far as may be gathered from these words of Evagrius, this Theodorus the Cappadocian was one of the Monks of the New Laura, which was near the City Jerusalem. This therefore is the Theodorus, follower of Nonnus the Origenist, who being afterward made Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, openly undertook the patronage of the Origenists, as Cyrillus Scythopolitanus relates in the Life of Saint Saba. Further, whereas this Theodorus Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia acted the chief parts, as I may say, in the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod, as may be seen from its Acts, how is he now accused in the same Synod as an Origenist? We may therefore not without Cause conjecture, that these things which Evagrius, Theophanes, and Cedrenus say were done in the Fifth Synod against Origen, were long after that Synod added to it, on account of the likeness of their Subject: but, were not done in that Synod. So also, the Acts of the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod under Menas, against Anthimus and Zoaras, were wont to be joined to this Fifth Ecumenical Synod, as Photius attests in his Bibliotheca. The same thing may also be proved by what Evagrius subjoins. For he says, that many impious expressions gathered out of the Books of Evagrius, Didymus, and Theodorus Mopsuestenus, were related to that Synod. Now, if these things had been done in the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod, as Evagrius says, it would have been altogether superfluous and unuseful, to repeat those expressions of Theodorus, which had so often been reckoned up and condemned in the abovesaid Synod. My Sentiment therefore is, that these things were acted against Origen in another Constantinopolitan Synod on the year of Christ 538; then, when certain Monks of Jerusalem, who were favoured by Pelagius a Deacon of the Roman Church, and by Menas Bishop of Constantinople, presented a Libel to Justinian, containing certain Heads collected out of Origen's Books; and requesting of the Emperor, that those Heads might be condemned; as Liberatus tells us chap. 23. of his Breviary. See Baronius at the year of Christ 538. Moreover, our conjecture is fully confirmed by what Evagrius writes a little before this; viz. that into those things done against Origen was inserted the Emperor Justinian's Letter to Pope Vigilius concerning the errors of Origen. These matters therefore were not transacted in the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod on the year of Christ 553. For on that year Vigilius was at Constantinople; nor was there any need that Justinian should treat with him by Letters. Wherefore these things were done against Origen long before, to wit, then when Justinian, having received the Libel of those Palestine Monks, wrote a Letter to Menas Bishop of Constantinople concerning the errors of Origen; giving him order, that when he had assembled the Bishops that were present in the Imperial City, and the Abbots of Monasteries, he should condemn those errors. This Letter of Justinian's is extant in Greek and Latin, published at the end of the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod. In a place altogether foreign and unfit. For it belongs not to the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod which was celebrated on the year of Christ 553, but to another Constantinopolitan Synod, which by the Emperor Justinian's order had been convened on the year of Christ 538. Therefore Baronius has rightly placed that Letter of Justinian at that year I have mentioned. Now at the close of his Letter Justinian affirms in express words, that he had also written a Letter to Vigilius Bishop of Rome upon the same Subject. For thus he says. Haec porro eadem Scripsimus non modo ad Sanctitatem tuam, &c. Moreover, we have written the very same things not only to your Sanctity, but to the most Holy and most Blessed Vigilius also Pope and Patriarch of the Seniour Rome, and to all the other most Holy Bishops and Patriarches, of Alexandria, Theopolis, and Jerusalem, that they might both take care of this matter, and also that these things may come to an end. Lastly, those Anathematisms which Nicephorus says were thrown against Origen's opinions in the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod, occur in the self same words in Justinian's Letter to Menas, which was written long before the Fifth Synod, on the year of Christ 538; as Baronius informs us from Liberatus. The same also may be proved from the Letter which Gregory the Great wrote to the Four Patriarches in the beginning of his Episcopate. For, although he does expressly profess in that Letter, that with Veneration he gives Reception to the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod, in which Letter some writings of Ibas, Theodorus, and Theodoret are condemned; yet he says not one word concerning Origen's condemnation. Which certainly he would not have omitted, if Origen had been condemned in that Synod. Vales.  Theodorus Ascidas the Cappadocian said: If the Apostles and the Martyrs do now work Miracles, and are in so great honour; unless in the Resurrection they shall be made equal to Christ, what manner of Resurrection shall they have? The same Fathers related several other Blasphemies of Didymus, Evagrius, and Theodorus, which with great diligence they had collected out of their Books. Further, some interval of time after this Synod, 
n These things are written carelessly enough by Evagrius, who has disguised the Cause of Eutychius' deposition, lest he should in any wise offend the Memory of the Emperor Justinian. If any one be desirous of reading a complete Narrative of this matter, 'tis extant in Surius in the Life of the Blessed Patriarch Eutychius, elegantly written by his disciple Eustathius, and in Nicephorus Book 17, Chap. 29. Baronius says that was done on the year of Christ 564, which was the Emperor Justinian's last year. Vales.  Eutychius is ejected, and 
o This is Johannes Scholasticus who has a Collection of Canons Extant. Victor Thunonensis in his Chronicon, gives us this account of his ordination: Anno 39 Imperii sui Justinianus Eutychium Constantinopolitanum Episcopum, etc. In the 39th year of his Empire Justinian sends into Exile Eutychius Bishop of Constantinople, a Condemner of the three Heads, and of Evagrius the Hermit a Deacon, and of Didymus the Monk an Alexandrian Confessor, whose praises we have produced above from the authority of illustrious men; and in his room makes Johannes Bishop a like [assertour] of the same Error. Vales.  Johannes is placed in the Chair of the Constantinopolitan Church in his room. This Johannes was born at 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the excellent Florentine Manuscript I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, both here and in the following Chapter. Theophanes makes mention of this Manor or Village, in his Chronicon pag. 151; where he writes concerning Alamundarus' irruption into Syria; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says he,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: that is, And he burned the outward parts of Chalcis, and [ruined] the Manor [or, Possession] Sirmium, and the Cynegick Region. In the Greek, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Chalcedon, I have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Chalcis. Vales.  Sirimis, which is a Village situate in the Cynegick Region, in the Antiochian Territory.   

CHAP. XXXIX. That Justinian 
* Or, Being perverted from the right opinion.  having forsaken the right Faith, asserted the Body of [our] Lord to be incorruptible.  
AT the same time Justinian 
† Or, Turned aside.  deflected from the right Highway of [Orthodox] Sentiments, and having entered a path untrodden by the Apostles and Fathers, fell into Thorns and Brambles. Wherewith being desirous to fill the Church, he missed of his design; the Lord having securely fenced 
* Or, The King's way.  the Highway 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with unspeakable Hedges. In Nicephorus 'tis truer written, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with Hedges not to be broken. Which writing the Tellerian Manuscript confirms. Vales.  with hedges not to be broken, that Murderers [and Thiefs] might not break in, as if the wall had been fallen and the Fence broken down: [and thus] he fulfilled the Prophet's Prediction. Johannes therefore, who was also termed Catelinus, having 
b Evagrius mistakes. For Johannes succeeded not Vigilius, but Pelagius was his successor. After whose death, Johannes Junior undertook the Episcopate of the Church of Rome, on the year of Christ 560. Vales.  succeeded Vigilius in the Bishopric of the Elder Rome, and Johannes born at Sirimis Governing the Constantinopolitan Church, and Apolinaris that of Alexandria, Anastasius successor to Domninus presiding over the Antiochian Church, and over that at Jerusalem 
c This place is chiefly to be taken notice of against the Sentiment of Baronius, who believed Macarius was restored to his own See before the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod. But this passage of Evagrius refutes Baronius' opinion; Evagrius informing us here, that Macarius' Restitution was made long before that Synod. To Evagrius agrees Victor Thunonensis in his Chronicon, in these words: Anno. 37. Imperii Justiniani, etc. On the 37th year of Justinian's Empire, Eustochius Bishop of Jerusalem who had been ordained whilst Macarius was alive, it ejected: and Macarius is again put into his own See. But Theophanes, in his Chronicon, places Macarius' Restitution on the times of Justinus Junior, as I have observed above. Vales.  Macarius, who was again restored to his own Chair: when 
* Justinian.  he had Anathematised Origen, Didymus, and Evagrius, after Eustochius' deposition; Justinian writes that which amongst the Romans is called an Edict, wherein he has termed the Body of [our] Lord incorruptible; and incapable of Natural and irreprehensible 
† Or, Affections.  passions; affirming that [our] Lord eaten in the same manner before his Passion, as he did eat after his Resurrection, his most holy Body having received no change or alteration from its very Formation in the Womb, neither in the Voluntary and Natural Passions, nor yet after [his] Resurrection. To which [Assertions] Justinian [resolved] to force the Prelates in all places to give their assent. But when all of them affirmed, that they earnestly expected [the opinion of] Anastasius Bishop of Antioch, they [thereby] repressed the [emperor's] first Attempt.   

CHAP. XL. Concerning Anastasius Archbishop of Antioch.  
MOreover, This Anastasius [was a person] both incomparably well skilled in the Sacred Scriptures, and also accurate in his Morals and way of living: in so much that he would 
* Or, Observe.  take consideration about the most trivial matters, nor would he 
† Or, Make an excursion.  deflect at any time from a constancy and firmness, much less in things momentous, and which had a relation to the Deity itself. And he had 
* Or, Mixt.  tempered his disposition so, that neither an easiness of access to and conference with him, might render him exposed to what was unmeet and inconvenient; nor should an Austerity and Rigour make him inaccessible in relation to what was fit and rational. In [conferences that were] weighty and Serious, he was of a ready ear, and fluent Tongue: But in [discourses that were] impertinent and superfluous, he had his ears perfectly shut. A bridle repressed his tongue in such a manner, that he 
† Or, Directed his discourse by reason.  measured his discourse with reason, and rendered Silence far better than talk. This person therefore Justinian makes an Attack against, as against some inexpugnable Tower, and sets upon him with all manner of Engines; considering with himself, that if he could ruin 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus and the Tellerian Manuscript it is truer written, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, if he could ruin this [Tower.] For so the Rules of Grammar require it should be 'Tis a Metaphor drawn from Machine's used in Sieges, wherewith Cities are wont to be assaulted. Further, concerning the constancy of this Anastasius Sinaïta in defending the true Faith against the Heresy of the Aphthartodocitae, Eustathius writes also in the Life of the Blessed Eutychius Patriarch of Constantinople. Vales.  this [Tower,] he should afterwards become Master of the City with ease, enslave the Doctrine of the true Faith, and lead captive the Sheep of Christ. But Anastasius by a divine height of mind raised himself so far [above the Emperor,] (for he stood upon a Rock of Faith not to be broken;) that by his own Relation sent to Justinian, he openly contradicted him, and in the same [Relation] demonstrated [to him] most perspicuously and with great eloquence, that the Body of [our] Lord was corruptible in passions natural and irreprehensible, and that the Divine Apostles and 
* Or, Divine.  Holy Fathers both thought and taught so. The same answer he returned to the Monks of the First and Second Syria, who had consulted him: and he confirmed the minds of all persons, and 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, anointed himself.  prepared for the Conflict, reciting daily in the Church that saying of that Vessel of Election; 
* Galat. 1. 8, 9  If any one preach any other Gospel unto you, than that you have received, though he be an Angel from Heaven, let him be accursed. Which [words] when all persons had 
‖ Or, Looked on.  weighed in their minds, a very small number only excepted, they imitated him. The same Anastasius wrote a 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis strange that three Translatours, Langus, Musculus, and Christophorson, should all mistake in the Rendition of one word. The Grecians termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Valedictory, or, Farewell Orations, and have handed down to us the peculiar method of Those Orations, as I have remarked in My Notes upon Eusebius' Life of Constantine, book 3. chap. 21, note (a.) Vales.  Valedictory Oration to the Antiochians, after he had received information, that Justinian was resolved to send him into Banishment. Which Oration is deservedly delightful and admirable, for the elegancy of its words, the abundance of its 
* Or, Sentences.  sententious expressions, the frequent quotations of Sacred Scripture, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil at the margin of his copy has mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so the Rules of Grammar require it should be. But I have observed that the Rules of Grammar are sometimes despised by our Evagrius. Nicephorus, when he wrote out this passage of Evagrius, instead of the Conjunctive Particle, substituted a Preposition, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and for the Accommodateness of the History.   

CHAP. XLI. Concerning the death of Justinian.  
BUt this Oration was not published, God having provided some better thing for us. For Justinian, whilst he dictated a sentence of Deportation against Anastasius and the Prelates about him, was invisibly wounded, and ended his life, after he had Reigned in all Thirty eight years and eight months.   
The End of the Fourth Book of Evagrius' Ecclesiastical History.   

THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EVAGRIUS SCHOLASTICUS Epiphaniensis, And [one] of the EX-PRAEFECTS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning the Election of [the Emperor] Justinus, and concerning his Morals.  
WHen therefore Justinian in this manner had filled all places with Disquietude and Tumults, and at the close of his Life had received the condign reward of such [Actings,] he departed to the infernal 
* Or, Judicatories.  punishments: but Justinus his Sister's Son, who was entrusted with the custody of the [Imperial] Palace, which [Grand Officer] the Roman Tongue terms 
a Concerning the Office of the Curopalates, much to hath been already said by many persons, to repeat which here is superfluous; we will remark this only, that the Curopalates always went before with a Golden Rod, as often as the Emperor would appear in public. Cassiodorus tells us this, in his Formula Curae palatii, in these words: Considera quâ Gratificatione tracteris, etc. Consider with what Gratification you are treated, how being adorned with a Golden Rod, amongst numerous obeisances, you seem to go first before the Royal feet. So also Corippus in Book 2. Chap. 7. De Laudibus Justini Minoris; where he describes Justinus' procession to the Cirque [in these words,] 

— Tunc ordine longo  
Incedunt summi proceres, fulgensque Senatus,  
Ipse inter primos vultu praeclarus honoro,  
Fratris in obsequi●m gaudent Marcellus abibat.  
Dispositorque novus sacrae Baduarius Aulae,  
Successor Soceri, factus mox Curopalates.   Concerning this Golden Rod which was wont to be carried before the Roman Emperors, Paulus Silentiarius speaks, in his description of the Church of Saint Sophia, not far from the beginning. 

— 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉   For I assent not to that Learned man, who hath rendered it, Aureas Secures, Golden Axes. And at first this dignity was small, for it was under the dispose of the Castrensis [See Dr howel's History, Second part, pag 64,] of the Sacred Palace. But afterwards it began to be accounted the chiefest dignity of the Palace, from such time as Justinus Nephew to Justinian bore it. It was a Civil, not a Military dignity, as Alemannus thought, who (in his Notes on Procopius' Historia Arcand,) confounds the Curopalates with the Comes Excubitorum. Vales.  Curopalates, is invested with the purple after his [death:] neither Justinian's departure, nor the Election of Justinus having been made known to any person, save to those that were his Confidents, till such time as he appeared at the 
* Or, Running of Horses in the Cirque.  Ludi Circenses, 
† Or, About to do and submit himself to the usages of an Empire.  in order to his performing and undertaking what usually belongs to an Emperor. After these [Solemnities] therefore were over, when nothing of an 
* Or, Innovation.  opposition had in any wise been attempted [against him,] he returned to the Palace. [By] the first Edict he promulged, the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus (book 17. chap. 33.) took these words of Evagrius as meant of the Bishops, who had been banished by Justinian into various places for their defence of the true Faith. But that word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can not bear this interpretation. Therefore Christophorson chose to interpret this place concerning the Bishops, who from all places had been assembled together at Constantinople. But neither can I approve of this Rendition; in regard Evagrius says those Bishops were not convened at Constantinople, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, in all places. Vales.  Prelates who had been convened in all places, were sent home to their own Sees, in order to their worshipping God in the usual and received manner, no Innovation being made in relation to the Faith. And this Action done by him was highly commendable. But, as to his Life, he was dissolute, and 
* Or, Openly involved in.  altogether a slave to Luxuries and 
† Or, Immense.  obscene pleasures: so ardent a lover also of other men's money, that he sold all things for illegal gain, and revered not the Deity even in the Ecclesiastic preferments, which he made his markets of to any persons he could meet with, and publicly proposed even these to sale. Moreover, being possessed 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Some word seems to be wanting, which may be supplied in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most contrary Vices. And so Christophorson seems to have read. Vales. See chap. 19 note (d.)  with [two most contrary] Vices, Boldness and Sloth, in the first place he caused his 
d This Justinus was Son to Germanus Patritius, and Cousin-germane to the Emperor Justinus, as Johannes Biclariensis informs us in his Chronicon. Indeed, Germanus and Justinus Junior were akin. For Germanus was Justinian's Nephew by his Brother. But the Emperor Justinus was the Son of Vigilantia Justinian's Sister. Further, this Justinus Son to Germanus had born the Consulate in the year of Christ 540. The Emperor Justinian had created the same person Master of the Milice throughout Colchis and Armenia, in place of Martinus, as Agathias writes in his Fourth Book; but afterwards he made the same person Master of the Milice throughout the Thracia's; as Menander Protector declares in the First Book of his History, pag. 99 Vales.  kinsman Justinus to be sent for, a personage of an universal honour and esteem, both for his skill in Military affairs, and for those other dignities [which he had born:] he at that time made his residence about the Danube, and hindered the Abari from passing that River. The Abari are a Scythick Nation who live in Wagons, and inhabit the 
* Or, Fields.  Regions situate beyond Caucasus. Which people, in regard they had been sorely afflicted by the 
e In what manner these Abari, or Abares, having been vanquished by the Turks, betook themselves into Europe, Theophilactus Simocatta relates, Book 7. Chap. 7. Vales.  Turks their Neighbours, [left their habitation, and] with their whole Families fled from them, and came to the Bosphorus. Then leaving the Shore of that termed the Euxine Sea, (where many barbarous Nations who had left their own dwellings, inhabited; moreover, Cities, 
* Or, Camps.  Castra, and 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus Book 17. Chap. 34, and in the Tellerian Manuscript, 'tis written in one word, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Stations, or Landing places; which I rather approve of. But I think this whole place must be thus written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, where many Barbarous Nations, &c, according as we have rendered it. Vales.  some Stations had been built [there] by the Romans, when either 
† Or, Disabled.  Veterane Soldiers, or Colonies had been sent thither by the Emperors:) they continued on their journey, engaging▪ all the Barbarians they met with, till such time as they were arrived at the Banks of the Danube, and 
g In Justinianus Augustus' times, the Abares having passed into Europe, became first known to the Romans, as Theophilactus Simocatta relates in Book 7. Chap. 8: for when they had come to the places of Scythia and Maesia, they sent Ambassadors to Justinian, on the thirty first year of Justinian's Empire, as Theophanes relates in his Chronicon, and Anastasius Bibliothecarius. But Victor Thunonensis mentions this Embassy a little later. Post Consulatum, etc. After the Consulate of the most famous personage Basilius on the twenty third year; the Emperor Justinian makes the Ambassadors of the Nation of the Abari whence they had come, etc. This was the thirty sixth year of Justinian's Empire. Concerning the same Embassy of the Abares to Justinian, Menander Protector is to be consulted in the First Book of his History, pag. 99 of the King's Edition, where he excellently well describes that Embassy, and confirms Victor Thunonensis' opinion. For he says, that Justinian died not long after. Vales.  had sent Ambassadors to Justinian. From thence therefore Justinus was sent for, on pretence as if he were to enjoy [the advantage of] that Compact which had been made betwixt him and the Emperor Justinus. For, in regard both of them were equal as to their Secular Grandeur and Power, and whereas the Empire 
* Or, Inclined to both of them.  hung as it were betwixt them; after many debates they had come to this agreement, that he who was arrived at the Empire, should give the other the Second place; that so, by being Second in the Empire, he might be First in respect of all other persons.   

CHAP. II. Concerning the Murder of Justinus Kinsman to the Emperor Justinus.  
[THe Emperor] Justinus therefore received Justinus with great appearances of kindness and friendship; but soon after he framed [various] causes and pretences, and [by degrees] deprived him of his 
* Guards, or, Partisans.  Satellites, his Domestics, and the Protectors of his Body, and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus took away the Preposition here. For he has expressed this place of Evagrius thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and hindered him from going abroad. But I had rather write with Evagrius. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which reading I have followed in my Version. Vales.  forbids him Access to himself: 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus and Christophorson understood these words of Evagrius concerning Justinus kinsman to the Emperor Justinus. But I had rather take them as meant of the Emperor Justinus himself. For he being sickly, for the most part sat at home, and forbade his kinsman Justinus access to himself. Indeed, Cedrenus and Zonaras do attest what I have said concerning Justinus; For Cedrenus' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This Justinus was continually sick, and dim-sighted, and unable to come abroad. Vales.  for he sat at home. [At length] by Justinus' order 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is brought home. I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is removed. So in the foregoing chapter, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. Nicephorus read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and understands that place of Evagrius concerning the Barbarians who had been carried thither by the Romans. Further, this Justinus was made Augustalis and Dux of Alexandria, by the Emperor Justinus in the sixth year of his Empire, as Theophanes and Cedrenus do relate. Cedrenus' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But Justinus having heard that his kinsman, who was Augustalis and Dux of Alexandria, meditated treachery against the Emperor, he sent and beheaded him. Write thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, according as the reading is in Theophanes. For those two dignities, Augustalis and Dux, although they were distinct, yet were now and then given to one and the same person by the Emperors, as may be proved by many instances. Further, this dignity was bestowed on Justinus by the Emperor, not in honour to him, but rather that he might send him far off from the Imperial City. Therefore the City Alexandria was to Justinus instead of a prison. Hence 'tis, that Theophanes in his Chronicon relates, that Justinus Augustus detained his Cousin-german Justinus prisoner as 'twere at Alexandria. Moreover, Johannes Biclariensis, in his Chronicon, places the murder of this Justinus on the second year of Justinus Junior's Empire; to wit on the same year whereon Aetherius and Addaeus had a capital punishment inflicted on them. And this is more agreeable to the account given here by Evagrius. Vales.  he is removed to the Great City Alexandria; where he is most inhumanely murdered in the dead of the night, whilst he lay in his bed; this being the reward he received for his kindness to the Republic, and for those eminent Services he had performed in the Wars. Nor would the Emperor Justinus and his wise Sophia abate of their rage, or could they satiate their burning sury [conceived against Justinus,] till such time as they had seen his head after 'twas cut off, and had trampled it under their feet.   

CHAP. III. Concerning those Miscreants Addaeus and Aetherius.  
MOreover, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The former negative particle must be expunged, as being altogether superfluous. Vales.  not long after, the Emperor delivered up Aetherius and Addaeus, (persons of the 
b The words of Johannes Biclariensis in his Chronicon are these: Anno Secundo memorati principis, etc. On the second year of the mentioned Emperor, in the Imperial City, Aetherius and Addaeus Patritii, being detected whilst by Physicians they attempted to kill Justinus by Poison rather than sword, are ordered to be punished with a capital sentence: the former was devoured by wild Beasts, the second was burnt to death. I know not whether Johannes Biclariensis termed these men Patritii instead of Senators; but there is a great difference between the Patrician and Senatorian dignity. Concerning the same Aetherius and Addaeus, Eustathius in the Life of Eutychius Patriarch of Constantinople, writes thus: Quâ quidem die, id est, tertiâ Octobris, &c. On which day, that is the third of October, those persons also who had framed Plots against the holy man and had cast him into Exile, [I mean] Aetherius and Addaeus, the latter of whom was Praefect of the City, and the former was Curator of [the house of] Antiochus, died, etc. Vales.  Senatorian Order, who had been great Favourites of the Emperor Justinian's,) to a judiciary process, they being charged with an accusation of High-Treason. Of these two, Aetherius confessed that he designed to kill the Emperor by Poison, and said that he had Addaeus his Accomplice in this attempt, and his Assistant in all [his other designs.] But Addaeus with horrid Oaths affirmed, that he was wholly ignorant of these [Treasons.] Nevertheless, both of them were beheaded. Addaeus at such time as his head was cut off, affirmed, that in this matter he had been falsely accused, but that he was deservedly punished by [divine] Justice, which inspects all affairs wherever transacted: for [he said] that by Magic he had murdered Theodotus the Praefectus Praetorio. But I cannot positively affirm whither or no these things were so: however, they were both most flagitious wretches. Addaeus was a Notorious 
* Or, Buggerer.  Sodomite. And Aetherius omitted no sort of Calumny, but preyed upon the Estates as well of the living, as of the dead, in the name of that Imperial 
c He means the house of Antiochus, of which Aetherius was Curator, as Eustathius attests in the place just now cited: ille autem Antiochiae Curator. Eustathius' words in Greek, if I mistake not, are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, But Aetherius Curator of the House of Antiochus. The same Eustathius makes mention of this house, where he describes in what manner Eutychius was ejected out of the Imperial City: Dicebant enim quidam graves viri, etc. For some grave men said, if he should go out of the Sacred Temple, he would be killed. For some Armed men, who were placed in the Mannour-House of Antiochus, stayed for him without, for that purpose. Theophilactus mentions the same Imperial House in his third Book, Chapter 3. There were many such houses at Constantinople, as the House of Placidia, the House of Flaccilla, the House of Hormisda, and several others belonging to the Emperor: each of which Houses had its Curator, who looked after that House or Palace, and all its Revenues. These Officers are termed Curae Palatiorum in the Notitia of the Roman Empire, under the dispose of the Castrensis of the Sacred Palace. But then, the dignity of these Curators was the chiefest, and their Title was Most Glorious and Most Magnificent: as Tiberius Augustus' Constitution de Domibus Imperialibus informs us. Vales.  House, of which he was Curator [or, Governor,] during the Empire of Justinian. And such was the conclusion of these matters.   

CHAP. IU. Concerning the Edict of our Faith, which Justinus wrote to the Christians in all places.  
MOreover, the same Justinus wrote an Edict to the Christians in all places, [the Contents] whereof [ran] in these express words. IN THE NAME OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST OUR GOD, EMPEROR CAESAR FLAVIUS JUSTINUS, FAITHFUL IN CHRIST, MILDRED, THE GREATEST, BENEFICENT, ALEMANICUS, GOTTHICUS, GERMANICUS, ANTICUS, FRANCICUS, ERULICUS, GEPAEDICUS, PIOUS, HAPPY, GLORIOUS, VICTOR, TRIUMPHATOR, ALWAYS ADORABLE, AUGUSTUS. 
* John 14. 27.  My peace I give unto you, says the Lord Christ, our true God. My peace I leave with you, declares the same [Christ] to all men. The purport of which [expressions] is nothing else, but that those who believe in him should 
† Or, Run together into.  unite in one and the same Church: being of the same mind in relation to the true 
‖ Or, Opinion.  Faith of the Christians, and having an aversion for them who affirm or think the contrary▪ For, the 
* Or, First Salvation.  Primary safety [which] has been appointed to all men, [is] the Confession of the true Faith. Wherefore, We also following the Evangelic Admonitions, and the Holy Symbol, or Creed of the Holy Fathers, do exhort all men to betake themselves to one and the same Church and Opinion: believing in the Father, in the Son, and in the Holy Spirit, in the Consubstantial Trinity, in the One Deity, or Nature and 
† Or, Substance.  Essence, both in word and deed, and 
‖ Or, Glorisying.  asserting One Might and Power and Operation, in the three Hypostasis' or Persons, into which we have been baptised, in which we have believed, and to which we have been conjoined. For we adore the Unity in the Trinity, and the Trinity in the Unity, which hath an admirable both Division, and 
* Or, Joining together.  Unition: an Unity in respect of the 
† Or, Substance.  Essence or Deity: but a Trinity in respect of the proprieties or Hypostasis' or Persons. For, that we may so speak, it is indivisibly divided, and divisibly conjoined. For [there is] One in Three, [to wit,] the Deity, and Three [are] One, in whom [namely] is the Deity, or, to speak more accurately, which [are] the Deity itself: God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost, when as each Person is considered by himself; the mind [to wit] dividing those things which are inseparable: the Three [Persons being one] God, understood together, on account of the same Motion and the same Nature. For we ought both to confess one God, and also to assert Three 
* Or; Subsistencies.  Hypostasis' or Proprieties. But we Confess him, the only Begotten Son of God, God the Word, who was begotten of the Father before Ages and without time, not made; in the last days to have descended from Heaven on our account and for our Salvation, and to have been incarnate by the Holy Ghost, and of our Lady the Holy Glorious Theotocos and Ever-Virgin Mary, and to have been born of her: 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who is to the Father and to the Holy Ghost. In Nicephorus, Book 17. Chap. 35, where this Edict of the Emperor Justinus concerning the Faith is recorded, this place is read thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. who is equal to the Father and to the Holy Spirit. Which reading Christophorson hath followed. For he renders it thus; Qui est equalis Patri & Spiritui Sancto, who is equal to the Father and to the Holy Spirit. But in this place the equality of the Father and Son is not treated of: but, whether Christ be one of the Trinity. I have therefore supplied this place righter from the excellent Florentine Manuscript, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is our Lord Jesus Christ, etc. The Tellerian M. S. has it written thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is in the Father and in the Holy Spirit. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading is the same with that set at the beginning of this note.  who is our Lord Jesus Christ, one of the Holy Trinity, Glorified together with the Father and the Holy Spirit. For the holy Trinity hath not received an addition of a Fourth Person, although one of the holy Trinity God the Word hath been incarnate: but he is One and the same our Lord Jesus Christ, Consubstantial to God and the Father according to the Deity, and the same [Person is] of the same substance with us in respect of the Humanity: passable in the flesh, and the same [Person] impassable in the Deity. For we acknowledge not One God the Word who wrought Miracles, and another who suffered: but we confess One and the same our Lord Jesus Christ God the Word, to have been incarnate and perfectly made man, and that the Miracles 
† Or, Are of.  belong both to One and the same, as likewise the sufferings, which he Voluntarily underwent in the flesh on account of our Salvation. For 
* Or, a certain, or, some one man.  a man gave not himself for us; but God the Word himself, made man without [any] Conversion, 
‖ Or, Received.  underwent both a Spontaneous Passion, and a death in the Flesh for us. Although therefore we confess him to be God, yet we deny not that the same person is also Man: and by our confessing him to be man, we deny not the same Person to be also God. Whence, whilst we profess one and the same [Person] our Lord Jesus Christ to be 
* Or, Made up.  compounded of both Natures, the Deity and the Humanity, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered this place ill, in this manner: Non Confusionem in Unitatem introducimus, We introduce not a confusion into the Unity. Nor has Musculus done righter; who translates it thus: Unitatem non con●●ndimus, We confound not the Unity. I do not wonder at Musculus, who in this Edict of Justinus always renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Unitatem, Unity, very erroneously. That Learned man hath committed▪ the same mistake, who has done into Latin the Fragments of Ephraemius Bishop of Antioch, which are extant in Photius' Bibliotheca. But why Christophorson, who every where renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Copulationem, Copulation, should at this place translate it otherwise, I know not. Johannes Langus Nicephorus' Translator renders it thus: In Union confusionem non inducimus, We induce not a confusion in the Union. Exactly right, if you add a Syllable, in this manner, in Unitione, in the Unition. For the term Unio, though it be now a days frequently used in the Schools of Philosophers and Divines, is a barbarous word, when 'tis taken for Unition. For Unio in Latin signifies Unitatem, Unity; as may be proved from Tertullian, Jerome, Prudentius, Pope Simplicius, and others. Let therefore those Zoili [Carpers, or, Censurers] cease reproving of us, because in the Letter of Alexander Bishop of Alexandria, which is recorded by Socrates book 1. chap. 6, we have translated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Union. For we did that from the use and propriety of the Latin Tongue: which they being wholly ignorant of, thought that Unio, Union, was nothing else but Unitionem, Unition. But, betwixt Unio and Unitio, there is as much difference, as between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Union or Unity, there is nothing but what is simple or single. But, in Unition something compounded of two is necessarily understood. 'Tis certain, the Old Translator of the Chalcedon Synod always renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Unition, or adunation. Vales.  we introduce not a Confusion into the Unition. For he 
* Or, Shall not.  will not cease to be God, because 
† Or, So as we are.  agreeably to us he was made man: nor again, because by Nature he is God, and cannot receive a likeness to us, will he refuse to be man. For, as he hath continued God in the Humanity, so also [though] existing in the 
‖ Sublimity, or Eminency.  Majesty of the Deity, he nevertheless [continues] Man: 
* Or, Being both at the same time.  existing Both in the same, and [is] One God and also Man, The Emmanuel. [Further, whereas] we confess him perfect in the Deity, and perfect in the Humanity, of which [two] he is also made up, [yet] 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  we bring not in a particular Division or Section upon his one compounded Hypostasis: but we show the difference of the Natures, which is not destroyed [or, taken away] by the Unition. For, neither has the Divine Nature been changed into the Humane, nor hath the Humane Nature been converted into the Divine. But both [Natures] 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus 'tis truer written, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But, I had rather read thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, being understood, or rather existing, etc. Nor do I doubt but the Emperor Justinus wrote so as I have said: For he reproves himself, because he had said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, being understood; as if the difference of the two Natures in Christ were in the understanding only▪ and did not really exist. Vales.  being understood, or rather existing in the definition and 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Form, fashion, state.  manner of the proper Nature, we affirm that the Unition was made according to the person: now, the Unition according to the person imports, that God the Word, that is one Person of the Three persons of the Deity, was united not to a prae-existing Man, but in the Womb of our Lady the Holy-Glorious Theotocos and Ever-Virgin Mary; that from her he framed to himself in a proper Person Flesh of the same substance with us and subject to like passions in all things, sin only excepted, and that it was enlivened with a rational and intelligent Soul. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the very Flesh. Which reading is not tolerable. For Christ had not a proper subsistency in the Flesh, but before he assumed Flesh, he had a proper subsistency▪ in regard he was the second person of the Sacred Trinity. Nevertheless, if any one be minded to defend Nicephorus' reading, I shall not much gainsay it. For it more fitly coheres with the words preceding. The sense therefore is this, that the Son of God, who had a proper subsistency from all Eternity, having assumed Flesh, subsisted therein personally. Vales.  For he had a Person in himself, and was made Man, and is One and the same our Lord Jesus Christ Glorified together with the Father and the Holy Ghost. [Moreover,] weighing in our minds his ineffable Unition, we rightly confess one Nature incarnate of God the Word, which in the Flesh is enlivened with a rational and intelligent Soul. And again, taking into consideration the difference of the Natures, we assert them to be two, introducing no manner of Division. For each Nature is in him. Wherefore, we confess One and the same Christ, One Son, One Person, One Hypostasis, [to be] God and also Man. But all those, who have thought or do think contrary hereto, we Anathematise, and judge them estranged from the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church of God. Whereas therefore the true 
* Points, or Opinions  Dogmata, which have been delivered to us by the Holy Fathers, are asserted; We exhort you all to Concur in one and the same Catholic and Apostolic Church; yea rather, we beseech you. For we are not ashamed, though placed in the sublimity of Royalty, to make use of such expressions 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. I am of the same mind with the Learned, who have long since mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for the▪ etc. Although Nicephorus has retained the vulgar reading. Vales.  for the Consent and Union of all Christians, to the end one Glorification may be 
† Sent forth.  attributed to the Great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; and that in future▪ no person might pretend to quarrel 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, persons, is used on account of Nestorius' Heresy, who asserted two persons in Christ, the one of man, the other of the Word. But the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syllables was annexed on account of the Futychians and Acephali, who affirmed that Christ consisted of two Natures before the Unition; but after the Unition, they asserted but one Nature in him. On the other hand, the Catholics adored Christ in two Natures. Those Syllables therefore are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which though they are different, yet if they be rightly understood, do both aim at one and the same Faith and Opinion, as Justinus adds. See Evagrius above, at book 1. chap. 1 note (c.) Further, this Edict was promulged by Justinus Junior on the first year of his Empire, to wit the year of Christ 566, as Baronius remarks: than which Edict Justinus conferred nothing more upon the Catholic Church: but, satisfying himself in having only expounded the Orthodox Faith, he in future prohibited disputes about the Nestorian and Eutychian Opinion▪ and permitted every one to think of these matters according to his own arbitrement. From this Edict therefore followed no advantage, as Evagrius observes truly. Wherefore Johannes Biclariensis [said] amiss in his Chronicon, whose words concerning Justinus Junior are these: Qui Justinus anno primo Regni fui, &c. Which Justinus in the first year of his Reign, destroyed those things which had been devised against the Chalcedon Synod. And suffered the Creed of the Holy Fathers of the Church convened at Constantinople, (which Creed had been laudably received in the Chalcedon Synod,) to have entrance, and to be sung by the people in every Catholic Church, before the Lords Prayer was to be repeated. Biclariensis attributes those things to Justinus Junior, which rather befitted Justinus Senior. Vales.  about the Persons or the Syllables. For the Syllables tend to one and the same right Faith and meaning: that Usage and 
‖ Scheme, or State.  Form, which hitherto hath obtained in God's Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, [remaining] in all things firm and without Innovation, and continuing [so] to all Futurity.  
To this Edict all persons gave their consent, and affirmed [that the Faith and Doctrine] was [therein] Orthodoxly promulged: but yet it reduced not so much as one [of the Church's members,] which had been rend insunder, to an Unity, because [the Emperor] in express words had declared, that [the State of] the Churches had been preserved firm and without Innovation, and for the time yet to come [should so continue.]   

CHAP. V. Concerning the Ejection of Anastasius Bishop of 
* Or, Antioch.  Theopolis.  
MOreover, Justinus ejected Anastasius out of the Chair of Theopolis; objecting against him, both the profuse expense of the sacred Revenue which had been made, saying it was immoderate, and not according to what was meet and necessary; and also [charging him] with 
† Or, Blasphemy against himself.  reflecting abusively on himself. For when Anastasius was asked, why he would fling away the sacred money in so lavish a manner, he replied openly, that it might not be taken away by Justinus that common Pest. But 'twas said that [Justinus] had therefore conceived an old Grudge against Anastasius, because when he demanded money of him 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus, in regard he understood not these words, omitted them, as may be seen in book 17. chap. 36. For he his expressed this place of Evagrius thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But 'twas said that Justinus was angry with him, because he refused to give him money when he demanded it. But 'twas easy to have mended the place of Evagrius, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because having been promoted to the Bishopric he refused to give [Justinus] money who demanded it. And so Christophorson and Musculus seem to have read. For thus Musculus renders it; Dicitur autem Anastasio succensuise, quòd quum pecuniam pro Episcopatûs collatione exigeret, dare illam noluerit; But 'tis said that he had been angry with Anastasius, because when he exacted money for his Collation to the Bishopric, he refused to give it. This occasion of hatred therefore against Anastasius was of a long standing, before Justinus had arrived at the Empire. Wherefore Evagrius uses the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies an ancient and concealed Anger. 'Tis certain, whilst Justinian survived, Anastasius had been elected Bishop of Antioch. Now, the Grandees at Court, and those whose interest was great with the Emperor, were wont to exact money of them who were elected Patriarches, as may be proved by the Example of Chrysaphius the Eunuch, who demanded money of Flavianus Bishop of Constantinople; as Evagrius has related above, see book 2. chap. 2. Nevertheless, this was forbidden by the Novel Constitutions of Justinian. Vales.  at his promotion to the Bishopric, Anastasius would not give it him. Moreover, 
b Indeed, Theophanes in his Chronicon, brings another reason, on account whereof Anastasius Sinaïta was deposed from the See of Antioch. But, because Translatours have in no wise hit the meaning of Theophanes, I will annex his words here: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: That is, as I render it. On the same year Anastasius the Great, Bishop of Antioch▪ in regard in his answer to the Synodick Letters, he had reprehended John Bishop of Constantinople who had ordained John Bishop of Alexandria, and had [at the same time reproved him] who had been ordained by him was ejected out of his Bishopric by reason of Justinus' indignation. I read therefore in Theophanes, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which emendation is most certain. John Bishop of Alexandria had been ordained at Constantinople by Johannes Scholasticus, on the fifth year of Justinus' Empire, in the year of Christ 570, as Baronius also relates. After his ordination, when (as 'twas usual) he had written Synodick Letters to Anastasius Bishop of Antioch, Anastasius in his answer to those Letters, had severely reproved his Ordainer Johannes; in regard, contrary to the Ecclesiastic Rules, he had been thrust into the place of Eutychius as then living. He had also reprehended him, who having been ordained by him, had drawn upon himself the fault and blot of his own Ordainer. The Emperor Justinus (who loved Johannes Scholasticus, as being the person by whom he had been Crowned,) taking offence at this thing, ejected Anastasius out of his See. Theophanes' Latin Translator thought, that those Synodick Letters which Anastasius had given answer to, had been written by Johannes Bishop of Constantinople; which is a mistake. For they were written by Johannes Bishop of Alexandria in the beginning of his Episcopate. Therefore, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Comma must be put, as Anastasius Bibliothecarius has done. Further, Baronius places this Deposition of Anastasius on the year of Christ 573; which is the eighth year of Justinus' Empire. But I had rather, with Theophanes, place it on the Fifth or Sixth year of the same Justinus, in regard it happened a little after the ordination of Johannes Bishop of Alexandria, which was performed on the year of Christ 570, as Baronius himself does attest. Vales.  other matters were objected against Anastasius, by some persons who, I suppose, were desirous of serving and promoting the Emperor's design.   

CHAP. VI That, after Anastasius, Gregorius was made Bishop, and concerning his disposition.  
BUt after Anastasius, Gregorius is preferred to the Episcopal Throne, 
a Musculus and Christophorson have rendered this place very ill, as if by these words Evagrius would have shown, that Gregorius Bishop of Antioch had been eminent for Poetry. But Langus has turned these words righter, thus: Cujus lata est Gloria, ut Poeta verbis utar, whose Glory is far spread, that I may use the Poet's words. Vales. Evagrius makes use of the same expression at chap. 15, book 1; where he speaks of Isidorus Pelusiota.  whose Glory, that I may use the Poet's expression, is far spread. [This person] from his younger years had been exercised in the Monastic Conflicts, and had striven with so much courage and constancy of mind, that in a very short time, 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the first down upon his Chin.  even during his youthful age, he arrived at the highest degrees; and Governed the Monastery of the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Johannes▪ Langus renders these words thus: Primùm verò Byzantii Monasterio praefuit, But in the first place he presided over the Monastery of Byzantium. But Evagrius does not say, that Gregorius was a Monk or Abbot of Byzantium, but that he was Abbot of the Monastery of the Byzantii. This seems to have been a Monastery in Syria, wherein Gregorius, whilst he was yet young, had received the Rudiments of a Monastic life. Theophanes in his Chronicon, pag. 206, says Gregorius had been Apocrisiarius (that is, procurator, or, Agent] of the Monastery of the Byzantii. Vales.  Byzantii, where he embraced a 
† Or, Unfurnished.  Monastic life. [Afterwards,] by the 
* Or, Persuasion.  order of Justinus [he presided over the Monks] of mount Sinai also; in which place he fell into the greatest of dangers, by undergoing a Siege from those Arabians [termed] Scenitae. Nevertheless, when he had procured that place a profound Peace, he was called from thence to the 
† Or, Archbishopric.  Patriarchate. For understanding and virtue of mind, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I conjecture we should read here▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and in all things he was the eminentest person of all men. For so Evagrius expresses himself hereafter, at chap. 19 of this book; where his words concerning Mauricius are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and every way accurate and immovable. Vales.  and in all other things he was the eminentest person of all men, and the most active in [effecting] whatever he had proposed to himself; 
‖ Or, Not to be wounded by fear.  of an undaunted spirit, and a man not to be induced to yield, or to be afraid of the Secular power. He made such magnificent 
† Or, Contributions.  distributions of money, and used such a bountifullness and liberality towards all men, that whenever he went abroad, numerous crowds of people, besides those that were his usual attendants, followed him. And whatever persons could either see, or hear he was 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, going forth. In Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, going. Vales.  going forth, flocked together. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus read this place otherwise. For, instead of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he has 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Mundane, or, Secular. Which in my judgement is far righter. Johannes Langus has translated Nicephorus' words thus: Et honorem mundanis dignitatibus debitum, prae viri hujus observantiâ secundo loco habebant, And they placed [or, had] the honour due to Secular dignities, in the second place, in respect of the observance of this man. Vales.  The honour given to the supremest Powers [of this world] was inferior to that [paid] to this man; for people were for the most part desirous, both of seeing him as near as possibly they could, and coveted to hear him discourse. For he was most excellently qualified to excite a desire of himself in all persons, who upon what ever account came to and conversed with him. For, his aspect was admirable, and his discourse, by reason of his pleasantness of speech, most delightful; as ready as ever was any man, in the present apprehending of a thing, and most quick in action: in 
‖ Or, Giving.  choosing the best advice, and in passing a judgement, as well of his own, as the affairs of others, he was 
† Or, Most sufficient.  most prudent. On which account he performed so many and such great things, never deferring any business till the morrow. He was the admiration not only of the Roman Emperors, but of them of Persia also, in regard he so demeaned himself in all affairs, as either necessity required, or occasion would bear; 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. in my own judgement, I have restored this place very happily, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, when time, or necessity required, he would be always at hand. Vales.  [to which he was] never wanting, as I shall manifest particularly in due place. There was in him much of vehemency, and also sometimes passion. But on the other hand, his Lenity and Mansuetude was not little, but rather 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  abundant and extraordinary. So that, that saying which with great wisdom hath been uttered by Gregorius the Divine, might incomparably well befit him; an Austerity so well tempered with 
‖ Or, Bashfulness.  Modesty, that the one is not injured by the other; but both are an ornament and commendation to each other.   

CHAP. VII. How those termed the Persarmenii surrendered themselves 
† Or, To the Christians.  to the Romans: on which account a War broke out 
‖ Or, With the Persians.  between the Romans and Persians.  
DUring the first year of this [Gregorius'] Governing his Bishopric, the [Inhabitants] of that [Country] anciently termed Armenia the Great (which afterwards was named Persarmenia; this [Region] had heretofore been subject to the Romans; but, after Philippus successor to Gordianus, had betrayed it to Sapor, that termed Armenia the Less remained in subjection to the Romans; though all the rest was in the power of the Persians:) being professors of the Christian Religion, in regard they had 
a The same reason of the defection of the Armenii is assigned by Theophanes Byzantius in Photius, and by Johannes Biclariensis in his Chronicon; whose words are these: Armeniorum & Iberorum Gens qui a praedicatione Apostolorum Christi fidem susceperant, &c. The Nation of the Armenii and Iberi who from the Preaching of the Apostles had embraced the Faith of Christ, whilst by Chosdröa Emperor of the Persians they were compelled to the worship of Idols, resused Obedience to that impious Command, and Surrendered themselves with their Provinces to the Romans. Which thing broke the League of Peace between the Romans and Persians. But the Abbot of Biclaire is mistaken in this, to wit, his placing the defection of the Armenii on Justinus Junior's First year. For the Peace between the Romans and Persians was broken on the Seventh year of the Emperor Justinus, as Theophilactus relates in the Third Book of his History, Chap. 9; and likewise Theophanes, and his Translator Anastasius Bibliothecarius, and Cedrenus. Besides, even Johannes Biclariensis himself disagrees from himself in his Narrative of this affair. For he subjoins these words a little after▪ Anno quinto Justinus Imperator, &c. On [his] Fifth year the Emperor Justinus, having repelled the Persians, makes Armenia and Iberia Roman Provinces. Vales.  suffered grievously from the Persians, and especially 
‖ Or, In relation to their own Sentiment, or Opinion.  in those matters which related to their Religion, sent an Embassy secretly to Justinus, entreating they 
† Or, Might be made.  might be received as subjects to the Romans; to the end they might with freedom and security perform [the Rites] of the Divine worship and honour, and that nothing might obstruct them [in those performances.] [Which Embassy] Justinus having admitted of, and some [Conditions set forth] in writing having been agreed to by the Emperor, and confirmed with great and solemn 
b Concerning this Oath, wherein the Emperor Justinus had bound himself, that he would never deliver up the Armenii and Iberi (who had Surrendered themselves to the Romans,) to the Persians, Menander Protector speaks in his Excerpt. Legationum, pag. 121 of the King's Edition: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which words the Translator understood not. In the first place therefore, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Justinianus, it must be mended thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Justinus. And then, the whole place is to be rendered in this manner. For Tiberius Caesar deservedly made the greatest account of those Oaths, which by the Emperor Justinus had been given to the Persarmenii and Iberi, who had revolted to the Romans. For the Emperor had sworn, that he would use his utmost endeavour, to reduce that Land, which had nourished them, to a subjection to himself. But, if he should not be able to effect that thing, and could not put an end to the War; yet, that he would never Surrender up to the Persians the Authors of that defection, and their Relations, and in general those who should have a mind to be Subjects [or, partakers] of the Roman Republic. Vales.  Oaths; the Armenii kill their own 
c To wit, Surenas. For he had been made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or, rector of Armenia by the King of the Persians; after he was slain, the Persarmenit delivered up themselves to the Romans, as Theophilactus tells us in his third book, chap. 9; and Theophanes Byzantius in his Excerpta in Photius. Lastly, Menander says the same, in his Excerpta Legationum, pag. 115. Vales.  Governors, and 
* Or, By a general consent.  in one entire Body join themselves to the Roman Empire, together with their Neighbours whom they had taken into an Association with themselves, as well those of the same, as of other Nations; Vardanes [being their Leader,] a person eminent amongst them for descent, dignity, and skill in Military affairs. When therefore Chosroes complained of these things, Justinus dismissed [his Ambassadors] with these words, that the peace [which had been made between them] was terminated, and that 'twas not possible for Christians to reject Christians when they made them their refuge in a time of War. This was Justinus' answer. Nevertheless, he made no preparations for a War; but yielded up himself to his usual Voluptuousness, and 
‖ Or, Put all affairs in the Second place to, etc.  Postponed all affairs to his own pleasures.   

CHAP. VIII. Concerning Marcianus the 
† Or, Master of the Milice, or, Soldiers.  Magister Militum, and concerning the Siege of Nisibis.  
[FUrther,] he sends 
a Theophanes in his Chronicon calls this person Martinus, as does likewise his Translator Anastasius Bibliothecarius. But Theophanes Byzantius, whose Excerpta are extant in Photius' Bibliotheca, terms him Marcianus, and calls him the Emperor Justinus' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Brother's Son. [Valesius in his note here, renders that Greek word, thus, Consobrinum, Sister's Son.] And says, he was sent Magister Militum into the East by Justinus on the Eight year of his Empire. Vales.  Marcianus, who was his kinsman, Magister of the Oriental [Milice,] but allows him neither an Army fit for an engagement, nor any other sufficient provision for the [carrying on a] War. Marcianus arrives in Mesopotamia, to the manifest hazard and Subversion of all affairs, drawing along with him some few Soldiers, and those unarmed; having also with him some Trench-makers and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Florentine and Tellcrian M. SS, I have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Drivers of Oxen; and so Nicephorus read. But Nicephorus inserts two words here. For he expresses this passage thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: that is, as Langus renders it, as also Ditchers, and Tailors, and Drivers of Oxen. Which word [Tailor's] Nicephorus seems to have read in his Copy. For I see not whence he could have gotten it. Further, there was use of these Tailors in the Camps, to mend the Soldier's clothes, or else to sow Skins together for Tents or Tabernacles. Vales.  Oxe-drivers, whom he had by force taken from among the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours have rendered this place ill. For Musculus translates it thus: Et fossores quosdam ac bubulcos ex municipiis acceptos secùm habens, And having with him some Ditchers and Oxe-drivers taken out of the Towns. But Christophorson renders it in this manner: Inter quos habuit fossores & Bubulcos ex numero vectigalium exemptos, amongst whom he had Ditchers and Oxe-drivers exempted [or, taken] out of their number▪ who paid Tribute. They knew not what the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signified. Evagrius has made use of this word above, at chap. 42, book 3. At which place we have remarked, that by that word, are meant the Provincial Tributaries, who are also termed Collatores in the Code. From those therefore Martinus the Magister Militum had by force drawn Ditchers and Oxe-drivers, and Tailors, that he might make use of their Labour in his Army: for he reckoned them not amongst the Soldiers, as Christophorson seems to have thought. Vales.  Provincials. He comes to an Engagement therefore with the Persians in a small Fight about Nisibis, (the Persians themselves being as yet unprovided for a War;) and having got the better, lays Siege to the City: the Persians [in the interim] thought not fit to shut the Gates, but most scornfully reproached and derided the Army of the Romans. Many other Prodigies were seen, which foreshowed the future misfortunes; but at the beginning of this War, we ourselves saw a Calf newly calved, out of whose neck grew forth two heads.   

CHAP. IX. How Chosroes (after he had sent his General Adaarmanes against the Romans, who afflicted them with many and those severe Losses;) went himself in person to Nisibis.  
BUt Chosroes, after he had made sufficient provision of all things necessary for a War, went to a certain [place,] and having past the Euphrates in his own Country, sends Adaarmanes into the Roman Territories, by a [place] termed Circesium. This Circesium is a Town most commodious to the Romans, situate in the utmost confines of the Empire. Which [Town] is fortified not only with walls raised to a vast height; but the Rivers Euphrates and Aboras do likewise encompass it, and make the City as 'twere an Island. But [Chosroes] himself having, together with those [Forces] about him, passed the River Tigris, marched directly to Nisibis. [Though] these things had been done, [yet] the Romans were a long while ignorant of them: in so much that Justinus, giving overmuch credit to report, (which said that Chosroes was either already dead, or drawing his very last breath,) became highly incensed, because the Siege of Nisibis was protracted so long; and sent some persons who might hasten Marcianus forward, and might forthwith bring him the Keys of the Gates: But when this affair was not in the least forwarded, but rather he himself procured great ignominy and disgrace, in regard he would attempt those things which could not be done against such and so vast a City, and with so pitiful and despicable an Army; in the first place a message is brought to Gregorius Bishop of Theopolis. For whereas the Bishop of Nisibis was an intimate friend to Gregorius, in regard he had received great presents from him; and moreover being one that was highly displeased at the Persians contumelious usage of the Christians, which the Christians had continually suffered from them, being also desirous that his own City might become subject [to the Empire] of the Romans; he gave Gregorius an account of whatever was done in the enemy's Country, and in due time made known [to him] all things. Of which [matters Gregorius] forthwith sent Justinus a Relation, declaring to him Chosroes' sudden irruption. But Justinus, involved in his usual pleasures, heeded not what had been written [to him by Gregorius;] nor would he give credit thereto, but only supposed [that true,] which he himself desired. For 
* Or, It follows.  'tis usual with persons who are dissolute, that they should be both 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with a double v. So a little before, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Nicephorus has it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is more usual. Yet, that word may be written with a double 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Hesychius tells us. Vales.  slothful and confident against the Events [of affairs;] and if any thing happens contrary to their wills, they disbelieve it. He wrote therefore to Gregorius, [in which Letters] he perfectly rejected those things [told him by Gregorius,] as being wholly false: or if they were true, yet, that the Persians could never prevent the Siege; but, that if they did prevent it, they would retire [from thence] with great loss. [At the same time] he sends one Acacius (a wicked and spiteful person,) to Marcianus, giving him order, that although Marcianus should have set one of his feet into the City, he should nevertheless 
* Or, Remove him from his Command.  turn him out of Commission. Which thing [Acacius] performed exactly, obeying the Emperor's Commands though to the disadvantage of the Republic. For being arrived in the [Roman] Camp, he divests Marcianus of his Command, in the Enemy's Country, without having acquainted the Army therewith. But the Centurions and Leaders of the Ranks, having understood at their coming off the Watch, that their Commander in chief was turned out of Commission, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And so Musculus seems to have read. For he renders it thus: Exercitui porro adessenolunt, would not be any more present with the Army. Christophorson translates it in this manner, Copias non ulterius ducunt, lead not the Forces any more. But the Greek will not bear this sense Vales.  would not appear in public any more, but left [the Service,] were dispersed here and there, and broke up the ridiculous Siege. In the interim Adaarmanes having an Army of Persians and barbarous Scenitae fit to engage, passed by Circesium, and ruined the Roman Territories with all manner of depopulations, burning and killing, designing in his mind or performing nothing that was mean and trivial. He also takes Castles and many Villages, no body making a resistance against him: First, because [at that time] there was no Commander [of the Romans:] and then, in regard the [Roman] Soldier were by Chosroes shut up in Daras; as well Excursions to fetch in forage, as eruptions, were made without impediment. He made an attack also upon the 
† Antiochians.  Theopolites by the Soldiers he had with him; (for he went not thither in person.) Nevertheless, those [Soldier of his] received a repulse beyond all expectation, although no body, excepting only a very small number, continued in the City; and though the Bishop was fled, and had carried a long with him the sacred Treasure, because, both most part of the wall was fallen down, and the people also had raised a Sedition, being desirous of beginning an Innovation, as it usually happens, and most especially at such times as those. Moreover, [the Seditious] themselves betook themselves to their heels, and had left the City empty; nothing at all being to be found out, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; words which I have not yet met with▪ used in such a sense, as by all the Translatours they are taken here.  that might either annoy the Enemy, or on the other hand keep them off.   

CHAP. X. Concerning the taking of Apamia and Daras.  
When therefore 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This name is found variously written in ancient Authors. In Theophanes' Chronicon, he is called Artabanes, and Ardamanes in the Palatine Manuscript Copy. Anastasius Bibliothecarius terms him Dux Adermanus. In Nicephorus 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Vadaarmanes. In Theophanes Byzantius, Baraamanes. Hereafter in the thirteenth chapter he is termed Ardamanes. Theophylactus, Book 3● calls him Adormaanes. Vales.  Adaarmanes had been frustrated in this attempt, having burnt that City anciently termed Heraclea, but afterwards named Gagalice, he took Apamia, which had been built by 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Undoubtedly it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Nicatoris. For Seleucus the first King of Syria, because of his famous Victories, had the surname of Nicator, as we learn from the Old Coins, which ascribe this Title or Surname to him. Vales. S●e V●▪ lesius's notes on Amm. Marcel. pag. 41.  Seleucus Nicator, [a City] heretofore rich and populous, but in [process of] time it was become extremely ruinous. Having possessed himself of this City on some Articles of agreement, (for [the Inhabitants] were in no wise in a capacity to make a resistance, the wall by reason of its age being fallen to the ground;) he utterly destroyed it by fire; and when he had made, plunder of all things, contrary to the conditions agreed to by him, he went away, and lead away Captive all the Citizens, and [the Inhabitants of] the adjacent Villages. Amongst which [Prisoners] he carried away alive the Bishop of the City, and that person who was entrusted with the Government [of the Province.] Moreover, he committed all manner of 
* Or, Cruelties.  outrages at his departure, there being no body that might restrain or give him any the lest resistance, excepting a very few Soldiers sent by Justinus, under the Command of one Magnus, who was heretofore Precedent of the 
† Bankers.  Argentarii at the Imperial City, but had afterwards by Justinus been made Curator of one of the Imperial Houses. And these [Soldier] also ran away with all the hast imaginable, there having wanted but little of their being all taken by the Enemy. When therefore Adaarmanes had performed these Exploits, he came to Chosroes, who had not yet taken the City [Daras.] His joining Forces with Chosroes was of great importance to [their] affairs, both because it gave encouragement to their own men, and also struck a terror into the Enemy. Further, [Chosroes] found that City encompassed with a wall, and a vast Rampire of earth cast up hard by the wall, also those Engines [termed] 
* Machine's used in Sieges, to batter down the walls.  Helepoles standing ready; and especially the Catapultae wherewith stones are thrown from an Eminence, which [Machine's] they usually term 
† Or, Engines to cast stones.  Petrariae. 
‖ Or, With which.  In this manner Chosroes became Master of that City by force, in the Winter time, Johannes the Son of Timostratus being its Governor, who was very little solicitous about it, or rather betrayed it. For both are reported. Now, Chosroes had laid Siege to that City five months and more, no body appearing in its defence. Having therefore brought all persons out of the City, (which were a vast multitude,) and in a cruel manner killed some of them there, and preserved others, which were the most in number, alive; he fortified the City with a Garrison, because its site was commodious: but he himself returned into his own Country.   

CHAP. XI. That the Emperor Justinus was seized with a 
* Or, Frantic distemper.  Frenzy: but Tiberius undertook the care of the Republic.  
WHich [proceedings] when Justinus was made acquainted with, having in his mind not so much as one thought that was sound and prudent, nor bearing his 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as I found it written in the Tellerian M. S. Vales.  misfortune so as it becomes a man to do; from such an height of pride and haughtiness he falls into a Frantic distemper and madness, and in future became insensible of what was transacted. From thence forward therefore Tiberius had the management of the Republic, a person by descent a Thracian, but one who bore the chiefest place of trust, [and was the greatest favourite] with Justinus. 
b The Emperor Justinus sent Tiberius the Comes of his Guards, against the Avares, with an Army sufficiently strong, on the ninth year of his Empire, as Theophanes relates in his Chronicon. But Johannes Biclariensis says that was done on the fourth year of Justinus' Empire: where he relates, that from this Battle Tiberius returned a Conqueror to Constantinople. Which yet is declared to be false by Evagrius and Theophanes. Vales.  This person had heretofore been sent [by Justinus] against the 
* Or, Abores, or, Avares.  Abari, [accompanied with] a vast Army of Soldiers which had been raised. But, the Soldiers not enduring so much as the sight of the Barbarians, Tiberius wanted but little of being taken, had not the Divine providence in a wonderful manner protected him, and reserved him for the Roman Empire; which had been reduced to such danger by Justinus' absurd and rash attempts, that ['twas feared least] together with the whole State it should be utterly ruined, and might yield to the 
* Or, So great.  prevalent power and dominion of the Barbarians.   

CHAP. XII. That Trajanus having been sent Ambassador to Chosroes, 
* Corrected, or, restored.  repaired the affairs of the Romans.  
Tiberius' therefore resolves upon a 
† Council, or, advice.  Course very seasonable, and accommodate to the [present juncture of] affairs; which repaired the whole misfortune. For 
a This Trajanus was Patritius and Quaestor of the Sacred Palace; concerning his Embassy to the Persians, Menander Protector speaks in the Sixth Book of his Histories, pag. 157. and 165. This, as I think, is the Trajanus Patritius who had written a short Chronicle, an admirable work, as Suidas attests. Theophanes mentions him in his Chronicon, pag. 56. Suidas writes indeed, that he had lived in the times of Justinianus Rhinotmetus. But I am of opinion that Suidas is out, in regard no person of this name is mentioned in the Empire of Justinianus Rhinotmetus. But in the Reign of Justinus junior, Trajanus Patritius is commended by Menander Protector in his Sixth Book, and by our Evagrius here. Vales.  Trajanus, a wise person of the Senatorian Order, a man highly valued by all men for his gray-hairs and understanding, is dispatched away to Chosroes: He was not to perform that Embassy in the name of 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the Empire.  the Emperor, nor of the State; but was to speak in behalf only of [the Empress] Sophia. Moreover, She wrote to Chosroes, [in which Letter] She lamented both the calamities of her Husband, and also the State's being deprived of an Emperor; adding with all, that 'twas misbecoming [a Prince] to insult over a woman that was a widow, over a 
‖ Or, Dejected.  dead Emperor, and over a deserted State: For, that 
* Chosroes.  he himself, when he had fallen sick sometime since, had not only experienced the like [humanity and kind usage,] but had likewise had the best Physicians sent him by the Roman State, who also freed him from his distemper. [Hereby] therefore Chosroes is prevailed upon. And although he was just ready to make an Invasion 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus the reading is truer. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon the Territories [or, affairs] of the Romans. Vales.  upon the Territories of the Romans, yet he concludes a Truce for the space of three years, in the Eastern parts. But, 'twas thought good, that Armenia 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In my own judgement I have restored this place very happily, so, that instead of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For in the Truce which was made between the Romans and Persians, it had been expressly cautioned, that there should be a Cessation of Arms throughout the East only: but in Armenia and Iberia it should be lawful to wage War. See Menander Protector in the Sixth Book of his Histories, pag. 157; which author does fully confirm this our Emendation. And so does Theophylactus, Book 3. Chap. 12. Vales.  should not be included in the like [conditions of a Truce;] so that, he might wage War there, provided no body disturbed the Eastern parts. During the transaction of these affairs in the East, Sirmium was taken by the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the Barbarians. The reading in Nicephorus is the same. Nevertheless, I doubt not but it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the Abares. For the Abares took the City Sirmium, as Menander Protector attests in his Excerpta Legationum, pag. 117. Which City having before been in the hands of the Gepida, the Abares who had destroyed the Kingdom of the Gepidae, asserted, that that City, with the rest of the riches of the Gepidae, had passed into their power and dominion, as the same Menander relates, pag. 114 and 130. See Theophylactus, Book 1. Chap. 3. Vales.  Abares: which [City] the Gepidae had possessed themselves of before, but had afterwards Surrendered it to [the Emperor] Justinus.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning the Election of Tiberius to the Empire, and concerning his disposition.  
ABout the same time, Justinus by the advice of Sophia, proclaims Tiberius, Caesar. At which Election [Justinus] made such a speech, as transcends all History, as well ancient as modern: the most Commpassionate God allowing Justinus this opportunity, both for a confession of his own sins, and also that he might be the Author of wholesome advice for the advantage and benefit of the State. For, at a convention 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the open Court [of the Palace.] Nicephorus adds a word here, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the open Court of the Imperial Palace. Theophylactus makes mention of this place, Book 1, Chap. 1; and relates, that the Emperors were usually proclaimed there; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [says he,] 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which place the Latin Translator has expressed in a long circuit of words, in this manner: Tiberius namque in atriam palatii juxta domum, in quâ multi ex herbis, seu frondibus, ad coenandum, dormiendumve tori, sive Lectisternia, vestibulum illustre, visendumque proscenium. Huc, inquam, gestatus, etc. Whence it appears, that he understood not what was meant by these words. Likewise Nicephorus Callistus, when he wrote out this place of Theophilactus omitted the latter words. But my Sentiment is, that by these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Theophilactus means that House which in Greek was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Because in it there were nineteen Accubita, or Stibadia, whereon the Emperor with his Nobles lay down and banqueted at Christmas, and on the more solemn Festival days, as Theophanes and Anastasius Bibliothecarius do relate in the one and thirtieth year of Justinian; and likewise Luitprandus in Book 6 Rerum per Europam Gestarum, Chap. 3; where his words are these: Est domus quae Decaennea accubita dicitur, etc. There is an House which is termed the Decaennea accubita. It is so called for this reason, because nineteen Tables are spread there in the Nativity of our Lord. Whereon the Emperor and likewise his Guests do banquet, not in a sitting posture, as on other days, but by lying down. Near this House was the Tribunal, or Throne, in which the Emperors and Empresses were crowned. Nicephorus Constantinopolitanus, pag 176, speaking of Isaurus Leo; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (says he) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Throne termed the Decaennea Accubita he Crowned his Son Constantine Emperor. Anastasius relates the same, as does likewise the Author Historiae Miscellae, Book 21. The same Writer, book 22, speaking of Constantinus Copronymus: Anno 28 Imperii sui coronavit, &c. On the 28th year of his own Empire, the Emperor Crowned his Wife Eudoxia, after he had been thrice married, in the Tribunal of the nineteen Accubita. Hence 'tis, that Codinus (in his Origines Constantinopolitanae,) places 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Stepfimon, near the House of the nineteen Accubita: by which term [The Stepsimon] he means the throne whereon the Emperors were Crowned. Now, this House was, in the Third Region [of the City,] near the Hippodrome, as Luitprandus attests. Indeed, the Old Description informs us, that in that Region was the Great Cirque, and the Semicircular [or, half-round] Porticus, which was called The Sigma, and lastly the Tribunal of the Forum of Constantine. And 'tis very likely, that of that Porticus was made the House of the nineteen Accubita; for a Sigma is the same with a Stibadium or an Accubitum. Moreover, the Church of Saint Stephen is by Codinus placed near the Tribunal of the nineteen Accubita, which Petrus Gyllius (book 2, chap. 15,) relates, from an Old Author, to have been near the Sigma. Further, this House of the nineteen Accubita, was also termed The Delphica, or, The Delphicum, as Procopius attests book 1. of his Vandalicks, pag. 116; and Victor Thunonensis in his Chronicon. Vales.  in the Atrium of the [Imperial] Palace (where 
b I can't tell why Evagrius should say this was an old custom, that the Emperors of Constantinople should be proclaimed in the Atrium of the Imperial Palace. For the old custom was, that the Augusti should be proclaimed in the Seventh Milliarium, or, mile, from the City, in the presence of the Army, in the Campus, or field without the City. And Valens, [was] the first that had been styled Emperor in that Suburb, by his Brother Valentinian. After whom, the following Emperors of the East were proclaimed in the same place, as I have long since observed in my Notes on Amm. Marcellinus' 26th book. pag. 115, 116. The Emperor Zeno. also was Crowned in the Seventh Milliarium by his own Son Leo, as Victor Thunonensis relates in his Chronicon. Likewise Basiliscus was a little after styled Emperor in the Campus, as Theophanes informs us. Now, the Campus was in the Seventh Milliarium, as Theophylactus attests, book 8, chap. 12. But who was first saluted Augustus in the Atrium of the Imperial Palace, at Constantinople, I have not yet plainly found. Indeed, Justinus Junior seems to have been proclaimed Emperor there, as may be gathered from the first chapter of this book. Vales.  ancient custom says such Solemnities were performed,) both of 
c Theophanes in his Chronicon attests, that (not Johannes Scholasticus, but) Eutychius was then Patriarch of Constantinople. For Johannes Scholasticus died on the Tenth Indiction, in the month August, the day before the Calends of September. And Eutychius was restored to his own See on the same year, in the month October, on the Eleventh Indiction, as Theophanes attests. On the year following (which was the year of Christ 578, in the Twelfth Indiction, on the 26th of September,) this Eutychius Crowned Tiberius Augustus, as Theophanes and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle inform us. But, on a more attentive examination of the thing, I have perceived nothing is to be found fault with here: for Evagrius speaks not here concerning Tiberius' being proclaimed Augustus, but of the Appellation of Caesar granted to him. Further, Tiberias was made Caesar on the Eighth Indiction, as the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle informs us: at which time Johannes was Patriarch of Constantinople. Vales.  Johannes the Patriarch, whom we mentioned before, together with his Clergy, of the Magistracy and Honorati, and of all the Grand Officers about the Court; Justinus, when he had invested Tiberius with the Imperial Coat, and had clothed him in the [Purple] 
* Or, Cloak.  Robe, with a loud voice spoke publicly [these following words.]  
Let not the Magnificence of Your Attire deceive You, nor the Scene of those things which are seen: by which I have been imposed upon, and have rendered myself obnoxious to the Extremest of Punishments. Do You correct my mistakes, and withal 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, delight of mind.  Lenity and Mansuetude Govern the State. Then pointing to the 
† Or, Governors.  Magistrates; You ought not, said he, in any wise to be persuaded by them; and further added, For they have reduced me to those Circumstances wherein You now behold me. [He uttered] several other such like [expressions,] which put all persons into an amaze, and drew from them plenty of Tears. Now, Tiberius was very tall of Body, and besides his Stature, the Comeliest person, not only of Emperors, but of all other men, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as far as any one; etc. Nor do I doubt but Evagrius left it thus written. Our conjecture is confirmed by the Tellerian Manuscript, wherein I found it plainly written in this manner. Away therefore with the rendition of Musculus, who translates it thus: Insignis magis, quà● ut quisquam illi conferri possit, more eminent, than that any one might be compared to him. But Christophorson turns it in this manner; Pulchritudinis excellentiâ omnium opinion major, for the excellency of beauty, greater than the opinion of all men. Vales.  as far as any one may conjecture; 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in th● Florentine Manuscript is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, in so much that, in the first place, etc. Evagrius alludes to that known verse of the Tragedian; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  in so much that, in the first place, even his very shape deserved an Empire. His temper of mind was Sweet and Courteous, [a person] that received all men kindly even at the first sight. He esteemed it [the greatest] Riches to be liberal to all men in reference to bountiful Contributions, not only as far as a necessity, but even to an affluence. 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For he considered not, what Petitioners ought to receive, as the reading is in Nicephorus, book ●8, chap. 1. In the Florentine and Tellerian Manuscripts, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  For he considered no●, what Petitioners ought to receive, but what it became an Emperor of the Romans to give. 'Twas his Sentiment, that that Gold was adulterate 
‖ Or, Which came from Tears.  which was Collected with the Tears [of the Provincials.] Hence ('tis certain) it was, that he remitted the Collection of 
g There is extant a Constitution of Justinus Junior, wherein he has remitted to the Provincials the Remains of the Tributes of the past year, until the Eighth Indiction of the Cycle current. Which Justinus seems to have done by the persuasion of Tiberius, whom a little before he had Created Caesar, at the beginning of the Eighth Indiction, as the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle informs us. Into this first Constitution therefore of the Emperor Justinus junior, the name of Tiberius the Caesar ought also to have been inserted. Vales.  one whole years Tribute, to the Tributaries. And those possessions which Adaarmanes had ruined, he freed from the Tributary Function, not only in proportion to the damage they had suffered, but also much above [the loss.] Moreover, 
h At this present there is extant a Constitution of the Emperor Justinus junior, concerning the promoting Rectours of Provinces without reward. Which amongst the Novelt Constitutions of Justinus junior is the Fifth in number. In that Constitution Justinus gives permission to the Provincials, that they may make known to the Emperor those persons whom they should judge fit to Govern their own Province; and the Emperor promises, that he will give forth the codicils and the Insignia [Marks, Tokens] of Magistracy freely, without any present or gift. Which Law, in regard it bears date on the eighth year of Justinus Junior's Empire, was, we doubt not, set forth also by the persuasion and suggestion of Tiberius the Caesar. Vales.  those illegal Presents were remitted to the Magistrates, for which [Bribes] the Emperors had heretofore sold their Subject's [to them.] He also wrote Constitutions concerning these matters, making thereby provision for the security of posterity.   

CHAP. XIV. That the Emperor Tiberius raised a vast Army [to be employed] against Chosroes; [at the head whereof] he sent Justinianus the Dux, and drove [Chosroes] out of 
* Or, Land of the Romans.  the Roman Pale.  
HAving therefore employed the ill gotten Treasure to a good use, he made provision for a War. And raises so vast an Army 
* Or, Of men that were Heroes.  of valiant men, by listing the choicest Soldiers, both of the 
‖ Or, Beyond the Alps.  Transalpine Nations who [inhabit] about the Rhine, and also of the 
† Or, On this side the Alps.  Cisalpines, of the Massagetae likewise, and other Scythick nations; of those also about 
* Or, Paeonia.  Pannonia and Moesia, of the Illyrii and Isauri: that he intermixed near an Hundred and fifty thousand men with his incomparable 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Troops. 'Tis a wonder to me, that this was not taken notice of, either by Nicephorus, or the Translatours. Vales.  Troops of Horse, and Routed Chosroes: who after his taking of Daras, immediately in the Summer had made an irruption into Armenia, and from thence resolved upon an Invasion of Caesarea, (which is the Metropolis of Cappadocia,) and of the Cities in that Region. He contemned the Roman Empire in such a manner, that when Caesar dispatched away an Embassy to him, he would not vouchsafe the Ambassador's access to himself: but ordered them to follow him to Caesarea: for there, he said, he would 
* Or, Consider of their Embassy.  give them audience. But when he saw the Roman Army fronting him, (Commanded by 
b Menander Protector has mentioned this Justinian Magister Militum throughout the East, in the Sixth Book of his Histories, pag. 159. As also Theophylactus, Book 3. Chap. 12. And likewise Johannes Biclariensis in his Chronicon: Anno 9 Justini Cosdroes' Persarum Imperator, &c. On Justinus' ninth year Cosdroes' Emperor of the Persians, with too numerous an Army, advances to ruin the Roman Confines: against whom Justinianus Commander of the Roman Milice and Magister Militum of the East being sent by Tiberius, makes ready for a War, and in the Fields which lie between Daras and Nisibis engages in a brave Fight, having with him those most valiant Nations, which in the Language of the Barbarians are termed Hermani; where he vanquishes the forementioned Emperor. Vales.  Justinianus 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Florentine and Tellerian Manuscripts I have made good this place thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Brother to that Justinus who had been barbarously murdered by [the Emperor] Justinus. This Justinian therefore was Son to Germanus, (which Theophylactus does also attest in his Third Book▪) Brother of that Justinus who had been slain by the Emperor, as Evagrius relates in the beginning of this book. Vales.  Brother to that Justinus who had been barbarously murdered by [the Emperor] Justinus,) accurately well Armed, the Trumpe●s sounding an Alarm, the Colours raised in order to an Engagement, the Soldier greedy of slaughter, and with a most incomparable decency breathing forth rage and fury, [lastly] such and so great a number of Horse, as none of the Emperors had ever conceived in their mind; he was stricken with a great amazement, sighed deeply at so unhop't-for and unexpected a thing, and would not begin a Fight. When therefore he deferred an Engagement, made delays, spent the time, and only feigned a Fight; 
d Theophylactus mentions this person, in book 3. chap. 16; and in book 1. chap. 9 In which places the Latin Translator terms him Cursius. But, he had better have translated it Cursus. For so Menander Protector calls him, in the sixth book of his Histories, pag. 159 of the King's Edition. In Theophanes' Chronicon, pag. 214, he is corruptly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Crous. Vales.  Curs the Scythian, a person that Commanded the Right Wing, makes an Attack upon him. The Persians were not able to bear the 
† Or, Vehemency.  Shock of his Charge, but apparently deserted their 
‖ Or, Order.  Ranks; whereupon [Cur's] made a great slaughter amongst the Enemy. Then he Attacks the Rear [of the Persian,] where Chosroes and the whole Army had their Baggage: and he takes all the King's Treasure, and moreover the whole Baggage, in the very sight of Chosroes, who bore it with patience, and 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I rather approve of Nicephorus' reading, (book 18. chap. 2.) which runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: only, I would add an Article, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, as Johannes Langus renders it, Quòd facilius is impressionem suam, quam ipsius Cours sustineri posse existimaret, because be thought his own impression might with more ease be endared, than the Attack of Cours. Further, Theophanes in his Chronicon relates this Flight of the Persians and Victory of the Romans, after the death of the Emperor Justinus junior, when Tiberius had obtained the Empire alone. But Theophylactus, from whom Theophanes seems to have taken his Relation, attests that that happened whilst Justinus was yet alive, when Tiberius bore the Title and Dignity of Caesar only, and governed the State; as may be seen in Theophylactus' third book, chap. 14. To whom agrees our Evagrius; for he relates the Death of Justinus Junior thereafter, in the nineteenth chapter of this book, where he says in express words, that after Justinus' death, Tiberius deprived Justinian of the Dignity of Magister Militum. Vales.  thought his own trouble might with more ease be endured, than the Attack of Curs. In this manner therefore Curs, together with his Soldiers, possesses himself of great Riches and Plunder, and drives away the Beasts of burden together with their Burdens, amongst which happened to be Chosroes' Sacred Fire, adored by him as a God: [after this] he marches round the Persian Army singing a Victorious Song, and about Candle-lighting returns to 
* Or, His own [forces.]  the Roman Army, which 
† Or, Had now broke their own Ranks.  had now left its Station; neither Chosroes nor the Romans having begun a Fight: only some Skirmishes had happened, and (as it usually happens,) sometimes one man [came out] of each Army and engaged in a single Combat. On the night following Chosroes kindled many Fires, and prepared for a Night-Fight: and whereas the Roman Army was divided into two Camps, in the dead of the Night he falls upon those who were Encamped to the Northward. After he had routed them by his sudden and unexpected Attack, he invades Melitina a City that lay near, which was then without a Garrison and destitute of Inhabitants. And after he had burnt down this whole City, he made preparations for his passing over the River Euphrates. But when the Roman Army was got together into one Body, and followed him, being put into a fear in relation to his own safety, he himself got upon an Elephant, and so past the River. But a vast number of the [Forces] about him were buried in the Torrent of the Euphrates. After he had received information of their being drowned, he marched away from thence. Chosroes therefore having undergone this last punishment for his so great 
† Petulancy, or, Contumely.  insolence towards the Romans, in company of those [of his Forces] who had made their escape, went into the East, where he had a Truce, to the end no one might make an Attack upon him. But Justinianus with the whole Roman Army entered the Persian Empire, where he passed the Winter season, no body giving him any the least molestation. About the Summer Solstice he returned, without the loss of any part of his Forces, and with great felicity and much glory spent the Summer about the Confines of both Empires.   

CHAP. XV. That Chosroes being heavily disquieted at his own overthrow, ended his life: but his Son Hormisda undertook the Government of the Persians.  
BUt, an immense [deluge of] sadness being poured in upon 
a The death of Chosdroes' King of the Persians is related too soon here. For he died after Tiberius had gotten the Empire, as Theophylactus attests, book 3. chap. 16. which is also confirmed by Menander Protector in his Excerpt. Legat. Wherefore Theophanes is mistaken in his Chronicon, who relates Chosdroes' death, and the Inauguration of his Son Hormisda, in the Empire of Justinus Junior. Vales.  Chosroes, (who was now sorely distressed, reduced to a desperation, and overwhelmed with a reciprocal Torrent of Grief,) in a miserable manner took him out of this life; after he had erected an immortal Monument of his own Flight, [to wit] the Law he wrote, that no Emperor of the Persians should in future lead forth an Army against the Romans. His Son Hormisda succeeds him in the Empire. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian Manuscript I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of whom I must at present omit to speak: which reading I prefer far before the Vulgar one. Vales.  Of whom I must at present omit to speak, in regard the sequel [of Transactions] calls me to themselves, and doth expect the 
* Line, or, Procedure.  thread of my Discourse.   

CHAP. XVI. Who at that time were Bishops of the Greater Churches.  
AFter the departure of Johannes, called also Catelinus, out of this life, 
a In Nicephorus, book 17, chapt. 35, he is called Bonossus. This is he, whom Anastasius Bibliothecarius and the other Authors who have written concerning the Lives of the Bishops of Rome, do term Benedictus. Baronius thinks he had the Surname of Bonosus. Vales.  Bonosus undertakes the Government of the Bishopric of Rome; he was succeeded by another Johannes, whose successor was Pelagius. The Constantinopolitan Chair, when Johannes was dead, was restored to Eutychius, who had been Bishop before Johannes. After Apollinaris, Johannes succeeds in the Throne of Alexandria, who was succeeded by Eulogius. After Macarius, Johannes is promoted to the Episcopate of Jerusalem, a person who had been exercised in the Conflicts of an unfurnished life, in that termed the Monastery of the Acoemeti; 
b Christophorson understood these words so, as if Evagrius would have said, that in the times of Johannes Bishop of Jerusalem, no tumuit had been raised in the Church. But to me Evagrius seems to mean another thing▪ to wit, that during that whole time, wherein those Prelates, here named by Evagrius, sat; there had been no tumult in the Church. Vales.  nothing of an Innovation having been attempted in relation to the Ecclesiastic constitution.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the Earthquake which happened at Antioch in the times of Tiberius.  
BUt, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nicephorus (book 18▪ chap. 3,) thought that by these words was meant the third year of Tiberius Augustus' Empire. The same was the Sentiment also of Christophorson and Musculus, as may be gathered from their Renditions. But in my judgement, Evagrius seems to mean here the year of Tiberius' Caesarean Dignity. For, in the first place the words themselves do sufficiently show that. Then secondly, Evagrius has not yet related Justinus Junior's death, nor the Coronation of Tiberius. For he speaks of these hereafter, in the nineteenth chapter of this book. Wherefore, those things related in this chapter, happened whilst Justinus Junior was yet alive. Vales.  in the third year of Tiberius the Caesar's Governing the Roman Empire, there happened at Antioch and the Suburb Daphne which is near it, a most dismal shaking of the Earth, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the very; as 'tis in the Tellerian M. S; or, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is in Nicephorus. Vales.  at the very hottest time of Noonday. At which time all Daphne was totally demolished by this Earthquake, and the Edifices at Antioch, as well the public as the private ones, were rend in sunder to the very earth, but fell not to the very ground. Some other accidents happened likewise, highly worthy to be recorded, both at Theopolis itself, and at the Imperial City also: which disquieted both those Cities, and incited them to the greatest Tumults. [These Accidents] took their 
* Occasion.  beginning from a divine Zeal, and obtained a conclusion befitting God. Which [matters] 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I begin to relate. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I come: for so Grecians are wont to speak. In the Tellerian M. S. I found it plainly written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I come to give a relation of. Vales.  I come [now] to give a Narrative of.   

CHAP. XVIII. Concerning the Insurrection against the Execrable Anatolius.  
ONe Anatolius (a person at first 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the excellent Flotine Manuscript I found it plainly written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the ordinary rank, and one of the Sedentary Mechanics. The same is the reading in Nicephorus. Further, 'tis strange that three Translatours should have been mistaken in the rendition of one word. For Johannes Langus renders it thus: Erat Theopoli Anatolius quidam, ex plebeis ille quidem & ignavis unus, There was at Theopolis one Anatolius, a person of the ordinary rank and one of the slothful. Musculus translates it in this manner; Unus ex multis illis qui vitam delicatè instituunt, One of those many who lead a delicate life. Christophorsons Version runs thus; Anatolius vir quidam plebeius primùm & mollis. Anatolius a man at first a plebeian and effeminate, or, soft. Which interpretation they seem to have drawn from Suidas and the Author of the Etymologicon; who expounded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, idle and effeminate. But, this term signifies something else here, as is concluded from the preceding term. Wherefore I doubt not, but by this word Evagrius means the Artifices Sellularii, Sedentary Mechanics, which the Greeks also term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the same reason, to wit because they do their work sitting. So Julius Pollux book 7, chap. 1; and the Author of the Etymologicon in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  of the ordinary rank, and one of the Sedentary Mechanics, but afterwards in what manner I know not, he had thrust himself into the Magistracy, and into other Offices;) lived in the City Antioch: where also he followed those affairs which he then had in hand. On which account likewise it happened that he contracted an intimate familiarity with Gregorius the Prelate of that City: and made frequent visits to him, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, partly that he might confer with him; the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged, which crept in here from the foregoing line. Vales.  partly that he might confer with him, and partly to render his own power and authority greater by often conversing with him. This [Anatolius] was afterwards discovered to have sacrificed [to the Gods;] and having on that account been called to Examination, was detected to be a most execrable wretch, a Conjurer, and a person involved in innumerable impieties. But he 
† Or, Bought off.  corrupted the Comes of the East with money; and wanted but little of gaining his dismission, together with his Accomplices; (For he had several others of the same Morals with himself, who had been apprehended at the same time that he was:) had not the populacy made an Insurrection, and by raising a great disturbance, spoilt that design. Moreover, they exclaimed against the Patriarch himself, and said that he 
* Or, Was a partaker of that design.  was a party in that Consult. Also, some turbulent and destructive Daemon 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be made, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, had persuaded; as the reading is in Nicephorus. Vales.  had persuaded some persons, that he was 
‖ Or, Intermixed.  present together with Anatolius at the [detestable] sacrifices. For this reason Gregorius was reduced to the imminentest of dangers, most violent incursions being made against him by the populacy. And this suspicion was raised to such an height, that the Emperor Tiberius himself became desirous of knowing the truth from Anatolius' own mouth. He gives order therefore, that Anatolius and his Accomplices should forthwith be conveyed to the Imperial City. Which when Anatolius understood, he ran to an Image of the Theotocos hung up by a rope in the Prison, and having folded his hands behind his back, showed himself in the posture of an humble Suppliant and Petitioner. But she, abominating [the man,] and reproving [the Wretch] as impious and hateful to God, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, turned [her face] quite backward. And so Nicephorus read, who has expressed this place of Evagrius thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turned herself quite away from him. Whence it appears, that Nicephorus put a Comma before the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which punctation I do rather approve of. Vales. In Robert Stephens' Edition, this passage is worded and pointed thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; But she, both abominating this impious person and perfectly reproving [the Wretch] hateful to God, turned backward.  turned [her face] quite backward; an horrid sight, and worthy to be forever remembered: which thing having been seen, both by all the Prisoners, and also by those who were entrusted with the custody of Anatolius and his Accomplices; was declared to all persons. Moreover, she was seen by some of the Faithful, inciting them against that Pest Anatolius, and saying that he had been injurious to her Son. But after he was brought to the Imperial City, and having been 
* Or, Subjected.  exposed to the acutest of Tortures, had not any thing in the least to say against the Prelate [Gregorius;] he, together with his Associates, became the Occasioner of greater Tumults there, and [was the Author] of a popular Sedition in that City. For, when some of 
† Viz. Anatolius' Accomplices.  them had received a sentence of Banishment, but were not to be taken off by a capital punishment; the populacy, incensed by a kind of Divine zeal, put all things into a disturbance, by being exasperated, and highly enraged. And having seized the persons that had been condemned to Exile, they put them into a Boat, and burned them alive; which sentence the people pronounced against them. They likewise exclaimed against the Emperor, and against Eutychius their own Patriarch, as being betrayers of the Faith: And they were about to have murdered Eutychius, and those persons to whom the Cognizance of this Cause had been committed, going up and down to all places in quest of them; had not providence, the preserver of all things, delivered them out of their hands who sought after them, and by degrees appeased the Rage of so numerous a multitude, in such a manner, that no mischievous Action was committed by their hands. Further, Anatolius himself in the first place was cast to the wild Beasts in the Amphitheatre, and his Body having been torn by them, was afterwards fixed to a Cross. But neither in this manner found he an end of his punishment in this life. For the Wolves having dragged his impure Body down from the Cross, (a thing never before seen,) divided it for a prey amongst themselves. There was also a certain person amongst us, who (before these things happened,) affirmed, that he saw in his sleep, in what manner the Sentence against Anatolius and his Accomplices should be 
* Given-out, or, executed.  pronounced by the people. And an Illustrious 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: that is, Curator of the Imperial Houses. For the Houses of the Emperors, as well those in the Imperial City, as them in the Suburbs, had their Curatores, who looked after their Revenue. And this dignity was not the meanest, for the persons who bore it had the Titles of Most Glorious and Most Magnificent, as I have remarked before at the third chapter of this book. They seem also to have had a Jurisdiction, as Agathias shows in his Fifth Book, speaking concerning one Anatolius an Ex-consul; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. A person that had both been honoured with the Lignity of the Consuls, and besides had obtained an Office, [which was,] to take care of and to look after the Houses and possessions of the Emperor. Those Officers are by the Romans termed Curatores. The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Office, in this passage of Agathias (though Vulcanius has omitted it in his Version,) is in no wise superfluous; but it imports an Office of a Magistrate, or a Jurisdiction. Besides, that purple Ribbon [or Garland,] and the Tables which the same Anatolius was wont to affix to the Houses of private persons, that he might challenge them for the Treasury, (as Agathias subjoins in his following words,) do manifestly enough declare, that Anatolius had a Jurisdiction as Curator of the Imperial Houses. 'Tis certain, the Constitution of the Emperor Tiberius concerning the Divine Houses, doth plainly attest, that those Curatores had Jurisdiction. For in that Constitution, Tiberius does make an express establishment, that an Actor, who shall prefer a Plaint [or, Sue Process] against a Cartularius or a Conductor or a Colonus of an Imperial House, concerning any matter belonging to an House of the Emperor, may, if he will, come to an hearing before the Most Glorious and Most Magnificent Curator. But if he suspects him, he may prosecute his Cause before any other Judge who shall have been put into Commission by the Emperor. But the Emperor Tiberius in that Law prohibits the Curatores from fixing Tables or fiscal Titles on the Houses of private persons, and from Sealing them. For the Curatores were wont to sell such Titles as these to the meaner sort, and to exact something of them for their Patronage and Protection, as Tiberius does there show. Moreover, these Houses, and the Conductores [Hirers] of them enjoyed many privileges and immunities, as may be seen in the Theodosian Code, Tit. de privilegiis domus Augustae, and in the forementioned Constitution of Tiberius. Vales.  Curator of the Imperial Houses, who was a vigorous defender of Anatolius, affirmed that he saw the Theotocos, who said, how long would he defend Anatolius, who had cast such great contumelies, both on herself, and on her son. And in this manner were these affairs concluded.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning Mauricius' Generalship, and concerning his Virtues.  
BUt, Tiberius being now, after the death of Justinus, encircled with the [Imperial] Crown, turns Justinianus out of Commission, in regard he managed not [the War] against the Barbarians with the same fortunate success as formerly. And 
a Yea, Tiberius, whilst Justinus as yet survived, created Mauricius Magister of the Oriental Milice, after he had turned out Justinian; as Theophylactus attests, book 3, chap. 15. Vales.  he Creates Mauricius Magister of the Eastern Milice, a person that derived his Descent and Name from the seniour Rome; but from his immediate Parents he acknowledged himself a Native of 
b Arabissus, or Arabissum, was heretofore a Town of Armenia Secunda, as Hierocles informs us in his Notitia of the Provinces of the Eastern Empire. Indeed, in the First Constantinopolitan Synod, a Bishop of Arabissus in Armenia the less is mentioned. Moreover, Philostorgius ascribes this Town to Armenia the Less, as may be seen in Suidas, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But afterwards it was attributed to Cappadocia, if we may believe Evagrius. I know not whether it be the same with Arabisson, whereof Menander Protector makes mention in his Excerpta Legationum, (pag. 159 of the King's Edition,) which Town was near Theodosiopolis. Vales.  Arabissus, a City of Cappadocia. He was a personage of great prudence and perspicacity, every way accurate and immovable. As to his Diet and Morals, he was constant and most exact, a perfect Master over his appetite, making use of those [provisions] only that were necessary and easily procured; but [avoiding] all other things, 
† Or, Wherewith a dissolute life is delighted.  wherewith dissolute and intemperate men are wont to please themselves. He was not easy of Access as to Conferences with 
* Or, The Vulgar.  the Many, nor gave attention [promiscuously to all persons;] being sensible, that the first produced contempt, and the second opened the way to flattery. He permitted very few Visits to be made to himself, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus renders this place thus; accessus ad se raros permittebat, eosque claboratos, he permitted very few Accesses to himself, and those [procured] wit● a great deal of difficulty. Nor has Christophorson translated it better, in this manner; Rarò ad se adeundi concessit potestatem, eamque non nisi vehementer oratus, largitus est; He rarely granted a power of access to himself; and he bestowed that, not without very earnest entreaty. Neither of these Translatours have hit the sense of this place. But the Florentine Manuscript hath shown us the true reading of this passage. For, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it is there written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I doubt not therefore but this whole place is thus to be read; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He permitted very few Visits, &c, as we have rendered it. Further, in the Florent. Manuscript these words are set in the Margin: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Those things which he speaks concerning Mauricius are full of admiration and worthy of praise. There occurs another Elegy of Mauricius, elegant enough, in Suidas in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 taken out of Menander Protector's History: to compare that with this here, would not be unuseful. Vales.  nor those except concerning affairs of consequence. But to matters superfluous he stopped his ears, not with wax, according to the Poet, but with reason rather: that so, reason might be the best key of his Ears, which should opportunely both open and shut them in Discourses. He had in such a manner, 
‖ Or, Thrust from himself.  cleared himself of ignorance, the Mother of Rashness; and of Sloth, which 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am not of the same opinion with Christophorson and Sir Henry Savil, who at this place read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For there is no such Greek word as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I think▪ Musculus also seems to have read in the same manner. For he renders it thus; Inscitiam verò matrem temeritatis, & ignaviam illius domesticam ac sociam sic a se repellebat, etc. for he so drove from himself Ignorance the Mother of Rashness, and Sloth her Domestic and Companion, etc. In the same manner Evagrius, in the beginning of this book, hath spoken concerning Justinus Junior; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. being possessed with— Vices, Boldness and Sloth: where (as it seems from this place) we should read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with two Vices that were Comrades or Chamberfellowes. But if any one had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Sir Henry Savil does, than the passage is to be rendered thus; Et inquilinam ejus, ac contubernalem ignaviam, And Sloth which dwelleth with her, and is her Comrade. For, there is as much difference between the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Now, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports Colonus, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Inquilinus; as Suidas informs us in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. They who were carried out of their own Country into any Colony, were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Coloni. But, he who voluntarily left his own Country and removed into a Colony or into any other City, was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson is mistaken therefore, who hath rendered this place thus: Inscitiam autem Matrem Audaciae, & Timiditatem quae ei vicina ac finitima est, sic ab se depulit, But he in such a manner thrust from himself ignorance the Mother of Boldness, and Timidity which is her Neighbour and Borderer. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not signify Finitimam a Borderer, but inquilinam, as I have said. And the Latin word inquilina does exactly agree with the Greek-term. For 'tis called inquilinus ab incolatu, from habitation or dwelling. Besides, the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not signify Vicinam, a Neighbour; (for that would be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉;) but Contubernalem, a Comrade or Chamber-fellow, who lives under the same Roof. But, after a more diligent inspection into the Matter, I should rather read at this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  dwelleth with her, and is her 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, understand, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rashness. The reason of which emendation I have given a little before. Nicephorus (book 18, chap. 8,) writing out this passage of Evagrius, has expressed it thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sloth which dwelleth with her and is her Assessour: which is the worst way of all. Vales.  Comrade: that his being in danger was [to be ascribed] to Wisdom, and his slowness of Action, to security. For, Courage and Prudence road on Opportunities as 'twere on an Horse, and governed the Rains according to what the Utility [of the Republic] might order. And, the Remissness and 
* Or, Vehemency.  Intenseness of his very Assaults were performed in a certain Measure, Order, and Proportion. But concerning this matter we shall speak more accurately in the Sequel. For, what and how eminent a person he was, must be reserved to his own Empire; which hath made a more manifest discovery of this man, and, by having allowed him an uncontrollable power of doing any thing, has displayed his very inmost Recesses. This Mauricius therefore having at the head of the Roman Army made an Expedition into the Persian Territories, takes from the Persians their Cities and most convenient Castles: and possessed himself of so great a Spoil, that the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the ensnared Captives.  Captives he had brought away [out of Persia] 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Florentine Manuscript I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus has made use of the simple verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Evagrius wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Peopled. Evagrius has used the same term in the first and second chapter of this book. Vales.  peopled whole Islands, Cities, and Countries, which in process of time had been deserted; and land that before had been wholly untilled, was by them rendered fertile; and out of them were raised numerous Armies, which with great Courage and Valour waged wars against other [barbarous] Nations: [in fine,] every family was filled with those that might perform Servile Offices, in regard Slaves could be procured at a most cheap rate.   

CHAP. XX. How Mauricius vanquished Tamchosroes and Adaarmanes Generals of the Persians.  
MOreover, He engaged with the Eminentest of the Persian Commanders, to wit, Tamchosroes and Adaarmanes, who had made an irruption [into the Roman Pale] with a Considerable Army. In what manner, when, and where this Action was performed, let others relate; or perhaps we will give a Narrative thereof in another work: for our present Subject promises an account of far different affairs. Nevertheless, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Tamoschroes. It must doubtless be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Tamchosroes. For so Evagrius calls him a little before. Menander Protector mentions this Commander, in his Excerpta Legationum, and Theophylactus in his Third Book. The same Theophylactus relates also (book 3, chap. 18,) how he was killed in a Battle against Mauricius. And attests, that that was done after the death of the Emperor Justinus, at such time as Tiberius was promoted to be Augustus. In the Tellerian Manuscript it is written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Chosrois. Vales.  Tamchosroes fell in that Engagement, not by the Valour of the Roman Army, but by the piety only of their Commander in chief [Mauricius,] and by his Faith in God. 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In Robert Stephens the reading here is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.  Moreover, Adaarmanes flies with all imaginable haste, having been severely worsted in that Fight, and lost many of his own Forces: and that, notwithstanding Alamundarus, who Commanded the 
† Or, Barbarous Scenitae.  Saracens, had acted perfidiously, and refused to pass the River Euphrates, and to give assistance to Mauricius against those Saracens who were in the Persian Army. For the Saracens are not to be vanquished by others, because of the fleetness of their Horses: nor can they be taken, if at any time they be 
* Or, Enclosed, or surrounded.  stopped, and they prevent the Enemy in their Retreats. Notwithstanding also, 
b Theophylactus has made mention of this Commander Theodorichus, in his third book, chap. 17. He was by Nation a Goth, as may be concluded from his name. Vales.  Theodorichus, who was Commander of the Scythian Nations, stood not even the first Charge, but fled together with the Forces about him.   

CHAP. XXI. Concerning those Signs which 
† Or, Declared Empire to Mauricius.  presignified Mauricius' being made Emperor.  
FUrther, there happened Signs also shown from Heaven, which foretold, that Mauricius should be Emperor. For, as he offered incense late at night, within the Sanctuary of the Sacred House of the holy and most undefiled Virgin and Theotocos Mary, (which by the Antiochians is termed Justinian's Church,) the Veil about the Sacred Table seemed to be all on fire; in so much that Mauricius was struck with Terror and Amazement, and very much dreaded that sight. Gregorius Patriarch of that City, standing by Mauricius, told him, that that thing proceeded 
* Or, From a certain Divine instinct.  from God, and portended the greatest and most eximious events to him. Christ our God appeared likewise to him 
a That is when Mauricius was in the East. So Nicephorus expounds this place of Evagrius, in the ninth chapter of his 18th book. A little after, from the same Nicephorus, and from the Tellerian M. S. I have mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and petitioned him in relation to a revenge; whereas before it was one word, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  in the East, requesting of him that he would avenge him. Which [Vision] apparently declared that he should be Emperor. For, from whom else could [our Saviour] have requested such things, save from an Emperor, and from one who was so pious an Adorer of himself? Moreover, his Parents related to me several other memorable passages, and such as are worthy to be recorded, when I myself made enquiry of them concerning these matters. For his Father affirmed to me, that in his sleep he saw a vast Vine, which sprang out of his Bed at the very time of 
* Mauricius'.  his conception, and that a great many and those the fairest sort of Grapes appeared hanging on it. And his Mother declared, that 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. I am of the same mind with Sir Henry Savil, who hath noted in his Copy, that perhaps it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. declared, that at the very time of her delivery, etc. And so the reading is in Nicephorus. In the Tellerian Manuscript I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at her very delivery. Vales.  at the very time of her delivery, the Earth sent forth a strange and unusual sweet smell. Also, that she termed 
c See, if you please, what I have remarked concerning The Empusa, at the eighth book of Sozomen's History, chap. 6. Nicephorus, who deservedly derides such Old-wives-fables as these, affirms (chap. 9 book 18.) that in his age this [She-devil] was called Gillo. Those termed Strigae by the Romans, were like to these Empusae; concerning these Strigae see Festus. The old Glosses, Strigae, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Laestrygon, a Witch. Concerning this Gillo or Gello, which heretofore was believed to snatch away Children, Leo Allatius has remarked much, in his Letter to Paulus Zachias. Vales.  The Empusa had often carried away the Infant, as if she would have devoured it: but was unable to do it any mischief. Symeones, likewise who kept his Station upon a Pillar near Antioch, a man of extraordinary prudence in the management of affairs, and one adorned with all the Divine Virtues, spoke and performed many things, which declared that Mauricius should be Emperor. Concerning which person we shall speak more opportunely in the following book of our History.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning the Proclaiming of Mauricius and Augusta.  
FUrther, Mauricius is promoted to the Empire, at such time as Tiberius was drawing his last breath, and had delivered to him his Daughter Augusta, and the Empire instead of a portion, 
* Or, He lived in the Empire but, etc.  He survived his being made Emperor but a very short time; but left an immortal Memory for the good Actions he performed. Nor, are they easily to be confined within the bounds of a Narrative. Moreover, Tiberius left an incomparable Inheritance to the Republic, to wit, his proclaiming of Mauricius Emperor. To whom he distributed his Names also: for he styled Mauricius, Tiberius; and to Augusta [he gave the name of] Constantina. What was performed by them, the following book, divine strength affording me its assistance, shall set forth.   

CHAP. XXIII. 
† Or, Concerning a summary of, etc.  A Computation of the Times from Justinus Junior, to Mauricius.  
MOreover, that the Times may be 
* Or, recounted.  distinguished with all imaginable accuracy, you are to know, that Justinus Junior reigned 
a This place gave occasion of a mistake to Baronius, who, in his Ecclesiastic Annals, following Evagrius as his Author, attributes sixteen years and nine months' Reign to Justinus Junior. But, the other Chronologers assign fewer years to Justinus. For, Johannes Biclariensis attributes but eleven years to him; Cedrenus, thirteen years and some few months. The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle affirms, that he Reigned twelve years and eight months. Lastly, Dionysius Petavius, a most diligent Writer of Times, gives Justinus thirteen years of Empire, lacking one month. Which years he begins from the year of Christ 565, on the month November, in the fourteenth Indiction, whereon he judges, (with Theophanes and Baronius,) that Justinian died. To the opinion of which person I do most willingly subscribe. Indeed, that the first year of Justinus Junior was current with the fourteenth Indiction, we are informed from the same Justinus' First Novel to Julianus Praefect of the City, which has this Subscription: Data 18. Kalendas Octobres Chalcedone, Imp. D. N. Justino P. P. August. Anno Primo, Indictione quintâ decimâ, Dated on the eighteenth of the Calends of October, at Chalcedon, Emperor our Lord Justinus Father of his Country Augustus, on his first year, in the fifteenth Indiction. For, the first year of Justinus' Empire began from the month November, as 'tis agreed amongst all writers. It must therefore necessarily have then been the fourteenth Indiction: in regard, on the month September of the year following, the fifteenth Indiction is reckoned. For, if Justinus had begun his Empire on the fifteenth Indiction, (as Victor Thunonensis, Johannes Biclariensis, and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, have left it recorded;) and in the month November; 'tis certain, the first Indiction would have begun in the month September of the year following. Further, of these twelve years and eleven months, (during which complete space of time we affirm that Justinus Reigned,) he Reigned alone and without a Colleague eight years nine months and an half: with Tiberius the Caesar, he Reigned four years, and almost one month. Vales.  by himself twelve years ten months and a half; 
b Tiberius Constantinus was made Caesar by Justinus, in the eighth Indiction, on the seventh-day of the month September, as 'tis recorded in the Alexandrian Chronicle. But he began his Empire in the twelfth Indiction, on the fifth day of the month October. Hence there are four years and twenty eight days of Tiberius' Caesarean power. But, if we had rather follow Theophylactus, who writes, that Tiberius was made Caesar by Justinus on the seventh day of December, on the sixth Feria; there will be three years and almost ten months, which is, from the year of Christ 574, to the year 578. Further, 'tis to be observed, that Tiberius Constantinus, after the death of Justinus Junior, reckoned the years of his own Empire from the beginning of his Caesarean power, as we are informed by the Subscription of the same Tiberius' Sacra Pragmatica, concerning the Confirmation of the Emperor Justinus' Constitutions; which runs thus: Data tertio Idûs Augusti, etc. Dated on the third of the Ides of August, at Constantinople, on the eighth year of the Emperor our Lord Tiberius Constantinus Augustus, and on the third year after his own Consulate, and on the first year of the most noble Flavius Tiberius Mauricius the most happy Caesar. Vales.  with Tiberius [his Colleague,] three years and eleven months. All which time put together, [make up] sixteen years nine months and an half. Tiberius reigned alone four years. So that, from Romulus until the proclaiming of Mauricius Tiberius' Emperor, there are concluded to be ..............., as both the former, and present [description of] the years hath manifested.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning the Series of History, which is preserved till our Times.  
BY God's assistance, the History of the Church is 
* Or, Preserved.  handed down to us, digested into one body, by [the industry of the best] Writers. Till the times of Constantine, by Eusebius Pamphilus. From Constantine's Reign, to [the Empire of] Theodosius Junior, by Theodoret, Sozomen, and Socrates: and [Lastly,] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And [Lastly] by those, etc. For 'tis referred to the foregoing words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which the Translatours perceived not. Vales.  by those Collections, we have made in this our present Work. The Ancient History, as well Sacred as Profane, is extant, continued in a Series by the Industrious. For Moses, who was the first that began to write an History, (as 'tis most evidently demonstrated by those who have made Collections in reference to these matters;) compiled a true and most exact account of affairs from the beginning of the world, according to the information he had from God himself, with whom he conversed in the Mount Sina. Others who followed him, preparing a way for our Religion, have in the Sacred Volumes set forth what happened in succeeding Ages. Moreover, Josephus wrote a large History, which is every way useful and profitable. Whatever occurrences, whether fabulous or real, have happened amongst the Greeks and ancient Barbarians, whilst the Greeks waged Wars amongst themselves, or against the Barbarians; or whatever else has been transacted from such time as they had an account that men first existed; have been Recorded by 
b Concerning Charax Pergamenus a Writer of Greek Histories, see what Vossius has written in his book de Historicis Graecis. Vales.  Charax, Theopompus, and Ephorus, and by innumerable other Writers. The Actions of the Romans, wherein is contained the History [almost] of the whole world, or whatever else happened, whilst they were involved in Civil and intestine Broils, or acted against others; have been set forth in writing by Dionysius Halicarnasseus, who began his History from those people termed the Aborigines, and continued it to Pyrrhus' 
* Or, The Epirot.  King of the Epirotes. From that time, Polybius the Megalopolite hath brought down [his History] to the destruction of Carthage. All which Apianus has 
† Or, judiciously.  with great perspicuity distinguished, and hath gathered together each Action into one Body, although they were performed at different times. In like manner, the Affairs transacted after the Times of those Historians I have mentioned, have been committed to writing by Diodorus Siculus, [who wrote] till [the Times of] Julius Caesar; and by Dion Cassius who brought down his History to the Empire of Antoninus born at Emesa. Herodian also, a Writer of the same Times, has given us a Record of Transactions till the death of Maximus. 
c This seems to be the same person, who by Vopiscus in the Life of Aurelianus▪ is termed Nicomachus; he had written an History of those times, as Vopiscus attests there. This Nicostratus here was a different person from Nicostratus the Sophist, who flourished in the Empire of Marcus, as Suidas affirms, and also Georgius Scyncellus in his Chronicon. Vales.  Nicostratus the Sophist of Trapezus has compiled an History, wherein he sets forth an account of affairs from Philippus who succeeded Gordianus in the Empire, until Odaenathus of Palmyra, and Valerian's disgraceful Expedition against the Persians. Dexippus also has written at large concerning the same matters, who begins from the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In my Annotations on the Excerpta Legationum out of Dexippus, I have long since remarked, that at this place the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Scythick Wars. For Dexippus wrote the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, the Wars which the Romans waged against the Scythians, as Photius attests in his Bibliotheca. Vales.  Scythick Wars, and ends at the Empire of Claudius' successor to Gallienus. The same Dexippus hath compiled an History of the Actions of the Carpi and other Barbarous Nations, which they performed in their Wars within Achaia, Thracia, and jonia, Eusebius begins from Octavianus, Trajanus, and Marcus, and has brought down his History as far as the death of Carus. Moreover, 
e Arrianus wrote the Parthica and Alanica, in which books he related the Actions performed by the Romans against the Parthians and Alans. Evagrius therefore means these books here. Vales.  Arrianus and Asinius Quadratus have written some things concerning the same times. The History of the following Times is given us by Zosimus, until the Emperor's Honorius and Arcadius. After which Emperors, Affairs have been Recorded by Priscus Rhetor, and others. All these Transactions are excellently well reduced into an Epitome by 
f This is the Eustathius Syrus, whose Testimony our Evagrius has made frequent use of, in the foregoing books. Concerning this Author Suidas writes thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Eustathius Epiphaniensis [wrote] a Chronological Compendium of affairs from Aeneas till the Emperor Anastasius in Tomes. At my peril write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in two Volumes, or Tomes. I have Evagrius' authority here, for this Emendation. Vales.  Eustathius Epiphaniensis, in two Volumes; the first whereof [comprizes matters transacted] until the taking of Troy, and the second, unto the twelfth year of Anastasius' Empire. From whence, until the times of Justinian, Procopius the Rhetorician hath Recorded affairs. The History of those Times next immediately following, until the flight of Chosroes Junior to the Romans, and his Restauration to his own Kingdom by Mauricius, (who made not any the least delay at that affair, but gave [the Fugitive] a Royal Reception, and with the Expense of a vast sum of money, and accompanied with great forces, conveyed him back into his own Kingdom, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with all possible expedition; in order to the avoiding the ill sounding of the words. Vales.  with all possible expedition;) hath been written in a continued Series by Agathias the Rhetorician, and 
h This Johannes was an Epiphaniensian. For, whereas Evagrius calls him his own Fellow-Citizen, he must needs have been an Epiphaniensian, in regard Epiphania a City of Syria, was Evagrius' native place. Wherefore Vossius is mistaken in his book de Histor. Graecis, who thought that this Johannes was by birth an Antiochian. Vales.  Johannes my Fellow-Citizen and Kinsman; although as yet they have not made their Histories public. Concerning which affairs, we ourselves also, the Divine 
† Or, Benevolence.  Clemency giving us permission, will in the Sequel give such a Narrative as is accommodate and agreeable.   
The End of the Fifth Book of Evagrius' Ecclesiastical History.   

THE six BOOK OF THE Ecclesiastical History OF EVAGRIUS SCHOLASTICUS Epiphaniensis, And [one] of the EX-PRAEFECTS.  

CHAP. I. Concerning the Marriage of Mauricius and Augusta.  
MAURICIUS, After he had obtained the Empire, in the first place made provision for his Marriage. And, agreeable to the solemn usage of Emperors, he takes to Wife Augusta, who was also called Constantina. The pomp of those Nuptials was most magnificently performed, and Banquets and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, pride, or, voluptuousness.  Jollity [celebrated and observed] in every place of the City. At this Wedding were present Piety and Imperial Dignity, which [two] guarded [Mauricius and Constantina] in the gracefullest manner imaginable, and presented them with the richest Gifts. For, the 
† Viz. Piety.  First 
‖ showed, or, brought.  produced the Father and the Mother [of Mauricius,] (a thing never known to have happened to any Emperor before,) who consecrated the Wedding with their Comely Gray-hairs and Venerable Wrinkles; his Brethren also, eminent for their Shape, Stature, and Comeliness, who adorned the Nuptial Pomp. The 
* Viz. Imperial Dignity.  Second [presented] a Robe interwoven with Gold, adorned with Purple and Indian Stones; Crowns also of the highest value, enriched with much Gold and the various brightnesses of Gems; all those personages likewise, which bore Offices in the Imperial Palace, and were enroled in the Militia; who carried Nuptial Tapers in their hands, were 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus (book 18. chap. 8.) the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Crowned; which I don't approve of. For 'twas not the custom amongst the Ancients, at least so far as I know, that those who were invited to weddings, should wear Crowns in like manner as did the Bridegrooms. Besides, the words next following do confute this reading. For Evagrius adds, that they were magnificently clothed for this reason, because they might more easily be distinguished, or known. But, that can have no relation to Crowns. For, they could not be known or distinguished by the Crowns which they wore. Vales.  most magnificently clad to the end they might be known, and with Songs celebrated that Nuptial solemnity. In so much that, never was there amongst men any thing more Splendid or, 
* More prosperous, or, fortunate.  Richer than that 
‖ Or, Pomp.  Show. 
b Concerning this Demophilus, Suidas writes in his Lexicon; in transcribing of whom Vossius (in his book de Historicis Graecis,) was satisfied, and has added nothing further. But, in regard I have had an account of his Country, and way of writing; in favour to the Studious, I will here annex it. That Damophilus therefore (or, Demophilus,) here mentioned was a Native of Bythinia, who wrote several useful stories and passages out of the books of the Ancients, as Julian informs us in his Misopog: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Such writings were composed by Damophilus the Bithynian, of which he made a Collection out of various Authors, and composed Relations that were very pleasing both to the Younger and the Elder Student. I am sure Julian at that place produces a certain passage, which that Damophilus had Collected out of Plutarch Chaer●nensis, in like manner as our Evagrius does here. Vales.  Demophilus, writing concerning Rome, does indeed relate, that Plutarch Chaeronensis uttered a 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, uttered a plain saying. I had rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, uttered a wise saying; as Christophorson seems to have read. Further, the place of Plutarch, which Evagrius means here, is extant in his book de Fortu●● Romanorum, not far from the beginning. Vales.  wise saying, viz. that for the sake of that one only 
† Rome.  City, Virtue and Fortune had entered into a mutual League. But I may say, that Piety and Felicity in such a like manner had come together in one Mauricius; for Piety had vanquished Felicity, and would in no wise permit her to make an escape. After this, Mauricius made it his business to invest and adorn, not his Body only, but his mind also, with the Imperial Purple and Crown. For, of all the Emperors that were his Predecessors, he alone Reigned over himself. And being in reality made an Emperor, he expelled out of his own mind that 
† Popular, or, Plebeian.  democratical dominion of the passions. And having Constituted an 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: the original import of this term is, a government managed by many and those of the noblest Rank: but 'tis taken metaphorically here, for a company of thoughts of the best sort.  Aristocracy within his own mind, he showed himself a living Image of Virtue, instructing his Subjects to an imitation of himself. All this is not spoken by me out of flattery. For, why should I utter these words with such a design, since 
† Mauricius.  he is wholly ignorant of what I write? But, that what I have said is really so, will be made evident, both by those Gifts conferred on him by God, and also from the successful Accidents which have happened at several times; all which must 
* Or, Confessedly.  without controversy be by us afcribed to God.   

CHAP. II. Concerning Alamundarus the Saracen, and his Son Naamanes.  
BEsides all his other [Virtues,] this was the chiefest of his Care, that the blood of none of those who had been guilty of High-Treason, should in any wise be shed. Therefore, he did not put to death even Alamundarus Chief of the Saracens, who had betrayed both the Republic and Mauricius himself, as I have 
* Book 5. Chap. 20.  already related: but only punished him with Deportation to an Island, together with his Wife and some of his Children, [ordering him] to dwell in Sicily. But Naamanes Son to this man, (who had involved the State in innumerable mischiefs, and by the assistance of those Barbarians he had about him, had ruined and enslaved both the Phoenice's, and the Palestine's, at such time as [his Father] Alamundarus was seized;) although all [the Judges] were of opinion that he deserved a capital punishment, was only detained by him under a 
* Or, A free Custody.  Custody at large; and he inflicted no further punishment on him. He used the same [Clemency] towards innumerable other persons, as shall be particularly related in due place.   

CHAP. III. Concerning Johannes and Philippicus Masters of the Milice, and the Actions done by them.  
FUrther, Mauricius in the first place sent Johannes, (a Native of Thracia,) Commander of the Eastern Milice. Who having been worsted in some Engagements, and got the better in others, did nothing worthy of a Narrative. After him [he sent] Philippicus, who was related to him; for he had married the one of Mauricius' two Sisters. He entered the Enemy's Country, ruined all things he met with, and possessed himself of a vast quantity of Plunder. He likewise slew many [Inhabitants] of the City Nisibis, who were of Noble Birth and well descended, and of other Cities also which stood beyond the River Tigris. Moreover, he engaged with the Persians: whereupon a great Fight happened, in which fell several Persians of the greatest Note, and he took many 
* Or, Alive.  Prisoners; he likewise sent away a 
† Or, Troop.  Body of Persians unhurt, who had fled to a certain 
* Or, Hill.  Eminence conveniently enough situated, when 'twas in his power to have taken them; after they had made him a promise, to persuade their own King, forthwith to dispatch away [an Embassy] to Treat about a Peace. He also behaved himself very well in relation to several other matters, during his command of the Roman Forces; for he freed the Army from all things that were superfluous, and which opened a way to Luxury; and the Soldiers were by him reduced to Modesty, tractableness, and obedience. But these matters must be left to those who have written, or do now write, according as they may either receive information from Report, or are lead by opinion: whose Relation, in regard it either stumbles and is lamed by ignorance, or is softened by Affection and Partiality, or [Lastly] is blinded by 
* Or, Antipathy.  Hatred, does [usually] wander from the Truth.   

CHAP. IU. Concerning Priscus' Mastership of the Milice, and what he suffered from the Army who raised a Mutiny against him.  
AFter this Philippicus, Priscus is preferred to the Mastership of the Milice; a person to whom access was not easily obtained, and one who came not abroad but upon affairs 
† Or, Necessary.  of consequence. For, it was his Sentiment, that he could transact every thing better and with more ease, if for the most part he continued retired: as if the Soldiery, induced by fear this way rather, would yield a more ready obedience to his Commands. At the time therefore of his first arrival in the Roman Camp, his looks were supercilious and haughty, and his garb too gorgeous; when he 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words are to be understood concerning the Edicts published by Priscus. For the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shows that; which term has that import and signification I have mentioned. Theophylactus confirms our Exposition, book 3, chap. 1; whom by all means consult. Vales.  published some [Edicts] also, concerning the Soldier's 
* Or, Patient sufferance.  perseverance in undergoing hardships in the Wars, in reference to their being completely Armed, and in relation to the Annona which they were to receive out of the public Treasury. They having had some intimation of these matters before hand, at that time broke forth into an open rage; and by a joint consent made an Attack upon that place where Priscus' Tent was pitched, and in a barbarous manner make plunder of his magnificent Furniture, and of his richest and most valuable Treasure. Moreover, they missed but little of killing him; had he not mounted one of his 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Musculus renders it, equum V●hicularem, an Horse belonging to the Carriages. Christophorson translates it, Vectarium, a Chariot-horse. These Horses the Latins termed Veredos, because they conveyed the Redae, as Festus tells us. Evagrius uses this word again, at the fifteenth chapter of this book. Where see what I have observed at note (a.) Vales.  Led-Horses, and made his escape to Edessa. To which City the Soldiers sent a Detachment of their own Body, and laid Siege to it, demanding Priscus to be Surrendered up to them.   

CHAP. V. Concerning Germanus' being forced against his will to undertake the Imperial dignity.  
BUt when the Inhabitants of Edessa refused to do that; they left Priscus there, and by force lay hands upon Germanus Commander of the Militia 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus (chap. 11. book 18.) the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a mistake on the other hand. For, it must be w●itten, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For, there were two Phoenice's that were Provinces, the one termed Libanensis, the other Maritima. Vales.  in Phoenicia Libanensis, whom they create their Leader, and, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, quantum in ipsis erat, as much as they were able to do it. Nicephorus confirms our Emendation, who instead of the foresaid words of Evagrius, hath substituted these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as much as in them lay. In the Tellerian M. S, I ●ound it plainly written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  as much as they were able to do it, their Emperor. But, upon Germanus' refusal of that, and their urging it with a greater degree of heat and fierceness, a contention was raised on both sides; he [striving] that he might not be compelled, and they [contending] to bring about [what they desired:] and when the Soldiers 
* Or, Pretended they would kill him.  threatened him with death, unless he would voluntarily undertake [that dignity they conferred on him;] and Germanus with a willing mind embraced death: at length, after they saw he could not be terrified, nor was to be abashed, they betook themselves to scourging him, and maimed the members of his body, supposing he would in no wise endure those Tortures: for they judged him not more hardy than Nature and his age would bear. Having therefore set about this matter, they made trial of him with a kind of Reverence and Compassion, and in fine forced him, though unwilling, to consent, and to swear [in a set form of words,] that in future he would 
† Or, Preserve a fidelity to them.  continue faithful unto them. In this manner therefore they compelled him their Subject to become their Ruler, him whom they governed to turn their Governor, and him a Captive to be their Sovereign. Then they displaced all other Officers in the Army, the Praefects of the Troops, the Tribunes, the 
* Or, Those who commanded an hundred, or ten.  Centurions, and Decurions; and put whom they pleased into their places, casting forth reproaches in public upon the Empire. And, for the most part they behaved themselves towards the Provincials, with more of 
† Or, Moderation.  Modesty indeed, than Barbarians usually do: but were far from being 
c The Translatours understood not this place. For Musculus renders it thus: Et erga Municipes quidem multò moderati●● quam Barbari faci●bant; Erga socios verò belli, & Reipublicae Ministros, admodùm ali●no erant animo; And towards free-denizons [or, those of the same Country,] they behaved themselves with much more of Moderation than the Barbarians did; but towards their Companions of War, and Ministers of the State, they were of a mind quite different. Christophorson has also rendered it in the same manner. But Johannes Langus, who turned into Latin Nicephorus Evagrius' Compilator, has expounded this place far better, thus; Et mitiores quidem illi in vectigales, &c. and they were indeed more mild towards the people who paid Taxes and Tributes, than the Barbarians are wont to be. But they were very far from being Maintainers, or Defenders of the Republic, or what ever else I may style them. Nicephorus▪ instead of these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fellow-soldiers and Servants of the State, had substituted these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But they were very far from being Maintainers, etc. Whence it appears, that Nicephorus understood not the meaning of these words of Evagrius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Servants of the State. The Militia amongst the Romans, from the times of Augustus, was a kind of temporary servitude. Whence also the Soldiers were marked with brands on their skin, in manner of Servants, as Vegetius informs us. Moreover, the Missio Militaris, or, Military discharge, does plainly answer the Manumission, or, making free of Servants. Suidas (or rather a certain old Writer in Suidas,) in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tells us, that Soldiers were under Servitude, as long as they were in Pay. So also Petrus Chrysologus in his fifteenth Sermon de Centurion. Vales.  Fellow-soldiers and Servants of the State. For, they neither received the Annonae by appointed Measures or weights, nor were they contented with the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I agree with Musculus and Christophorson, who have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For Musculus renders it in this manner; nec deputatis Mansionibus contenti erant, nor were they contented with the appointed Mansions. As often as the Roman Army was about making a long march, an Edict was published long before, wherein all the Mansions, in which the Soldiers were to stay, were set forth; as Lampridius informs us, in Alexander Severus: Itinerum dies publicè proponebantur, &c. The days of the Marches were publicly set forth, in such a manner that an Edict was hung up two months before, wherein 'twas written: on such a day, at such an hour I shall go out of the City, and, if the Gods please, shall stay in the first Mansion. Then, at the Mansions in order, then at the Fortified or standing Camps, then when the Annona is to be received, and that also. Till such time as we are arrived at the Borders of the Barbarians. The Inns also, or Houses, wherein the Soldiers▪ either going to or returning from an Expedition, were to stay, were set out by the Mensores, or Quarter-masters; as Vegeti●● informs us in book 2. chap. 7; and the Emperors likewise in the Theodosian Code, Tit. de Metatis. Vales.  Mansions or Quarters assigned them. But every one's Sentiment was his Law, and his will his set Measure.   

CHAP. VI How the Emperor sent Philippicus again, but the Army refused to receive him.  
IN Order to the Composure of these [disturbances,] the Emperor sends Philippicus. Whom the Soldiers not only received not; but if they suspected 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 any one to be a friend to him. The same likewise is the reading in Nicephorus▪ save that he, for perspecuitie's sake, hath added these words▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 either by descent, or affection. Yet Musculus and Christophorson have rendered it, favere▪ to favour him; though the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has not that signification. Therefore, I had rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have an inclination towards him. Vales.  any one to have an inclination towards him, he was in great danger of his life.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning Gregorius [Bishop] of Antioch, and the Calumny framed against him; and in what manner he evinced it to be false.  
WHilst affairs were in this posture, Gregorius Bishop of 
* Or, Theopolis.  Antioch makes his return from the Imperial City, having now been Conqueror in a certain Conflict, which I will here give a Narrative of. Whilst Asterius was Comes of the East, a difference had risen between him and Gregorius, wherein all the eminentest Citizens of 
† Or, That City.  Antioch had betaken themselves to Asterius' 
‖ Or, Part.  side. The Commonalty also and Artificers of the City sided with Asterius. For all of them affirmed, that they had received some injury or other from Gregorius. At length, even the Populacy were likewise permitted to cast reproaches upon the Bishop. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christophorson has explained this place thus; Ambo igitur; & Optimates & Populares, &c. Both parties therefore, as well the Eminenter Citizens as the Ordinary sort, agreed in the same Opinion with the Commonalty. But Musculus expunged these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as appears from his Version. For thus he renders it, Utrique igitur in eandem sententiam conspirarunt, Both parties therefore agreed in the same Opinion: that is, as well the eminenter Citizens as the Plebeians; or rather, as well the Citizens as the Artificers. For so Evagrius has distinguished both Parties a little before. Vales.  Both parties therefore, [as well the eminenter Citizens, as the Artificers,] agreed in one and the same opinion with the Populacy; and both in the Streets, and in the Theatre, exclaimed against the Patriarch in a reproachful manner: nor did the Players abstain from [loading him with] such contumelies. In the interim, Asterius is deprived of his Government, and Johannes undertakes it; who was ordered by the Emperor to make an enquiry into that disturbance. This Johannes was a person unfit to manage the most trivial affairs, much less [to compose] a matter of such consequence. Having therefore filled the City with Tumults and Disturbances, and by a publication of his Edicts declared, that any one that would, might accuse the Patriarch; He receives a Libel against him, presented by a certain person who was Precedent of a money-Table; wherein 'twas set forth, that Gregorius had had to do with his own Sister, who was given in marriage to another man. He receives likewise [Accusations] from other men of the same kidney, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus renders it, the abundance and plenty of the Annona. Langus and Christophorson translate it, the peace and felicity. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies both, as Suidas attests. Vales.  which related to the peace and repose of the City [Antioch,] as if that had been frequently disturbed by Gregorius. As to [the Crime he stood charged with for disturbing] the Repose of the City, Gregorius' answer was, that his defence was ready. But, in relation to other matters objected against him, he appealed to the Emperor and a Synod. 
c What is now a days usually done amongst us in Criminal Suits and Prosecutions, that Council should by the Judges be assigned to the Party accused; the same was heretofore in use in Ecclesiastic Courts of Judicature also, as this place of Evagrius informs us. For Gregorius Bishop of Antioch, when he went to the Imperial City, to make his defence concerning his Accusation of Incest before a Synod of Bishops and before the Senators, carried Evagrius Scholasticus along with him, who might be his Counsellor and Assessour, and might give him advice where there was need. For that is the import of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at this place. Further, in this Relation of Evagrius', many things are observable. First, his saying that Gregorius Bishop of Antioch, when accused of Incest by a Laic before a Secular Judge, appealed to the Emperor and a Synod. (Concerning an appeal to the Emperor, the Letter of the Roman Council to Gratianus Augustus is to be consulted, which was first published by Jacobus Syrmondus.) Secondly, it is to be observed that Evagrius says, that Gregorius' Cause was tried before the Patriarches and metropolitans, and before the Senators. So in the Chalcedon Synod, after the Bishops and Secular Judges were met together, the Cause of Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria was discussed and determined. In which Synod the most glorious Judges and Senators are always named before the Bishops who were present at that Synod: in like manner as in this place of Evagrius, the Senators are named before the metropolitans; but they are mentioned after the Patriarches. Vales.  Having me therefore his Assessour Counsellor and Companion, he went to the Imperial [City, Constantinople,] in order to the making his defence against these [Accusations.] And, the Patriarches in all places, partly in person and partly by their Legates, having been present at the Examination hereof, as likewise the Sacred Senate, and many of the most pious Metropolitans; when the matter had been thoroughly sifted; at length, after many 
* Or, Conflicts.  Actions, Gregorius carried the Cause: in so much that, his Accuser was scourged with Nerves, lead about the City, and punished with Exile. From thence therefore Gregorius returns to his own See, at such time as the Roman Army in the East was in a Mutiny; Philippicus then making his Residence about the Cities Beraea and Chalcis.   

CHAP. VIII. That Antioch suffered again by Earthquakes.  
FOur months after 
* Gregorius'.  his return, 
a This was the year of Christ 589. For the years of the Antiochians precede the Nativity of Christ eight and forty years, as I have observed above. Now, that which Evagrius adds, (viz. that this Earthquake happened at Antioch Sixty one years after the former Earthquakes which had afflicted Antioch,) agrees exactly with our accounts. For, that former Earthquake, in Justinus' Reign, had happened on the year of Christ 528, as I have remarked at the Fourth Book of Evagrius, Chap. 6, note (b.) Further, from hence may be gathered the year of the Constantinopolitan Synod, which was convened in the Cause of Gregorius Bishop of Antioch. This Synod Baronius places on the year of Christ 587. But, from Evagrius' authority; I doubt not of its having been assembled two years after. For, whereas this Synod was celebrated four months after that Earthquake whereby Antioch was shaken, and whereas that Earthquake happened on the Sixth hundredth thirty seventh year of the Antiochians, as Evagrius attests; what I have affirmed is necessarily made out, viz. that the Constantinopolitan Synod was convened on the year of Christ 589. Vales.  on the Six hundredth thirty seventh year of Antioch's being styled a Free City, Sixty one years after the former Earthquake, on the last day of the month Hyperberetaeus, whereon I had married a young Virgin, and the whole City kept Holiday, and celebrated a public Festivity, both as to Pomp, and also round my Marriagebed; 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  about the third hour of the night, happened an Earthquake accompanied with a dreadful noise, which shook the whole City: it overturned very many Edifices, 
* Or, Made their very foundations boil.  and tore up their very foundations. In so much that, all [the Buildings which stood] about the most holy Church were totally ruined, only the Hemisphere thereof was preserved, which Ephraemius had built of Timber felled in the Daphnensian Grove, when it had suffered by an Earthquake in Justinus' Empire. In the Earthquakes which happened afterwards, the same Hemisphere had been so bowed towards the Northernside, that 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 received, or, had. Our Emendation is confirmed by the Tellerian Manuscript, and by Nicephorus, who has worded this place of Evagrius thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. that is, as Langus renders it, eâque de caus●, tigna quae id sustinebant, habuerat, and on that account it had Props which bore it up. The Greeks call these Props 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in one word, as Hesychius attests. Which term I lately found Philo Mechanicus to have made use of, when I turned his books de Machinis into Latin. In French we call them, Des étais. In Latin they are termed Fulturas, Props, or Shores. Which term Fultura is made use of by Livy, in his description of the Siege of Ambracia. Vales.  it had Timber-Props wherewith 'twas supported. Which Props having been thrown down by the violent concussion of the Earth, the Hemisphere returned to the other side, and being directed by a certain rule as 'twere, was restored to its proper place. Moreover, there fell many Buildings of that [Region] termed the Ostracine, the Psephium also, of which we have made mention 
‖ Book 1. Chap. 18.  before, and all those places called the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Tellerian manuscript, and in Nicephorus, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Brysia, which I rather approve of. Certain pleasant and flourishing places seem to have been so termed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies, storere, to flourish; as Suidas attests, and the Author of the Etymologicon in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Brysia, the Edifices likewise about the most venerable Church of the Theotocos, only its middle Porticus was miraculously preserved. Further, all the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Translatours, Langus, Musculus, and Christophorson, understood not this place, as 'tis apparent from their Versions. For they have rendered it thus: Omnes quoque turres in plano Constitutae, disjectae sunt; Also all the Towers, placed in the Plain, were thrown down. I think 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be the Campus, which was without the Gates of the City Antioch, wherein the Soldiers were wont to be exercised. Athanasius makes mention of this place, in a Supplicatory address, which the Arians had presented against him to the Emperor Jovian then residing at Antioch: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, the first Congress they had with the Emperor [was] in the Gate Romanensis, when the Emperor went forth into the Campus. Vales. See Athanas. Works, Tom. 2. pag. 27. Edit. Paris. 1627.  Towers in the Campus were ruined, but the rest of the Building continued entire, excepting only the Battlements of the Walls. For some Stones of those Battlements were 
* Or, Turned to the contrary side.  driven backward, but they fell not. Several other Churches suffered likewise, as did also the one of the public Baths, to wit, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nicephorus adds some few words here, in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The whole place is thus rendered by Langus: Et utrumque publicum Lavacrum, ex pulcherrimo statu ad eam quae ex diametro est deformitatem, collapsum; And each public Bath, fàln from a most beautiful condition to that deformity which is Diametrically opposite. Which rendition is by no means to be born with. Nor is Musculus' translation much better, who renders it thus: Et ex publick Balneis alterum iisdem boris dirutum est, And the one of the public Baths is ruined in the very same hours. Christophorson has expounded this place thus: Et utrumque publicum Balneum, quod duobus distinctis temporibus inservit, eadem oppressit Calamitas; And the same Calamity ruined each of the public Baths, which served for two distinct times. But my Sentiment is, that the meaning of these words is this. There were at Antioch two public Baths, divided according to the Seasons of the year. The one a Summer-Bath, the other a Winter-one. Of these Baths, says Evagrius, the one was ruined by that Earthquake. Vales.  one of them which was divided according to the Several seasons of the year. An innumerable company of people perished also in this Earthquake; and, as some have made a 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has explained this place thus: Et ut quidam conjecturam ex pane, qui in totâ civitate consumi solet, faciunt, haec lues Sexaginta hominum millia extinxit; And as some make a conjecture from the bread, which is w●nt to be spent in the whole City, this common destruction destroyed Sixty thousand persons. But, I am not pleased with this Rendition. For 'tis my Sentiment, that the number of the dead could not be made out that way. Wherefore, I had rather explain this place thus. As at Rome, Constantinople, and Alexandria, the Annona was distributed to the Citizens, out of the public stock; so in my opinion, the practice was at Antioch. For Antioch was one of the four greatest Cities of the Roman Empire. From this bread therefore, which they were wont to distribute daily, 'twas easy to collect the number of the dead. Nevertheless, if any one had rather follow Christophorson's Exposition, I shall not much resist him. Especially, in regard there is extant no evidence of any Ancient Writer, concerning the public Annona of the City Antioch. Vales.  Conjecture from the public Annona, this Calamity destroyed about Sixty thousand persons. But, the Bishop was beyond all expectation preserved, although the house wherein he sat fell, and no person escaped, save only those who stood about him. Which persons, when another shaking of the Earth had rend that place, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus has added some few words here, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, took up [the Bishop] together with his Bed, or, Couch, on their Shoulders. I know not whether he added this by conjecture, or found it so written in his own Copy. Vales.  took [up the Bishop] on their shoulders, and let him down by a rope, and so made their escape from danger. There happened another thing also, which was Salutary to the City, in regard our Compassionate God sharpened his Menaces with Lenity, and chastised the Sin [of the people] with the Rod of commiseration and mercy. For, no part of the City happened to be burnt, notwithstanding there was so vast a quantity of flame every where in the City, [which arose] from the Hearths, from the public and private Candles, from Kitchens, Furnaces, and Baths, and from innumerable other places. Further, many persons of great note and eminency perished in this Earthquake; amongst which number was Asterius. And the Emperor administered comfort to this Calamity of the City, by [a supply of] money [out of his Exchequer.]   

CHAP. IX. That the Barbarians taking Courage from the Defection of the Army from the Emperor, set upon them, and were worsted by Germanus.  
BUt the Army 
* Or, Continued in the same posture they were in.  persisted in their Defection: in so much that the Barbarians made an irruption into the Roman Territories, being fully persuaded that no person would hinder them from doing such actions as are usually perpetrated by Barbarians. But, 
a Concerning this Victory of Germanus', Theophylactus speaks briefly, as his usage is, in book 3, chap. 3. Vales.  Germanus marches out against them at the head of the Roman Army, and gave them such a total Rout and overthrow, that not so much as a Messenger was left remaining, to carry the Persian news of their Calamitous Defeat.   

CHAP. X. Concerning the Emperor's Clemency towards the Mutineers.  
MOreover, the Emperor rewarded the Army with money. But, he recalled Germanus with some other persons from thence, and brought them to Trial. And though all of them were condemned to undergo a capital punishment, yet the Emperor would not permit them to suffer any thing of trouble or inconveniency; yea he bestowed honours and rewards upon them. Whilst these affairs proceeded in this manner, the Abares made two Excursions as far as that termed the Long Wall; [possessed themselves of] Singidunum, Anchialus, and all Achaia, and took several other Cities and Castles, and reduced [the persons they found there] to slavery, destroying all places with Fire and Sword; [no resistance being made against them,] in regard the greatest part of the Roman Army made their residence in the East. The Emperor therefore sends 
a Theophylactus seems to call this person Aristobulus, in his third book and third Chapter. He says also, that he was Curator of the House Antiochus. Vales.  Andreas, a personage of eminentest note amongst the Imperial 
* Or, Guards.  Satellites, who might persuade the Army to receive their former Leaders, and the rest [of their Commanders.]   

CHAP. XI. That Gregorius [Bishop] of 
* Or, Theopolis.  Antioch was sent to pacify the Army.  
BUt when the Soldiers would not endure so much as to hear this order, the management of that whole affair is 
† Or, Cast upon.  committed to Gregorius; not only because he was a person fit to negotiate matters of the greatest importance, but also in regard the Army gave him a deserved deference, and paid him the highest respect and honour. For some of the Soldiers had had money bestowed on them by him: and [he had supplied] others of them with Clothes, Provisions, and other Necessaries, 
a This place is not a little difficult and obscure. Musculus renders it thus: Quando ad Militiam conscripti ex Catalogo, per ipsum sunt admissi, when having been enroled to the Militia by Catalogue, they were admitted by him. Christophorson translates it almost in the same manner; thus: Alii vestitu, cibo, & aliis rebus adjuti tum cum in album militum adscripti & per eum admissi fuerant; Others were assisted with Clothes, Provision, and other things, then when they were registered in the Muster-Roll, and had been admitted by him. Nicephorus also seems to have followed the same sense, who has expressed this place of Evagrius thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words Langus renders thus: tum autem quicunque delectu habito per sacramentum Militare in Catalogum adscripti erant, per ipsum id consecuti fuerant; then also whoever, when an Election was made, by the Military Oath had been registered in the Muster-Roll, had obtained that by his means. But this rendition does not please me. For the Roman Militia was not at that time so desirable a thing, that there should be need of any persons favour and assistance for this matter to procure any one to be enroled amongst the number of the Soldiers. Wherefore, I rather think that these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are to be expounded thus, Tunc cum Militaribus numeris adscripti, per ipsius agros transirent, at such time as, when registered amongst the Military Companies, they had passed, or, marched through his Grounds. Evagrius at this place sets forth the Munificence of Gregorius Bishop of Antioch, who had not only given entertainment to the Soldiers passing thorough his grounds, but had also bestowed on them Clothes, Provisions for eating, and money. Indeed, Justinian uses the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this sense, in his 130th Novel, concerning the passage of Soldiers; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in so much that without making complaint [or, without fault] he nourished those of our Army in their passage in every Province. In the Telleriam Manuscript I found this place thus written; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  at such time as, when registered in the Muster-Roll, they had marched thorough his [Grounds.] Having therefore sent Messengers all about, he calls together those who were accounted the principal persons of the Army, to a place termed 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 'Tis a Village in the Territory of Chalcis a City of Syria, whereof the Emperor Julian makes mention in his 27th Epistle. Near this Village were the Winter-Quarters of King Antiochus, the remains whereof were visible in his age, as Julian does there attest, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which place Martinius renders thus; Ad Litarbos veni, quod oppidum est in Chalcide: & casu incidi in viam quandam quae reliquias adhuc Antiochensium Hibernorum habebat, I came to Litarbi, which is a Town in Chalcis: and by chance I light upon a certain way which as yet bad the remains of the Antiochian Winter-Quarters. But I translate it thus; Litarba adveni, qui vicus est in agro Chalcidico. Et viam offendi quae reliquias habebat, Hibernorum Regis Antiochi; I came to Litarba, which is a Village in the Territory of Chalcis. And I found a way which had the Remains of the Winter-Quarters of King Antiochus. Theophanes mentions the same Village, in his Chronicon, pag. 151; where he says, that Alamundarus depopulated Syria prima, as far as the Borders of Antioch, and unto Litarga, and Scaphata. But in my judgement, it must be written thus in Thcophanes, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those possessions termed Litarba and Scaphata. Which emendation is confirmed by his following words. For he adds, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and he burned the places without Chalcis. Vales.  Litarba, distant from Theopolis about Three hundred Furlongs. To whom, after he was come amongst them, notwithstanding he lay on his Bed, he spoke these words.   

CHAP. XII. Gregorius' Speech to the Army.  
I Was indeed of Opinion, (Ye Men truly Romans, as well by Name, as for Your Actions!) that You would have long since come to Me, both to 
* Or, Communicate.  Confer with Me about the present Juncture, and to take that Advice also, which My Benevolence towards You doth abundantly promise. Which [kindness of mine] has indubitably been confirmed by former Good Offices, at such time as, by sending You supplies of Necessaries, I Assuaged 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson dreamt I know not what here, concerning a Naval Fight of the Romans. A Naval Fight had not been begun at that time by the Romans, but they had engaged with the Persians in a Land-Fight. Our Evagrius therefore has made use of a Metaphor at this place; and compares the Roman Camp to a Ship: and the Mutiny they had raised, he compares to a Tempest. Vales.  Your Naval Tumult, and the Storm which arose from thence. But, in regard That has been neglected till now, (an inducement thereto having peradventure not happened from above,) both that the Persians, vanquished by persons without a Leader, might perfectly understand the Valour of Romans; and also, that Your sincere kindness [towards the State,] having been accurately tried by opportunity, and attested by Actions themselves, might every way receive confirmation: (For You have evidently demonstrated, that although You have had Cause of Trouble and Offence against your Leaders given you, yet nothing is more of value to You than the State:) Come on therefore, Let us now consider what is to be done. The Emperor invites you, and has promised an 
* Oblivion.  Amnesty of all that is past, having received your Benevolence toward the State, and your fortitude in Battle, in 
† Or, Instead of a Supplication and Olive-Branches.  place of the Boughs and Olive-Branches of Suppliants; and having given you these securest pledges imaginable of his Pardon, in regard he says thus: if God hath given 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 preference, or, the Better.  Victory to your Benevolence [towards the State,] and (your Offences being dispelled,) your Courage has shined forth, which is a most certain argument of Pardon granted; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place, there was this whole line wanting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, judgement? The heart of a King is in the Hand of God, &c. which I have supplied from the Incomparable Florentine Manuscript. There seems to have been the same imperfection also in that Copy which Nicephorus made use of. For he would never have omitted that brave Sentence which Mauricius had made use of, The heart of a King is in the hand of God; had he found it in his own Copy. Vales.  How shall not I follow the Divine Judgement? The heart of a King is in the Hand of God, and he inclines it which way he pleases. Obey me therefore, ye Romans! with all imaginable speed. And let us not 
* Or, Betray.  lose the present opportunity, nor frustrate it by letting it slip: for it hates to be taken after it has escaped, and, vexed as 'twere because it was 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the excellent Florentine Manuscript, this whole place is read thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Incomparably well, provided we read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in two words, as the reading is in Nicephorus, book 18, chap. 15. and we have rendered it accordingly. Away therefore with Christophorsons and Sr Henry Savil's conjecture; who at this place have made it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, easily taken. Vales.  neglected, never suffers itself to be taken twice. Be ye Heirs of your Ancestors obedience, as you have been Inheritors of their Valour; that you may every way show yourselves Romans, and that no infamous brand may be fixed upon your name, or demonstrate you to be a spurious Issue. Your Ancestors, when under the Government of Consuls and Emperors, by Obedience and Valour possessed themselves of the whole World. Manlius Torquatus 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; see the story at large in Livy, Book 8. pag. 377, Edit. Paris.  Crowned his own Son by beheading him; who though he had behaved himself valiantly, had notwithstanding disobeyed Command. For, by the prudent conduct of Commanders, and the Obedience of the Milice, great 
‖ Or, Goods.  things are wont to be performed. But if the one of these two be 
* Or, Bereft of.  separated from the other, it Halts, Staggers, and Stumbles; in regard these most excellent pair of Virtues are disjoined. Make no longer delays therefore: but 
† Or, Obey me.  be persuaded by Me, (the Sacerdotal Function does now mediate between the Emperor and his Army:) and give a demonstration, that what you do is not 
‖ Or, Tyranny.  Rebellion, but a just indignation [entertained] for some short time against those your Commanders by whom you had been injured. For if you will not fly [to the Emperor] with all imaginable speed, I indeed shall have 
* Expiated, or, made satisfaction.  done what is requisite, both in discharge of that Benevolence I owe the State, and of my friendship also towards you: but I would have you consider, what the 
† Ends, or conclusions.  Exits of Tyrants are. For, in what manner will you terminate the present State of affairs? 'Tis altogether impossible that you should continue together in a Body. For whence shall the fruits of the Earth be brought into you, or those conveniences which the Sea affords the 
* Or, Land.  Continent for a supply; unless you wage War with Christians, and on the other hand be involved in Wars brought upon you by them, whereby you will commit and suffer the horridest Mischiefs, Villainies, and Reproaches imaginable? And what will be the end hereof? Being dispersed into all places, you will spend the residue of your lives. Revenge will forthwith overtake you, and not suffer any Pardon to be granted you in future. Give therefore your right hands, and let us consider what is advantageous, both to Ourselves and to the Government; in regard we have the Festival Days of the Salutary Passion, and of the most Holy Resurrection of Christ our God, to give us assistance in that affair.   

CHAP. XIII. That, after Gregorius' Speech, the Soldiers changed their minds, and received their General Philippicus again.  
HAving uttered these words, and shed many Tears, by a certain Divine impulse as 'twere he altered all their minds in a moment. And they forthwith requested, that they might go out of the 
* Or, Assembly.  Convention, and consult apart by themselves concerning what was to be done. Not long after which they returned, and surrendered themselves to [the arbitrement and will of] the Bishop. Who having nominated Philippicus to them, that they should request him for their Leader; their answer was, that as to that matter they and the whole Army were obliged by great Oaths. Whereto Gregorius made this return without any the least hesitancy or delay, that by divine permission he was a Priest, and had power to lose and bind, upon earth and in heaven; and he put them in mind of the Divine 
† See Matt. 16. 19  Oracle. When therefore they had acquiesced in this matter also, he appeased God with 
a These Prayers and Supplications may be referred, either to the reconciliation of the penitents, and to the absolution from that Oath wherein the Soldiers had bound themselves; or else to the solemn Prayers, which Gregorius then celebrated before the Tribunes and Centurions of the Roman Army, to whom also he distributed the sacred Communion, as Evavagrius attests. So indeed Nicephorus expounds this place: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 says he, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He appeased the Deity with Supplications. And having performed the divine Prayers, He imparted the immaculate Body to them all. Vales.  Prayers and Supplications. And having distributed to them the immaculate Body [of Christ;] (For it was 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the excellent Florentine and Tellerian Manuscripts, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is added; that is, the Second Feria [or, Monday] of the Great Week, or Passion Week. I found the same Emendation also written in the margin of The Vulcobian Copy. Vales.  a most solemn day, the Second Feria, which is near the Holy passion:) He entertained them all at a supper, in number about two thousand persons, ordering Beds, whereon they might eat, forthwith to be laid for them on the Grass; and on the morrow returned home. But, 'twas thought good that the Soldiers should meet together at what place they pleased. Gregorius therefore sends for Philippicus, who made his residence at Tarsus in Cilicia, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I assent to Christophorson and Sr Henry Savill, who have put a point after these words. For 'tis wholly necessary. Moreover, before them, Nicephorus had distinguished this place thus. But the reading in Nicephorus is better, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the Emperor's City, or, Constantinople. Vales.  and was preparing for his journey to Constantinople. Further, he dispatched away a Relation to the Emperor concerning these affairs, wherewith he likewise sent the Petition of the Army, in which they requested Philippicus might be their Commander. Wherefore, when Philippicus was arrived at Antioch, the Army met him there; and having taken out those persons who had been vouchsased Divine Regeneration, to make an Address in their behalf, they fall prostrate before him. And when they had received his right hand, in confirmation of an 
* Oblivion.  Amnesty of what was past, they made an 
† Or, Expeditions with him.  Expedition under his Command. In this manner proceeded these affairs.   

CHAP. XIV. Concerning the taking of Martyropolis.  
[IN the interim,] one Sittas' a 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Florentine and Tellerian Manuscripts 'tis truer written, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as also Vulcobius and Sr Henry Savil had mended it in their Copies. Nicephorus (book 18. chap. 17.) has expounded this place of Evagrius thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having been made Commander of Ten Soldiers amongst the Military Forces. These Officers were by the Latines termed Decani, not Decuriones, as Musculus and Christophorson do render it. Vegetius attests this book 2. chap. 8. speaking concerning the Centuriones or Ordinarii; Erant, says he, Decani denis militibus praepositi qui nunc Caput Contubern●i vocantur, The Decani were Commanders of ten Soldiers, which Officers are now called the head of a File. Vales.  Decanus in Martyropolis, vexed at an injury he had received from one of the Military Commanders there, betrays the City [to the Enemy,] observing the time when the Garrison 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in that City. For so the Rule of Grammar requires. Vales.  lodged in that City was marched out of it: and having brought in a Persian 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Four hundred armed men, as Theophylactus relates, book 3. chap. 5. Vales.  Cohort, as if it had been a Roman one, he possessed himself of that City, which was a 
* Or, Most commodious.  place of great consequence to the Romans. He kept most of the younger women within the City; but turned out all other persons, except some few servants. Immediately therefore Philippicus made his march thither, and having invested the City, besieged it, although he had none of those provisions necessary for a Siege. Nevertheless, he made use of what came next to hand in his Attacks, and having wrought some Mines, ruined one of the Towers: but was not able to make himself Master of the City, in regard the Persians sat up all night, and 
* Fortified, or, secured.  repaired what had been beaten down. When therefore the Romans had made frequent Attacks against the wall, they were as often beat off. For, the Darts thrown upon them from an higher place, very seldom missed the Mark they were designed against; in so much that, they were more damnified, than they could do hurt to the Enemy within; and therefore broke up the Siege. And having marched off at some small distance, Encamped; but took particular care of this, that no other supplies of Forces should be 
† Or, Added.  let in to those Persians Besieged. But by the order of Mauricius, Gregorius makes a journey to the Camp, and persuades them to return to the Siege. Nevertheless, they were unable to effect any thing more than what they had done before, in regard they were wholly destitute of warlike Engines commonly made use of in the Siege of Cities. On which account the Army was sent into their Winter-Quarters. But in the adjacent Castles, several Garrisons were left, that the Persians might not by stealth get into the City. And on the Summer following, when the Roman Army was got into a body, and the Persians had made an Expedition against the Romans, there happened a great Fight about Martyropolis. In which Engagement Philippicus got the better, and many of the Persians fell, amongst whom was 
* Or, Vanquished.  slain one 
† Or, Hero.  vallant Prince; but no small number of Persians got into Martyropolis, which was the chief thing they designed to effect. From thence forward the Romans resolved not to lay Siege to that City: for it was impossible for them to take it by Force. But they built another City at seven surlongs distance [from Martyropolis,] upon mountainous and 
‖ Or, Better fortified.  more inaccessible places; that from thence they might infest it with Stratagems and 
* Or, Contrary Attacks.  Excursions. And these things [the Romans] performed during the Summer; but in the Winter the Army was dismissed.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning Comentiolus' Mastership of the Milice, and the taking [the Castle] Ocbas.  
AFter this, Comentiolus, by descent a Thracian, is sent successor [to Philippicus] in the Mastership of the Milice. He Engaged the Persians in a most courageous manner, and wanted but little of losing his life, (having been beaten down together with his horse,) had not one of his Guards mounted him on 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Evagrius has made use of this word above, at chap. 4. of this book; where, as also here, the Translatours render it Vchicularem and Vectarium equum. But Nicephorus (book 18, chap. 18,) writing out this place of Evagrius, explains the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, having mounted him on one of the Horses lead after him, carried him out of the Fight. For Generals when they went to an Engagement, were wont to lead with them several horses, that if that whereon they road were by chance killed, they might mount another. Vales.  one of his Led-Horses, and conveyed him out of the Fight. Nevertheless, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In my judgement, I have restored this place very happily, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, the Persians were vanquished and fled, etc. 'Tis certain, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being preserved, is in no wise agreeable here. For, they that are preserved or saved, fly no more. Nor could the Persians be termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, preserved, or, saved, till they were come to Nisibis. Therefore Evagrius adds, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, made their escape to Nisibis. Instead of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Nicephorus has put 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is a more common word. Vales.  the Persians were vanquished and fled, having lost all their Commanders; and made their escape to Nisibis. And being afraid to return to their own King; (For he had threatened them with death, unless they brought back their Commanders safe and unhurt:) they enter into a conspiracy there against 
* Or, Hormisdes.  Hormisda, the Chief Author whereof was Varamus Master of the Persian Milice, who not long before had made his return together with the Forces about him, from an Engagement with the Turks. In the interim Comentiolus invested Martyropolis, and leaves the greater part of his Forces there: but he himself, together with some choice Soldiers which he had chosen out man by man, makes an Excursion to 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It seems to be the same which by Theophylactus is termed Acbas, a Castle very strongly fortified. Theophylactus describes the site hereof, book 1. chap. 12, altogether in the same manner, wherein Evagrius describes the site of the Castle Ocbas. Therefore, as well from the likeness of the name, as from the site, it appears, that Ocbas and Acbas were one and the same Castle; situate near the River Nymphius and the City Martyropolis. Our conjecture is fully confirmed by Theophylactus, in book 4. chap. 2; where that Castle Ocbas, which our Evagrius says was taken by Comentiolus, is by Theophylactus himself termed Acbas. Vales.  Ocbas, a Castle almost inexpugnable, situate over against Martyropolis, on the opposite Bank [of the River Nymphius,] and placed upon a steep and craggy Rock; from whence the whole City was easily to be seen. And having laid Siege thereto, and left nothing unattempted, and beaten down some part of the wall with 
* Engines for Battery.  Catapults, he broke in that way, and takes the Castle by force. Therefore, the Persians in future wholly despaired of holding Martyropolis.   

CHAP. XVI. Concerning the Murder of Hormisda.  
WHilst these Actions were performed in this manner, the Persians Murdered Hormisda, who was the unjustest of all Kings; not only because he had oppressed his Subjects with exactions of money, but also for [his inflicting on them] various sorts of deaths.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the Flight of Chosroes Junior to 
* Or, The Romans.  us.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Florentine and Tellerian M. SS. we have made good this place thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Then, in his room they Constitute, etc. Further, Chosroes was made King of the Persians in the year of Christ 592, as Baronius writes in his Annals. Which was the tenth year of Mauricius' Empire, not the seventh, as Baronius relates. For the years of Mauricius' Empire proceed almost in an equal pace with the years of the Indiction, as do likewise the years of Justinus Junior's Empire. Wherefore, whereas on the year of Christ 592 it was the tenth Indiction, as Baronius himself attests, it must then also necessarily have been the tenth year of the same Mauricius' Empire. Yet, the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle places the Inauguration of Chosroes, and his flight to the Romans, one year before this account. For thus he writes; In the ninth Indiction, on the ninth year of Mauricius' Empire, on the seventh year after the Consulate of the same Mauricius Tiberius: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. On this year Chosroes Emperor of the Persians came to the Romans, having had a Rebellion raised against him by Baram [or, Varamus] his kinsman; and by the assistance of the Romans he was restored to his own Kingdom. But Johannes Biclariensis in his Chronicon, relates this to have been done a year sooner. For these are his words at the Eighth year of the Emperor Mauricius, wherewith he closed his Chronicle. A vigesimo ergo Constantini Imperatoris anno, etc. From the twentieth year therefore of the Emperor Constantine, at which time the Arian Heresy took its beginning, until the eighth year of Mauricius Emperor of the Romans, there are two hundred sixty six years. In these times therefore, wherein the omnipotent God (the venom of poisonous Heresy being destroyed,) has restored Peace to his Church, the Emperor of the Persians embraced the Faith of Christ, and made [or, confirmed] a Peace with the Emperor Mauricius. Where, that is to be taken notice of, which Biclariensis says, viz. that the King of Persia, having thrown off the worship of Idols, came over to the Faith of Christ. Indeed, Theophylactus attests the same, book 4. chap. 10, and book 5, chap. 2. Vales.  THen, in his room they Constitute his Son Chosroes their King, against whom Varamus undertakes an Expedition together with those Forces he had about him. Chosroes marches out to meet him accompanied with an Army not very numerous, and flies, because he perceived his own Forces were engaged in a treacherous design against himself. And at length he arrives at Circesium, having first called upon the God of the Christians, (as he himself affirmed,) that his Horse might go to that place, whither he should be lead by 
* That is, God.  him. Being come 
† To Circesium.  thither, together with his Wives, two children newly born, and some Persian Nobleses who voluntarily followed him; from thence he dispatches away an Embassy to the Emperor Mauricius. Mauricius, as in other affairs, so in this also consulted for the best; and being convinced, by taking his measures even from this instance, of the inconstancy and mutability of this life, and of the sudden Turns ebbings and flow 
‖ Or, Of the life of men.  of Humane affairs; readily admits of Chosroes' humble address, and instead of an Exile [entertains him as] his Guest, 
b Theophylactus (book 5. chap. 3.) says Chosdroes' was only termed Son by the Emperor Mauricius. But Theophanes in h●● Chronicon, pag. 224, affirms in express words, that Chosdroes' was a Son adopted by the Emperor Mauricius: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. On this year the Emperor Mauricius having adopted Chosroes the Emperor of the Persians, etc. Vales.  and in place of a Fugitive makes him his Son; having given him a Reception [whereat he was presented] with Imperial Gifts. By which [presents] not only the Emperor himself declared his own kindness to Chosroes, to whom he sent them in a manner befitting an Emperor; but the Empress also did the same towards Chosroes' Wives, and the Emperor's Children to those of Chosroes.   

CHAP. XVIII. How the Emperor sent Gregorius and Dometianus to meet Chosroes.  
MOreover, he sent all his Imperial Guards, and the whole Roman Army together with their Commander in Chief, who were to follow Chosroes even whither he would. And, to show him greater honour, [he sent to him] Dometianus Bishop of Melitina his own kinsman, a person Prudent and Sagacious, most completely accomplished both for Action and Discourse, and every way fit for the management of affairs of the greatest consequence. He sent likewise Gregorius, who in all things struck Chosroes with amazement, by his discourses, with his presents, and with the advices he gave him, seasonable and accommodate to his affairs.   

CHAP. XIX. That Chosroes recovered the Empire of the Persians, by that assistance given him by the Romans.  
FUrther, when Chosroes was come as far as Hierapolis, which is the Metropolis of the [Province] Euphratensis, he went back again, in regard Mauricius also looked upon that as expedient, who contributed more to the [advantage of the] Suppliant, than to his own glory. Moreover, he pleasured Chosroes with a vast sum of money, a thing never recorded [to have been done] before. And when he had raised an Army of Persians, the whole charge whereof he paid out of his own Treasury, he sends Chosroes with a double Army, one of Romans, another of Persians, out of the confines of the Roman Empire; Martyropolis having before that been Surrendered to 
* To Mauricius.  him, together with Sittas. Which person was 
a Theophylactus, book 4. chap. 15, says, that Sittas was burnt to death by the Command of Comentiolus the Magister Militiae. Vales.  Stoned by the Martyropolites, and afterwards crucified. Daras also was surrendered [to the Romans,] the Persians having been drawn out thence. After this, when Varamus had been vanquished in a single Engagement by the Romans only, and had ingloriously fled away alone, Chosroes was brought back to his own Palace.   

CHAP. XX. That the holy Mother Golanduch 
* Or, Was.  lived in those Times.  
IN those Times also lived the Martyr Golanduch, and was conversant amongst us. Which woman, after many conflicts, was crowned with Martyrdom, (the Persian Magis being her Tormentors,) and became a Worker of great Miracles. Stephanus the Former, Bishop of Hierapolis, hath written her Life.   

CHAP. XXI. Concerning those Sacred Presents, which Chosroes sent to the Holy Martyr Sergius.  
MOreover, Chosroes being repossessed of his own Kingdom, sends to Gregorius a Cross, adorned with much Gold and precious Stones, in honour of the Victorious Martyr Sergius. Which [Cross] Theodora Wife to Justinian had Dedicated: but 
* He was Grandfather to this Chosroes.  Chosroes had made plunder of it, together with other Sacred Treasures and Gifts, as has 
† Book 4. chap. 28, where see note (a.)  already been related by me. Further, the same Chosroes sent another Cross of Gold, whereon he set this Inscription in Greek Letters. I Chosroes King of Kings, Son of Hormisda, [scent] this Cross, at such time as by the Diabolick Force and Malice of the most unlucky Varamus and the Horsemen with him, We betook Ourselves to the Empire of the Romans: and in regard the Wretched Zadespram came 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Theophylactus Simocatta, book 5, chap. 13, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. in regard the Wretched Zadesprates came out of the Army, &c. which reading I like best. Vales.  with an Army to Nisibis, in a treacherous manner to Solicit the Nisibene Horse to 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Theophylactus the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to disturb. Vales.  Revolt from and oppose Us; We also sent [a Body of] Horse with a Commander to [the Town] Charchas. And because we had heard, that the Venerable and Illustrious Sergius was a Giver of those things requested from him; in the first year of Our Reign, on the seventh day of the month January, We made a request by the Genius of the said Saint, [promising] that if Our Horsemen should kill Zadespram, or could take him alive, We would send a Cross of Gold set with Gems to his 
* Or, House.  Church, in honour of his Venerable Name. And on the ninth of the month February, they brought Us the head of Zadespram. Having therefore obtained our desire; that we might put every thing out of doubt, we have sent to the house of the Venerable Saint Sergius, this Cross made by Us in honour of his Venerable Name, together with that Cross sent to his house by Justinian Emperor of the Romans, which in the Times of War between the two Empires, was brought hither by Chosroes King of King's Son of Cavades, our 
† Or, Grandfather. See book 4. chap. 28. note (a.)  Father, and was found amongst our Treasures. Gregorius having with the consent of the Emperor Mauricius received these [Crosses,] with great pomp Dedicated them to, and deposited them in, the Sacred house of the Martyr. Not long after, the said Chosroes sent other presents also to the same Sacred Church, and on a Basin made of Gold, ordered this Inscription to be set in the Greek Tongue. I Chosroes King of Kings, the Son of Hormisda, [have ordered] this Inscription to be set upon this Basin, not that it might be seen by men, nor that by my words the Greatness of Your Venerable Name might be made known; but, on account of the truth of what is inscribed, and by reason of those many Favours and Benefits which I have received from You. For, 'tis my happiness, that my Name is extant on Your Sacred Vessels. When I was at a place [called] Beramais, I requested of You (Holy Man!) that You would come to my assistance, and that Sirrah might conceive. And in regard Sirrah is a Christian, and I a 
‖ Or, Pagan.  Gentile, Our Law allows Us not to have a Christian Wife. On account therefore of my Benevolence towards You, I disregarded this Law, and have had a kindness for this Woman above my other Wives, and do Love her every day more and more. Wherefore, I have taken a resolution, at present to desire▪ of Your Goodness, (Holy Man!) that She might conceive. I have requested therefore, and solemnly vowed, that if Sirrah shall conceive, I will send the Cross worn by her to Your Venerable house. And on this account, I and Sirrah have this design, that we will retain this Cross in Memory of Your Name, Holy Man! And we have resolved instead thereof (in regard its value exceeds not Four thousand four hundred 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There were three sorts of Stater's, (1) Stater Atticus; its value in our Coin was Fifteen Shillings, (2) Stater Aureus Mac●donicus; its value in our money is Eighteen Shillings four pence, (3) Stater Daricus, which 'tis probable is the money here meant, it was valued at Fifteen Shillings, our money. See more in Mr Brerewood de Ponderibus & Pretiis veterum Nummorum, chap. 8. pag. 22.  Miliaresian Staters,) to transmit Five thousand Staters. And from such time as I conceived this Request within 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Nicephorus 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but in Theophylactus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, within myself; which reading I do rather approve of. Vales.  myself, and entertained these thoughts, until we came to 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Theophylactus and Nicephorus, 'tis read in one word, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So also I found it written in the Tellerian Manuscript. Vales.  Rosumchosrum, ten days had not fully passed. And Thou (Holy Man!) not that I deserved it, but because of Thine own goodness, appearedst to me in a dream by night, and didst affirm thrice to me, that Sirrah should be with child. And in the same Vision I answered Thee thrice, saying, 'tis well. And because Thou art a Giver of what is requested of Thee, from that day Sirrah was not sensible of the Custom of Women. But I might perhaps have doubted in relation to this matter, had I not given credit to thy words, (because thou art an holy person, and a Granter of requests,) that [Sirrah] should not in future be sensible of the Custom of Women. From hence I understood the 
* Or, Power.  Virtue of the Vision, and the truth of what was predicted by thee. I have therefore forthwith transmitted the Cross itself, and its value, to your Venerable house, with order, that of its price one Basin and one Cup be made, to be used at the holy Mysteries: moreover, that a Cross be made, which is to be fixed upon the 
† Or, Precious.  Sacred Table, and a Censor; all of Gold: and Further, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translatours understood not this place, as 'tis apparent from their Version. For they both render it in this manner; Et unicum utrinque apertum. So also Rad●rus translated it, who rendied Theophylactus into Latin, save only that he has made it Hunnicum, agreeable to the reading in the Greek Text of Theophylactus. But Langus, Nicephorus' Translator, has retained the Greek word, thus, & Amphithyrum Hunnicum. And, by adding a Scholion, has explained this term thus: Judicio meo carceres, sive canc●lli sunt, &c. In my judgement, they are the Bars or Rails, either surrounding the more Sacred Table of the Altar, or keeping the people from it; in each part whereof there is a door, and a passage leading to it, of Hunnick Work. But, by the favour of that Learned man, he has not hit the signification of this word. The Greeks termed Veils or Curtains which hung before doors, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So chrysostom in his 84th Homily on St Matthew, speaking concerning Za●h●us, who entertained our Lord at a Banquet: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [Consider,] when Christ was about to enter into his house, how he adorned it: for he ran not to his neighbours, [to borrow] their Curtains and Chairs, etc. So, in the Churches of the Christians, there were Curtains before the doors, as Epiphanius attests in an Epistle which Saint Jerome has done into Latin. And, that we may come nearer to the business, at the very Altar there were Curtains, where with the doors of the Altar or Choir were covered. And when the Priest was about to celebrate the Eucharist, those Curtains were wont to be drawn, that the people might behold the Mysteries a far off. This is atrested by St chrysostom, in his third Homily on the Epistle to the Ephesians, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. so also here, when the sacrifice is offered, and Christ is sacrificed, when you shall hear [these words] Let us all pray together, when you see the Curtains drawn, then think that heaven is opened from above, etc. Where you see, that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken for the Curtains which were placed at the doors of the Altar. There is also mention of these Veils or Curtains, in an old paper of the Donation of the Cornutianensian Church, which was first published by Johannes Suarefius. Et pro arae or a vela Tramoscrica Alba auroclava 2, vela blattea auroclava paragaudata 2, &c: and afterwards, vela linea paragaudata perficâ clavaturâ collomelina prasina 2, vela Linea paragaudata perficâ clavaturâ leucorhodina duo. And again afterwards. Item ante Regias Basilicae vela linea plumata majora fissa numero tria. Item vela linea pura tria, ante consistorium velum lineum purum unum. In pronao velum lineum purum unum; & intra Basilicam pro porticibus vela linea rosulata sex. Et ante secretarium vel curricula vela linea rosulata pensilia habentia arcus 2. Which place I have transcribed entire, for this reason, that the studious Reader may understand, how manifold the use of Curtains was heretofore in the Church; and that we might know, what was the Hunnick veil or Curtain in this place of Evagrius. For, as this paper of Donation informs us, that the Persian Curtains were heretofore highly valued, so the Hunnick Curtains were also chiefly commended. Further, the Persian Curtains are mentioned by Aristophanes' Scholiaest ad Ranas: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For these Curtains were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because they were hung before doors, as I have said. Gulielmus Bibliothecarius in the life of Stephanus Sextus has this passage. Con●ulit in eadem Basilica Apostolorum cortinam lineam unam, velothyra s●rica tria in circuitu altaris. Whence it appears, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify the same thing. Vales.  an Hunnick Veil adorned with Gold. And, [our order is,] that the remaining Miliaresians of the price shall belong to thine holy house; that by thy Genius (Holy Man!) thou wouldst give assistance in all things to me and Sirrah, but especially in relation to this Request; and, that what hath happened to us from thine intercession, by the mercy of thy Goodness may arrive at perfection, agreeable to the will of Me and Sirrah. To the end that I, and Sirrah, and all persons in the world, may place our hope in thy power, and in future believe in Thee. These are the expressions [contained] in the Sacred Presents [transmitted] by Chosroes, which disagree in nothing from Balaam's Prophecy; the compassionate God having wisely disposed [all things in such a manner,] that the tongues of Gentiles should [some times] utter salutary words.   

CHAP. XXII. Concerning Naamanes the Saracen.  
AT the same time, Naamanes also, the Chief of a Tribe of those Saracens that were Enemies, a Pagan so wicked and abominable, that with his own hand he sacrificed men to his Daemons, came to Holy Baptism; and having melted down a [Statue of] Venus, which was nothing else but a real Mass of Gold, he distributed it amongst the poor, and brought over all those persons about him to [the worship of] God. But Gregorius, after Chosroes' Crosses had been presented, by the Emperor's order went a Circuit to the Solitudes of those termed The Limits, wherein Severus' Tenets 
a In the Greek Text of Valesius' Edition, at this place we found these words wanting, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, were highly prevalent; [in which places] he set forth the Ecclesiastic Dogmata, or, Opinions: which we have inserted from Robert Stephens' Edition. Valesius has expressed them in his Latin Version, and so have all the other Translatours.  were highly prevalent; [in which places] he set forth the Ecclesiastic Dogmata, and brought over to the Church of God many Castles, Villages, Monasteries, and whole Tribes.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning the Death of Saint simeon Junior the Stylite.  
BUt in the interim, Saint Symeones fell sick of a distemper whereof he died; and, upon my giving Gregorius notice thereof, he made all the hast he could to him, to pay him his last Salutes. But Gregorius obtained not what he desired. Further, this Symeones for Virtue far excelled all persons of his own time; having from his tender years lead an austere Course of Life upon a Pillar: 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus has explained this place incomparably well, by inserting one word, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, as Langus renders it, perhibetur sane primos dentes in columnae statione mutasse, 'tis indeed reported, that he changed his first teeth in his Station on the Pillar. In the excellent Florentine and Tellerian Manuscripts, 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, there. Vales.  in so much that his teeth were changed in that Station upon the Pillar. He went up upon a Column, on this account. Whilst he was yet very young, he wandered up and down over the Tops of the Mountain, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, behaving himself like a child.  playing and leaping. And by chance happened upon a wild Beast [termed] a Libard, about whose neck he cast his girdle, and as with the rain of a bridle as 'twere, lead the Beast who 
† Or, Forgot his Nature.  forgot his natural freity, and brought him to his own Monastery. Which when Symeones' Instructor, (a person who kept his Station upon a Pillar,) beheld, he asked the Boy what that was. Symeones made answer, that it was an Aelurus, which they usually term a Cat. From hence [his Instructor] conjectured how eminent a person Symeones would prove [in the Study of] Virtue, and therefore carried him up into a Pillar. In which Pillar, and in another that stood upon the very top of the Mountain, he spent Sixty eight years, being vouchsafed all manner of Grace; both as to the casting out of Devils, as to the curing every disease and all manner of languishing distempers, and in relation to the foreseeing things future as if they had been present. He foretold Gregorius, that he should not see him die; but [said,] that he was ignorant of what would happen after his own death. And when I myself was 
‖ Or, Distracted into.  troubled with various thoughts at the loss of my children, and doubted within my own mind, why the same [troubles] befell not the Pagans who had many children; although I had not opened my mind to any person whatever, yet he wrote to me, to abstain from such thoughts as those, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Rules of Grammar require, that we should write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 precedes. Vales.  in regard they were displeasing to God. Moreover, when the wife of 
* Or, One of those who wrote under me.  one of my amanuensis had her milk stopped after her delivery, [by reason whereof] the Infant was in imminent danger; [the same Symeones] put his hand upon her husband's right hand, and ordered him to lay it upon the breasts of his wife: which when he had done, immediately the milk sprang out as 'twere from a fountain, in such a manner that it 
Or, Filled.  wetted the garment of the woman. Further, a child having been left upon the Road in the dead of the night, through the forgetfulness of those who traveled with him, a Lion laid it on his back, and brought it to [Symeon's] Monastery, and by Symeones' order, those who ministered to him went out, and brought in the child, which had been 
‖ Or, Guarded.  preserved by the Lyon. The same person performed many other things 
* Or, Above mention.  highly memorable, which require an eloquent tongue, much time, and a peculiar Treatise; [all which actions of his] are celebrated by the tongues of men. For, persons of almost all Nations of the Earth; not only Romans, but Barbarians, came frequently to him, and obtained their requests of him. Certain branches of a shrub which grew on that mountain, 
* Or, Were to him.  were made use of by him in stead of all sorts of meat and drink.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning the Death of Gregorius Bishop of Antioch, and the Restauration of Anastasius.  
NOt long after 
a Baronius does indeed place the death of Gregorius Bishop of Antioch and the Restauration of Anastasius Sina●ta on the year of Christ 594. But Baronius doubts at the same place, whether it ought not to be placed on the year following; especially in regard Gregorius Magnus, in the Register of the Letters of the thirteenth Indiction, congratulates Anastafius, because he had been restored to the See of Antioch. But the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, (who lived almost in the same times with Gregorius,) places Gregorius' death in the tenth year of the Empire of Mauricius, on the tenth Indiction; his words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. In the tenth Indiction; on this year Anastasius Patriarch of Antioch returned to Antioch, after the death of Gregorius who had been Patriarch, who had also before succeeded the same Anastasius. Where you may note that Anastasius is called Patriarch even before his Restoration; because, having been deposed illegally and by force, he had always retained the title of Patriarch. 'Tis certain Pope Gregorius, in the three Letters he wrote to him at the beginning of his Episcopate, does always acknowledge Anastasius to be a Patriarch. But, he is never found to have accounted Gregorius (who had illegally taken possession of Anastasius' Chair whilst he was yet alive,) amongst the number of Patrlarches. Vales.  died Gregorius also, after he had been seized with a Goutish distemper, wherewith he was much troubled, and had drank a potion [made of the herb] termed 
b Hermodactylus was a plant unknown to the Ancients, 'Tis certain, neither Dioscorides, nor Galen have made any mention of it. But, the Arabians after Serapion, confounded it with Colchicum and Ephemeron. Whom our Apothecaries have followed, and in their Shops substitute Colchicum instead of Hermodactylus. But Andreds Matthiolus (in his comments on the fourth book of Dioscorides,) hath long since taken notice of this mistake; and after him others, who have written concerning plants. When Matthiolus published the Former Edition of his Comments, he himself did not then fully know what Hermodactylus was. But afterwards, when he had procured that plant from the Illustrious personage Augerius Busbequius, who had brought it him at his return from an Embassy at Constantinopole; he gave us the Type or Cut of that plant at pag. 1109 of his Latter Edition. The Roots of this plant represent the likeness of fingers, with the addition of nails also. Whence the plant had its name. For Hermodactylus signifies the finger of Mercury. Further, the root hereof was heretofore given to those that were troubled with the Gout in the joints or fingers, at such time as the humours issued out: for, of itself, and by a decoction of it, it has a purgative quality, as Paulus Aegineta relates in his seventh book. But now a days Hermodactylus is given to those troubled with the Gout in their feet, not at that time when the humours issue forth, but rather when the disease is grown strong and come to its height. For, when Modern Physicians had found by the use of this medicine, that it was noxious in the approach or augmentation of the disease, they corrected the practice of the Ancient Physicians in this particular; as the most famous and most Learned Tossanus de Fontaine Doctor of Physic and Regius Professor in the University of Paris informed me, a person to whom I profess myself highly obliged, for his singular kindness towards me, and for his care and diligence in curing my distemper. Vales.  Hermodactylus, which was administered to him by a Physician. He ended his life, at such time as Gregorius was Bishop of the Elder Rome, who had succeeded Pelagius; and whilst Johannes [presided over the Church of] 
* Or, The Junior Rome  Constantinople, and Eulogius over that of Alexandria, (persons whom I have mentioned before;) and during Anastasius' presidency over the Antiochian Church, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 From these words 'tis evidently concluded, that Anastasius was restored to the See of Antioch a little before Gregorius' death. For Evagrius says, that Gregorius Bishop of Antioch died, after Anastasius had been restored to his own Chair. Yet, Nicephorus thought, that nothing else was meant by these words, but that Anastasius had been restored to his own See after Gregorius' death. Vales.  who had been restored to his own Chair 
d Anastasius had been deposed on the year of Christ 570, as I have observed above, in my notes on book 5. chap. 5. From this year to the tenth of Mauricius' Empire, (whereon he was restored to his See, as the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle informs us,) that is to the year of Christ 592, there are three and twenty years. Vales.  after three and twenty years. Johannes [was than Bishop] of Jerusalem; who died soon after, and as yet no body has undertaken the Government of that Church. And here shall my History be closed, namely, 
e From these words some one might prehaps conjecture that which Baronius has also supposed, that Gregorius Bishop of Antioch died on the twelfth year of the Emperor Mauricius. For why should Evagrius say, that he had closed his History on the twelfth year of Mauricius' Empire, unless he had related some thing before, which had been done on the twelfth year of the same Mauricius? Notwithstanding, after a more diligent inspection into the thing, Evagrius seems not in my judgement, to have designed to mean that by these words, for Evagrius says, that Gregorius Bishop of Antioch had ended his life, at such time as Gregorius Governed the Roman, and Eulogius the Alexandrian Church; and whilst Johannes presided over the Church at Jerusalem. Which Johannes having ended his life not long after, Evagrius saith no body was as yet put into his place. Evagrius therefore closed not his History with the death of Gregorius, in regard he relates, that after Gregorius' death, Johannes Bishop of Jerusalem died; and that after his death no person was yet put into his See, at that time when he wrote these things. Wherefore Evagrius by these words means only this, that he wrote these things on the twelfth year of Mauricius' Empire. Vales.  on the twelfth year of Mauricius Tiberius' Government of the Roman Empire; the following [affairs of the Church] being left to be collected and written by such as are desirous [of employing themselves that way.] If any thing be either omitted, or not accurately set forth by us; let no person ascribe it to us as a fault; but let him consider with himself, that we have Collected into one Body 
* Or, A wand'ring History.  a dispersed and scattered History, and have made it our business [to consult] the advantage of men, in favour of whom we have 
† Or, Sustained.  undertaken so many and such vast Labours. Another Volume has likewise been composed by us, which contains Relations, Letters, Decrees, Orations, Disputations, and some other things. The foresaid Relations contained in that Volume were all written in the Name of Gregorius Bishop of Antioch. By reason whereof we have obtained two dignities; [the one] from Tiberius Constantinus, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I like not the Rendition of Christophorson and Musculus, who think that the honour of the Quaesture was conferred upon our Evagrius by Tiberius. But Evagrius does not say, that he had the dignity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Quaestor given him, but only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Quaestorius. Now, there is a great difference between Quaestor and Quaestorius. For he is Quaestor, who bears the Office of Quaestor. But, Quaestorius is he who has already born that Office. In regard therefore Evagrius says, that he had the honour Ex-Quaestore given him, he means that the codicils Ex-Quaestore were conferred on him by the Emperor: altogether in the same manner, wherein (as he adds immediately,) the codicils Ex-Prafectis Praetorio were bestowed on him by the Emperor Mauricius. Further, such persons as by their deserts had procured these codicils, enjoyed all those privileges, which belonged to the Honorati who had born those dignities, to wit, of the Quaesture and of the Praefecture. But, in my opinion the reading at this place ought to be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being understood,) the [dignity] of Quaestorius. Vales.  who invested us with the [Dignity] of Quaestorius, [the other] from Mauricius Tiberius who sent us the codicils of a Praefecture, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours understood not this place. For Musculus renders it thus; unde ista composuimus, cum ille imperii ignominiam ablaturus, Theodosium in lucem produxit, whence we composed those things, when he, about to take away the ignominy of the Empire, brought Theodosius into the light. Christophorson translates it in this manner: Quo regnante eas Relationes Composuimus; idque eo ipso tempore quo Theodosium in Lucem edidit, during whose Reign we composed those Relations; and that at that very time wherein he brought to light Theodosius. Christophorson was of opinion, that the reading here ought to be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But this emendation is not to be endured. For Evagrius had not composed that Work of Relations during the Reign of Mauricius, but whilst Tiberius Constantinus was Emperor, as he himself affirms a little above. Therefore, I had rather retain the common reading here, by understanding the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Relation, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Discourse. For when the Emperor Mauricius' Son Theodosius was born, Evagrius wrote an Oration to the Emperor Mauricius, wherein he congratulated with him on account of the Birth of his Son, and foretold the highest felicity both to Mauricius and the Roman State, because Mauricius had abolished the old Reproach of the Roman Empire, and had at length begotten a Male-child. For, none of the Roman Emperors, who had Reigned in the Eastern parts; even from the times of Theodosius Junior, had begotten Male-childrens. Evagrius therefore says, that on account of this Oration, he had been rewarded by Mauricius with the codicils of a most ample Praefecture. Vales.  on account of that [Oration] we had composed, at such time as (having wiped away the reproach of the Empire,) he brought into the light [his Son] 
h The most noble Theodosius was born in purple on the third year of Mauricius' Empire on the twenty sixth of the month September, and therefore on the fourth Indiction, which had begun from the Calends of the September of this year. The same Theodosius was afterwards Crowned Augustus by his Father Mauricius, in the eighth Indiction, on the twenty sixth of the month March, when he was four years and an half old, as Theophanes relates in his Chronicon, pag. 225. Vales.  Theodosius, who gave a beginning of all manner of felicity, both to [Mauricius] himself, and to the State.   
Six Books of Ecclesiastical History of Evagrius Scholasticus Epiphaniensis and [one] of the Ex-Praefects.  
THE END.   

THE LIFE OF CONSTANTINE, IN FOUR BOOKS, Written in GREEK, by Eusebius Pamphilus Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine; done into ENGLISH from that Edition set forth by Valesius and Printed at PARIS in the Year 1659.  
Together with Valesius' Annotations on the said LIFE, which are made ENGLISH, and set at their proper places in the Margin.  
Hereto is also annexed the Emperor CONSTANTINE'S ORATION to the CONVENTION OF THE SAINTS, and EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS' SPEECH CONCERNING THE PRAISES OF CONSTANTINE, Spoken AT HIS TRICENNALIA.  
HINC LUCEM ET POCULA SACRA   printer's or publisher's device 
CAMBRIDGE, Printed by John Hayes, Printer to the University. 1682.   

VALESIUS' Advertisement to the READER.  
IN My Annotations on Eusebius' Ecclesiastic History, I have remarked, that the Titles or Contents of the Chapters, which are prefixed before each Book, were composed by Eusebius himself. And this, in my judgement, I have proved by most evident Arguments. But, in these Books concerning the Life of Constantine, the matter is otherwise. For the Contents of these Books were not made by Eusebius himself, but by some other more modern Author. Now, I make this conjecture from hence, both because the Contents of these Chapters, are for the most part uncooth, insipid, and barbarous; and also in regard they always speak of Eusebius in the third person; whereas, in the Contents of the Chapters of his Ecclesiastic History, Eusebius always names himself in the first person. Besides, the distinctions of the Chapters are two thick, and occur too often; and one Letter and Constitution of the Emperor, is divided, and torn asunder as 'twere, into many Chapters. Which thing is wont often to beget a loathing and nauseousness in the Reader. I forbear mentioning the barbarous words and terms, which occur frequently in these Contents. For, in them you divers times meet with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. All which considerations make me of this opininon, that I should believe any one else, rather than Eusebius, to have been the Author of these Contents. Nevertheless, whoever the person was, he was ancient, and lived not at any great distance from the Age of Our Eusebius. And this is chiefly Collected from the Contents of the Fourth Book; wherein you may read some passages, which could not have been known, but by a Writer Contemporary with those times, of which sort is that concerning Marianus the Tribune and Notary, in the Contents of Chapter 44. Book 4; the name of which Notary we might at this day have been ignorant of, had not that Author of the Contents, and after him Sozomen, given us information thereof. I have sometimes conjectured, that Acacius, (he, who succeeded Our Eusebius in the Chair of the Church of Caesarea, in regard he published these Books of his Master after his death,) Composed these Contents. But, this is but a mere conjecture, which any one that will, may follow. Lastly, the Reader is to be Advertised, that in all our Manuscript Copies, the Titles of these Chapters are written without the 
* That is, Without setting forth what Chapter it is, viz. the 20th, 30th, etc.  Numeral Notes. And in The Old Sheets belonging to the King's Library, they occur prefixed before each Book. But in the Fuketian Manuscript, they are not only set before each Book; but are also added to every Chapter, in the Body of each Book.   

THE FIRST BOOK OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Grecians are wont to inscribe their Books written concerning any one's Life: Philostratus gave his Books concerning the Life of Apollonius Tyaneus this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Philostratus' eight Books concerning the Life of Apollonias Tyaneus. So also Marcus Antoninus entitled the Books concerning his own Life, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, twelve Books of [Remarks] upon himself. 'Tis further to be noted, that although these Books have this Title, concerning the Life of the Emperor Constantine, yet all things are not contained therein, which were performed by that Emperor, but those matters only are described, which relate to true piety, and the Glory of the Christian Religion. Whereof Eusebius gives an express advertisement in the beginning of this book, chap. 11. Vales.  CONCERNING THE LIFE OF THE BLESSED EMPEROR CONSTANTINE 
b At this place Robert Stephens has added these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, five Books; what Copies he followed, I know not. For these words occur not, either in the King's Copy, or in the Old Sheets. Neither are these words to be found in the Fuketian Manuscript. 'Tis certain, this Work concerning the Life of the Emperor Constantine consists only of four Books; which is also attested by Photius. But, because Eusebius had added three small Pieces, to wit, the Emperor Constantine ' s Oration to the Convention of the Saints, the description of the Church at Jerusalem together with the Sacred Presents there Dedicated by Constantine, and a Panegyric spoken at Constantine ' s Tricennalia▪ hence it came to pass, that this Appendix was by some taken for a Fifth Book. Indeed, the Index of the Chapters which is prefixed before Constantine's Oration to the Saints, in the Fuketian Manuscript has this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Chapters of the Fifth Book. But in the King's Copy, the Indices of the Chapters are omitted, and this Title is written at the side, though in a more modern hand, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the beginning of the Fifth Book. Vales. .  

The Preface. Concerning the Death of Constantine.  
ALL Mankind have not long since celebrated the recurring periods of our great emperor's completed 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Second and Third Decade of years. 'Twas usual with Emperors to celebrate solemn Feasts and Pastimes for joy they were arrived at the 10th, 20th, or 30th year of their Reign; the Feasts for their tenth year were termed Decennalia; those for their 20th, Vicennalia; and them for their 30th Tricennalia.  Vicennalia and Tricennalia, with Festivities and public Banquets. We ourselves also, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with Vicennalian Hymns. This Oration spoken by Eusebius in Constantine's Vicennalia is not now extant. We can only affirm this of it, that it was spoken in the Nicene Synod, in the presence of the Emperor Constantine, as Eusebius attests in the following words: but he tells us this very thing much more plainly in book 3, chap. 11. Vales.  by a Panegyric spoken in his Vicennalia, have lately venerated the same Glorious Conqueror environed with a Synod of God's Sacred Ministers. Moreover, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we have plaited him Tricennalian Crowns of Orations. He means The Tricennalian Oration concerning the praises of Constantine, which Eusebius had annexed at the close of his books concerning the Life of Constantine, as he himself attests book 4. chap. 46. Nevertheless, in the Fuketian Manuscript this Oration is prefixed before Eusebius' Books of the Life of the Emperor Constantine. Which is very right indeed, if we respect the time wherein this Oration was spoken▪ but 'tis Contrary to the opinion of the Writer himself, who ordered that Oration to be placed at the close of these books. Vales.  we have plaited him Crowns of Tricennalian Orations, wherewith we lately encircled his Sacred Head within his own Imperial palace. But now 
* Or, Our Oration is, etc. See chap. 2. note (c.)  I am doubtful and at a stand, desirous indeed to utter something according to the usual manner, but ignorant which way to turn myself, and amazed at this only miracle of a new and surprising 
† Aspect, or, Sight.  spectacle. For, which way soever I look with a fixed and steady eye, whether to the East or West, upon the whole Earth or to Heaven itself, I behold the Blessed [Emperor] present 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  every where and in all places, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil hath noted at the margin of his Copy, that perhaps the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with our Oration is self. The same thing came also into my mind, before I had procured Sr Henry Savils Copy. 'Tis the same with what Eusebius says in the following chapter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and conversed with us ourselves, in a most admirable manner. But, after a more diligent inspection into the thing, I am now of another opinion. Nor do I doubt but Eusebius wrote thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, accompanied, or, conversing with Imperial Majesty herself: which is a most elegant expression. For he makes Imperial Majesty a kind of Goddess as 'twere, whose inseparable Companion, he says, Constantine was after his death: in regard he conversed above with God the supremest of Kings; but reigned on the earth in his Sons. Questionless, whosoever shall read the following words with attention, will never doubt of this Emendation. Vales.  conversing with Imperial Majesty herself. And I see his Sons, like some new Luminaries, filling the whole Earth with their Father's Rays, and [I behold] himself as yet living in Power and Authority, and managing the whole affairs of the world better and more potently than before; in regard he is diffused and enlarged by the succession of his Sons. Who before had 
* Or, Partook of the honour of Gaesars'.  been invested with the Caesarian Dignity: but having now clothed themselves with their whole Father, on account of their eximious 
† Or, Virtue of Religion.  Virtue and Religion are proclaimed Supreme Sovereigns, Augusti, Adorable, Emperors, being illustrated with [all] their Father's Ornaments.   

CHAP. II. The Preface yet.  
AND when I behold him (who a little before was seen 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Old Sheets is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we have rendered it accordingly. In the Fuketian Manuscript the four former words are wanting, and there is a blankspace left, capable of one or two words only. Vales.  in a Mortal Body, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Manuscripts this place is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But I had rather retain the ordinary reading, only I would alter the punctation. For, I am of opinion, that a Comma is not to be placed after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a most admirable manner, (as Musculus and Christophorson have done,) but after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thus, conversed with us ourselves, as we have pointed it. For Eusebius says this was the greatest Miracle and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most admirable; that although Constantine was dead, yet he had the same honours and obedience paid him as when alive. Vales.  conversed with us ourselves,) in a most admirable manner enjoying the same Imperial Palaces, honours, and commendations, even after the end of this life, when Nature rejects as foreign whatever is superfluous; I am stricken with an incredible amazement. But now, when with an acuteness of mind I reach up to the very Arches of Heaven itself, and there Contemplate his thrice happy Soul conversing with God; wholly divested of its Mortal and Terrestrial Garment, and beautified with a most 
* Or, Resplendent.  Splendid Stole of Light: and when I perceive it not any more involved in the short periods of Time, within these 
† Or, Residencies of Mortals.  fading Habitations; but honoured with an ever-flourishing Diadem, and [endowed] 
† Or, With an Immortality of an endless, etc.  with an endless life and a blessed immortality: 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Fuketian Manuscript and Sr Henry Savil's Copy I have mended this place thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I am dumb, etc. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an elegant expression, as persons skilful in the Greek Tongue do very well know. Further, whereas all these expressions in this and the foregoing chapter, are spoken by Eusebius in the third person, concerning his Speech or Oration, we chose rather to change the person, and put it in the first, because the propriety of the Latin Tongue seemed wholly to require that. Vales. For the same reason here given by Valesius in relation to the Latin Tongue, we have likewise altered the person in our English Version.  I am dumb, and wholly deprived of the use of my Tongue and Reason. And being unable to utter one word, but passing sentence myself upon mine own weakness, and decreeing silence against myself, I give place to one more potent, who may declare his 
* Or, The dignity of his equal praises.  praises in a manner correspondent to his deserts; to him namely, who being 
† Or, The Immortal God and The Word.  Immortal and God The Word, is only able to confirm and ratify his own expressions.   

CHAP. III. Concerning God who honoured the Pious Emperors and destroyed the Tyrants.  
FOr whereas he has predicted, that they who glorify and honour him, shall by him be 
* Or, Subjected to.  compensated with reciprocal Gifts and Rewards; but, that those who have 
† Made, or▪ constituted.  professed themselves his Enemies and Adversaries, shall procure to themselves ● destruction of their souls; long since [even from this life] he hath ascertained 
‖ Or, The true promises of these his words.  the Truth of these his own words and promises. For he hath evidently set before our eyes the detestable 
* Conclusions of Life.  Exits of impious and God-opposing Tyrants; but hath demonstrated not only the Life of his Servant, but his death also to be desirable and worthy of the highest commendations: 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am not pleased with the reading in the Fuketian Manuscript and in Gruter's Copy which reading I found set at the margin in Moreus' Copy also; it is this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. By a transposition of one particle I mend the place thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in so much that, &c, as we have rendered it. And I dare lay any wager, that Eusebius wrote so. Further, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports here Titles or Scpulchrall Monuments, as I have at large remarked on Eusebius' Eccles. History. Vales.  in so much that, even 
† His Death.  this deserves a commemoration, and is egregiously worthy not of Mortal but immortal sepulchral Monuments. The 
‖ Or, The Nature of Mortals.  wit of men hath indeed found out a comfort and preservative against a Mortal and frail End, and by Consecrations of Statues, as 'twere by immortal honours, have thought good to Reverence the Memories of their Ancestors. And some have framed Representations of men with the shadowed Colours of 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means Paint of Encaustum, or, Ceruse, which was made by wax melted in the fire. This was the most ancient sort of Painting, as Pliny tells us, book 35, chap. 11. Ceris pingere ac picturam inurere quis primus excogitaverit, non Constat; 'tis not known who first found out Painting with wax and burning the Paint. The same Pliny reckons up three sorts of this Painting; to wit, with wax, with the Cestrum [a kind of Peircer to boar with] in Ivory, and with the Pencil in wooden Tables; Encausto pingendi duo fuisse antiquitus genera constat, cera, & in ●bore cestro, donec classes pingi caepere. Hoc tertium accessit, resolutis igni ceris penecillo utendi. By which words 'tis very obscure what Pliny means, in regard he say●, that the first sort of Painting with Encaustum was with wax. For 'tis not to be understood, that there was no wax in the other sorts of Encaustick Painting. The meaning therefore is this, that that first sort of Encaustick Painting was performed with wax only, no other instrument besides wax being made use of to Paint. Procopius (in his first book de Aedificiis Justiniani,) speaking concerning the Roof of a Church, describes this sort of Painting thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the whole Roof was adorned with Paintings, not with wax made liquid [or, burnt,] and diffused. 'Tis apparent, that by these words Procopius means 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Encaustick Painting. 'Tis certain, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occurs in John chrysostom also, as 'tis recorded in the Second Nicene Council, pag. 542. And in Pope gregory's Letter to Germanus Bishop of Constantinople, at page 535 of the same Nicene Council; where Anastasius Bibliothecarius renders it, imaginem cerâ perfusam, a Picture besmeared with wax. The same term occurs hereafter in our Eusebius, at book 3. chap. 3, and in the History of Nicephorus Patriarch of Constantinople, about the end. Concerning this Painting Apuleius speaks, in defension suâ, in these words: Enim verò quod luto fictum, vel are infu●um, vel lapide incisum, vel cerâ inustum, vel pigmento illitum. And Nazarius in the Panegyric he spoke to Constantine, speaking concerning his Images thrown down by Maxentius, writes thus; Aboleri hic vultus non potest: universorum pectoribus infixu●▪ est, nec commendatione cera aut pigmentorum fucis reni●e●: sed desiderio efflorescit animorum. Paulinus likewise, in his eighth Epistle to Sulpicius Severus; at which place see Fronto Ducaeus' notes. There is also an eminent passage of Boethius' concerning this matter, in his Preface to his Books of Arithmetic, which he Dedicated to Symmachus the Patricius. At Picturae, manibus tabulae commissae fabrorum; cerae rusticâ observatione decerptae; colorum suci mercatorum solertia perquisiti; Lintea operosis elaborata textrinis, multiplicem materiam praestant. For so that place is to be corrected from an old Manuscript of Thuanus' Library. Lastly, Anastasius in his Sermon de Sabbato, which is recorded in the Seventh Synod, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Image being nothing else but wood, and colours mixed and tempered with wax. Vales.  Encaustick Painting; others, with the Sculptures of inanimate matter; othersome have cut deep Letters on wooden or stone Tablets, wherewith they have 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have taken occasion: and so the reading is in the Old Sheets of the King's Library. Sr Henry Savil had likewise remarked at the margin of his Copy, that in his judgement the reading was to be thus. But in Moraeus' Copy at the margin 'tis mended thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; with which reading I am best pleased. Vales.  taken occasion of consigning to Eternal Memory the Virtues of those whom they honour. But all these things were mortal, and consumed by length of time; in regard they expressed the proportions of mortal bodies, not the 
* Forms, or, figures.  Ideas of an immortal 
† Or, Soul.  mind. However, these things seemed to content those persons, who, after the conclusion of this mortal life, had conceived in their minds an hope of no other thing that was good. But God, God [I say] the Common Saviour of all things, who hath treasured up with himself greater Goods than Man can have a conception of, for the Lovers of Piety; gives as a foregoing pledge even in this life, the First fruits of future Rewards, and in a manner represents and confirms immortal hopes to mortal eyes. The ancient Oracles of the Prophets, which are committed to writing, do plainly foretell these things. The Lives of persons dear to God, who heretofore have shined with all manner of Virtues, whose [Lives] are as yet celebrated by posterity, do give attestation hereto. The same is clearly evinced to be true by the Testimony of this our present Age, wherein Constantine, the only person of all those who ever yet Governed the Roman Empire, having been made the friend of God the supreme King, is proposed to all men as a powerful and illustrious instance of a Religious life.   

CHAP. IU. That God honoured Constantine.  
LAstly, God himself, whom Constantine worshipped, confirmed this with effectual suffrages, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And a little after, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for their information. Vales.  by affording him his favourable and benign presence and assistance, at the beginning, procedure, and end of his Reign: which person God proposed to mankind as an 
† Pattern, or, Instance.  Exemplar for their information in relation to the divine worship. Indeed, of all the Emperors, whom we ever yet heard of, he was the only one, whom God, by those Blessings of all sorts which he conferred on him, demonstrated to be the greatest Luminary and Loudest Proclaimer of steady Piety and true Religion.   

CHAP. V. That he Reigned upwards of Thirty years, and lived above Sixty.  

* God.  HE honoured the Time of his Reign with three completed periods of Ten years, and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A new and unusual expression▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of that which others would term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius says, that Constantine reigned thirty complete years, and something more. Which is true. For, besides thirty years, he reigned almost ten months. Further, at the beginning of this period, the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the time of his Reign; not as the common reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  something more; but he circumscribed the whole Life he lead amongst men, with a space of time double as much. Further, because 
† God.  He would propose him as the portraiture of his own Monarchical power, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He made him the Conqueror; as I found it mended in the margin of the Mora●● Copy▪ which reading Christophorson has followed. The same reading occurs in the old Sheets, in the Savilian, and in the Fuketian Manuscripts. Vales.  He made him the Conqueror of the whole Tyrannic Brood, and the Destroyer of the 
* Or, God-opposing.  Impious Giants: who, [instigated] by a desperation and madness of mind, took up Arms of Impiety against God himself the supreme King But, having made their appearance 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it prope dixerim▪ I had almost said; as if it had been written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Eusebius meant another thing. For, being desirous to show how short a time the Tyrant's 〈◊〉, he says they were visible a shorter time than is required to speak. 'Tis the same which Grecians term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the twinkling of an eye▪ a sort of Hyperbole familiar with Grecians. Vales.  even during a shorter time than is required to speak, they were extinguished. But God, who is one and the sole God, when he had fortified his Servant, one opposed to many, with divine Armour 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The one of these words is redundant▪ and therefore we have ●eit it our ●n our Version. The former of them seems to me to be a Scholion: in the Fuket. Manuscript, the latter is wanting. A little after, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c▪ by his means, &c. as 'tis in the King's Sheets, and in the Savil, and Fuket. Manuscripts. Further, in the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. , and by his means had cleared the world of the multitude of impious persons, constituted him the Teacher of his own Worship to all Nations: who in the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the virtues of all. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the hearing, &c▪ which Christophorson perceived not. In the old Sheets 'tis over written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same hand. Also, Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Manuscript. Vales.  hearing of all men attested with a loud voice, that he acknowleged the True God, but abominated the Error of false Deities.   

CHAP. VI That he was the Servant of God, and a Vanquisher of Nations.  
ANd, like a faithful and good servant, he practised and asserted this; openly styling himself a servant, and owning himself a worshipper of the supreme King. But God rewarded him forthwith, by making him Lord and Master, and the only Conqueror of all the Emperors that ever were, always invincible and insuperable: 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and [He advanced him to be] so great an Emperor, etc. In the King's Sheets this place is supplied at the margin in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, always vanquishing, and continually made joyful with Trophies against his enemies. The Fuket. Manuscript has no variation, only adds a conjunction in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and always vanquishing. Vales.  and [he advanced him to be] so great an Emperor on account of his Victories and Trophies, as no one is ever recorded to have been in former ages: so happy and dear to God; so pious and every way fortunate, that with all facility imaginable he reduced more Nations to a Subjection under himself, than the former [Emperor's had vanquished;] and continued possessed of his Empire, free from disturbance and disquietude, to the very moment of his Expiration.   

CHAP. VII. [Constantine] compared with Cyrus' King of the Persians, and with Alexander the Macedonian.  
ANcient History relates Cyrus' [King] of the Persians to have been more renowned and glorious, than all [the Princes] that ever were. 
a▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Learned men have attempted to restore this place several ways, as 'tis apparent from their Emendations, which are set at the margin of the Geneva Edition, and written in the Moraean Copy. For some have conjectured it should be written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, others have mended it thus▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which reading Christophorson has followed, as appears from his Rendition. But in the Moraean Copy this place is mended something otherwise, in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. From which imperfections any one would conjecture that this is a reading of some Manuscript Copy. The latter imperfection is easily supplied, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in regard all these readings abound with faults, nor can any thing that is good be extracted out of them, I had rather expunge these words. Indeed, if these words be razed out, the sense is most plain▪ thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which I have followed in my Version. The same was done before us, by Johannes Portesius, who first rendered these Books of Eusebius concerning the Life of Constantine into Latin. In the King's Sheets, after those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at the margin these words are added, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Fuketia● Manuscript represents this place in the same manner with the Copy of Moraeus and Turnebus. Vales.  But, the conclusion of his life, 'tis said, was in no wise fortunate, but reproachful rather, and ignominious; in regard he was slain by a woman. The Greeks tell us, that Alexander, [King] of the Macedonians vanquished 
* Or, I 〈…〉 so●●● of all manner of Nations.  innumerable Nations: but before he had perfectly arrived at man's estate, he ended his life by an untimely death, and was taken off by 
† Or, Riotous banqueting. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not much more, which reading Portesius has followed. But Christophorson rendered it so as if the reading were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or something more. 'Tis certain, Alexander the Great Reigned twelve years and above, which make up something more than the third part of two and thirty years, if we go to an accurate computation. But Orators, whose business it is to amplify things, don't usually speak so exactly. Therefore Eusebius says well, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not much more. Vales.  Debauchery and Drunkenness. He finished the whole course of his Life within the space of two and thirty years; ● not much more than a third part of which years determined the time of his Reign. He marched on through blood and slaughter, being a person that may be compared to thunder, and incompassionately enslaved Nations and whole Cities without any respect had to Age. But when he was scarce arrived at 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Every body sees it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the flower of his Age, as 'tis also remarked in Moraus' Copy. In the old sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but in the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, a little after this it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And at the close of the chapter I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is extolled for such mischiefs as these 3 although the Manuscript Copies vary not. In the Fuketian Manuscript I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is truer than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the common Editions. Vales.  the flower of his Age, and whilst he bemoaned his Catamite, Death approached him 
* Or, Cruelly.  on a sudden, and took him off Childless, without any Stock or Kindred, before he had raised a family, and in an Enemy's Country far remote; that he might not any longer be the Ruin of Mankind. His Kingdom was immediately rend insunder, each of his Servants [striving to] pull and tore off some part for themselves. And yet this person is extolled for such mischiefs as these.   

CHAP. VIII. That he subdued almost the whole World.  
BUt Our Emperor began to Reign from that year of his Age, whereon the Macedonian ended his life: and he lived twice as long as Alexander did; but trebled the length of his Reign. Further, having 
* Or, Fortified.  cultivated his Army with the mild and▪ modest Precepts of Piety, he marched into Britannia, and to those who dwell in the very Ocean which is diffused far and wide 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's and Fuketian Manuscripts, 'tis written in two words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, righter without question. So he expresses himself hereafter, at chap. 41. In the King's Copy the reading also is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, righter than in the common Editions, where 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nor is it otherwise in the Fuketian Manuscript. But on the contrary, a little after this, where the common Editions make it Ble 〈…〉, the same Fuketian Manuscript has it Ble●●yae; not ill, as I have remarqued at Amm. Marcellin●●, pag. 13. Vales.  at the setting of the Sun. He likewise subdued all Scythia, [which lies] under the North itself, and is divided into innumerable Nations of Barbarians, differing both in name and manners. Moreover, having extended his Empire to the utmost confines of the South, to the Blemmyae namely and Aethiopians; he looked upon a dominion over them who dwell at the rising Sun, not to be foreign and inconvenient. In fine, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Portesius referred these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, to the Indians: for he has rendered it thus; Indos extremos usque terra undique circumjectos. But I don't suppose this to be Eusebius' meaning. For the Old Geographers never affirmed that the Indians inhabited round the Circuit of the World. The Spaniards indeed, in the memory of our Grandfathers, have named a part of the Earth newly known to them and found out, West-India▪ but they did this according to their own arbitrement. Therefore, in this place of our Eusebius, I think it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. or rather, no alteration to be made. For the meaning is, that Constantine Preached Christ every where to all men, from South to North, and from West to East. Vales.  having with the brightest rays of Piety enlightened all mortals inhabiting within the circumference of the whole Element of the Earth, even to the utmost bounds of the 
* Or, Whole World.  Continent, that is, as far as the Outermost Indians, and the Nations inhabiting round on every side; he brought all the Reguli, Ethnarches, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Many faults are made in th●se books by the transposition of words, as we have formerly shown. At this place such a fault occurs. Write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  and Satrapae of the Barbarous Nations under a subjection to himself; all which gave him voluntary and joyful Salutes, sent him Embassies and 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the old Sheets this place is thus supplied at the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, and sent him Embassies and Presents and Gifts. And a little after this, in the same Sheets, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Constantine was known amongst them all. Vales.  Presents, and put an high value upon his knowledge and friendship. So that, each person within his own Province paid him honour, partly by Pictures, and partly with Statues publicly dedicated to him: and Constantine, the only person of the Emperors, was known and famous over the whole World. Even as far as these Nations therefore he Proclaimed his own God by his Imperial Acclamations, with all the freedom and liberty Imaginable.   

CHAP. IX. That [he was] the Son of a Pious Emperor, and left his Empire to his Sons who were Emperors.  
NOr 
a The King's Copy begins a Chapter at these words, which we have readily followed. The Fuketian Manuscript also, which usually prefixes the Titles or Contents before each Chapter, begins the Chapter from these words. And I found the same division in the old Sheets of the King's Library. Vales.  performed he this by words only, and was 
* Or, Defrauded.  disappointed in the thing itself: but, proceeding on in all manner of Virtue, he 
† Or, Was adorned.  abounded with the various fruits of Piety; 
‖ Enslaving.  obliging his Friends with Magnificent Benefactions; Governing by the Laws of Clemency; and making his Empire easy and desirable to all his Subjects. Till at length, after long periods of years, that God whom he worshipped, Crowned him (when wearied out by various Conflicts and Exercises,) with the Divine Rewards of an Immortality, and from a mortal Kingdom translated him to an endless life, which he hath treasured up with himself for holy Souls; after 
* God.  he had raised him up 
† Or, An issue of three children.  three children, who might succeed him in his Empire. In this manner therefore, the 
‖ Or, Throne of the Empire.  Imperial Dignity descended to him from his Father; and by the Law of Nature is reserved for his Children, and for their descendants; and, like some paternal Inheritance, shall henceforward be forever propagated and prolonged. And indeed God himself, who hath exalted this most blessed Emperor (as yet 
* Viz. In his Sons▪ see chap. 1.  conversant amongst us,) to divine Honours, and hath adorned his Death with singular advantages [proceeding] from himself, can only be a fit Writer of his Life; in regard he has 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, recorded, is wanting, which I found written at the margin of the Mor●an Copy. But in the King's Sheets, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Conflicts, these words are added in the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, inscribing them to lasting Ages. Which words, whether added by conjecture or taken out of some other Copy, seem to me in no wise to be rejected. The Fuketian Copy has the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Recorded his Glorious Actions and Conflicts on Celestial Tables and Monuments.   

CHAP. X. That this History is necessary, and advantageous to the Souls and Minds [of Men.]  
BUt, though I am convinced of the difficulty of saying any thing 
* Or, Worthy of.  befitting the Blessedness of so great a Person, and, that to be silent is safe and without danger: nevertheless [I count it] necessary to consecrate to eternal Memory the Portraiture of a most pious [Emperor,] drawn [in the Colours of] words, in imitation of 
† Or, A mortal Picture.  mortal Paint; to the end I may 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Kings, Savilian and Fuketian Copy, 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But this expression seems to be a Solecism. For he ought to have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, if he would have spoken correctly. In the old Sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is written over it. Vales.  clear myself of the imputation of sloth and negligence. For, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to be transposed, and must be placed lower, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For I should be ashamed, should I not confer the utmost of mine own abilities, etc. A little after this, in the Fuketian Manuscript the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or, if you had rather have it so. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on him who with a Transcendency, etc. In the old Sheets of the King's Library, this place is thus supplied in the margin. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on him who hath honoured us all, in respect of his Transcendency of piety towards God. Which reading I approve of highly. Vales.  I should be ashamed of myself, should I not confer the utmost of my abilities, though they are slender and mean, on him who with a transcendency of piety honoured God. Further, 'tis my Sentiment, that this work will prove both advantageous to the life of man, and necessary to myself also; wherein are contained the Actions of a Great-minded Emperor, which are highly acceptable to God the Supreme King. For, how can it be otherwise than disgraceful, that the Memory of a Nero, and of some other Impious and Atheistical Tyrants far worse than he, should not have wanted indefatigable Writers, who have adorned their Subjects, which were ill Actions, with a politeness and elegancy of Style, and made them up into voluminous Histories: but, that we should be silent, for whom God himself hath vouchsafed to procure such an Emperor as no 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, no time hath seen. Vales.  Age hath seen, and to whom he has allowed a liberty of coming into his presence, to His knowledge, and converse?   

CHAP. XI. That he will at present relate only the Pious Actions of Constantine.  

a The King's and Fuketian Manuscripts, and the King's Sheets begin the Eleventh chapter at these words. Vales.  WHerefore, 
* Or, If to any other persons, i● certainly belongs to us.  'tis certainly incumbent on us, rather than on any other person, to give a full Narrative of all the good things we have heard, to those whose minds, by an example of good works, are raised to a Love and desire of God. Now, 
b He means those Writers who had Recorded the Affairs of Nero and other Tyrants; concerning whom he had spoken a little before. Christophorson therefore renders it well, Nam illi, etc. For those, etc. But, Portesius translates it, Nam alii quidem, etc. For others, &c. which is insufferable. Vales.  those Authors (who have put into writing the lives of men in no wise grave and sober, and [have Recorded] Affairs wholly unuseful for the improvement of manners, either out of favour or hatred to some persons, or else to make a show of their own Learning;) 
† Or, With a pride of elegancy of words.  with a magnific furniture of words have, otherwise than was fitting, enlarged the Relations of most reproachful Villainies, and thereby have rendered themselves the Teachers of vile Actions, and such as deserved to be buried in perpetual oblivion and darkness, to those who by God's favour and impulse have had no hand in mischief. But, our Style, though it is weak and altogether unfit 
* Or, For the greatness of the Emphasis of what, etc.  for the greatness and significancy of what we are to set forth, seems nevertheless to be polished and illustrated even by the bare 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The other reading, which I found in the old Sheets, pleases me better, namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Relation. And so the reading is in the Fuketian and Savilian Manuscripts. Vales.  Relation of good Actions. Nor, is the commemoration of Works acceptable to God, unuseful, but it affords a very advantageous 
* Or, Reading.  Lesson to those who shall have a mind rightly fitted and prepared. [Not to mention] therefore very many of this Thrice blessed person's 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the old Sheets 'twas interlined 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Stratagems, which I like not. For Eusebius does here oppose Constantine's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Imperial Actions, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to his works that were pious and acceptable to God. And he says, that he does designedly omit his Imperial Actions: which he divides into two sorts, namely his warlike ones, and those of peace. But, he proposes to himself to set forth only those Actions of his, which bear a relation to Religion. Further, in the King's Sheets, after those words, and whatever Triumphs he lead, these are added in the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, the constitutions made by him, in the times of peace, for the regulation of the public, and conducive, etc. which words seem to me to be of good note. Vales.  Imperial Actions, his Battles and Military Engagements, his deeds of Valour, Victories, and Trophies [raised] against his Enemies, and what ever Triumphs he Led; moreover, the Constitutions made by him, conducive to the utility of every person; the Laws also he composed for the profit and advantage 
† Or, Of the Government of his Subjects.  of his Subjects and the Government; in fine, many other of his Labours and Imperial Conflicts, which are kept in memory by all persons; [all these particulars, I say] I think fit to omit; in regard the Scope and Design of the Work under my hand admonishes me to declare and write those matters only which bear a reference to a Pious and Blessed course of life. Further, whereas even these particulars are almost infinite, out of those matters which have come to my knowledge I will choose such passages only as are most suitable and seasonable, and worthiest of being consigned to the Memory of Posterity, and will give a Narrative of them with all possible brevity. In regard the time itself doth henceforward allow us this Liberty, that we may extol this Thrice-blessed Emperor with all manner of Commendatory Expressions. For, a power of doing this was not permitted before now, because it has been advised, that 
e He means that passage which occurs at Ecclesiasticus 11. 28. Judge none blessed before his death: for a man shall be known in his children. Vales.  we should not pronounce any person blessed before his Death, by reason of the uncertain Turns and Changes of Life. Wherefore, I call God to be my Assistant, and his Celestial Word to cooperate with, and inspire me: and, [taking my beginning] from this emperor's tender years, I will enter upon my Relation in this manner.   

CHAP. XII. That Constantine, like Moses, was educated in the Houses of Tyrants.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c▪ the King's and Fuketian Manuscripts write it without an Article, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ancient History relates; and so it is in the old Sheets: which savours more of Eusebius' Style. A little after, I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil has done well to set this note at the beginning of this chapter, Huc usque prooemium, Thus far the Preface. Vales.  ANcient History relates, that a Cruel Brood of Tyrants did heretofore oppress the people of the Hebrews: but, that God, showing himself propitious to the oppressed, made provision, that the Prophet Moses, who at that time was but an infant, should be educated in the very Houses and Bosoms of the Tyrants, and should be instructed in all the wisdom amongst them. But afterwards, when in process of time he arrived at Man's Estate, and Divine Justice, the usual Defender of the injured, had taken a resolution to prosecute the Oppressors: then this Prophet of God departed out of the Tyrant's Houses, and exhibited himself a Minister of the Divine Will. He 
† Or, Estranged himself from.  abominated, as well in reality as words, the Tyrants by whom he had been educated: but those, who in very deed were his own Brethren and Relatives, he declared to be his Friends and Familiars. After this, God constituted him the Leader of that whole Nation, and freed the Hebrews indeed from that Servitude [they were oppressed with] by their Enemies; but by his means was revenged on that Tyrannic Brood, by inflicting on them punishments sent from Heaven. This Ancient Story [I say,] which hath been delivered to many persons under the notion of a Fable, has filled the ears of all Mortals. But now, the same God, who is also our God, hath granted us a power of viewing with our own eyes such Miracles as far surpass all Fables; which manner of Sight is accounted by those who of late have beheld i●, to be truer than all sorts of Report or Hear-say. For the Tyrants in our Age, resolving upon waging a War against the supreme God, have sorely oppressed his Church. But Constantine, a person that not long after became the Tyrant▪ slayer, whilst he was a child, youthful, and beautified with the Juvenile Down upon his Chin, was in the midst of them, like that Servant of God [Moses,] and made his Residence within the very Houses of the Tyrants. Nevertheless, though very young, he communicated not with the impious in the same Morals and way of living. For, 
b Christophorson and Portesius have rendered these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were to be understood; thus, from that sort of life. But my Sentiment is, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with jam tum, even then, ab ●o Tempore, from that very time. And so Musculus renders it. Vales.  at that very Age, a good disposition [improved] by the Divine Spirit, incited him to a Life that was pious and highly acceptable to God. Moreover, a studious Emulation of his Father added strength thereto, and invited the Son to an imitation of Virtues and good Actions. For, he had for his Father Constantius, (whose Memory 'tis fit we should at this opportunity give a Resurrection to,) the Noblest of the Emperors in our Age. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, concerning whom. And so the reading is in the King's Sheets and in the Savilian Manuscripts. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is no ill reading. Vales.  Concerning whom 'tis necessary to relate some passages briefly, which bear a reference to the commendation of his Son.   

CHAP. XIII. Concerning his Father Constantius, who refused to persecute the Christians, in such manner as Diocletianus, Maximianus, and Maxentius did.  

* Or, Whilst four persons partook of the Imperial Power over the Romans.  WHilst the Roman Empire was Governed by Four Augusti, 
† Constantius.  He was the only person who embraced a course of Life different from his Colleagues, and entered into a friendship with the supreme God. For they, by a Siege as 'twere, ruined the Churches of God, and demolished them to the ground, and utterly destroyed the Oratories to their very foundations. But he kept his hands undefiled and clean from their nefarious impiety, nor would he in any wise render himself like to them. They defiled the Provinces Subject to them with the intestine Murders of men and women who were worshippers of God. He preserved his own mind from being polluted with 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think the reading should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Donatists used almost the very same words, in the Supplicatory Libel which they presented to the Emperor Constantine: a Copy whereof is recorded by Optatus, In his first book. Rogam●● te Constantine Imp. quoniam de genere justo es; cujus pater inter Caeteros Imperatores persecutionem non exercuit: & ab hoc scelere immunis est Gallia. Vales.  such detestable wickedness. They, by a confusion of the mischiefs of a 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting, or some other such like word. Nor is the conjecture of that Learned man to be omitted, which I found written at the margin of the Moraean Copy; to wit, that in his judgement the reading aught to be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But Turnebus at the margin of his Copy hath mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as hath likewise Sr Henry Savil. In the King's Sheets, over the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ which emendation I prefer before the rest. I write thus therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and have rendered it accordingly. In the Fuketian Manuscript the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Vales.  detestable Idolatry, in the first place enslaved themselves, and then all their Subjects, in the frauds and errors of most impious Daemons. He being the Author and Preserver of a most profound Peace 
* Or, To those Governed by him.  within the Limits of his own Empire, permitted his Subjects to prosecute their Worship and Service to God without any the least trouble or molestation. [Lastly,] they imposed the heaviest sorts of exactions upon all men, and thereby made Life comfortless to them, and far more unpleasant than [any sort of] Death. But Constantius was the only person, who rendered his Government inoffensive, calm, and easy to his Subjects, and gave them an assistance from himself in nothing inferior to a paternal care and solicitude. Further, because innumerable other Virtues of this person are celebrated amongst all men, I will only commemorate one or two of his brave Actions, from which a conjecture may be made of those that are left unmentioned, and so pass to the proposed scope and design of my Writing.   

CHAP. XIV. How Constantius Father [to Constantine] being reproached with poverty by Diocletian, filled his Treasuries, and afterwards restored the money to [the owners thereof] who had brought it in.  
WHen a great Report was spread abroad concerning this Emperor, that he was mild and calm, that he was a most excellent personage, that he was a superlative lover of God, and that, by reason of his transcendent clemency and indulgence towards his Subjects, he had hoarded up no money in his Treasuries: that 
* He means Diocletian.  Emperor who then filled the highest Station in the Empire, sent to him, and blamed his negligence in managing the public affairs: and he reproached him with poverty, alleging this as an argument in confirmation of what he said, that he was possessed of nothing laid up in his Treasuries. But Constantius entreated those persons who came to him from the Emperor, to stay some little time with him; then he called together those men that were possessed of the greatest quantity of riches, who lived within all those Provinces under his Empire▪ and signified to them, that he wanted money, and that this was a fit opportunity wherein every one of them ought voluntarily to give a demonstration of their kindness and benevolence towards their Emperor. When they heard that, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood not this place; for he has rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, statuentes, resolving. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with vota suscipere, to pray, or, desire earnestly. Which term Eusebius uses in another place, as shall be noted hereafter. Portesius therefore has rendered this place righter, in this manner: His auditis, ac si de illâ ipsâ re vota jamdiu suscepissent ut id eveniret, quò se probare possent, etc. Further, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, readiness of affection, the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it's said, must be inserted. Vales.  as if they had long since made this their desire, that an occasion might be offered them of showing him their readiness of affection, ['tis said,] that with all imaginable haste and diligence they filled his Treasuries with Gold, Silver, and other Riches; contending earnestly amongst themselves, that in giving they might outvie one another: and this they performed with countenances full of joy and pleasantness. When this was done, Constantius gave order, that those persons sent from the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I found it mended in the Copy of Mor●us, Turnebus, Sr Henry Savil, and Fuketius. Further, I have rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Senior Augustus. For so Diocletian is called in the Old Panegyrics and in Inscriptions. Vales.  Senior Augustus should be Eye-witnesses of his Treasures. Then 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Sheets these words are added in the margin; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words some Learned man hath added by conjecture, as 'tis sufficiently apparent. I think there is only one word wanting here, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to give. I word it thus therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Then he commanded, etc. Which sort of expression is usual with Eusebius. Vales.  he commanded them [at their return] to give attestation to what they had seen; [and added,] that at present he had drawn together this Treasure and taken it into his own custody; but, that it had long before been kept for him by the owners of the money, deposited as 'twere with such 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At the margin of Mor●us's Copy 'tis mended thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But this emendation is needless. For, amongst the Ancients, money was deposited in Temples, on account of securing it, and there kept by Guards or Watches of Soldiers, as Juvenal's Old Scholiast remarks, and Lipsius in his book de Magnitudine Romanâ. To these Soldiers therefore Eusebius alludes. By the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Palatini may also be meant here, who guarded the sacred Treasury. In the King's Sheets, 'tis over written in the same hand, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by Faithful; which displeases not. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Guards as are usually appointed to have the custody of Treasure. The Messengers were surprised with the strangeness of this thing: but Report says, that the most Benign Emperor, after their departure, sent for the owners of the money; and having highly commended them for their obedience and good affection towards him, ordered them to take back all their money, and return home. This is one Act of the forementioned emperor's, which gives a demonstration of his Humanity and good Nature. This other Action of his [which follows,] contains an evident Testimony of 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, piety, as I found it mended in the margin of Turnebus' Copy. Vales.  his piety towards God.   

CHAP. XV. Concerning the Persecution [raised] by the other [Emperors.]  
BY the Command of the Emperors, the Governors of Provinces in all places persecuted the worshippers of God. And such as were the first of all the pious Martyrs, came out of the very Imperial Palaces themselves, underwent Conflicts in defence of their Religion, and with all imaginable alacrity endured Fire, Sword, the Depths of the Sea, and all sorts of death whatever. In so much that, within a very short space of time, the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Adverb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not without reason troubled both the Translatours, as may be gathered from their Renditions. But they ought to have considered, that Palatium, a Palace, is taken in a twofold sense. For, sometimes it imports the Court of a Prince. In which sense there were at that time only Four Palaces, to wit answerable to the number of the Emperors. But sometimes, every House wherein an Emperor does usually dwell, is termed a Palace. And in this sense there were very many Palaces in the Roman Empire. For there was scarce a City which had not a Palace. Such Palaces, or Imperial Houses, as these, were under the dispose of certain Officers, who were termed Curae Palatiorum; concerning whom there is mention in the Notitia Imperii Romani. Eusebius therefore means these Palaces. I am of opinion, that the Public or Royal Villae are likewise meant, which the Caesariani looked after. Vales.  Imperial Palaces in all places were emptied of God's Worshippers. From whence chiefly it came to pass, that the Authors of this wickedness remained deprived of the divine inspection and assistance. For whilst they persecuted the Worshippers of God, by the same means they banished those supplications usually put up for themselves.   

CHAP. XVI. How Constantius Father [to Constantine,] pretending himself a worshipper of Idols, turned out those who were willing to offer Sacrifice; but retained within his own Palace such as choose to profess themselves Christians.  

* Or, Only into Constantius entered ● wisdom of thought.  ONly Constantius entered upon a 
a After this word, in the King's Sheets, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Pious, is elegantly added in the margin, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Prudent and Pious Course. And the thing he performed was wonderful to be heard, but much more admirable as to its performance. For, having given all the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian, and in Moraeus' Copy. That is, to all the Palatines who bore Office under him, and also to the Judges themselves who were placed in power. Power is a term properly attributed to the Greater Judges, of which sort were the Praefecti Praetorio. So Eusebius expresses himself hereafter; and Socrates, book 2. chap. 16; where he speak● concerning Philippus Praefectus Praetorio. Moreover, in the Gesta purgationis Caeciliani, Agesilaus Official to the Proconsul Aelian says thus, Potestas tua, etc. Your power, etc. See what I have remarked above, at book 5. chap. 1. of Euseb. Eccles. Histor. note (e.) Vales.  Palatines that belonged to his Court, even as far as the Judges that were invested with the supremest powers, a free Liberty of Choice; he proposed this Condition to them, that if they would Sacrifice to Daemons, they might stay at Court with him, and enjoy their usual Places and Honours; but if they would not do that, they should be excluded from access to him, thrust out, and removed from his knowledge and familiarity. After [His Courtiers] therefore had been hereupon divided into two parties, and some had betaken themselves to this, others to that side, and the Sentiment and purpose of every one of them was laid open: then this admirable Prince discovered his own design, which hitherto he had concealed, and condemned their timidity and self-love: and to these he gave a kind Reception, on account of their Conscience devoted to God: but then he pronounced those, in regard they were betrayers of God, to be unworthy of their Prince's favour. 
c In the King's Copy, at the side of these words, is set such a mark as this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we have taken notice of such a mark as this some where before: but, that Letter▪ which is set before the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is not open on the top here, but closed on all sides. Whence I am rather induced to believe, that this mark is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that it signifies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, attend, consider. For this mark is added at places which have something of difficulty. For instance, the newness of this expression, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, may put the Reader to a stand here, unless he knows that these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are to be understood. Vales.  For how [said he] will it be possible they should preserve a fidelity towards their Emperor, who have been detected of perfidiousness towards God? Wherefore he made an Establishment by a Law, that such persons should be removed far from the Imperial Houses. But he declared openly, that those men who by the Testimony of Truth itself were manifested to be 
* Or, Worthy of.  acceptable to God, would render themselves likeminded towards their Emperor, and therefore he made them the Protectors of his Body, and the Guards of his Empire: and affirmed, that such persons as these aught to be made use of and accounted 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. amongst the chiefest and nearest, etc. Those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, aught to be made use of, are a redundancy of expression frequent with Eusebius. For so he has expressed himself in his books of History, as I well remember. Vales.  as the chiefest and nearest of friends, and most intimate Relatives; and, that they were far more highly to be esteemed, than hoards of the most valuable Riches and Treasures.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the same [Constantius'] Love and affection towards Christ.  

a We have made a division of a new chapter here, from the Authority of the King's Manuscript; whereto agrees the Fuketian Copy, and the old Sheets. Vales.  WHat manner of person the Father of Constantine is recorded to have been, we have in short manifested. Now, what a Conclusion of Life befell him, who had demonstrated himself such a person towards God, and how great a difference was shown between him and his Colleagues in the Empire, by that God whom he honoured, any one will easily discern, who with attention shall apply his mind to consider 
† Or, The Nature of affairs.  the thing itself. For, after he had for a long time given illustrious and approved instances of his Royal Virtue, by [avowing] 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, acknowledging, or some such like word is wanting. In the King's Sheets, after these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confessing, or, avowing, is added in the margin. Turnebus and Sr Henry Savill add 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 knowing, after the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, that reading which I have produced out of the King's Sheets, is better. For the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is elegantly opposed to that which follows immediately, to wit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, condemning. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  one only supreme God, and by condemning 
* Or, The Polytheisme of the Atheists.  their Impiety who pay a worship to more Gods than one, and had on all sides fortified his own house with the prayers of holy men; 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr H. Savil has noted at the margin of his Copy, that perhaps the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 'tis said is to be added. But, that emendation is far better, which I found written in the King's Sheets, at the margin; it is this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which reading we have expressed in our Version. The reading in the Fuketian Manuscript is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  he completed the remainder of his Life without any thing of Trouble or disquietude: being made Master of that 
d He alludes to that saying of Epicurus concerning God, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as Nemesius relates it, chap. 44; Cicero, in his first book de Natura Deorum; and Laertius, pag. 795. Vales.  Felicity, which, as 'tis said, consists in this, neither to be molested by others, nor to give others trouble. After this manner therefore [he rendered] the whole time of his Reign even, undisturbed, and pacate; and consecrated his whole Family, his wife namely, and children, and all his servants, to one God the supreme King. In so much that, that Company which conversed together within the walls of his Palace, differed in nothing from a Church of God. Amongst whom were Ministers of God also, who performed uninterrupted Acts of worship to the Deity, in behalf of the Emperor's safety; 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Sheets, the last word is undermarked with points, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is written over, which I like better. Further, in the same Sheets, before these words, these are added in the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and these [Acts of worship] were performed with him only. They that will, may follow this conjecture of the Learned Antiquary. To me these words seem not necessary. Vales.  when as commonly amongst the rest, not so much as the bare name of those sort of men that were Religious, was permitted to be mentioned.   

CHAP. XVIII. That after the Resignation of Diocletian and Maximian, Constantius was the first Augustus, and was adorned with a Numerous Issue.  
FUrther, in recompense of these things, a reward from God attended him not long after; in so much that he obtained the first and chiefest place of the 
* Or, Imperial power.  Empire. For those 
† Viz. Diocletian, and Maximian.  Augusti who were His Seniors, by what means I know not, divested themselves of their Imperial Dignity: which sudden Change befell them 
a This place is highly remarkable. For, from it this conclusion may be made, that the Persecution began on Diocletian's eighth, and Maximian's seventh Consulate; and not on the foregoing year, as Baronius will have it. Concerning which matter I have spent many words in my notes on Euseb. Eccles. History; see book 8. chap. 2. note (c.) For, whereas Eusebius affirms, that the Emperor's Diocletian and Maximian divested themselves of their purple on the year after the Persecution was begun; and whereas 'tis manifest, that they did that on the year of Christ 304; what I have said does necessarily follow, to wit, that Diocletian's Persecution was begun on the year of Christ 303. Vales.  on the first year after the 
* Or, Siege.  demolishment of the Churches; from whence forward, only Constantius was declared the first and 
† Or, Adorable.  Chiefest Augustus. Who at first was adorned with the Diadem of the Caesars [together with 
* See Eusebius' Eccesiastical History book 9 chap. 9 note (●;) and the Excerpta of that unknown Author published by Valesius at the close of his Amm. Marcelinus, pag. 471.  Galerius,] and had obtained precedency: but after [he had given] an Egregious 
† Proof, or, try all.  Specimen of his own worth in that digni●y of Caesar, he was invested with the highest honour amongst the Romans, and was styled the First Augustus of those 
b Sr Henry Savil has noted at the margin of his Copy, that these four were, Galerius Maximianus, Severus, and Maximinus, but the fourth Maxentius. As to the three former, I assent to Sr Henry Savil. But, I do affirm, that the fourth was not Maxentius, but Constantius himself. For Maxentius seized not the Empire, till after Constantius' death. Vales.  Four afterwards proclaimed. Moreover, he was the only person that excelled all the other Emperors in a numerous issue, being surrounded with a great Choir of Children, as well Males as Females▪ Lastly, after he had attained to a mature old Age, and, being ready to pay 
* Or, The debt to common Nature.  the Common debt of Nature, was at the point of making his departure out of this life: then did God again demonstrate himself to him the performer of wonderful Works, and by his providence took care, that Constantine the eldest of his Sons should be present with him at his Death, in order to his taking possession of the Empire.   

CHAP. XIX. Concerning his Son Constantine, who when a young man, came into Palestine together with Diocletian.  
FOr he conversed with the Emperors [who were his Father's] Colleagues; and made his Residence amongst them, agreeable to that ancient Prophet of the Lord Moses, as we have already said. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think the reading should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which we have expressed in our Version. Indeed, in Moraeus' Copy the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is written at the margin. Turnebus, at the margin of his Copy, had mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Manuscript the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  And having newly passed over his years of childhood, and arrived at those of his youth, he was vouchsafed the highest honour and esteem amongst the foresaid Emperors. At which Age of his we Ourselves saw him, when he passed through the Province of Palestine, in Company with the Senior Augustus. At whose right hand he stood, and appeared a most excellent and glorious person to those who were desirous of seeing him, and such a one as even then gave indications of an Imperial height of mind. For, as to the beautiful shape of his body, and his tallness of Stature, there was no other person that might be compared to him. Moreover, he so far excelled his equals in strength and courage, that he was a terror to them. But he was far more illustrious and eminent for the Virtues of his mind, than for his bodily endowments and accomplishments. And in the first place he beautified his mind with modesty; after that, with Polite Literature; and as well an innate prudence, as a wisdom infused from above, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, adorned, as Eusebius does usually speak. And so 'tis mended in the old Sheets, at the margin. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  adorned him in a most transcendent manner.   

CHAP. XX. The departure of Constantine to his Father, because of Diocletian's treacherous designs [against him.]  
FUrther, when the then Emperors perceived, that the Young man was Courageous, strong, and Great, and 
* Or, Filled.  endued with an height and vigour of mind, they were wounded with 
a After these words an Asterisk ought to be placed. For there are some words wanting, which Christophorson hath not rightly supplied. For the Emperor's Diocletian and Galerius studied not only to disgrace Constantine, but to destroy him utterly. See the Excerpta de Gestis Constantini, which are published at the end of Amm. Marcellinus, and what we have remarked there. I was indeed of opinion formerly, that those Greek words which are written at the margin of the Geneva Edition, were not taken out of any Manuscript Copy, but were made from Christophorson's Latin Version. But after I had procured the Fukctian Manuscript I evidently perceived, that those readings were taken out of Manuscript Copies. 'Tis certain, the Fuketian Manuscript has this place written in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which reading we have expressed in our Version, So I found it written also in the Copies of Turnebus and Sr Henry Savil. But this reading, though confirmed by the authority of Manuscript Copies, nevertheless seems not genuine to me; both for that reason I have produced above, and on account also of the inelegancy of the words. Vales.  fear and envy. They watched therefore in expectation of a fit opportunity, wherein, agreeable to their desire, they might involve him in ignominy and disgrace. Which the young man being sensible of, (for the treacherous designs which had been once and twice framed against him, by the consent and appointment of God were discovered;) He opened away to his own safety by flying; and herein likewise he 
* Or, Preserved the imitation of, etc.  imitated the great Prophet Moses. Further, God gave him his assistance in all things, and by his Divine providence disposed affairs in such a manner, that he should be present with his Father, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Will, or, Testament. For Constantius made his Will at that very time when his Son Constantine came to him, as Nicephorus relates book 7. chap. 18. A little before the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, present, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  in order to his succeeding him [in the Empire.]   

CHAP. XXI. The Death of Constantius, who left his Son Constantine Emperor.  
WHen therefore he had avoided these 
* Or, Engines of Treachery.  Treacherous contrivances, he made all imaginable haste to his Father, into whose presence he came, after a long space of time. At that instant of his arrival, his Father was at the very point of dying. When therefore Constantius beheld his Son present with him, whom he did not in the least expect, he leapt from his Bed, and cast his arms about him; and affirming that that only Grief which troubled him now ready to conclude his life, to wit, the absence of his Son, was wholly removed out of his mind, he put up a prayer of thanks to God; and said, that now he accounted Death to be better for him than Immortality. Further, when he had disposed of his affairs in a manner agreeable to his own mind, and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson rendered this place thus, in medio filiorum & filiarum se statuens, placing himself in the midst of his Sons and Daughters. Portesius has translated it in this manner, Simul Liberis ex commentario distribuit Hereditatem, And also distributed his Inheritance to his children out of a Commentary, or Book of Notes. Neither of these translatours have hit the sense of this word. Eusebius uses the same term at book 3. chap. 20; at which place we will at large declare what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 means, as also the import of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil has expounded this word excellently well at the margin of his Copy▪ thus, Valedicens, taking leave, or, bidding farewell. And so Athanasius expresses himself in the Life of Sr Antonius, about the end, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having taken leave of those Monks in the mountain without. Vales.  had taken leave of his Sons and Daughters, who like a Choir surrounded him on every side: He ended his life in his Palace, lying on his Royal Bed, after he had surrendered the 
* Or, His allotment of the Empire.  Administration of his Empire, agreeable to the Law of Nature, into the hands of 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. So Eusebius has expressed himself above, at chapter 18, speaking concerning Diocletian and Maximian, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  his eldest Son.   

CHAP. XXII. How 
* Or, When Constantius had been carried out to Burial.  after the Death of Constantius, the Army 
† Or, Styled.  saluted Constantine Augustus.  
NOr did the State continue deprived of an Emperor. But Constantine was adorned with his Father's Purple; and proceeding forth of his Father's 
* Or, Houses.  House, gave all men a demonstration, that, by a resurrection as 'twere, the Father continued as yet to Reign in him his Son. Then he lead out his Father's Funeral, accompanied with the Friends of his Father 
a After this clause, in the King's Sheets these words are added in the margin; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, brought forth his Father; and with an infinite multitude of people, and a Guard of Soldiers. Which words (though Sr Henry Savil and Christophorson sound them in their Copies, nevertheless) seem to me very little necessary. Yet they occur in the Fuketian Manuscript. Vales. , some of whom went before, others followed; and with all the splendour imaginable celebrated the Obsequies of that Pious Prince. All persons honoured the Thrice-blessed Emperor with Acclamations and Praises, and agreed in an unanimous consent, that the succession of the Son in the Empire was a Resurrection of the dead Father. And forthwith, even at the first word, they 
* Or, Styled.  Saluted the young Prince Emperor and Augustus, with fortunate Acclamations. Which expressions uttered in praise of the Son, were an ornament indeed to the dead Emperor; but they loudly proclaimed the Son Blessed, who was declared the Successor to so great a Father. Moreover, all the Provinces subject to his Empire, were filled with gladness and a joy that was inexpressible, because they had not, during the smallest moment of time, been deprived of the assistance of an Imperial 
† Or, Decency.  Providence and inspection. Thus in the Emperor Constantius, God gave a demonstration to all persons of our Age, that such as this is the conclusion of a Pious and Religious life and conversation.   

CHAP. XXIII. A brief Rehearsal of the Death of the Tyrants.  
BUt what the 
* Or, Conclusions of life.  Exits of those other persons were, who by an open War as 'twere made attacks against the Churches of God, I judge in no wise fit to insert into this present Narrative, nor to defile the Memories of the Good by 
† Or, a composition of the contrary.  annexing a mention of the mischievous. Indeed, the 
‖ Or, Experience of the works.  matters themselves are sufficient to repress and keep within the bounds of duty those persons, who by their own eyes and ears have received an account of that [whole Scene of Calamities] which befell each of them.   

CHAP. XXIV. That Constantine obtained the Empire by the will of God.  
IN this manner, the supreme God himself, who is the Governor of the whole World, 
* Or, By himself.  by his own arbitrement designed and constituted Constantine, begotten of such a Father, Prince and Emperor: in so much that, whereas the rest [of the Emperors] obtained this honour by the approbation and votes of others, he was the only person, of whose 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, accession. It ought, as I think, to be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, promotion, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, advancement. And thus Turnebus hath mended it at the margin of his Copy, as I afterwards found. Vales.  promotion no Mortal might boast.   

CHAP. XXV. The Victories of Constantine over the Barbarians and Britanni.  
WHen therefore he was firmly settled in the Empire, in the first place he began to make provision 
* Or, For his Father's allotment.  for those parts of the Empire which had been transferred to him from his Father, and with much humanity and tenderness 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Euscbius is wont to term the Provinces of the Romans, as might easily be proved from many places. Eusebius says therefore, that Constantine, as soon as his Empire was settled, took a progress round all those Provinces that had been under the Empire of his Father. Which Chistophorson understood not. Vales.  visited all those Provinces that had heretofore been under his Father's Administration. And, having reduced all those barbarous Nations, (whose habitations were about the River Rhine and the Western Ocean, who had taken the boldness to raise Commotions,) to an obedience to his own Government; from being intractable, he brought them over to a mild and more civilised Temper. But he was satisfied in repressing others, whom like Savage Beasts he frighted from the confines of his Empire; to wit, those whose minds he perceived were incurable, and despaired of bringing them to a peaceable and quiet course of life. When 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to have the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, according to his own mind. Which Portesius perceived also. But Christophorson has rendered this place, and the whole chapter, very unhappily. Vales.  these things had been performed according to his own mind, he set before his eyes the other parts of the world; then he made a 
c Concerning this Voyage of Constantine into Britain, none of the Ancients have written any thing. Therefore, the memory of this matter we owe to Eusebius only; who at this place does not obscurely intimate the time also; to wit, a little before Constantine undertook his Expedition against Maxentius. Wherefore, this Voyage of Constantine's into Britain happened on Maximianus' eighth Consulate, in the year of Christ 311, as Sigonius has rightly remarked in his Second Book de Occidentali Imperio. But Sr Henry Savil thought Eusebius was mistaken here: For this is his remark at this place; Eusebius ignorasse videtur, etc. Eusebius seems to have been ignorant, that the Father of Constantine died at York in Britain. Vales.  Voyage over to the British Nations, situate within the Ocean itself. Whom when he had subdued, he looked towards other parts of the world, that he might apply remedies to those [Nations] who wanted his assistance.   

CHAP. XXVI. How he took a Resolution of freeing Rome [from the Tyranny] of Maxentius.  
AFter this he took into his consideration the whole 
* Or, Element of the world.  world, as 'twere some vast Body; and perceiving that the Head of the whole Earth, the 
† Or, Imperial.  Chief City of the Roman Empire, was oppressed with a Tyrannic servitude; in the first place he gave place to 
a He means Galerius Maximianus, and Maximinus. For those he terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, his seniors in time▪ that is, Senior Emperors. For although Maximinus was scarce declared Augustus as yet, nevertheless, because he had been made Caesar some years before Constantine, therefore he may be accounted amongst the Emperors that were Seniors to Constantine. Vales.  them to free it, who had obtained the other portions of the Roman Empire; in regard they were his Seniors in time. Now, when none of them could give it assistance; but those who had resolved upon making trial, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A twofold sense may be brought of these words. For you may either render them with Portesius and Christophorson, soedum rei eventum nacti sunt, had procured a shameful event of the affair; or else, as I have translated them, turpi exitu peri●runt, had perished by an ignominious death. The former has relation to Galerius Maximianus. The Latter interpretation is to be understood of Severus Caesar: who being sent by Galerius with an Army against Maxentius, when he would have made preparations to lay Siege to Rome, he was deserted by his own Forces, (whom Maxentius had brought off to his own side by the hope of rewards,) and fled to Ravenna: in which City he was besieged by Maxentius; and being soon imposed upon by the fraud and perjuries of Maximianus Herculius, and carried to Rome in the habit of a captive, he was quickly after killed; as 'tis related in the Gesta Constantini. See the following chapter, where Eusebius relates this matter more at large. Vales.  had perished by an ignominious death; he professed his Life would be uncomfortable, if he should neglect the Imperial City when so sorely afflicted, and therefore made preparations to suppress the Tyranny.   

CHAP. XXVII. That [Constantine] weighing in his mind the deaths of those who had worshipped Idols, chose rather the [profession of] Christianity.  
BUt having well considered with himself, that he wanted some better assistance than his Military Forces, because of the evil Arts and Magic Impostures studiously followed by the Tyrant; he sought for a God to be his Assistant; and accounted his furniture of Arms and Military Companies 
† Or, In the second place.  as secondary helps only; but [persuaded himself,] that the assistance of a Deity was invincible and inexpugnable. He began therefore to consider with himself, what God he should take to be his assistant. Which whilst he solicitously inquired into, 
* Or, This thought.  these thoughts arose in his mind: that of those many who had arrived at the Empire before him, they that had placed their hopes in a multitude of Gods, and had worshipped them 
a In the King's Shcets the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Libations, is added here. Vales.  with Sacrifices and consecrated Gifts; at first had been deluded by Prophecies made to please and flatter them, and by Oracles which promised them all things that were prosperous and fortunate; but had at length found an unlucky and disastrous end: nor was any of their Gods ready at hand with them, to 
† Or, Give them warning of.  free them from that destruction inflicted on them by Heaven. That his Father was the only person, who had taken a course contrary [to those former Emperors;] and had condemned their error; who throughout his whole life had heretofore worshipped one supreme God, whom he had found to be the Saviour and Keeper of his Empire, and the Bestower of all good. When he had weighed these things with himself, and well considered, that those who had put their confidence in a multitude of Gods, had likewise fallen into a multitude of destructions; in so much that, not the least footstep either of their Stock, 
* Or, Nature.  Issue, 
† Or, Root.  Kindred, Name, or Memory was left remaining amongst men: but [on the contrary,] that the God of his Father had given many and those effectual demonstrations of his own power to his Father. And when he had further considered, that those who before had lead out their forces against the Tyrant, because they had made their Expedition with a multitude of Gods, had undergone a disgraceful end. For the one of them had retreated ignominiously with all his Forces, without effecting any thing. And the other was killed in the midst of his Army, and so became 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis very hard to tell what Eusebius means by this expression. Christophorson renders it thus; Tanquam supervacanea mortis accessio factus est, was made as 'twere the superfluous accession of death. And Portesius, before him, had rendered it fa●i accessionem, the accession, or, vantage of Fate. But I understand not, why Severus should be styled the vantage of death, when he only of all his Army perished. I had therefore rather render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, vilem victimam, a cheap and easy Sacrifice. For vile persons are rightly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Also, what ever happens without Labour and amidst sport as 'twere, is rightly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So the death of Severus Caesar may rightly be styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard he was taken, and slain so easily, as if he had had no Soldiers about him. And perhaps it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Indeed, Gelasius Cyzicenus' words (book 1. chap. 3,) are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; where the Translator has rendered it the Accession of the War, which I like not. I had rather translate it in Gelasius thus, his velut belli proludiis ad bellum ipsum usus, having used these preludes of war as 'twere in order to the war itself. So also Eusebius expresses himself hereafter at book 2. chap. 52. Further, at this place there is a figure which Grecians term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For the overthrow of Severus Caesar preceded that ignominious ●●ight of Galerius. Vales.  a cheap and easy sacrifice of death. Having, I say, mustered up all these thoughts within his own mind, and considered them well, he judged it the highest pitch of 
† Or, Folly.  madness to trifle about [the worship of] those Gods which are nothing, and, after so clear a conviction, still to run on in blind error: but his Sentiment was, that he ought only to worship the God of his Father.   

CHAP. XXVIII. That whilst he was praying to God, He showed him a Vision; to wit, a Cross of Light in the 
* Or, Heaven.  Heavens, (it being then midday,) and an Inscription thereon, which admonished him, that by That he should Conquer.  
HE called upon this God therefore in his prayers, entreating and beseeching him, that, who ever he was, he would manifest himself to him, and reach out his right hand [to his assistance] in his present affairs. Whilst the Emperor was putting up these Prayers and earnest Supplications, a most wonderful sign sent from God appeared. Which [sign,] had any other person given a Relation of it, would not easily have been 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, demonstrated. I think the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, received, or, admitted as true; and so Nicephorus seems to have read, book 7. chap. 29. So also I found it written in the King's Sheets. In the Fuk. and Savilian Manuscripts, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, approved, or, entertained. Vales.  received as true. But since the 
† Or, Victor Augustus.  Victorious Emperor himself told it to us who write this History, a long while after, namely at such time as we were vouchsafed his knowledge and converse; and confirmed 
† Or, Oaths.  his Relation with an ‖ oath; who will hereafter doubt of giving credit to his Narrative? Especially, when the succeeding 
* Or, Time.  Times gave an evident attestation to this Relation. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Nicephorus (book 7. chap. 29.) has expounded this place thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For being about noon on the march with his Army about him, the Sun verging towards the West, etc. So also Portesius has rendered Eusebius' words: Sub meridiem (says he) inclinante jam die, about noon, the day now declining. But perhaps the whole clause is to be continued in one breath, and the words of Eusebius to be construed in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when the day was now verging towards noon. Which interpretation is favoured by Zonaras, who giving an account of this Vision in the Gesta of Constantine, says it appeared 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at midday. Indeed, in the King's and Fuketian Manuscripts, there is no Comma after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but only after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Comma is set. And yet in Socrates, (book 1. chap. 2.) who wrote out these words of Eusebius, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is set a Comma. Therefore Christophorson at both places renders it thus circiter meridiem, die jam in pomeridianum tempus aliquantulum inclinante, about noon, the day now declining somewhat towards the afternoon. Which to me seems foolish, For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cannot be said, but when the day declines towards the evening, that is, after the ninth hour of the day, as Nicephorus rightly took it. But how can that agree with the preceding words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, & c? For 'tis the same as if you should say, about noon towards the evening. Some one will perhaps say, that by these last words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eusebius would mean, that that Vision was shown to Constantine a little after noon. For the Sun going from the Meridian Point, afterwards by degrees verges into the West. But if Eusebius thought so, what need was there of so many words? For he might have expressed himself with more of brevity, thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it being now midday. Besides, Eusebius has said it in the plural number, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that it might appear, that he meant not the sixth hour, but that whole space of hours which is ascribed to noon, to wit from the fifth hour to the ninth. Wherefore, I am induced to be of this opinion, that that Vision was presented to Constantine about the ninth hour of the day, whilst he was making a journey in company with his Army. And this is plainly confirmed by the following words. For Eusebius adds that Constantine being amazed after the Vision, whilst he was musing of many things within his own mind, night came on. Whence it appears, that that Vision appeared to Constantine and his Soldiers not long before night. In the Eleventh Book of the Historia Miscella. where this passage of Eusebius is produced, this rendition of it occurs, circa meridiem, declinante jam sole, about noon, the Sun now declining. Vales.  About the Meridian hours of the Sun when the day was declining, he said he saw with his own eyes the Trophy of the Cross in the 
† Or, Heaven.  heavens, placed over the Sun, made up of Light, and an Inscription annexed to it containing these words, BY THIS CONQUER. And, that at the sight thereof, an amazement seized both him, and all his Military Forces, which followed him as he was making a Journey some whither, and were spectators of the Miracle.   

CHAP. XXIX. That God's Christ appeared to him in his sleep, and ordered him to make use of a Standard made in the form of a Cross, in his Wars.  
MOreover, he began to doubt with himself, as he said, what the meaning of this Apparition should be. But whilst he was revolving it in his mind, and very intent in his thoughts upon it, on a sudden night came on. At which time [as he said,] the Christ of God appeared to him when asleep, with that sign which had been shown him in the Heavens; and ordered him to get a Standard made in imitation of that he had seen in the heaven, which he should use as a salutary defence in his Engagements with his Enemies.   

CHAP. XXX. The making of that Standard framed in the fashion of a Cross.  
AS soon as it was day he arose, and declared the whole secret to his friends. Then he called together the Workers in Gold and precious Stones, in the midst of whom he himself sat, and by discourse gave them a description of that 
* Or, Sign.  Standard, and ordered them to express its likeness in Gold and precious Stones. Which [Standard] we ourselves also 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 happened is to be added, which I found written at the margin of Moraus' Copy. In the King's Sheets this place is supplied at the margin in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Emperor himself, God having bestowed that also, vouchsased [us a sight of it.] And so Sr Henry Savil and Christophorson read. In the Fuketian Manuscript this place is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. as above. But, the one of these expressions is superfluous. For, either the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged; or else those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. must be left out. Unless you will read as Sr Henry Savil did, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For the Emperor himself, God having bestowed that also, vouchsased us a sight of it. Vales.  happened sometime to have a sight of.   

CHAP. XXXI. A description of the Standard made in fushion of a Cross, which the Romans do now term The Labarum.  
IT was made in this form. A very long Spear overlaid with Gold, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Langus, Portesius, and Christophorson have rendered it Cornu, a Horn; whereas they ought to have translated it antennam, i. e. a cross piece like that whereto a Sail is fixed, or, the Sailyard. Vales.  had a piece like a Sailyard laid overthwart it, framed in fashion of a Cross. Above, on the very top of the Spear, was sixth a Crown, made up of precious Stones and Gold. In this Crown was the Symbol of the Salutary Appellation, to wit, two Letters representing the name of Christ, [which they] denoted by the first Characters, the letter Rho being cut thorough in its middle part. Which two letters the Emperor was wont to wear in his Helmet, though [he embraced that usage] in the times which succeeded these matters. Further, from the Cross-piece fixed athwart the Spear, was hung a kind of a 
* Or, Sail.  Flag, to wit, a purple cloth, covered with a variety of precious Stones joined one with another, which dazzled men's eyes with the Rays of their Light; and being 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil in his Copy has mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. interwoven. Indeed, in the Fuketian Manuscript I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and a little after, the same Copy and Turnebus read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  interwoven with much Gold, presented those that viewed it with an inexpressible kind of Beauty. This Flag, hung at the Cross-piece, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By these words Eusebius shows, that that Flag or Sail was square. For an equal measure of length and breadth, does necessarily make a square figure. Indeed, in the old Coins of Constantine and the following Princes, this Flag is to be seen in that figure I have mentioned. Christophorson therefore has rendered this place ill, in this manner, I stud igitur velamen ad cornu affixum, longitudinis latitudinisque crucis mensuram penitus exaequavit. Vales.  had a length exactly equal to its breadth. But, the upright Staff of the Spear, 
d The meaning is, that that Spear from its basis to the Antenna, or Cross-piece fixed athwart it, was far longer, than from the Antenna to its very top. And this also may be discerned in the Coins. This place may likewise have another meaning, viz. that that Spear was of a very great length from its bottom to the top. Vales.  from its Lowest part was extended to a very great length, and in its upper part, under the Trophy of the Cross, at the very top of the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Painted or Embroidered with a variety of Colours. For, that purple Flag which hung at the Antenna, was adorned with Gold and various sorts of Stones. But, I can't imagine what Christophorson meant, who has rendered these words of Eusebius in this manner, ad texturae discurrentis fimbrias: unless he read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Flag embroidered with a variety of colours, it bore a Golden Picture of the Pious Emperor, as far as his breast, and [a representation] likewise of his children. This salutary Standard the Emperor always made use of as a defence against the opposed Forces of all Enemies whatever; and he gave order, that other Standards made like to this, should be carried at the head of all his Armies.   

CHAP. XXXII. That Constantine becoming a Catechumen, read the Sacred Scriptures.  
BUt these things [were done] a little afterwards. But being then amazed at that wonderful Vision, after he had taken a resolution of worshipping 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written in two words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, no other. Sr Henry Savil at the margin of his Copy hath mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: the Fuketian Manuscript has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  no other God but him whom he had seen, he sent for 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place Euseblus seems to have made use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For there is no doubt but he means the Bishops: because a little after he adds these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and having made those Prelates of God his Assesours, etc. Vales.  those persons that were skilled in the Mysteries of His Doctrine; and enquired of them what that God was, and 
* Or, What was the meaning of that Sign of the Vision which appeared.  what the Vision of that Sign meant. They affirmed that he was God, the only begotten Son of the one and only God: but that that sign which had been shown him, was the Symbol of immortality, and the Trophy of that Victory, which he, when heretofore conversant on the earth, had obtained over death. They likewise taught him the causes of his Advent, and expounded to him the accurate account of his 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. What the import of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is in the writings of the holy Fathers, we have sufficiently noted at book 1. chap. 1. of Eusebius' Ecolcs. History. For, whatever Christ as man performed in the flesh, in order to the salvation of men, that is comprehended in the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Therefore Christophorson's rendition of this place is not good, who has turned it thus, Christi inter homines oeconomiam, the oeconomic of Christ amongst men. Nor does 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify amongst men, but rather agreeable to men, that is, in an humane manner and fashion. So Gregorius Nyssenus in his Epistle to Eustathia and Ambrosia; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Incarnation. He gave them attention, being desirous of information in those matters. But he was taken up with an admiration of that appearance of God which had been exhibited to his sight. And when he had compared that Celestial Vision with the interpretation given of it by the discourses of the Bishops, he was strengthened in mind; and became fully persuaded, that the knowledge of these matters was delivered to him by the ministration of God himself. From thence forward he resolved to apply himself to the reading of the Divine Books; and having made those Prelates of God his Assessors, was of opinion, that that God whom he had seen, was to be worshipped with all imaginable observance. After this, being fortified with good hopes placed in Him, he undertook to extinguish 
* Or, The Menace of Tyrannic fire.  the fire of Tyrannic fury.   

CHAP. XXXIII. Concerning the adulteries committed by Maxentius at Rome.  
FOr he who by Tyranny had possessed himself of the Imperial City, was arrived at that height of impiety and wickedness, that no audacious fact, no filthy and impure practices were omitted by him. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The place is imperfect, as 'tis evident; with Christophorson we have perfected it from the fourteenth chapter of the eighth Book of his Eccles. History. In the King's Sheets, this place is supplied at the margin in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, having parted Wives from their Husbands, be sent them back to their Husbands. Vales.  For he parted the Wives, from their Husbands, to whom they had been legally married; and having debauched them, in a most dishonourable manner sent them back to their Husbands. Nor did he in this wise insult over and abuse obscure persons, and those of mean quality, but even such as filled the eminentest places in the Roman Senate. But although he vitiated almost infinite numbers of free women in a most shameful manner, yet could he in no wise satiate the immoderate and intemperate [Lust of] his own mind. But, after he began [to solicit] Christian women, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first word must be expunged. But the following words are maimed and corrupted, which 'tis hard to make good without the assistance of the Manuscript Copies. Yet it may be read in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he was unable to find out a saticty or satisfaction for his own Lusts. A little after this, the reading in the Fuketian and Sr Henry Savils Copy is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For they chose sooner, etc. Vales.  He could by no arts of his own bring it about, [that he might enjoy their Embraces.] For they chose sooner to expose their lives 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, as I think, be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to death. For so our Eusebius expresses himself in book 8, chap. 14; where he treats concerning the wickednesses of Maximinus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, others, haled away to be ravished, were more ready to part with their lives, than yield up their bodies to be defiled. Vales.  to death, than suffer their Bodies to be vitiated by him.   

CHAP. XXXIV. How the Praefect's Wife, that she might preserve her chastity, laid violent hands on herself.  
ONe of these women, wise to a personage of the Senatorian Order in that City, who bore the Praefecture, when she understood that those [Guards,] which the Tyrant made use of as his Ministers in such wickednesses, were standing before her house, (this woman was a Christian;) and knew, that her Husband, out of fear, had given them order to take her, and carry her away [to the Tyrant;] having requested that a short space of time might be allowed her, wherein she might adorn her body in her usual dress, she went in to her Chamber. And being left alone, she sheathed a Sword in her own Breast. And expiring immediately hereupon, she left her dead Body indeed to those that came to conduct her [to the Tyrant.] But, by this act of here's, which resounds far more than any voice, she has manifested to all men that now are and shall be in future Ages, that Chastity [a Virtue] so famous amongst Christians, is the only thing that is invincible, and which cannot be destroyed. Thus this woman behaved herself.   

CHAP. XXXV. The Slaughter of the People of Rome by Maxentius.  
ALL persons therefore, both the Commonalty and the Magistracy, as well the Honourable as the Obscure, stood in great fear of him, [when they beheld] him audaciously perpetrating such impieties as these; and were sorely afflicted with his intolerable Tyranny. And although they were quiet, and patiently bore the austere servitude [they were oppressed with;] yet none could so avoid the Bloody Cruelty of the Tyrant. For, one time, upon a very trivial pretence, he exposed the people of Rome to the slaughter of his own Guards. And so, innumerable multitudes of the Roman people (not Scythians, nor Barbarians, but his own Citizens,) were killed with Spears and all manner of Weapons, in the midst of the City. Moreover, 'tis impossible to enumerate how many slaughters were committed of those that were Senators, to the end a seizure might be made of each persons Estate; infinite numbers of them being put to death at several times, for various Crimes framed [against them.]   

CHAP. XXXVI. Maxentius' Magic Arts against Constantine; and the scarcity of Provisions at Rome.  
AT length, as the Compliment of his impieties, the Tyrant proceeded to [exercise] the delusions of Magic Art: sometimes ripping up women great with child; otherwhiles searching into the Bowels of newborn infants: He also 
† Or, Sacrificed.  killed Lions, and performed some other Horrid Rites, to call forth the Daemons, and repel the approaching War. For he hoped, that by these performances he should obtain Victory. Whilst he Tyrannised therefore in this manner at Rome, 'tis impossible to relate what mischievous facts he perpetrated, and [how miserably] he enslaved his Subjects: in so much that, they were reduced to such extreme penury and want of necessary sustenance, 
* Or, As those of our age do record never to have happened at Rome, or any where else.  as ('tis recorded by those of our times,) never happened at Rome, nor any where else.   

CHAP. XXXVII. The overthrow of Maxentius' Armies in Italy.  
BUt Constantine, moved with compassion at all these [calamities of the Romans,] furnished himself with all manner of military provisions against the Tyranny. And when he had procured the supreme God to be his Patron, and invoaked His [Son] Christ to be his Saviour and Assistant; and had set up the Victorious Trophy, to wit, the salutary Standard, before his Soldiers and Guards, he began his march with his whole Army, that by his intervention he might restore to the Romans the Liberties they had received from their Ancestors. Now Maxentius, confiding more in his Magic 
* Or, Devices.  Impostures, than in the Love and Affection of his Subjects, durst not so much as stir out of the City Gates; but with a multitude of Soldiers, and with innumerable Bodies of men laid in Ambushes, had fortified every place, Region, and City, which were under the pressures of his Tyranny. But the Emperor [Constantine] depended upon Divine assistance, and having attacked the Tyrant's first, second, and third Body, and with ease routed them all at the very first charge, he opened himself a passage into the greatest part of the Country of Italy.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Maxentius' Death on the Bridge of the River Tiber.  
ANd he had now made his approaches very near to Rome itself. But lest he should be constrained to assault all the Romans for the Tyrant's sake only, God himself drew the Tyrant (as it were with Cords) a great way out of the Gates: and effectually confirmed the truth of those Miracles (
a In Robert Stephens' Edition there was a whole line wanting here, which we have supplied from the Fuketian, Savilian, and Turnebian Copies. But 'twas easy to have made up this defect, without Manuscript Copies, from book 9 chap. 9 of Eusebius' Eccles. History. Vales.  Recorded in the everlasting Monuments of the Sacred Scriptures, which though they are accounted fabulous by many persons, and are not credited, are nevertheless believed by the Faithful;) he had wrought in times passed against the wicked, to all in general, Believers as well as Infidels, who with their own eyes saw this Miracle we are about to relate. For, as heretofore in the days of Moses and the old religious Nation of the Jews, God cast the Chariots of Pharaoh and his Army into the Sea, and drowned his Chosen Captains in the Red-Sea: after the same manner Maxentius with the Soldiers and Guards that were about him, were cast into the deep like a stone; at such time as, having been put to flight by that Divine power which gave assistance to Constantine's Arms, he would have passed the River that was in the way before him. Over which he having laid a Bridge of boats well fastened together, had thereby framed an Engine of destruction against himself, being in hopes that the [Emperor] beloved by God might have been caught in this snare: but the God whom he worshipped was present with, and gave him his assistance. But the wretched Maxentius, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Morau●'s Copy the last word is expunged, as superfluous. But I am afraid that some words are wanting here. Sr Henry Savil, at the margin of his Copy, notes that 'tis to be made good thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his aid, or some such like expression. In the Copy of Hadrian Turnebus 'tis mended in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But that madman; but this emendation is written in a more modern hand, to wit, the hand of Odo Turnebus: For Hadrianus had expunged the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as superfluous. Vales.  deprived of his aid, framed these secret machine's against himself. On which account these words may be pertinently spoken of him; wherefore, 
* Psal. 7. 16, 17.  He he hath graven and digged up a pit, and is fallen himself into the destruction that he hath made. His travel shall come upon his own head, and his wickedness shall fall on his own pate. Thus therefore, by God's assent, the Machine's framed upon the Bridge of Boats, and the Ambuscade placed in them [being disjoined] at a time in no wise expected, the passage began to sink, and the Boats together with the men in them descended on a sudden to the bottom [of the River.] And in the first place the Wretch Himself, than the Protectors and Guards that were about him, as the Divine Oracles have predicted, sank down like Lead into the deep waters. So that [Constantine's Soldiers] who by Divine assistance than obtained the Victory, in such sort as the Israelites heretofore did who were lead by that eminent servant of the Lord Moses, might deservedly have sung and repeated (though not in words exactly the same, yet in reality) [some of] those expressions which they heretofore did against that impious Tyrant [Pharaoh,] in this manner: 
* Exod. 15. 1, 2, 11.  We will sing unto the Lord, for he hath been magnificently glorified. The Horse and his Rider hath he thrown into the Sea. [My] helper and defender is become my salvation. And again, who is like unto thee, O Lord, amongst the Gods? Thou hast been glorified in the Saints, admirable in glories, doing wonders.   

CHAP. XXXIX. Constantine's Entry into Rome.  
AFter Constantine, who at that time imitated that Great servant of God Moses, had in reality sung these and other such like Hymns as these, in praise of God the Governor of all things, and the Author of Victory; he made his entry into the Imperial City in Triumph. And immediately all persons, as well those of the Senatorian as them of the Equestrian Order in that City, being freed from the confinement of a Prison as 'twere, together with the whole Roman Populace, received him with a joy in their 
* Or, Eyes.  Countenances that proceeded from their very Souls, with acclamations and a gladness insatiable. And the men, together with the women, children, and infinite numbers of servants, styled him a Redeemer, a Saviour, and a Benefactor, with Voices that could not be silenced. But he, possessed of a piety towards God naturally implanted in him, was neither swelled with pride at these Shouts, nor elevated at these commendations. But being sensible of that assistance which God had given him, he forthwith rendered a Thanksgiving to the Author of his Victory.   

CHAP. XL. Concerning the Statue of Constantine which held a Cross; and concerning its Inscription.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with a great Picture. In Eusebius' Panegyric on Constantine's Tricennalia, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and with a Loud Voice; which in my judgement is to be preferred. Further, at these words I began a new chapter, following the Authority of the King's and Fuketian Manuscripts; to which agree the old Sheets. Vales.  ANd with a Loud Voice and by Inscriptions He made known to all men the Salutary Standard; by erecting this Great Trophy against his Enemies in the midst of the Imperial City, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading is truer in the Panegyric, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and by plainly Engraving, etc. A little after this, the Fuketian and Savilian Manuscripts add a word in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which he hath demonstrated to be the preservative, etc. Vales.  and by plainly Engraving this Salutary Standard, which is the preservative of the Roman Government and of the Empire of the whole world, with indelible Characters. He issued out therefore an immediate order, that an high Spear made in the form of a Cross, should be placed under the hand of his own likeness expressed in a Statue set up in the most public and frequented place of the City Rome, and that this very inscription in the Latin Tongue should be cut upon it: [thus Englished;]  BY THIS SALUTARY SIGN WHICH IS THE 
‖ Or, True Cognizance of Valour.  COGNIZANCE OF TRUE VALOUR, I HAVE DELIVERED AND FREED YOUR CITY FROM THE SLAVISH YOKE OF THE TYRANT. AND HAVE SET AT LIBERTY THE SENATE AND PEOPLE OF ROME AND RESTORED THEM TO THEIR ANCIENT SPLENDOUR AND DIGNITY.  

CHAP. XLI. The rejoicings over the Provinces, and Constantine's Acts of Grace.  
THe Pious Emperor having in this manner adorned himself with the Confession of the Victorious Cross, with all imaginable freedom of Speech made known the Son of God to the Romans. And all persons inhabiting the City, as well the Senate as the people, in regard they had been eased of a bitter and Tyrannic Government, seemed in their own judgements to enjoy purer Rays of light, and to 
* Or, Partake of a Regeneration of a fresh and new life.  enter upon a certain new life as ' 'twere. All those nations also which are bounded with the Western Ocean, freed from those mischiefs wherewith they had been before oppressed, celebrated Festivals with the greatest cheerfulness, and continued to applaud [Constantine, and give him the Titles of] Victor, Pious, and The Common Benefactor. And with one voice and one mouth, all persons acknowledged he was a Common Good 
* Or, Shown to.  bestowed on men by God's favour and benignity. Moreover, the Emperor's 
‖ Or, Edict was.  Letters were fixed up in all places, which allowed an enjoyment of their own Estates to those who had had their Goods taken from them, and recalled to their own Houses such as had undergone an unjust Exile. And those persons were freed from Bonds, all manner of danger, and fear; who by a Tyrannic Cruelty had lain under these sufferings.   

CHAP. XLII. The Honours conferred on the Bishops, and the Building of the Churches.  
MOreover, the Emperor personally invited God's Ministers to himself, and vouchsafed them the highest 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be made, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Veneration and honour. Turnebus in the margin of his Copy had mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and so 'tis written in the Fuketian Manuscript. In the King's Sheets the adverb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is blotted out, and in its place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them is written above. Vales.  Veneration and Honour; to whom he gave a kind and courteous Reception, as well by deeds as words, in regard they were persons consecrated to his God. There were admitted therefore to his own Table, men who as to their outward 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies not the countenance and form, as Christophorson thought, but the Garb and Dress. Wherefore I have expressed both in my Rendition; which I afterwards found had been done by Portesius also. The Garb and Dress of Prelates was at that time very mean, as Amm. Marcellinus attests in his 27th Book, where he speaks concerning Damasus and Ursinus. Gregory Nazianzen also, in the Funeral Oration he wrote concerning the praises of Basilius, says that he▪ whilst he was Bishop of Caesarea, was clad in a mean Cloak, which he terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Garb indeed and Dress seemed despicable, but they were not accounted such by him: For he was not for viewing the outside of a man, which is visible to the eyes, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Sheets this place is supplied in the margin, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but was pleased to behold God honoured in each person. But the reading is shorter in the Fuketian and Savil. Manuscripts thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but was pleased, or, thought good to look upon God himself. Vales.  but was pleased to look upon God himself. And these persons he carried a long with him, which way so ever he made a journey; being fully persuaded, that that God whom they worshipped, would 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, for this Reason. Vales.  for this very reason be propitious to him. Moreover, he gave very 
* Or, Rich.  large and plentiful 
† Or, Assistances.  Benefactions to the Churches of God out of his own Treasury; partly enlarging the Oratories, and raising them to an height; and partly adorning the august 
‖ Or, Chappells, or, Vestries of the Church.  Sacraria of the Churches with many consecrated Gifts.   

CHAP. XLIII. Concerning Constantine's Beneficence towards the Poor.  

a In the King's and Fuketian M. SS. and in the old Sheets, the Chapter▪ begins at these words. Vales.  HE likewise made various distributions of money to the indigent. Besides, he showed himself humane and beneficent even to 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means the Heathens, who were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without the Church. And this is confirmed from the following Chapter, where his words are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, such was his behaviour towards all persons in general. But his, etc. The like expression we meet with in Book 2, at the close of the 21, and beginning of the 22 chapters. Vales.  Extraneous persons who made their addresses to him. And to those Wretches and Abjects, who begged in the Forum, he [gave] not only money, and necessary food; but▪ provided them decent garments also to cover their Bodies. But, on those, who had heretofore lived well, and by a change of 
* Or, Life.  Fortune had afterwards fallen into great Calamities, he bestowed larger and more plentiful allowances. And with a mind truly Royal, conferred on such persons as these, magnificent Benefactions; to some of whom he gave possessions of Lands; and honoured others of them with various dignities. He took a care, nothing inferior to that of a Father, of those fallen into the calamities of 
† Or, Wanting Father and Mother.  Orphancy: and relieved the destitute and forlorn condition of widows, by cherishing them with his own patronage and protection. Moreover, he matched young Virgins made Orphans by the loss of their Parents, to rich men and such as were known to himself. And this he did, when he had before hand bestowed on the Virgins 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it ill, nuptas, married▪ for, not those that are married, but them who are marrying bring a Portion to their Husbands. The same Christophorson has committed the like mistake, in rendering the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dead, as we have noted at Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 10. chap. 8. note (c.) Vales.  marrying, whatever it was fitting they should bring to such persons as took them to wife. [In fine,] 
d In the King's Manuscript, at the side of these words, this mark is set, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ which mark seems to me to denote, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seu 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an elegant expression, or, place. Vales.  as the Sun, when it rises upon the earth, does liberally impart the Rays of its Light to all men: in the very same manner Constantine, going out of his Imperial Palace early in the morning, 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which words Valesius renders thus, ac cum caelesti solis Jubare quodammodo exoriens, and rising in a manner with a celestial beam of the Sun.  and rising as 'twere together with that celestial Luminary, imparted the Rays of Light of his own 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius uses this term to signify benignity or beneficence. So he has also used this word in the tenth book of his Hist. Vales.  Beneficence to all those who approached his presence. Nor did ever any pebrson come near to him, who gained not something of good: neither were they ever frustrated of their good hope, who had expected to receive assistance from him.   

CHAP. XLIV. How he was present at the Synods of Bishops.  
SUch was his behaviour towards all persons in general. But his care of the Church of God was signal and eminent: [For] when some persons in several Provinces differed one with another; like some Common Bishop constituted by God▪ he convened Synods of God's Ministers: Nor disdained he to be present and sit with them in the midst of their Congress; but made himself an Associate in reference to the matters inquired into, and ministered to all persons those things which have relation to the peace of God. Further▪ he sat in the midst of them, as one amongst many; and would send off his Protectors, his Armed men, and all the Guards of his Body; but he was covered with the fear of God, and surrounded with the dearest affection of his 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place Eusebius does not term them faithful, who were truehearted and well-affected towards the Emperor, as the Translatours thought▪ but he styles the Christians so. For Constantine, in regard he was a most Religious Emperor, when ever he was present at the Councils of Bishops, was wont to send off all his Guards, and took with him only those of his Courtiers, who had been instructed in the mysteries of the Christian Faith▪ Vales.  Faithful friends. And when he perceived any persons inclinable to acquiesce in an opinion that was sounder and better, and disposed to a quiet and agreeing temper of mind; he approved highly of such men, and showed himself extraordinarily pleased at the unanimous consent of all. But he had an aversion for those that were opinionative and not to be persuaded.   

CHAP. XLV. In what manner he bore with the 
* That is, The Donatists.  Madmen.  
MOreover, he patiently bore with some persons who were exasperated 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, exasperated against them. Doubtless it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against him, as the reading is in the King's and Fuketian Manuscripts: which emendation I found written also in Moraeus' Copy. In the old Sheets likewise 'tis mended in the same hand. Vales.  against him; commanding such men in expressions that were sedate and mild, to behave themselves with prudence and modesty, and not to raise Seditions. Some of these people, revering his admonitions, desisted [from being obstinate and perverse.] But he let alone others of them, who were incurable in reference to their being brought to a soundness of mind, and committed them to God; having at no time designed any thing of severity against any one of them. Hence it happened, (as 'tis probable,) that 
b He means the Donatists, of whose boldness and insolence many passages occur in Optatus and Augustinus. Concerning the beginning and progress of which Schism throughout Africa, we have made many remarks not taken notice of by others, and have designedly placed them at the close of these notes. Vales. See Valesius' notes on Eusebius, pag. 289, etc.  those who had raised a Sedition in the Region of the Africans, proceeded to such an height of wickedness, that they attempted some audacious facts; 
c In the King's Sheets, this place is thus supplied in the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, some wicked devil (as 'tis likely;) which is more elegant. Vales.  the Devil (as 'tis likely,) envying that plenty of the present blessings, and inciting those men to absurd practices, that he might incense the mind of the Emperor against them. But he reaped no advantage by his envy; in regard the Emperor accounted what was done to be 
d Eusebius makes use of too soft a term. For those things which were then done by the Donatists in Africa, were such, as not to deserve laughter, but anintadversion rather. For, both the sanctity of Religion, and the authority likewise of the Emperor himself, were most insolently trampled on by those persons. But perhaps Eusebius at this place meant only those matters which had a reference to the contempt of the Imperial Majesty. For Constantine could dissemble those things, and might think them worthy of laughter, rather than trouble of mind. But he was resolved most severely to revenge what those Donatists did against God and the observance of the Catholic Law, and on that design determined to pass over into afric, as he himself writes in his Letter to Celsus Vicar of Africa. Vales.  ridiculous, and affirmed than he acknowledged it the incitation of the Devil. For [he said] that those were not the actions of sober persons, but of such as were either altogether mad men, or stimulated by the wickedest of Devils: which sort of people ought to be pitied, rather than punished. [For it would not be such an height of justice to be incited] 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Before these words is to be set an Astorisk. For some words are wanting, which in my judgement may be supplied in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which we have express in our Version. Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil made good this place otherwise. In the King's Sheets this place is thus made up in the margin; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But, that he would in no wise inflict punishment on the fury of madmen. But the words immediately following do reject this conjecture, In the Fuketian Manuscript this place is written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The same also is the reading in Turnebus', and Sr Henry Savils Copy. But this reading seems to me to have issued from the conjecture of the Transcriber. Vales.  against the fury of mad men, as 'tis a transcendency of Humanity to compassionate their condition.   

CHAP. XLVI. His Victories over the Barbarians.  
THus the Emperor in all his Actions worshipped God the Inspectour of all things, and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, made an invulnerable provision for his Churches. Although this term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be fitly made out concerning Constantine, whose mind could never be exulcerated and provoked by the madness of the Donatists and other Heretics of the same stamp; yet at this place I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, in my judgement, it cannot well be said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he made an invulnerable Provision. But on the contrary, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will be used most elegantly: that is, he made an indefatigable Provision, etc. So in book 2. chap. 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he exercised a sleepless or watchful care over the public. Vales.  with an indefatigable solicitude made provision for his Churches. But God rewarded him, and subdued almost all Barbarous Nations under his feet; in so much that he erected Trophies in all places against his Enemies. He proclaimed him Conqueror amongst all men; and rendered him formidable to his Enemies and adversaries; although naturally he was no such man; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but rather the mildest; as 'tis in the King's and Fuk. Manuscripts. Vales.  but rather the mildest, meekest, and most compassionate personage of all Mortals what ever.   

CHAP. XLVII. The Death of Maximin and others, whose Plots Constantine discovered, God making them known to him.  
IN the interim that he was doing these things, the 
a He means Maximianus Herculius. For he had obtained the 2d place in the Empire; and when he had framed Plots against Constantine, being detected, he ended his life with an halter. Besides, the following words, wherein Eusebius tells us his Pictures and Statues were thrown down and defaced, do evidently show, that Maximianus Herculius is meant here. Which if true, Eusebius hath committed a most foul mistake here, in relating Herculius' death after the Victory over Maxentius: when as 'tis certain, that Maximianus Herculius ended his life two years before the defeat and destruction of Maxentius, on the year of Christ 310. But who can believe, that Eusebius, who was contemporary with these times, could have been guilty of so great a mistake? Besides, the Title of this chapter gives us the name, not of Maximianus, but of Maximinus. Therefore, I am easily induced to believe, that this place is corrupted, and that it ought to be mended thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the second of those persons that were chosen into the Empire by those who had resigned the Government: that so, Maximinus may be meant here, who together with Severus was made Caesar by Diocletian and Maximian, at such time as they resigned their purple, as Idatius writes in his Fasti. And thus the order of the times will proceed right in Eusebius. For Maximinus ended his life after the overthrow of Maxentius, and by a most ignominious sort of death too, as Eusebius relates, Eccles. Hist. book 9 chap. 10. Vales.  second of those two persons who had resigned the Empire, framed a design to cut off Constantine; and being discovered, ended his life by a most ignominious death. And 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this was the first person; from book 8. chap. 13. of his Eccles. History; where this whole place occurs almost in the same words. Further, what Eusebius says happened first of all to Maximianus Herculius, that his Pictures and Statues should in all places be thrown down, ought not to seem strange to any one. For we must understand this in the same manner, as where he tells us that Constantius Chlorus was the first Emperor that was deified. He means he was the first of those Emperors which he had seen. But if any one had rather understand these words concerning Maximinus, he has Eusebius to defend his Opinion, who in the last chapter of his ninth book attests in express words, that all Maximin's Statues and Pictures were broken after his death. Vales.  this was the first person, whose Pictures, Statues, and what ever other Monuments are usually erected in honour of the Emperors, were defaced and thrown down in all parts of the world, in regard he was an impious and wicked wretch. After this man, other persons also related to him, who were contriving secret Plots [against Constantine,] were detected; God himself in a most miraculous manner being the discoverer of all their designs to his servant, by Visions. For he frequently vouchsafed him his own presence, the Divine Likeness appearing to him in a most wonderful manner, and suggesting to him all manner of foreknowledge in relation to future affairs. Indeed, the Miracles [shown him] by divine Grace, are inexpressible; nor is it possible for a Narrative to comprehend, what great blessings God himself vouchsafed to afford his Servant. With which he was surrounded, and spent the residue of his life in Repose and Safety; highly pleased at the benevolence and good affection of his Subjects; rejoicing because he saw all those under his Government leading peaceable and cheerful lives; but above all, extraordinarily delighted with the splendour and flourishing condition of God's Churches.   

CHAP. XLVIII. The Celebration of Constantine's Decennalia.  
WHilst he was in this condition, the Tenth year of his Empire was completed. On which account he celebrated public and solemn Festivals, and put up Thanksgivings, like some pure sacrifices without fire and smoke, to God the supreme King. With which [Holy Exercises] he was highly delighted; but [he was not so well pleased] with the account brought him by those Messengers, from whom he received advice, concerning the Ruin of the Provinces in the East.   

CHAP. XLIX. In what manner Licinius afflicted the East.  
FOr, 
a At these words a chapter is begun in the Fuketian Manuscript, and in the old Sheets. Vales.  a certain Savage Beast, he was told, had beset both the Church of God there, and the rest of the Provincials also; the most impure Devil, enraged with emulation as 'twere, striving to do the quite contrary to those things performed by the pious Emperor. In so much that, the Roman Empire, divided into two parts, seemed to all men to be like the night and the day. For, a darkness involved the Inhabitants of the East: but a most bright day enlightened those who dwelled in the 
* Or, Other part.  Western parts. Whose enjoyment of those innumerable Blessings procured them by God, was an intolerable spectacle to the Envy of the Devil that hater of good: nor did the Tyrant, who oppressed the other part of the world, think that fit to be born with. Who seeing the affairs of his Empire succeeding prosperously, and being vouchsafed an affinity by marriage to so great an Emperor as Constantine was, relinquished the imitation of that pious Prince, and strove to embrace the instructions and wicked Morals of the Impious. And he made it his business, rather to follow their advices, whose calamitous end he had been an eye-witness of, than 
b This place must be made up from chapter 8. book 10, of his Eccles. History; whence also the following chapter is to be mended. Vales.  to continue in a friendship and amity with him that was his Better.   

CHAP. L. In what manner Licinius attempted to frame Treacheries against Constantine.  
HE raises therefore an 
* Or, Traitorous.  irreconcilable War against his Benefactor; without calling to mind the Laws of friendship; not considering his Oaths, his affinity, or the Leagues [that were between them.] For, the most Benign [Constantine,] that he might give him the surest evidence of his sincere Benevolence and affection, made him partaker of his own paternal Lineage, and of that Imperial blood he drew from his Ancestors, by matching his Sister to him; and permitted him to enjoy the Colleague-ship of the whole Roman Empire. But Licinius' thoughts were contrary hereto, being taken up in contriving Machinations and ill-designes against his Better; inventing various sorts of 
* Or, Menaces.  Treacheries successively, that with mischiefs he might reward his Benefactor. And at the beginning he pretended friendship, and performed all things with deceit and fraud; hoping that his audacious designs might be kept concealed. But God discovered those Treacheries of his, hatched in darkness, to his Servant [Constantine.] Whereupon Licinius, because detected in his first attempts, betook himself to second frauds; sometimes pretending friendship; at others, procuring himself belief [by the Religion] of Oaths and Leagues: then on a sudden he would violate what he had agreed to; and again, would crave pardon by an Embassy; after which he would render himself infamous by Lies. But at length he proclaimed open War; and, instigated by a desperate madness of mind, took a resolution in future to bear Arms against God himself, of whom he well knew the Emperor [Constantine] was a Worshipper.   

CHAP. LI. Licinius' Treacheries against the Bishops, and his prohibitions of Synods.  
ANd in the first place, with great closeness and subtlety he made a strict inquiry into those Ministers of God that lived under his Dominions, who had never committed any Crime against his Government; by hunting out Various Calumnies against them. And when he could not furnish himself with any the least offence of theirs, nor had [any pretext] wherewith he might blame these men; he issued forth a Law, whereby he commanded, that the Bishops should in no wise 
* Or, Hold communication.  confer one with another in any place what ever, nor should it be Lawful for any one of them to go into the Church of his neighbour; nor to convene Synods, nor Councils; or to consult about matters that were useful and advantageous. Now, this gave him an occasion of vexing and disquieting us. For, if those of our Religion transgressed that Law of his, they were obliged to undergo punishment; but, if they paid an obedience to this his Order, of necessity they must enervate the Laws of the Church. For, 'tis impossible that the more momentous 
† Matters of consideration, or, debates.  Controversies should by any other means be composed and rectified, than by Synods. And thus this [Tyrant] highly odious to God, because he studied in all things to contradict the pious Emperor, issued out such Orders as these [in reference to us Christians.] For Constantine called together God's Priests, in 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Turnebus at the margin of his Copy hath mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And this reading I found in Moraeus' Copy also. But I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in honour to those consecrated persons. For Eusebius gives reasons, why the Emperor Constantine would ever and anon convene Synods of Bishops. The first reason, says he, was, that he might give honour to God's Priests when assembled together. Secondly, that he might establish Peace and Concord amongst them. 'Tis certain, Eusebius does usually term The Priests 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as it frequently occurs in these books. But if, with Turnebus, we would rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that the discourse may agree with what follows; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be taken for Religion itself; which is more uncouth, For I had rather express it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in honour to the sacred Law. Vales,  honour to those consecrated persons, and for the promoting of mutual Peace and Concord. But Licinius, attempting to abrogate whatever was well constituted, endeavoured to 
‖ Dissipate, or, tear in sunder.  disturb the harmonious agreement [of the Churches.]   

CHAP. LII. The Banishments and Proscriptions of the Christians.  
ANd because Constantine, who was God's friend, vouchsafed the servants of God admission into his Imperial Palaces; the Enemy of God Licinius, whose Sentiments were quite contrary hereto, 
a Eusebius in his Chronicon, at the fourteenth year of Constantine, says thus; Licinius drives the Christians from his own Palace. Orosius says the same in book 7. but in a disturbed order of affairs and times, in regard he relates that before the Cibalensian War, which War happened on the eighth year of Constantine's Empire. For there were two Civil Wars between Constantine and Licinius. The first War, wherein Licinius was vanquished at Cibalis in Pannonia, happened on the year of Christ 314. The reasons of which War are Recorded by no other Writer, that I know of, but the Author of the Excerpta de Gestis Constantini, which I have long since published at the end of Amm. Marcellinus; see pag. 473. But the latter War was that, wherein Licinius was routed near Hadrianople, and at length compelled to a surrendry of himself on the year of Christ 324. Eusebius has made no mention of the former War; for this reason perhaps, because Licinius as yet had not raised Persecution against the Christians. For Licinius undertook to persecute the Christians long after that first War, to wit, on the fourteenth year of Constantine's Empire, as 'tis Recorded in Scaligers and Miraeus' Edition of Eusebius' Chronicon, that is on the year of Christ 320. The same year occurs in Cedrenus' Chronicon. But Baronius relates, that Licinius raised Persecution against the Christians on the year of Christ 316. But in Baronius' Annals, the History of both the Wars against Licinius is very much confused, and must be amended, partly from Idatius' Fasti, and partly from the Gesta Constantini heretofore published by me. 'Tis certain, Sozomen (book 1. chap. 7.) attests in express words, that Licinius undertook to persecute the Christians after the Cibalensian War. Vales.  drove all God's Worshippers, who lived under his Dominions, from his Imperial Palaces; and sent into Banishment those persons in his Court that were faithfullest and best-affected to him. And such persons as for their former brave actions had received from him honour and dignities, them he ordered to serve others, and to perform servile Offices. And when he had seized upon the Goods of every one of them, as if they had been some unhop't-for Gain; at last he threatened [to punish] those with death, who assumed to themselves the salutary name [of Christians.] 
b From these words a new Chapter ought to have been begun. For these words belong to Licinius' second Law. Further, the expression 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which occurs in the Contents of Chap. 53, seems to be faulty, and put instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Church. And yet 'tis strange, that both in the King's Manuscript, and in the old Sheets, the reading is constantly, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Although in the old Sheets 'tis mended in the same hand, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis excellently written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, should not meet in the Churches together with the men. Vales.  Further, whereas he himself possessed a mind that was incontinent and lustful, and committed infinite Adulteries, and the most infamous Acts of obscenity; 
c Or, He despaired of finding the Ornament of Chastity amongst men. Valesius thinks it should be written and pointed thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; He despaired of the nature of men, making use of an ill argument.  it was his Sentiment that no man could be chaste and continent; 
* Or, He Himself making use of himself as the Brand and Reproach of Nature.  and thus, from his own distemper he passed an ill judgement upon the Nature of mankind in general.   

CHAP. LIII. [Licinius'] Edict, that Women should not meet in the Churches together with the Men.  
Wherefore, he made a second Law, wherein he gave Command, that the men should not be present at prayers [in the Church] of God together with the women: nor should womankind frequent the Venerable Schools of Virtue: Lastly, that the Bishops should not deliver the Divine Precepts of Religion to women; but, that women should be made choice of, to be the Teachers of women. But whereas these things seemed Ridiculous to all persons, he invented another device for the subversion of the Churches. For, he ordered, that the solemn Assemblies of the people should be held without the Gates, in the open fields; affirming, that the fresh air without the Gates was far more commodious for crowds, than the Oratories situate within the City.   

CHAP. LIV. That he Cashiered from the Militia those who refused to Sacrifice; and forbade, that such as were shut up in Prisons should have any nourishment given them.  
BUt when he perceived they would not obey him even in this; in future [he went to work] bare-faced [as we say,] and gave order, that the 
a See what I have noted at chap. 8. book 10. of Eusebius' Eccles. History; whence these passages are transcribed almost word for word. Vales.  Civil Milice should be removed from their attendance upon the 
* See note (b.)  Praesidial Office, unless they were willing to sacrifice to Daemons. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So the words are to be construed; which Christophorson perceived not. Indeed, in the Fuketian Manuscript, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is placed a Comma. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are Offices of Magistrates. For each Magistrate had his Office or Attendants. This Office was a certain Body of Officials or Soldiers, who attended on the Judges, as may be seen in the Notitia of the Roman Empire. These Offices the Greeks termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I have long since remarked at the 26th book of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 318 of my notes. The Old Glosses therefore are right, in explaining 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, officium, apparitio. So John chrysostom in his first Homily on the Epistle to the Corinthians; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Don't you see children, how when at play they make a company of Apparitours or Attendants, and Officials, etc. Vales.  The Offices therefore of Magistrates throughout every Province, were emptied of pious and religious persons. And he himself, who made this Law, was deprived of the prayers of holy men, which he had bereft himself of. What need we, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Johannes Morinus, a Learned person who has rendered these Books into French, thought that by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here, the Gentiles or Heathens were meant; as if Eusebius had said, What need we make mention of the Heathens. See chap. 43, note (b.) But Christophorson renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praeterea, besides; as if it 'twere the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in which manner Eusebius expresses himself at chap. 43. Vales. Valesius renders it in the same manner with Christophorson.  besides these things, make mention, in what manner he gave order, that no person should show compassion to those afflicted in Prisons, by ministering food to them; nor, that any one should take commiseration of such as perished with Famine in their Bonds: (that is, that not so much as one good man should exist:) nor, that those who by nature itself are drawn to a compassion of their neighbours, should do any thing of good? Indeed, this was clearly the most impudent and unjustest of Laws, and far outdid the utmost freity of Nature. To which Law there was a penalty also annexed, that they who showed compassion, should suffer the same Inflictions with those to whom they showed it; and that such as performed Offices of Humanity, should be liable to punishment.   

CHAP. LV. Concerning Licinius' Improbity and Avarice.  
SUch were Licinius' Constitutions. But, what need we reckon up his Innovations concerning Marriages? Or his new Laws in relation to such as are ending their lives? Whereby he presumptuously abrogated the ancient, good; and wisely established Roman Laws, and instead of them introduced certain barbarous and inhuman [Ordinances.] Besides, he found out a thousand sorts of Exactions towards his Subjects. On which account, he invented 
* Or, Remeasuring.  New Surveys of Lands, that he might compute a small field to be greater in measure, because of his insatiable desire after unequal Exactions. For this reason, he enroled in his censual Tables the names of countrymen who were not alive, but had been dead long before; procuring to himself from hence a filthy and ignominious gain. For his sordidness had no measure; nor was his unsatiableness to be circumscribed by any Limit. Wherefore, when he had filled all his Treasuries with Gold, Silver, and immense quantities of Riches, he sighed and lamented his Poverty; his mind being disquieted with the disease of 
† The punishment allotted him was, as we are told, to starve in the midst of plenty.  Tantalus. [Why should I mention] what punishments of Exile he inflicted on Innocent persons? What proscriptions of Goods? What Imprisonments of men well-descended and of eminent quality; whose young wives he delivered to some impure slaves, that they might be most injuriously vitiated? How many married women, virgins, and young maids he himself attempted to force, though his Body was now rendered decrepit by age? 'Tis needless to enlarge upon these things, in regard the exorbitancy of his last Actions hath evinced his former to be trivial and in a manner nothing.   

CHAP. LVI. That at length he undertook the raising a Persecution [against the Christians.]  
IN fine, he proceeded to that height of madness, that he armed himself against the Churches; and sets upon the Bishops, whom he accounted to be his chiefest Adversaries; and looked upon them as Enemies, who were friends to the Pious and Great Emperor. On which account he sharpened his fury most especially against them, having forsaken 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words, an Asterisk is to be placed. For there is an imperfection; which nevertheless may be made up from book 10. chap. 8. in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, declining from the way of sober reason. In the Fuk. Turneb. and Savil. Copies, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  the way of sober and right reason. Nor did he take into consideration the memory of them, who had Persecuted the Christians before him, nor of those, whose Destroyer and Punisher he himself had been appointed, because of the height of those impieties at which they had arrived. Neither [did he reflect upon] what he had been an eye-witness of; then, when with his own eyes he beheld the 
b He means Galerius Maximianus, who was the first Author and Ringleader of the Christians Persecution, as Euscbius relates in book 8. of his Eccles. History. Cedrenus writes, that on the eighteenth year of Diocletian, Maximianus had raised a Persecution against the Christians, by the persuasion of one Theotecnus an Impostor. Who having forged Acts of Pilate stuffed with impiety against Christ, Galerius made an establishment by an Edict, that Masters should give them to their Scholars to be learned by heart. But any one may perceive, that Cedrenus is out here, who attributes that to Galerius Maximianus, which was performed long after by Maximinus. This is an usual mistake amongst the Greeks, to confound Maximianus with Maximinus. Vales.  chief Author of [our] mischiefs, whosoever he was, smitten with a scourge sent from Heaven.   

CHAP. LVII. That Maximianus having been afflicted with a Fistulous Ulcer that bred worms, wrote [a Law] in favour of the Christians.  
FOr, whereas he had begun a Siege of the Churches, and was the first that had defiled his own soul with the blood of just and religious persons; a punishment sent from God seized him: which, having made its beginning in his very flesh, proceeded even to his soul. For on a sudden an Impostume arose upon him about the midst of the privy parts of his Body; after that a Fistula in ano: and both these diseases spread incurably, and did eat into his inmost bowels. From them bred an unspeakable multitude of worms, and a most 
* Or, Deadly.  noisome stench proceeded therefrom. For, the whole mass of flesh upon his body, by reason of that abundance of food he devoured, was grown to an immense fatness: which being then putrified, became ('tis said) an intolerable and most horrid spectacle to those that approached him. Whilst therefore he was struggling under these many and great afflictions, at length, though late, he began to be sensible of the Villainies he had audaciously committed against the Church. After which, having made his confession to God, he stops the Persecution against the Christians; and by Laws and Imperial Edicts orders that their Churches should with all expedition be built: and commanded that the Christians themselves should perform their usual Solemnities, and make Supplications [to God] for him.   

CHAP. LVIII. That Maximinus being a Persecutor of the Christians, fled away in a servile habit and hid himself.  
SUch was the punishment, which the Beginner of the Persecution underwent. But this [Licinius,] concerning whom we now speak, who had been an eye-witness of these things, and by experience had had an accurate knowledge thereof; nevertheless, on a sudden forgot all; neither did he call to mind the punishment inflicted on the Former, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Preposition must be expunged. Further, this person termed the Latter is Maximinus' Tyrant of the East. Vales.  nor the revenging judgement [divine justice executed] on the Latter. Who, because he strove with the greatest earnestness imaginable, to outdo the Former in a Combat of mischiefs as 'twere, gloried in his invention of new punishments against us. For he was not satisfied with Fire, Sword, and the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Fastning with Nails; nor with the wild-beasts and depths of the Sea. But besides all these, he himself contrived a certain new sort of punishment, and by a Law gave order, that those members whereby we perceive the light, should be destroyed. Immediately therefore, vast numbers, not only of men, but of children and women also, having had the Sights of their right eyes, and the Junctures of their feet rendered useless, partly by Iron, and partly by 
† Or, Searing-Irons.  Cauteries, were thrust into the Mines, there to be afflicted with daily Labour. On which account, the just judgement of God not long after seized this person also; at such time as, putting his trust in Daemons, whom he thought to be Gods, and confiding in innumerable Myriads of Armed men, he began an Engagement. For, being at that time deprived of the divine 
† Or, Hope.  assistance, he devested himself of the Imperial Habit, which in no wise became him; and having in a cowardly and most unmanly manner shrouded himself in the common crowd, 
* Or, Invented.  purchased his own safety by flight: after this, he absconded in the Fields and Country Villages [clothed] in a servile habit, and supposed he might have kept himself concealed. But he could not thus avoid the great Eye 
† Or, Of universal providence.  of Providence which inspects all things. For when he hoped his life was now in safety, being struck with God's fiery dart, he fell prostrate on the ground; and his whole body was in such a manner consumed by a blow given him from Heaven, that the entire 
* Or, Figure.  show of its Pristine beauty vanished; and only his parched bones, turned into a perfect Skeleton, like some Ghost, were left remaining to him.   

CHAP. LIX. That Maximine, blinded by [the acuteness of] his Disease, 
* Or, Wrote.  issued out a Law in favour of the Christians.  
FUrther, when this Disease, wherewith God had afflicted him, was arrived at a greater degree of acuteness and vehemency, 
* See Euseb. Eccles. Hist. book 9 chap 10, note (a.)  his eyes leapt out; and falling from their proper place, left him blind: thus, by a most just sentence he underwent the same punishments, which he had been the first Inventor of against God's Martyrs. Breathing nevertheless still after these so calamitous miseries, at length, though late, he also made an open confession to the God of the Christians, and declared his own oppositions of the Deity. He likewise composed a Retractation, in such manner as the former person had done, and by Laws and Edicts in writing confessed his own error in reference to those whom he thought to be Gods; attesting, that by experience itself he had found, the Christians God to be the only true God. Notwithstanding Licinius knew all this, not by the information he received from others, but from the very facts themselves; yet wrapping up his mind within some thick darkness as 'twere, he 
† Or, Adhered to, or, closed with those very Actions, or, persons.  resolved upon a performance of the very same things they had done.    

THE SECOND BOOK OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS CONCERNING THE LIFE OF THE BLESSED EMPEROR CONSTANTINE.  

CHAP. I. Licinius' Clandestine Persecution, and his Murder of the Bishops at Amasia [a City] of Pontus.  
IN this manner the forementioned [Licinius] plunged himself into the pit of the 
* Or, Rebels against God.  impious. And, imitating their example to his own destruction, whose ruins by reason of their Impiety he had beheld with his own eyes, he rekindled the Persecution against the Christians, like some raging fire long since extinguished; and blew up the flame of impiety to a greater fierceness than his predecessors had done. Moreover, (like some outrageous wildbeast, or crooked Serpent rolled together about himself,) breathing forth Rage and Hostile Menaces against God, he durst not as yet commencè an open War against the Churches of God within his own Dominions, because of his fear of Constantine: but concealing the venom of his malice, he contrived secret Plots, and those in some particular places only, against the Bishops; and 
† Or, By the treachery of his Governors in each Province.  by calumnies framed by his Governors of Provinces, destroyed the eminentest and most approved amongst them. And the manner of murdering them was new, such as never was known before. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from book 10. chap. 8. of his Eccles. History; where these passages occur almost word for word. Further, 'tis strange that Eusebius should have made no mention, either in his Ecclesiastic History, or in these books, of Basileus Bishop of the Amas●ni: which Prelate nevertheless, as all Greek Writers do agree, was slain by Licinius' order. But Philostorgius, in the first book of his Eccles. History, writes in express words, that Basileus Bishop of Amasca in Pontus was present at the Nicaene Council. Further, the Nicaene Council, as 'tis manifest amongst all men, was convened the year after Licinius' deposition. Besides, Athanasius in his first Oration against the Arians, (where he makes mention of the eminent Bishops who were either present with him at the Nicaene Council, or had approved of his opinion;) together with others, names Basileus Bishop of Pontus. Nor does he style him Martyr, although he there terms Hosius Confessor. The Acts also of Basileus, which are extant in Metaphrastes, seem to me foolish and fabulous. And most of the passages which occur at the beginning of them, are word for word taken out of Eusebius. But that little story concerning the Virgin Glaphyra was, in my judgement, framed by some idle people. Vales.  Indeed, the Facts perpetrated at Amasia [a City] of Pontus, far exceeded the most superlative Cruelty.   

CHAP. II. The demolishments of the Churches, and Butcheries of the Bishops.  
WHere some of the Churches, after that former 
* Or, Siege.  demolishment of them, were thrown down to the ground from their vast height; others were shut up by the Governors in their several districts, lest any one of those persons who usually frequented them, should meet there, or lest they 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Fuk Manuscript, and in Sr Henry Savils Copy, 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in book 10. chap. 8. of his Eccles. History 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Vales.  might render a due worship to God. For that person who issued out these orders, was of opinion, that prayers were not made there for him, being induced to entertain such thoughts as these from a consciousness of his own impieties. But he had persuaded himself, that all we did was in behalf of Constantine, and to render God propitious [to him.] Now, those [Presidents] who were his flatterers and soothed him up, being fully persuaded they should do what would be grateful to the impious [Tyrant;] subjected the eminentest Prelates of the Churches to capital punishments. Therefore, harmless and innocent persons were haled away, and without any the least cause punished as if they had been Murderers. But some of them underwent a new sort of death, having their bodies cut with a sword (as Butchers do meat) into a great many pieces: and after this barbarous spectacle far more horrid than any Tragical representation, they were thrown into the depths of the Sea to be made food for Fishes. After this therefore, persons that were worshippers of God began to fly again, in such manner as they had done a little before. And the Fields and Solitudes were again become the Receptacles of God's servants. When the Tyrant had succeeded thus prosperously in these his attempts, he afterwards entertained thoughts of raising a general Persecution against the Christians. And he had undoubtedly been master of his desire, nor could there have been any obstacle which might in future have hindered him from effecting it, had not [God] the defender of his own [servants,] (that he might prevent what would have ensued,) caused his servant Constantine to appear like some great Light in darkness and in a most obscure night, and led him by the hand as 'twere into these parts.   

CHAP. III. In what manner Constantine was moved in behalf of the Christians, when [Licinius] made preparations to Persecute them.  

* Constantine.  WHo perceiving, that the 
† Or, Account.  complaint he had received of the foresaid proceedings was not any longer to be endured, musters up a soberness and prudence of mind; and having mixed an austerity of disposition with his own innate clemency, hastened to the 
‖ Or, Defence.  assistance of the oppressed; judging, that that ought to be accounted a pious and holy Action, when by the taking off of one person, the greatest part of mankind is preserved. For [thus he thought with himself,] if he should make use of 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In book 10. chap. 9 whence this passage is transcribed, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, clemency only; which seems truer. I had also rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; unless the Dative case may be taken for the Ablative put absolute. Vales.  much clemency, and should show compassion to him who deserved no pity, it would not advantage him in the least, for he would in no wise desist from his practice of mischiefs, but would rather increase his Rage and Fury against his Subjects: nor could there be any hopes of safety in future remaining to those persons who had been afflicted by him. The Emperor having considered these things with himself, without any dilatoriness resolved to stretch forth a salutary right hand to those who had fallen into the bitterest of calamities. He made therefore a 
* Or, usual.  vast provision of Military Forces; and his whole Army, as well Troops of Horse as Companies of ●●ot, were drawn together. But before them all were carried 
† Or, The signs or Marks of his good hope in God by the etc.  the Insignia of his confidence in God, to wit, the forementioned Standard.   

CHAP. IU. That Constantine made provision for the War with Prayers; but Licinius, with Divinations and Prophecics.  
ANd well knowing, that, if ever before, he now stood in need of prayers, he carried God's 
* Or, Priests.  Prelates along with him: it being his Sentiment, that these persons 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He alludes to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Guards of his Body. As therefore the Emperors had always some Soldiers with them to guard their bodies; so Constantine would have some Bishops, who were the guards of his soul as 'twere, always present with him. Further, after the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be placed a point, from the King's and Fuketian Manuscripts; which Chistophorson perceived not. But, in the Fuketian, Turneb and Savil. Copies, 'tis truer written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he carried along with him. A little after, in the Fuketian Manuscript the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was informed, that Constantine, etc. which is truer in my judgement, Vales. The reading in Robert Stephens is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.  like some good Guards of his Soul, aught to be always present and conversant with him. Whereupon, when he that Headed the Tyranny was informed, that Constantine obtained Victories over his Enemies by no other means than by God's assistance; and, that the foresaid persons were always present and conversant with him; also, that the Symbol of the Salutary passion went before himself and his whole Army: he judged these things to be deservedly ridiculous; and at the same time mocked Constantine, and reviled him with opprobrious expressions. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But he himself. Although our Manuscript Copies have no alteration here; save that instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but in the old sheets, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  But he himself got the Diviners and Soothsayers of the Egyptians about him, the Sorcerers and Impostors, the Sacrificers and Prophets of such as he looked upon as Gods. And when he had with sacrifices appeased those 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or rather in one word, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whom he thought, etc. Vales.  whom he thought to be Gods, he enquired of them, what manner of end he was like to have of the War. They made answer with one consent, that 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, without controversy. In the Fuketian, Savil. and Turneb. Copies 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without contradiction. Vales.  without controversy he would be the Conqueror of his Enemies, 
e It must, as it seems, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So this whole place is to be restored. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis thus written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which is the best reading, and we have therefore followed it in our Version. Vales.  and should get the better in the War; the Oracles every where promising him this in long and elegant Verses. Moreover, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words, these following, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are wanting in the King's Manuscript, and are added in the margin in a very modern hand. If I may have leave to conjecture, I think it should be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The Interpreters of Dreams and Aruspices [or, Sacrificers] affirmed the like was, etc. Turnebus in his Copy had mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Augurs. In the Fuketian and Savil. Copies 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, the Interpreters of Dreams predicted, etc. Vales.  the Interpreters of Dreams predicted, that success was portended to him by the flying of Birds; and the 
† Or, Sacrifices.  Aruspices affirmed the like was signified by the motion of Entrails. Elevated therefore by the fallacious promises of these persons, with great confidence he proceeded forth 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Manuscript this place is written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He proceeded forth with great confidence; pitching his Camp as well as 'twas possible. Which reading and punctation displeases not; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies castrametari, to pitch a Camp, or lodge an Army. Vales.  to the Camp, and made preparations for an Engagement.   

CHAP. V. What Licinius spaek concerning Idols and concerning Christ, whilst he was sacrificing in a Grove.  
BUt when he was just about beginning 
* Or, The War.  a fight, he called together the choicest of his Protectors that were about Him, and those of his Friends for whom he had an higher value, into a certain place which by them was accounted sacred. It was a well-watered and shady Grove; but in it were erected various Statues, carved out of Stone, of those whom he thought to be Gods. To whom after he had 
a It was the usage of the Heathens to light Tapers before the Statues of their Gods, as may be observed from the 22 book of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 226, of Valesius' Edition.  lighted Tapers, and offered the usual sacrifices; 'Tis reported, that he made this speech [to those that stood by him.]  
Friends and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A term improperly used by Eusebius, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Vales.  Fellow Soldiers! These, whom we Honour, whose Adoration hath been handed down to us from our Remotest Ancestors, are our Country Gods. But he who Leads the Army opposed against us, having violated the Usages and Institutions of his Forefathers, has made choice of their impious opinion who believe no God; and hath erroneously embraced a certain strange God [procured] from I know not whence: And with his most filthy sign 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and a little after, the reading there is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. He comes forth now against us; but much rather takes up Arms against those very Gods, etc. Which reading is truer, if I mistake not. Vales.  disgraces his own Army. In whom having put his confidence, He comes forth and takes up Arms, not so much against us, as against those very Gods whom he hath abused. This present 
* Or, Time.  day therefore will evidently show, which of Us two have erred in Opinion: and will give a judgement concerning those Gods who are worshipped by us, and of them [honoured] by the other side. For, either it will declare us conquerors, and so most justly demonstrate our Gods to be the Saviour's and true Assistants. Or else, if this one God of Constantine's who comes from I know not whence, shall get the better of our Gods, which are many, and at 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson omitted the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at present; in which term lies the whole force of the Sentence. For Licinius shows, that his Gods exceed in number at present; but in a short time will be superior in force and power. Johannes Portesius, otherwise a silly Translator, has not omitted the rendition of this word. For he translates it thus, Numero quidem adhuc potiores, as yet do exceed in number. A little before, I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this one God; as Turnebus has mended it at the margin of his Copy. Vales.  present do exeeed in number; no body in future will be in doubt, which God he ought to worship; but will betake himself to the more powerful God, and attribute to him the Rewards of Victory. And, if this strange God, who is 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis the same as if he should have said. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who is of yesterday or the day before. The impious Licinius derides Constantine's God, because he was a strange and new God. For amongst the Gods, some were accounted patrii, Gods of the Country, others peregrini, strange Gods. The dii patrii were commended for the ancientness of their worship. But the perigrini were new Gods, in regard they were lately procured or chosen. Cicero's words in his 2d book De Legibus, are these: Novos verò deos, & in his colendis nocturnas pervigilationes sic Aristophanes' facetissimus poeta veteris comoediae vexat, ut apud eum Sabazius & alii quidam dii peregrini judicati è civitate ejiciantur; But the new Gods, and the watchings all night long in the worship of them, have in such a manner been disquieted by Aristophanes the pleasantest Poet of Old Comedy, that Sabazius and some other Gods having by him been judged strange, are ejected out of the City. The passage of Aristophanes, which Cicero means, was extant in his Comedy Lemniis, as Suidas informs us in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There was indeed at Athens a vast multitude of new and strange Gods, whom they termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Apollophanes the Poet had put together their names and Series in his Cretensibus, as Hesychius attests in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Menander Rhetor or rather Alexander in methodo generis demonstrativi pag. 1612, observes; that some Gods were termed ancienter, others more modern, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But Portesius and Christopherson who has followed him, have rendered this place ill; their mistake arose from hence, because they perceived not, that the Adverb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does sometimes signify the same with nuper, lately, as I have noted at book 4. of the Ecclesiastical History chap. 8. note (d.) These remarks I had made here formerly, having followed the Geneva Edition▪ but afterwards I understood, that in Robert Stephens' Edition and in the Manuscript Copies the reading was, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who is now a Ridicule to us. Which reading the Translatours have followed, and therefore are in no wise to be blamed. Vales.  now a Ridicule to us, shall appear to be the Victor, it will behoove us also to acknowledge and adore him, and to bid a long farewell to those, to whom we light Tapers in vain. But, if our Gods shall get the better, which no person can entertain a doubt of; after the Victory obtained in this place, we will proceed to bring a War upon those impious contemners of the Gods.  
These are the words Licinius spoke a little before the Engagement, to those persons who stood round him. Which very Speech of his was not long after imparted to 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to us who have been called to this History. In Moraeus' Copy at the margin 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who compose; in which manner Eusebius expresses himself at chap. 8. A little before, in the same Copy of Moraeus 'tis well mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and to bid a long farewell to those: [In Robert Stephens 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.] In the Fuketian Manuscript I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to us who have been called to this History; which reading is right. Vales.  us who have been called to this History, by those who had been ear-witnesses of his very expressions. After therefore he had made this Speech, he commanded his Forces to begin the Fight.   

CHAP. VI The Apparition seen in the Cities under Licinius' Government, of Constantine's Soldiers pursuing the Forces of Licinius.  
WHilst these things were doing, a most wonderful Apparition ('tis said) was seen in the City's subject to the Tyrant. For, they thought they saw various Companies of Constantine's Soldiers, passing at noon day thorough the Cities, as if they had obtained the Victory. And these things were seen, when in reality no Body appeared; but the Divine and Superior power, by that Vision shown to the eyes of men; foreshowed that which was ready to happen. Further, after the Armies had made ready to engage, he that had broken the League of Friendship, began the Fight first. Then Constantine, having called upon God the supreme Saviour, and given this Signal to the Army about him; got the better in the 
a The first Battle between Constantine and Licinius was in Pannonia, at Cibalae; which Zosimus describes excellently well in his Second Book, as also The Author of the Excerpta de Gestis Constantini, pag. 473. This Fight happened when Volusianus the second time and Annianus were Consuls; on the eight of the Ides of October, as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti. To whom agrees Sigonius in his third Book de Occidentali Imperio. In Eusebius' Chronicon the Cibalensian Battle is ill placed on the seventh year of Constantine, in regard that Action happened on the eighth year of his Empire. Yea, if you compute the matter exactly, it was now the ninth year of Constantine's Empire. For, his ninth year began on the eighth of the Calends of August, Volusianus the second time and Annianus being Consuls. Aurelius' Victor writes thus concerning the Wars between Licinius and Constantine. Ita potestas orbis Romani duobus quaesita. Qui quamvis per Flavii Sororem nuptam Licinio connexi inter se erant, ob diversos mores tamen anxie triennium congruere quiv●re, etc. Thus the power of the Roman world was gotten by two. Who though by Flavius' Sister married to Licinius they had been joined together, yet because of their different dispositions, for three years' space they could ill agree, &c Which passage does manifestly confirm Idatius' Fasti: Otherwise, from the opinion of the Eusebian Chronicon it aught to be said, Biennium, for two years' space. A passage in Eutropius' Tenth Book must also be corrected, which is commonly Printed thus. As primo eum in Pannonia, Secundò ingenti apparatu bellum apud Cibalas instruentem, repentinus oppressit, etc. Doubtless, the word Secundò must be expunged, which was added by some unskilful Transcriber. For first, Constantine's first Battle against Licinius was at Cibalae, as we have shown above. Then, it would be ridiculous to say, that the first Battle was in Pannonia, the second at Cibalae; in regard Cibalae is a City of Pannonia. Moreover, Peanius who rendered Eutropius into Greek, acknowledges not that word Secundò, as appears from his Rendition. Yet Orosius (as also the Author of the Historia Miscella,) hath followed the vulgar reading in Eutropius. For his words are these; Constantinus Licinium Sororis suae virum in Pannoniâ primùm vicit, deinde apud Cibalas oppressit. Vales.  first Engagement. Not long after, he was superior in a 
b This second Fight of Constantine against Licinius, happened in Thracia, as Zosimus informs us. But Zosimus mentions not the very place: but the Author of the Excerpta de Gestis Constantini pag. 474. says 'twas fought in the Campus Mardiensis: which place is equally unknown to us. Further, this Battle happened on the same year with that at Cibalae, as 'tis concluded from the Relation of Zosimus, and of that unknown Author. Which may also be demonstrated by this argument. After this Battle a Peace being made up between Constantine and Licinius, on the year following Constantine and Licinius were made Consuls; and In the West that year is inscribed, Constantine the Fourth and Licinius the fourth time Consuls; but in the Eastern parts Licinius' name is set first, in this manner, Licinius Augustus the Fourth and Constantine the fourth time being Coss; as it occurs in the Excerpta de Gestis Constantini. Vales.  second Fight, and obtained a far greater Victory; in regard the Salutary Trophy was carried before his Army.   

CHAP. VII. That in the Battles, wherever the Standard, made in the form of a Cross, was, there a Victory was obtained.  
INdeed, wherever that [Standard] appeared, happened a Rout of the Enemies, and a pursuit [was made] by those who had gotten the better. Which when the Emperor perceived, in what ever place he saw any party of his Army pressed hard upon, thither he ordered the Salutary Trophy to be carried, as some most efficacious 
* Or, Remedy, or, help.  Amulet to procure a Victory. After the doing whereof, a Victory followed immediately; in regard Strength and Courage was by a divine act of providence infused into those who fought.   

CHAP. VIII. That fifty persons were made choice of, to carry the Cross.  
WHerefore, out of the Protectors that were about him, he made choice of such persons as excelled for strength of body, courage of mind, and exemplariness of piety; on whom he imposed only this of duty, that they should take an assiduous care of this Standard. 
a These Guards to whose care Constantine committed the Labarum in Battles, Grethserus (book 2. the Cruse, chap. 40.) says are the same with those who in the Theodosian Code are termed the Praepositi Laborum, that is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For the Greeks termed it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because it was an assistance to the Labouring Companies, as Sozomen attests. Vales.  These persons were in number no less than fifty: on whom nothing else was incumbent, but to surround, defend, and guard the Standard; which each of them by turns carried on his shoulders. These things the Emperor himself related to us who compose this History, whilst he was in Peace and Repose, a long time after [the Transaction] of these affairs; and to his Relation he added a matter highly worthy to be recorded.   

CHAP. IX. That one of the Cross-bearers who fled, was killed; but he that by Faith stood his ground, was preserved.  
FOr he said, that a dismal noise and sudden disturbance having one time put the Army into a consternation during the very heat of an Engagement, he who bore the Standard on his shoulders, was in an agony by reason of his fear; whereupon he delivered the Standard to another, to the end he might make his escape out of the fight. That other person had no sooner taken it, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Fuk. Manuscript has opened to us the true writing of this place; wherein the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For I doubt not but Eusebius wrote, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he who slipped away. Vales.  but he who slipped away, being got without the protection of the Standard, was stuck into the belly by a Dart cast at him, and was deprived of his life. Thus this man underwent the punishment of his cowardice and infidelity, and lay dead upon the Spot. But the Salutary Trophy became the preservative of his Life who bore it. In so much that, though Darts were frequently cast at him who bore the Standard, yet he was preserved unhurt: but the Spear of the [Salutary] Trophy received the Darts. And this was a thing which far surpassed every miracle, [to see] in what manner the Enemy's Darts fell upon the smallest circumference of the Spear, whereon they were fixed and stuck fast; but the Standard-Bearer was preserved from death: yea, none of those employed in this Office did ever receive a wound. This is not our relation, but the emperor's own, who amongst other matters declared this also to us. Who, when by the power of God he had obtained the former Victories, afterwards marched forward, and moved his Army in a Military order.   

CHAP. X. Various Fights, and the Victories of Constantine.  
But the Van 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words are transposed, and are thus to be restored, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. as 'tis in the Fuketian Manuscript; and so we have rendered it. Vales.  of the adverse party, not able to 
† Or, Endure.  stand his first Attack, cast away their Arms with both their hands, and fell prostrate at the Emperor's feet. He 
* Or, Received them all safe.  saved them all, being one that was highly pleased with the preservation of men. But others of them, who continued in Arms, prepared themselves for an Engagement. To whom when the Emperor had proposed overtures, and had 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, blandis & amicis verbis eos compellans, treating them with kind and friendly words. Further, what Eusebius relates in this chapter, seems to belong to the first Battle in the field of Cybalae, whereof I have spoken before. And this is confirmed by what follows. Vales  treated them with expressions of kindness and friendship; perceiving they were not to be persuaded, he sent his Army against them. They turned their backs immediately, and betook themselves to flight. And some of them, taken in the pursuit, were slain by the Law of 
‖ Or, War.  Arms: but others ran one against another, and so were cut off by their own swords.   

CHAP. XI. Licinius' Flight, and Enchantments.  
AFter this, when their Prince saw himself deprived of an assistance 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius uses the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a new sense, to signify Soldiers. Indeed, the Militia was a kind of Temporary servitude. Which Suidas tells us also, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Hence 'tis, that the Tyrones were marked, like Servants, with certain marks in their skin. The Missio likewise, or Military-discharge answers the Manumission or making free of Servants. With good reason therefore Eusebius terms the Roman Soldiers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But if any one be displeased herewith he may easily make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his own men. Vales.  from his servants, and that the vast numbers as well of Soldiers as Auxiliaries which he had gotten together, were vanished; and was experimentally covinced that the hope he had placed in those whom he thought to be Gods, was vain; he forthwith betook himself to a most inglorious flight. And in this manner he made his escape, and 
* Or, Was in safety.  secured himself from danger; because the most pious Emperor ordered his own men not to make a close pursuit after him, to the end by flying he might obtain safety. For 'twas his hope, that Licinius, made sensible of the unhappy posture of his own affairs, might at length desist from his mad boldness, and would change his opinion for thoughts that were sound and better. These were Constantine's thoughts, suggested to him from that transcendency of Humanity wherewith he was endowed; and he took a resolution patiently to bear injuries, and to give Him pardon who deserved it not. But so far was Licinius from abstaining from his pristine improbity; that he heaped mischiefs upon mischiefs, and attempted more nefarious and audacious Facts. Moreover, he betook himself again to the evil Arts and practices of Conjurers, and was more insolently emboldened. But, that saying might have 
† Or, In like manner.  fitly been applied to him, which was spoken of that old Tyrant, to wit, God had hardened his heart.   

CHAP. XII. In what manner Constantine, praying in a Tabernacle, obtained the Victory.  
LIcinius having therefore involved himself in such [impieties] as these, was thrust headlong into the pit of destruction. But the Emperor, when he saw there was a necessity of a 
a Hence it appears, that what I have noted at the tenth chapter is true; viz. that Eusebius speaks there concerning the former Battle, which was fought at Cybalae. Vales.  second Battle, diligently 
† Or, Dedicated his leisure to his Saviour.  applied himself to [the worship of] his Saviour. And pitched a 
b Concerning this Tabernacle which▪ Constantine carried about with him in his expeditions, Sozomen writes in book 1. chap. 8. Vales.  Tabernacle of the Cross without [his Camp,] and at a good distance from it: where he 
‖ Or, Made use of a chaste and pure diet.  lived chastely and purely, and poured forth his prayers to God; agreeable to the practice of that old Prophet of God; concerning whom the divine Oracles give this attestation, that 
* Exod. 33. 7.  He pitched the Tabernacle without the Camp. Some few persons, of whose Faith piety and 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sincerity. Vales.  benevolence he had the most assured proofs, were continually present with him. And this he was always wont to do, as often as he was about to begin a flight. For he was slow, because he would be secure: and 'twas his constant usage to act all things by the advice of God. Further, when with great earnestness he made Supplications to his God, he was always vouchsafed the Divine presence. After which, moved as 'twere by a more Divine inspiration, he was wont to leap out of the Tabernacle, and would forthwith give order for the immediate march of his Army▪ and that without delay, yea even in that very hour, they should draw their Swords. His men would fall on pellmell, and cut down all before them without any distinction of age; till such time as (having gotten a Victory 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, within a very short moment of an hour; so I found it mended in Moraus' Copy, and in the Fuketian Manuscript. A little before, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, till such time as; in which manner Eusebius does usually express himself. Vales.  within a very short space,) they had erected Victorious Trophies against their Enemies.   

CHAP. XIII. His Humanity towards the Soldiers that were taken Prisoners.  
IN this manner was the Emperor long before wont, both to behave himself, and to order his Army, before they engaged in a Battle: for he always preferred God before his own Life; and studied to perform all things by his advices; and used all imaginable caution to prevent the slaughter of many men. On which account, he consulted the safety of the Enemies no less, than that of his own Soldiers. Wherefore, he admonished his own men, when they had been Victors in a Battle, to show compassion to the vanquished: and, that being men themselves, they ought not to forget the same Nature which they were of. But if at any time he perceived, that the minds of his Soldiers were greedy of slaughter, he repressed them by a Largess of Gold; giving order, that whoever took one of the Enemy alive, * should have a 
‖ Or, Should be honoured with, etc.  certain weight of Gold bestowed on him. And this enticement for the preservation of men's lives, was found out by the Emperor's prudence. Insomuch that, very many even of the Barbarians themselves were saved, the Emperor's Gold being the Ransom of their Lives.   

CHAP. XIV. Again concerning his Prayers in the Tabernacle.  
THese, and infinite other such like actions as these, the Emperor was wont at other times frequently to perform. But at that present, before he joined Battle, he retired alone into the Tabernacle, where, as his usage was, he was earnest in prayers to God; abstaining from all manner of divertisement, and delicious food; and 
* Or, Afflicting.  macerating himself with fastings, and 
† Or, Vexation of body.  bodily austerities. And in this manner he appeased God with Supplications and Prayers, that he might have him for his benign and propitious Assistant, and might perform those things which God had suggested to his mind. Moreover, 
‖ Constantine's.  his care in behalf of the Republic was watchful and diligent; and he poured forth prayers, not more for the safety of his own Forces, than for that of his Enemies.   

CHAP. XV. Licinius' 
* Or, Deceit in relation to friendships.  dissembled Friendship, and his Worship of Idols.  
BUt because Licinius (who had fled a little before,) practised dissimulation, and entreated, that an amicable League might be again renewed; [the Emperor] supposing a Peace would be of use [to the Government,] and advantageous to mankind in general, vouchsafed to grant him even this, upon certain 
a The conditions of Peace were these, that Licinius should continue possessed of the East, Asia, Thracia, Moesia, and Seythia Minor; but that Dardania, Macedonia, Achaia, Pannonia, Moetia, and Dacia should be added to the Dominions of Constantine: this Information we have from Zosimus, Sozomen, and the Author of the Excerpta de Gestis Constantini. Vales.  Terms and Conditions. Licinius speciously pretended a ready compliance with the Terms offered him, and with oaths confirmed his 
* Or, Faith.  adherence thereto. But he secretly got together another 
† Or, Provision of Forces.  Army of men, and resolved to renew the War, and begin a Fight. He also called in the Barbarians to be his Auxiliaries; and went up and down in quest of other Gods, because he had been deceived by the former. He did not in the least remember, what he himself had said a little before, in his Speech concerning the Gods. Nor would he acknowledge that God who had been Constantine's Defender: but in a most Ridiculous manner began to inquire out for himself, more and those newer Gods.   

CHAP. XVI. In what manner▪ Licinius Commanded his Soldiers, not to make an Attack against the [Standard of the] Cross.  
AFter this, knowing for certain, that there was a certain divine and secret power in the Salutary Trophy, by which power (he understood) Constantine's Army obtained Victory; he warned his Soldiers, that they should by no means engage against it, nor by chance or 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, incircumspectly, or inconsiderately; in which manner 'tis mended in Turnebus' Copy at the margin. And so the Reading is in the Fuketian Manuscript. Vales.  rashly cast their eyes upon it. For, that Standard (he said,) was of a force incredible, and an Enemy and Adversary to him in particular: wherefore they were to use great Caution, not to begin a Fight against it. Having given out these Orders, he prepared for an Engagement with 
* Canstantine.  Him, who by reason of his 
† Or, Humanity.  innate Clemency made delays, and deferred that Ruin which hung over him. The 
‖ Or, Licinius' Army.  Licinians, placing their confidence in a Multitude of Gods, marched forth with vast numbers of Forces, carrying before them, as their defence, Images of dead persons, and inanimate Statues. But Constantine, surrounded with the 
* Or, Coat of Mail.  Armour of piety, against the multitude of his Enemies opposed the Salutary and Vivifick Standard of the Cross, as some affrightening spectacle and potent preservative against mischief. And at first he 
† Or, Stop't.  made an Alt; in which interim he forbore the use of his Arms, that he might not begin the fight first; which thing he did, on account of the League he had made.   

CHAP. XVII. Constantine's Victory.  
BUt when he saw the Enemy persisting in an obstinacy of mind, and perceived that they drew their Swords; moved with indignation, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with one Shout and in a moment. And so 'tis in the Fuketian and Savil. Copies. Further, this signal Victory of Constantine's happened in Crispus' and Constantine's third Consulate, on the fifth of the Nones of July, near Hadrianople, as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti. But Baronius places this Hadrianopolitane Battle on the year of Christ 318, whereon Licinius the fifth time, and Crispus were Consuls. Whose opinion we overthrew by these arguments and Testimonies of the best Writers. The first is Idatius, who in his Fasti writes thus; Crispo III & Constantino III. Coss. etc. Crispus and Constantine being Consult the third time, the Hadrianopolitane Battle [happened] on the fifth of the Nones of July, and the Chalcedonensian Battle on the fourteenth of the Calends of October. The same words occur in the Alexandrian Chronicle; but they are erroneously ascribed to the year following, when Paulinus and Julianus were Consuls. With Idatius agrees Aurelius Victor, who writes thus concerning the Fights between Constantine and Licinius: Quo sanè variis proeliis pulso, etc. Who having indeed been beaten in many Battles; in regard it would have seemed dangerous wholly to crush him; on account of Affinity; the children of them both being received into a Colleague-ship, and elected to the Empire of Caesar's; Crispus and Constantinus begotten by Flavius: Licinianus by Licinius. Which [Colleague-ship] was scarce lasting, nor proved it happy to those who were assumed into it, being published in that same month on a day defiled with an Eclipse of the Sun. Therefore six years after, the Peace being broke, Licinius, Routed amongst the Thracians, went to Chalcedon. Crispus, Licinianus, and Constantinus had been created Caesar's in the Consulate of Gallicanus and Bassus, on the Calends of March, (as Idatius relates in his Fasti, and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle,) that is, on the year of Christ 317. On the year following there happened a darkness in the day time, at the ninth hour, as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti. Wherefore Aurelius Victor is mistaken, who places the promotion of the Caesars on the same year whereon the Eclipse of the Sun happened. For, there happened indeed an Eclipse of the Sun on the year of Christ 318. But Crispus (together with Licinianus and Constantinus,) had been made Caesar on the year of our Lord's Nativity 317. Yet, Aurelius Victor does rightly compute the intervals of the times. For, from the Eclipse of the Sun, which happened on the year of Christ 318, to the Hadrianopolitane Battle there are full Six years. Hereto agrees Cedrenus, who on the nineteenth year of Constantine's Empire, says, that Constantine undertook an Expedition against Licinius. For Constantine's nineteenth year falls on Crispus' and Constantine's third Consulate, which was the year of Christ 324. Sigonius differs not much from this account, who assigns the Hadrianopolitane Fight to the year of Christ 323, when Severus and Rufinus were Consuls. There is mention of the same Hadrianopolitane Fight in Lege 1. Cod. Theod. de Veteranis, where Constantine says thus. Veteranis qui ex die quintâ nonarum Juliarum, etc. To the Veteranes, who from the fifth day of the Nones of July, when the first Victory in Thracia shined upon the whole world, and who afterwards deserved a Mission [or, Discharge] at our Nicomedia, we have indulged certain privileges by an Edict, etc. For the Hadrianopolitane Battle was sought on the fifth day of the Nones of July, as Idatius has recorded in his Fasti, and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle. But the subscription of this Law is faulty. For, 'tis said to be published, Licinius the fifth time and Crispus being Consuls that is, on the year of Christ 318. Which gave occasion of mistake to Baronius. But, who sees not that it should be written, Paulinus and Julianus being Coss? For when they were Consuls, Constantine came to Nicomedia, after Licinius was Routed and totally vanquished. But, when Licinius the fifth time, and Crispus were Consuls, Nicomedia obeyed Licinius, and was the seat of his Empire. When they were Consuls therefore Constantine could not indulge a Mission and Privileges to his own Veteranes, in the City Nicomedia, in regard that City was in no wise subject to his Government. Whereas therefore in that Law Constantine does term it Our Nicomedia, we must of necessity say, that that Law was dated in the Consulate of Paulinus and Julianus. Vales.  with one Shout and in a moment he Routed all the Forces of the Enemy, and obtained a Victory at the same time, both over his Eenemies, and over the Daemons.   

CHAP. XVIII. Licinius' Death, and the Triumphs celebrated over him.  
THen he inflicted on that 
* Licinius.  Enemy of God, and on those about him, a condign punishment; to which he adjudged them by the Law of War. What persons soever therefore had been his Advisers to a War against God, were lead away, together with the Tyrant himself, and underwent a deserved punishment. And they, who 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a little before. Unless we should say, that the words are transposed, which frequently occurs in these Books. And so Christophorson seems to have mended this place; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a little after, did in reality discern the God of Constantine, what a God he was; which reading is very good. Further, in the Fuketian Manuscript and in the old Sheets, from those words, But when he saw, to these, only God; 'tis but one chapter, not two, as 'tis in the Geneva Edition. Vales.  a little before had been puffed up with a vain hope, did in reality embrace the God of Constantine, and professed that at length they acknowledged him to be the true and only God.   

CHAP. XIX. The public rejoicings and Festivities.  
MOreover, when the Impious were quite 
* Or, Taken away.  destroyed, the Rays of the Sun in future appeared bright and pure, [the cloud as 'twere] of Tyrannic power [being dispersed.] And all parts of the world which paid obedience to the Roman Empire became conjoined; those Provinces in the East were united to them in the West; and the whole Body of the Empire was adorned with 
* Or, One Government of the whole.  one universal Monarch, as with one Head; the Dominion and Authority of one person 
† Or, Arriving at.  comprehending all men whatever. And the bright Rays of the Light of Piety bestowed joyful days on them, who before sat in darkness and the shadow of death. Nor did there remain any remembrance of the past Evils; in regard all persons every where adorned the Conqueror with praises, and professed they acknowledged the only God his preserver. Thus, Our Emperor, embellished with all the virtues of Religion, Constantinus Victor (for he procured himself this 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Copy and the King's Sheets 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this most agreeable and proper Surname. Constantine used the Praenomen of Victor, as 'tis apparent from his Constitutions and Letters. In the Gesta purgationis Caeciliani, some of his Letters have this Inscription, Victor Constantinus Maximus Augustus. Eusebius says therefore, that this was his proper name as ' 'twere. For the Greeks term a proper name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Manuscript the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  most agreeable and proper Surname and Title, on account of those Victories granted him by God over all his Enemies and Opposers:) received the East; and reduced under a Subjection to himself the entire Roman Empire, conjoined as heretofore it had been. He was the first [Emperor] who published to all men the Dominion of one God: and he himself, possessed of the sole Dominion over the Roman world, governed the whole Body of Mankind. All fear of those mischiefs wherewith all men had been heretofore oppressed, was now taken away. And they who in times past had been dejected and sorrowful, then looked one upon another with smiling countenances and cheerful eyes. In Dances also and Songs they first of all glorified God the King of Kings, (
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for thus they were instructed, from the close of the Tenth Book of his Ecclesiastical History, where all these passages occur almost in the same words. A little after, write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and his most modest Sons as 'tis in the Fuketian and Savil. Manuscripts, and in the King's Sheets. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Son.  for thus they were instructed to do;) and in the next place The Victor Augustus, and his most Modest and Pious Sons The Caesars, with 
* Or, Voices not to be stopped.  uninterrupted Acclamations. There was an oblivion of past Afflictions, no remembrance of impiety; but an enjoyment of the present 
† Or, Goods.  Blessings, and an expectation of more in future.   

CHAP. XX. How Constantine made Laws in favour of the Confessors.  
MOreover, the Emperor's Constitutions full of Clemency, were then 
* Or, Opened.  published amongst us also, as they had been before amongst those who inhabited the other part of the world: and Laws, breathing forth Piety towards God, gave various promises of all manner of Goods; in regard they bestowed 
a In the Alexandrian Chronicle these words occur concerning Constantine's Liberality and Indulgence towards the Provincials; on the twentieth year of his Empire, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he took off the Burdens of Artificers and Collators (that is, those of the Provincials who paid Tribute.) Vales.  on the Provincials throughout each Province, what was useful and of advantage to them; and assigned to the Churches of God those things that were congruous and convenient. And first of all, 
* The Laws.  they recalled home those persons, who, because they would not sacrifice to Idols, had been banished by the Governors of Provinces, and compelled to remove out of their own Country. Then, they freed from public Functions, those who for the same reason had been 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood not this place; but Portesius has rendered it, not unhappily, in this manner; Qui eâdem de causâ translati erant ad Curias, who for the same reason had been removed to the Curiae. Vales. The Curia were the Offices of Corporations, the bearing whereof was generally very chargeable and burdensome; the persons who bore these Offices were termed Curiales.  adjudged to the Curiae: and ordered, that such as had been deprived of their Goods, should have them restored to them again. Besides, they who during the time of Persecution, [having been strengthened] by God, had given a signal proof of their fortitude and constancy of mind; and were either condemned to the Mines, there to be tortured with daily Labour; or adjudged to a Deportation into the Islands; or had been forced 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders this place ill, thus, ad publica imperii opera obeunda vi compulsi, by force compelled to undergo the public Works of the Empire. Eusebius terms the Mines, public Bake-houses, Work-houses wherein they Wove, and Gynaecia; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: to which works who ever had been condemned by a sentence of the Judge, lost their Liberty. For this was termed a servitude of punishment. Now, 'twas usual to condemn the Christians to such works as these, because of their confession of Christ's name. And, as to the Mines, the matter is notorious. But, of a condemnation to the public Bakehouse, we have an instance in the Acts of the Passion of Pope Marcellus. Vales.  to a slavery in the Public Works; these persons, freed on a sudden from all these disquietudes and troubles, enjoyed their Liberty. Further, such as, by reason of their egregious resoluteness in retaining their Religion, had been despoiled of the honour of the Militia, were recalled from this ignominy by the Emperor's Munificence: who gave them 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Two words seem to have grown into one, which are, thus to be disjoined, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A little after, where the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of recovering their Houses; I think it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of recovering their proper Offices. For they had not been despoiled of their Houses, but of their Employments in the Militia. Vales.  a free Liberty of choice, either of recovering their proper Offices, and of flourishing in their Pristine dignities; or, if they were in love with a quiet and retired Life, of continuing in future exempt from the troubles of all public Functions. Lastly, whatever persons in order to their being reproached and disgraced, had been condemned to a slavery in the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Concerning the Gynaecia there is frequent mention, as well in both the Codes, as in the Notitia of the Roman Empire. See Brissonius' Lexicon. Further, persons condemned to the Gynaecia, were clothed in a short coat made of Linen, which was a servile habit. We learn this from the Passion of Romanus the Martyr, which is published by Mombritius, and occurs in the Musciacensian Copy. Eadem vero die Maximianus jussit, etc. But on the same day Maximianus commanded, that the Christians who were in the Palace should be ungirt. Maximianus therefore took notice to himself of many passing by, whilst they were losing their Girdles: and he saw Isitius of Blessed Memory; and being in a rage, called him to him, and stripped him of the garments wherewith he was clothed, and clothed him in a Linnen-short-coat, and put him into the Gynaeceum to the Wool-Workers, in order to his reproach. Further, the Fuketian Manuscript has this place written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the truer reading no doubt, and we have followed it in our Version. Vales. The Gynaecium or Gynaiceium (says Brissonius in his Work de Verbo. Significat. book 7. fol. 254, Edit. Paris. 1596,) signifies the Weaving-House appointed for making the Garments of the Emperor. The Emperors had Slaves of both Sexes employed in their Gynaecia. They had likewise Weaving-Houses for Linen Garments, termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Linyphia, which we find mentioned in Chap. 34 of this Second Book.  Gynaecia, them [the Emperor] set at Liberty as well as the rest.   

CHAP. XXI. How [he made Laws] concerning the Martyrs, and concerning the Estates of the Churches  
ANd these were the Establishments which the Emperor made in written Laws, concerning such persons as had undergone those sufferings. But in relation to their goods, a most full and ample provision was made by a Law of the emperor's. For he commanded, that the Goods and Estates of God's holy Martyrs, who had ended their lives in their Confession, should be enjoyed by their nearest Relatives. But, if no Relation of theirs could be found, than the Churches were to have their Estates. And, the [Imperial] Letter of Indulgence ordered, that the Goods which had been heretofore transferred to others, out of the Treasury, either by a Sale, or by donation; and which remained still in the Treasury, should be returned back to their Owners. Such were the favours which the Emperor's benignity conferred upon the Church of God, by his Laws transmitted into all the Provinces.   

CHAP. XXII. In what manner he refreshed and cherished the People also.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But, etc. and from these words the twenty second chapter is to be begun, as 'tis in the Fuketian Manuscript and the Old Sheets. Vales.  BUt, his Imperial Munificence bestowed more, and far greater Favours than these, upon the people that were strangers to our Religion, and upon all the Provinces. Wherefore, all the Inhabitants of our [Eastern Countries,] 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I mend it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who having before this: which Christophorson saw not. I write also, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, received an account of what, etc. Vales.  who having before this received an account of what had been done in the other part of the Roman Empire, had styled them happy because they were possessed of such Blessings; and who fervently prayed, that they themselves might at length enjoy the like: beholding these things with their own eyes, 
* Or, Thought good to style.  doubted not of terming themselves blessed now; and confessed, that some new Miracle, and such a one as no Age under the Rays of the Sun had ever beheld before, so great and gracious an Emperor [namely,] had 
† Or, Shined upon.  appeared to mankind. And these were their Sentiments.   

CHAP. XXIII. That he publicly Proclaimed God the Author of Good; and concerning the Copies of his Laws.  
BUt, when the Emperor, by the power of God his Saviour, had reduced all places under a Subjection to himself, he himself made known to all men that God who had bestowed these Blessings upon him: and attested, that 
* God.  He, not himself, was to be accounted the Author of his Victories. And this he declared by his Letters, written as well in the Latin as Greek Tongue, and sent throughout every Province. Further, the 
a Eusebius praises the Emperor Constantine's Eloquence. For that is the meaning of these words. But Christophorson seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the truth of our discourse. It must also be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Turnebus has mended it at the side of his Copy; and the same is the reading in the Fuketian and Savil. Manuscripts. Besides, from these words the 24th Chapter is begun, both in the Fuketian Manuscript, and in the Old Sheets. Vales.  powerfullness of his Language will easily be perceived by him, who shall apply himself to the perusal of his Letters, They were two: the one directed to the Churches of God; the other, to the people in every City that were Strangers to our Religion. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading the Geneva-men have taken notice of, as occurring in some Copies. But, this way of writing is not to be born with. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the singular number follows. Besides, Eusebius produces but one Constitution of Constantine's here; to wit, that which had been sent by Constantine to the Provincials. He does indeed attest, that two Laws had been issued forth together in favour of the Christians; the one to the Catholic Church, the other to the Provincials. But he annexes the Copy but of one of them, namely of that which had been sent to the Provincials of Palestine. The other, sent to the Churches, is omitted by Eusebius, either because it had been drawn according to the same Copy with that to the Provincials; or for some other reason. Vales.  Which Latter, in regard 'tis accommodate to our present Subject, I think fit to insert here; both, that the Copy of this Letter may be recorded in the Monuments of History, and consigned to posterity; and also, that the truth of our Relation may receive confirmation. It was transcribed from an Authentic Copy of the Imperial Law, which is in our Custody. A subscription whereto in the emperor's own 
* Or, Right band.  hand, does, like some Seal, ‡ assert the verity of our Narrative. 
† Or, Record the evidence of the confirmation of our discourse.    

CHAP. XXIV. Constantine's Law concerning Piety towards God, and concerning the Christian Religion.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS, MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Manuscript I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the Palestinian Provincials. Further, from these words I began the 24th Chapter, following the authority of the Kings and Fuketian Manuscripts. Vales.  To the Provincials of Palestine.  
AMongst those whose Sentiments concerning the Deity are right and prudent, it has long since been made apparent by a manifest 
* Distinction, or, diversity.  Evidence, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Medicaean Manuscript make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And such as, etc. And a little after, from the same Manuscript it must be read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, worship of Christianity; and the same is the reading in the King's Sheets and Fuketian Manuscript. Vales. In Robert Stephens 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  and such as is sufficient far to remove all scruple whatever; how great a difference there hath been between an accurate observance in reference to the most venerable Worship of Christianity, and those who are its Opposers 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Medicaean Manuscript has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, desirous of contemning it; which reading seems to me much truer. Vales.  and desirous of contemning it. But now, by far evidenter Actions and more illustrious Exploits, as well the absurdity of the doubt hath been demonstrated, as also, how great the power of the Supreme God is. In as much as, to those who faithfully revere the venerable Law, and dare not violate any of its precepts, a plenty of 
* Or, Goods.  Blessings is presented, and an incomparable strength with good hopes to effect what they have attempted. But, to them who have embraced an impious Opinion, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Medicaean Manuscript is far truer. For thus it runs, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. even the Events, etc. And after the word Worship, it has a point, which is the mark of an interrogation. Vales.  even the Events were correspondent to the designs. For, who ever obtained any thing of good, that would not acknowledge God to be the Author of Goods, and refused to pay Him a due Worship? 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Medicaean Manuscript is far more elegant, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Indeed, the things, etc. Vales.  Indeed, the things themselves give confirmation to what we affirm.   

CHAP. XXV. An Example from ancient Times.  
IF therefore any one does in his thoughts run over the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting in the Medicaean Manuscript; nor is it very necessary. Presently, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, heretofore transacted; the same Manuscript has it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at any time transacted. Also, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Issue of their attempt: 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, their attempts to an— issue; in which manner I found it written in the King's Sheets and Fuketian Manuscript. Vales.  former Times derived down as far as these days of ours, and in his mind contemplates the Affairs heretofore transacted; he will find all those, who laid Justice and Probity as the foundation of their Actions, both to have brought their attempts to an happy issue, and (as from some root of sweetness) to have likewise gathered the pleasantest fruit. But [he will perceive] them, who have audaciously attempted unjust Facts; (and have either [broken out] into a foolish madness against God himself; or have entertained not one good thought 
b This place is imperfect, and aught thus to be restored from the Medicaean Manuscript; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which reading we have expressed in our Rendition. Vales.  towards mankind; but have inflicted Exiles, Infamies, 
* Or, Publications of Goods.  Proscriptions, Slaughters, and many other such like [punishments;] and who never repented at any time, nor recalled their minds to a better Temper:) to have received rewards of the like nature. And these things do happen 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Manuscript 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Manuscript also 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  not ill and unseemly, nor contrary to reason.   

CHAP. XXVI. Concerning the Persecuted, and the Persecutors.  

a At these words I began the 26th Chapter, from the Fuk. Manuscript, and the King's Sheets. Vales.  FOr, what ever persons proceed to Action with a just [purpose of] mind, and have the fear of God continually in their thoughts, preserving their Faith towards Him firm and unshaken; and who do not prefer present fears and dangers before the hopes of those future things: although they may have had experience of some Troubles and afflictions for a time, yet they have not born what befell them with heaviness, because they believe, that greater Rewards are treasured up for them. But, by how much more pressing the Calamities were, wherewith they have been tried; by so much more shining was the Glory they obtained. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Medicaean Manuscript is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But such as have either dishonourably, etc. 'Tis much like what he had said above, at chap. 25, where see note (b.) Vales.  But, such as have either dishonourably contemned what is just; or not acknowledged God themselves, and have dared to inflict on those who faithfully 
* Or, Follow.  worship Him, Contumelies and the cruelest of punishments; and who have not judged themselves wretched, because they have 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Manuscript the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is truer if I mistake not. A little after, the same Copy has it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have ended in a most reproachful Overthrow. Vales.  punished [men] upon such Pretexts as these; nor [accounted the persons thus punished] happy and blessed, who amidst so great sufferings have preserved their Piety towards God inviolate: Many of these men's Armies have been ruined, and many routed. In fine, their whole Military Forces have ended in a total Overthrow.   

CHAP. XXVII. That Persecution hath been the Occasion of Mischief to those who waged War.  
FRom such [impieties] as these, 
* Or, Heavy.  Bloody Wars have risen, and dismal devastations. Hence [hath been occasioned] a want of necessaries for daily use, and a multitude of 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, impendent Miseries. And a little before, in the same Copy, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. From such [impieties] as these, bloody Wars arise. Vales.  impendent Mischiefs. Hence, the Authors of so great Impiety, fallen under the pressures of the extremest calamities, have either perished by an 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Medicaean Copy adds a word, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, perished by an unhappy death. A little after, in the same Manuscript the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For, each of them hath found, or met with, etc. which doubtless is truer. Vales.  unhappy death; or, leading a most reproachful Life, have acknowledged that more afflictive than Death itself; and have received punishments in a manner equal to their unjust Actions. For, each of them hath met with Mischiefs so much the more Calamitous, with how much more of vehemency he had through madness resolved to assault (as he hoped,) and put a force upon the Divine Law. In so much that, they were not only disquieted with the Troubles of this present Life, but most acutely tortured with a fear and expectation of the Infernal punishments.   

CHAP. XXVIII. That God chose Constantine to be the Minister of Blessings.  
Further, when so great and sore an impiety had seized 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a great salutary Cure; without the Conjunction. Vales.  Mankind; and the Republic, as 'twere by the rage of some Pestilential distemper, was infected with the imminentest of dangers, and therefore wanted a Cure that was salutary and great; what solace, what Remedy did God find out, to free us from these evils? (Now, when I speak of God, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy, the simple term occurs instead of the compounded, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which has less of roughness. A little after, the reading in the same Copy is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  He must always be meant, who really is the only God, and is possessed of a perpetual power in every Age. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Medicaean Manuscript is truer, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Nor will it in any wise, etc. which emendation Sozomen confirms book 1. chap 8. where he has epitomised this Law of Constantine. Vales.  Nor will it in any wise be arrogancy for him, who acknowledges the Benefits [received] from God, to speak magnificently.) 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For God Himself hath required, etc. In the Medicaean Copy the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting, which to me seems altogether superfluous. Vales.  God himself hath required and determined to make use of our assistance as fit in order to [the Completion of] his own will. Who having begun from that British Ocean, and those parts where, by a determined Necessity, the Sun is ordered to set▪; and having 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by a certain divine power. The two last words are wanting in the Medicaean Copy, and the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is referred to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which went before; in this manner, by a divine necessity, the Sun is ordered to set; and having expelled, etc. Vales.  by a certain divine power expelled and dissipated 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words, the Fuketian, Turnebian and Savil. Copies add these two, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hath wholly taken away. And so Christophorson read, as 'tis apparent from his Version, which at this place is very intricate. But I am of opinion, that those words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Who, having begun from that British Ocean, etc.] are spoken concerning Constantine himself, and not concerning God, as Musculus and Christophorson thought. Wherefore, there is no need of those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which occur not, either in the Medicaean or King's Copy, or in the Old Sheets: especially, in regard it follows in the next chapter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I am come as far as the Eastern parts. Vales.  all those mischiefs which had possessed [the world;] both, that Mankind, instructed by My Ministry, might be recalled to an observance of the most Venerable Law; and also, that the most Blessed Faith might be increased and propagated, by God Himself being the Leader:   

CHAP. XXIX. Constantine's Pious Expressions towards God; and his praise of the Confessors.  
(
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; right, if you make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; For I could never have been ungrateful. Further, these words from for I could, to highest value, must be understood as spoken by a Parenthesis. In the Fuketian and Turnebian Copies the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  FOr I could never have been ingrateful in reference to the Benefit wherewith I am obliged; in regard I firmly believe 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy this whole place is written far truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. in regard I firmly believe this most excellent, etc. as we have rendered it. Further, with these words the whole period is concluded, which begins from those words of the preceding chapter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. who having begun from that British, etc. which the Translatours perceived not. Nor could I myself ever have found it out, without the assistance of the Medicaean Copy. Vales.  this most excellent Ministry to have been conferred on Me as a Gift of the highest value;) at length I am come as far as the Eastern Parts. Which [Countries,] because they 
* Or, Are seized with.  groan under heavier Calamities, call for a greater Cure from us. Further, I do most firmly believe, that My whole Soul, all that I breath, and what ever dwells within the inmost recesses of my mind, is entirely owing from Me to the supreme God. I know accurately well indeed, that they who have rightly pursued 
† Or, The Celestial hope.  an hope of Celestial things, and have 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Medicaean Manuscript has it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ and have peculiarly and firmly placed this Queen. The Emperor Constantine terms the hope of the Sons of God, a Queen, because it excels all humane things Vales.  peculiarly and firmly placed this Queen in the divine 
‖ Or, Places.  dwellings; do in no wise stand in need of the Benevolence of men: in regard they enjoy so much the Greater Honours, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Before I had gotten the Medicaean Copy, I perceived the reading was to be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by how much farther they have removed and separated themselves from, &c. which conjecture the Medicaean Manuscript hath plainly confirmed. In which also the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so much the greater; but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is overwritten, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  by how much farther they have removed and separated themselves from 
* Or, Terrene defects.  the vices and impieties of Mortality. Nevertheless, I account it as belonging to Me, at the greatest distance now to remove, from persons void of all fault and reprehension, those necessities imposed on them for a time, and those misbecoming tortures. Otherwise, it would be most absurd, that these men's fortitude and stability of mind, should have been made apparent under their Reign, who were desirous of persecuting them, on account of their Worship of God: but, that under a servant of God [swaying the Imperial sceptre,] their Glory should not have been raised 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. to a more resplendent and more blessed Scheme or Figure. Vales.  to an higher degree of Resplendency and Blessedness.   

CHAP. XXX. A Law setting [men] free from Banishment, from The Curia, and from Proscription of Goods.  
LEt all those therefore, whether they be such as have changed their Country for a strange Soil; because they would not 
* Or, Contemn.  betray their Honour and Faith towards God, to which with their whole souls they had consecrated themselves, at what time soever each of them have been condemned by the cruel 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and a little after, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have been enroled together within, etc. In the King's Sheets and Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have been enroled within. Vales. The same with this last is the reading in Robert Stephens.  Sentences of the Judges: or, whether they be such as have been enroled within the Catalogues of the Curiales, when as before they did not fill up their Number: be now restored both 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is righter, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he now restored both to their, etc. In the King's Copy the reading is also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: in Robert Stephens 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, Eusebius here calls their paternal Lands or Estates, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For those that were liable or bound to serve in the Curiae, (into which the richest persons were wont to be enroled;) their Farms or Lands were enslaved to the Curiae; [that is, were burdened with such Services and Offices as belonged to the Courts of Corporations.] Therefore, although they withdrew themselves by flight, it availed them nothing, in regard The Curia seized their Farms. Constantine therefore appoints by this Constitution, that those who had been bound to the Curiae on account of the Christian Faith, (provided their paternal Farms, which the Curia had made seizure of, were not of a Curial original;) should recover those their paternal Farms. Wherefore Christophorson has rendered it ill, thus, Patriis sedibus, to their Father's seats. Turnebus in his Copy hath mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as 'tis also in Sr Henry Savil's Copy, and in Christophorson. Vales.  to their paternal Estates, and to their wont leisure, and return thanks to God the Deliverer of all. Also, whoever have been deprived of their Goods, and, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, oppressed. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, stricken, which pleases me better. For, 'tis a civil-law Term. So, feriri mulctâ, to be stricken or smitten with a mulct, occurs frequently in the Constitutions of the Emperors. Vales.  stricken with a 
* Or, Loss.  Mulct of their whole substance, have hitherto led a most miserable and sad life; let them likewise be restored to their Pristine habitations, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Generations. In the Medicaean Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Families. And a little after, the reading there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and may they with gladness enjoy. Vales. In Robert Stephens 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and they shall with gladness enjoy.  Families, and Goods; and may they with gladness enjoy the Beneficence of God.   

CHAP. XXXI. Those in Islands likewise.  
MOreover, we Command, that what ever persons are detained in Islands 
a Not without reason he has added the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, against their wills; because of the Monks, who lived a solitary life in Islands. Vales.  against their wills, shall enjoy [the benefit of] this provision 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Modicaean Manuscript gives us a different reading, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. to the end that they who at any time have with some difficulty been enclosed, etc. And a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may restore themselves. Also, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that such as for, &c. not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And, that such, etc. Vales.  : to the end that they, who hitherto have been enclosed, both within the impassable Craggs of Mountains, and within the surrounding Sea, being freed from their sad and inhuman Solitude, should restore themselves to their dearest Relatives, and fulfil their wishes and desires. And, that such as for a long time have lived a miserable and necessitous Life in a most 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 detestable filthiness. In the Medicaean Copy I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which perhaps is truer. The import whereof is cum invidioso quodam squalore, with an hated nastiness. Vales.  detestable filthiness, having obtained their return as some prey given to them, and being in future freed from Cares, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is written far otherwise in the Medicaean Copy. For, that Manuscript hath a full point after these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and being in future freed from cares. Then, it words the following passage thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is; For, to live with fear under Us, who both boast and believe we are the servants of God; would be a most absurd thing even barely to be heard; much more, that any one should undergo either the sore Labours [at the Mines,] or the services in the public works. Which reading, in my sentiment, is purer, and more plain than the common one. Vales.  should without fear live with us. For, for any one to live in fear under us, who both boast and believe ourselves to be the servants of God, would not only be a very absurd thing to be heard, but also much more to be believed. For our 
* Nature, or, disposition.  usage is such, that we would correct the faults of others.   

CHAP. XXXII. Also, Those who have been 
* Or, Disgraced in the, etc.  condemned to the Mines and Public Works.  
ALso, what ever persons have been condemned either to work in the sore Labours of the Mines, or to undergo the Services in the Public Works; Let such men exchange their continual Toils for a 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  sweet leisure, and in future lead a more easy life agreeable to their own minds, and conclude 
* Or, The immoderate Troubles of their Labours.  the Troubles of their immoderate Labours with a pleasing rest. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Medicaean Copy make it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is far truer. Turnebus in his Copy had mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; but the reading of the Medicaean Manuscript is truer, which is confirmed by the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  And although some of them may have 
† Or, Fallen from.  lost their common Liberty, and may have been so unfortunate as to have been marked with infamy; nevertheless, let them with a becoming joy recover their Pristine dignity separated from them by some long voyage as it were, and hasten to return into their own Countries.   

CHAP. XXXIII. Concerning the Confessors who have been employed in the Militia.  
FUrther, to those who have heretofore been 
* Or, Approved in.  adorned 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Medicaean Copy has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. in Military dignities: and a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon this cruel, etc. Vales.  with Military dignities, and have lost them upon this cruel and unjust pretence, to wit, because professing the knowledge of God, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they accounted that more valuable than the dignity they had; let it be according to their will. Vales.  they preferred that before the dignity they were possessed of; it shall be 
* Or, Eligible according to their will.  free to choose, whether they will embrace their Military Employs, and continue in the same figure they were in; 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Medicaean Copy it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, lead a free Leisure. Which reading Sozomen confirms book 1. chap. 8. where he has epitomised this Law of Constantine. In the Fuketian Manuscript I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, live in freedom honourably. But the Medicaean Copy has it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, lead an honourable free Leisure. Vales.  or live in freedom with an honourable discharge. For it will be fit and agreeable to reason, that he who hath demonstrated such a greatness of mind and Constancy in undergoing 
† Or, Dangers.  torments inflicted on him, should, according to his own choice, enjoy either Repose, or Honour.   

CHAP. XXXIV. The setting at Liberty those free persons in the Gynaecea, or them delivered over to Slavery.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Medicaean Copy has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, more-ever, whatever persons, etc. Vales.  ALso, whatever persons, by force deprived of their Nobility, have from the Judges received some such like sentence as this, that being thrust into the 
* See chap. 20. note (e.)  Gynaecea or Linyphia, they have endured 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from which, though a corrupt word, I presently smelled out the true and genuine reading of this place. I write therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; an unusual and miserable Labour. For, such servilities in the Gynaecea and Weaving Houses were unusual to free men. The same Copy has 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Cruel and miserable Labour, or were accounted Servants of the Treasury, their Pristine splendour of Birth 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Medicaean Copy is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. being of no advantage to them. And a little after, from the same Copy I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, rejoicing— at, etc. Vales.  being of no advantage to them: Let such men (rejoicing both at the honours they formerly enjoyed, and at the 
† Or, Goods.  privilege of their Liberty,) recover their usual dignities, and in future live in all manner of gladness. And let him (
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Medicaean Copy adds a word, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which is truer, if I mistake not. For the Emperor distinguishes two sorts of men: some of which, being nobly born, were enslaved to the Gynaecea, or made servants of the fiscal Farms, which was a nobler servitude: others of them, whose extraction was meaner, were sold to private men. In the Fuketian Manuscript the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  who has changed his Liberty for Slavery, by an unjust and inhuman madness of the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means the boldness and immanity of the Judge, who had despoiled a free man of his Liberty, on account of his confession of the true God. In the King's Sheets I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the Fuketian Copy has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Seller, and hath often 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, lamenting: in the Medicaean Copy the reading is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hath— lamented. Vales.  lamented his unusual servile offices, perceiving himself on a sudden as 'twere made a servant from being a free man;) receive his former freedom according to this our command, and restore himself to his Parents, and undergo those Labours that befit a Freeman; having cast out of his memory those misbecoming servilities, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Medicaean Copy 'tis more elegantly expressed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and a little before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having cast out of his memory. And the same is the reading in the King's Sheets and Fuketian Copy. Further, from these words 'tis sufficiently apparent, that what I have said is true, viz. that in this latter place Constantine speaks of the viler and meaner sort of people, who had been sold by the sentence of the Judge. For, concerning the former sort who were eminent for the splendour of their Birth, Constantine says that they may now recover their Pristine dignity. But he sends away these latter to the Services and Labours usually undergone by Freemen. Vales.  which he had before Laboured under.   

CHAP. XXXV. Concerning the succession in inheriting the Goods of Martyrs and Confessors, and of such persons as had been banished, and of them whose Goods had been brought into the Treasury.  
BUt, we must not omit mentioning those Estates, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Medicaean Copy make it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whereof several, etc. And a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which we have rendered accordingly. Neither do these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occur in the King's Sheets. Further, I found the beginning of this period variously written in the old Copies. For in the Medicaean Manuscript 'tis read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In the King's Sheets, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Turnebus in his Copy had mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The King's Copy has also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Wherefore, I doubt not but this is the true reading, and do wonder why Robert Stephens changed it. Vales.  whereof several persons have been deprived upon various pretences. Wherefore, if any persons, undergoing the eximious and divine Combat of Martyrdom with a fearlesness and confidence of mind, have been deprived of their Goods; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or, if any men; which, I doubt not, is truer. For, whereas he had before spoken of the Martyrs, he now speaks of the Confessors. A little after, from the same Copy, write thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. (forced—, because by contemning the Faith they would not yield to the Persecutors;) have— been deprived of their Goods; etc. Vales.  or, if any men, made Confessors, have procured themselves the 
* Or, Eternal hope.  hope of Eternal Goods; also, whatever persons (forced to remove out of their Country, because by betraying their Faith they would not yield to the Persecutors;) have in like manner been deprived of their Goods: Lastly, 
c Christophorson omitted this Clause, because it seemed nothing else but a superfluous repetition of what went before. But, in regard these words occur in the Medicaean Copy also, they are not rashly to be expunged. For, after the Emperor had spoken concerning the Martyrs, concerning the Confessors, and concerning the Exiles, who for fear of a Capital sentence pronounced against them, had left their Country; he now treats of those, who though they had not been condemned by a Capital sentence, had nevertheless been despoiled of their Goods. For these were not in the number of Martyrs, or Confessors; in regard they had not been brought to a Trial. Nor, had they been Exiles; but staying in their own Country, had by force been deprived of their possessions. 'Tis certain, in the Title or Contents of this Chapter, four sorts of persons are reckoned up. But Cristophorson omitted the fourth sort. Nevertheless, in the following chapter, the Emperor recounts three sorts of persons only, these last being wholly omitted. Vales.  if any persons, though not condemned by a Capital sentence, have nevertheless had the hard fortune to suffer a loss of their Goods: Our Order is, that the Inheritances of all these persons shall be given to their nearest Relations. Further, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the successions of persons intestate, the Law calls the nearest of the Agnati [or, Kindred by the Male line] to the Inheritance, if their own Heirs be wanting, as Gaius informs us in his Institutions Titulo decimo sexto. Hence, the Agnati are by the Law termed Legitimi Heredes, Lawful Heirs, because the Law casts the Inheritance upon these only. For, the Cognati [Kindred by the Female line] could not be Heirs by the Civil Law, but were called to the Inheritance by the Jus Praetorium only, as Lawyers inform us. Further, amongst the Cognati, he that was nearest took the Inheritance, in the same manner as amongst the Agnati. But there is a difficulty in this place, who ought to be meant by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Kindred, whether the Agnati, or Cognati. 'Tis ceetain, if by the term Laws we understand the Laws of the twelve Tables, it will be necessary that the Agnati should be meant. Sozomen words it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to those nearer of Kin. Vales.  whereas the Laws do in express words command, that the nearer of the kindred [shall receive the Inheritance,] 'tis easy to know, to whom the Inheritances belong. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and moreover; which reading I have followed in my Version. At first it had been written in that Copy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because; and afterwards, in a more modern hand, it was mended, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 moreover. Vales.  And moreover, 'tis agreeable to reason, that they should come to the succession, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The meaning of this place is very obscure. Christophorson renders it thus; Et quod ratione etiam oportet eos succedere, qui sint domesticâ consuetudine conjunctiores, constat: praesertim cum illi ipsi Martyrs, non criminis ullius convicti, sed suâ inducti voluntate, mortem oppetiverint; i. e. And that in reason they ought to succeed, who are nearer by a domestic acquaintance, 'tis manifest● especially, in regard those very Martyrs, not convicted of any crime, but induced by their own will, underwent death. But, there are many things to be found fault with in this Rendition. For first, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a voluntary death or end, cannot be spoken in reference to the Martyrs. Secondly, the discourse here is not concerning the Martyrs alone, but concerning the Confessors also, and those that had fled their Country, who had died by their own death. Therefore, 'tis better to render it here, suâ & naturali morte, by their own and a natural death. For so Grecians are wont to express themselves, and particularly our Eusebius, if I mistake not. Lastly, he has rendered the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 very ill in these words domesticâ consuetudine conjunctiores, nearer by a domestic acquaintance; whereas the import of that term is persons nearer related. I render therefore this whole place thus, Rationi consentaneum est, ut hi ad successionem veniant, qui propinquiores erant futuri, si illi suâ morte obiissent. 'tis agreeable to reason, etc. Our Rendition is confirmed, both by what I have said above, and also from what the Emperor says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who would have been the nearer of Kin, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who are. Now, by the next words, viz. those persons, he means the Martyrs. Vales.  who would have been the nearer of kin, if those persons had ended their lives by their own and a natural death.   

CHAP. XXXVI. That the Church is to be Heir to those who have no Relations; and that the Legacies given by them shall remain firm.  
BUt, if none of the Kindred be left, who, agreeable to reason, may be Heir to any of the forementioned persons, to wit, of the Martyrs, or of the Confessors, or of those who have removed out of their Country on such an occasion as this; we decree, that the Church in every of those places shall always succeed in the Inheritance. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Medicaean Copy make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A little before, the reading in the same Copy is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the Confessors (truer than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.) as it is in chap. 35. Also, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  Nor will this in any wise be 
* Or, Grievous.  uneasy to the defunct, if they shall happen to have 
† The Church.  Her their Heir, on whose account they have undergone all imaginable Labours. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to annex, as Turnebus and Sr Henry Savil have mended it. And so 'tis written in the Fuketian Manuscript. A little after, the reading in the Medicaean Copy is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that, if any of the foresaid persons. Vales.  Moreover, 'tis necessary to annex this also; that, if any of the foresaid persons have bequeathed any thing of their Goods to such as they had a mind [to give them,] the 
* Or, Dominion.  property thereof, as 'tis reasonable, shall remain firm and certain to them.   

CHAP. XXXVII. That those who possess such places, and Gardens, and Houses, shall restore them; but without the 
* Or, Fruits.  Mean-profits.  
FUrther, that no 
† Or, Mistake.  ambiguity may appear in this our Precept, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Medicaean Copy make it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  but that every one may with readiness understand what the Law is; let all persons know, that if they are possessed, either of a Ground, or of an House, or of a Garden, or of any thing else of the forementioned persons Estates, it will be good and advantageous to themselves, both to confess it, and to restore it with all imaginable celerity. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And although, etc. And a little after, the same Copy has it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have received— profits—; yet we judge a demand, &c. incomparably well, as I think. For this is the second member of the period. The last member of the period is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. Nevertheless, &c▪ which in the common Editions is ill divided, and removed to the following Chapter. Vales.  And although it may be most manifestly apparent, that some persons have received great profits from those [Estates,] by an unjust possession; yet we judge a 
‖ Or, Exaction.  demand of those Fruits to be in no wise just:   

CHAP. XXXVIII. In what manner Supplicatory Libels ought to be presented in reference to these persons.  
NEvertheless, let such men of themselves ingeniously acknowledge what profits they have gathered, and whence, and let them supplicate for a pardon of their offence to be granted them from Us; both, that their former Avarice 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, may be dissolved. The reading in the Medicaean Copy is truer, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, may be cured. Vales.  may be cured by such an emendation; and also, that the supreme God, receiving this satisfaction in place of some repentance as 'twere, may be rendered propitious [and remit] their offences. But, they who have been constituted Owners of such Estates, (if such men either deserve, or can have this Title given them,) alleging this in defence of themselves, will per adventure say; that it was impossible they should abstain [from those things] then, when a manifold spectacle of all manner of mischiefs was set before their eyes; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy this place is written far otherwise, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and we have rendered it accordingly. Which reading, as every one sees▪ is far truer. For those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are altogether superfluous. A little after, in the same Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But, if any men do insist upon such discourses as these, etc. So 'tis also in the Fuketian Manuscript. Vales.  when men were cruelly 
* Or, Driven away.  ejected; incompassionately destroyed; carelessly cast forth; when Proscriptions of innocent persons were frequent; the 
† Or, Persecutions insatiable.  fury of Persecutors insatiable; and sales of Goods [every where visible.] But, if any men do insist upon such discourses as these, and do persist in their insatiable 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, admonitions. I corrected this place by the help of the Medicaean Copy, in which 'tis plainly written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, intentions, or, purposes.  purposes and intentions; they shall be sensible, that such a practice will not be suffered with an impunity to themselves; especially, in regard on this account chiefly we give our help and Ministry to the supreme God. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Medicaean Copy has it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. So that, what things a destructive, etc. and a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it will now be dangerous, etc. Which I rather approve of. For this period is to be joined with the foregoing one. Presently, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 'tis righter in the Medicaean Copy, where the last particle is wanting. Vales.  Whatever things therefore a destructive necessity hath heretofore forced 
‖ Or, To receive.  to be received, it's now dangerous to keep. And besides, 'tis necessary to lessen Lusts not to be satiated, partly by considerations, and partly by Examples.   

CHAP. XXXIX. That the Exchequer shall restore to the Churches, Grounds, and Gardens, and Houses.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting; and a little after, in the same Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  NOr shall the Exchequer, if it be possessed of any of those things forementioned, be permitted firmly to retain them. But, as 'twere not 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Which the Medicaean Manuscript confirms, wherein the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the same Copy, after the word Churches, is added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, some words are wanting. Vales.  daring to utter any thing of Obloquy against the sacred Churches, those things which for a long time it hath unjustly detained, them it shall at length justly restore to the Churches. All things therefore whatever, which 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Medicaean Copy is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, may rightly appear. Vales.  may rightly appear to appertain to the Churches; whether they be Houses [enjoyed as] a Possession; or certain Fields and Gardens; or whatever else they be, (no right belonging▪ 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The emendation of this place is due to the Medicaean Copy, where we found it plainly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ to the dominion; excellently well. For the Emperor's will is, that all places and Farms, which had been taken away from the Christians, should truly and sincerely be restored to them together with their rights. In such a manner that, if service was owing to any Farm or Field, to wit, a drove-way, passage, or highway, it should be restored to the Christians with the same right in no part diminished. Therefore, if any one had mortgaged a Farm taken from a Christian, or had let it out by Lease to be planted and improved, or by a sale of it had encumbered it with any burden or service; all these things are by Constantine's Edict rescinded. A little after, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the same Copy we have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to be restored. Yet, the Fuketian, Turnebian, and Savilian Copies have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be yielded up; which is no ill reading. Vales.  to the Dominion being diminished, but all things continuing firm and entire;) We order to be restored.   

CHAP. XL. The 
* Places, where the Relics of any Martyr are.  Martyria and Coemiteries 
† In the Greek 'tis, we order.  are ordered to be yielded up to the Churches.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraus' Copy 'tis mended, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which pleases me better, Vales.  MOreover, who doubts but those places, which have been honoured with the Bodies of the Martyrs, and are the Monuments of their glorious departure, do belong to the Churches? Yea rather, who would not even command that? In as much as, there can be no Gift more valuable, nor can there be any other Labour pleasanter, and 
b After these words in the Greek; in the Medicaean Manuscript follow these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, can there be any other; which words are wanting in the ordinary Editions. Vales.  which has in it more of advantage, than that, by the impulse of the divine 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Spirit. In the Medicaean Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, will, a diligent care be taken about such matters as these. Also, in the Euk. Turneb. and Savil. Copies the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. In Robert Stephens, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to take a diligent, etc.  Spirit, a diligent care be taken about these matters; to the end that those places, which with wicked pretexts have been taken away by unjust and 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, most wicked. Vales.  most flagitious men, being justly yielded up, may be restored again to [God's] sacred Churches.   

CHAP. XLI. That such as have bought things belonging to the Church, or have received them as a gift, must restore them.  

a From these words I began a new chapter: I also put the Title before it, which was wanting in the Geneva-Edition▪ and in that of Robert Stephens printed a● Paris. Which defect we made up from the Fuketian Manuscript and the King's Sheets. Vales.  BUt, because it appertains to an entire and absolute 
* Or, Provision.  providence, that they should not be passed over in silence, who 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Medicaean Copy opened to us the true writing of this place; wherein the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, either by a right of Emption. Indeed, to style this Emption just, is contrary to the mind of Constantine, who terms these purchases unjust and nefarious presumptions. Vales.  either by a right of Emption have bought any thing of the Exchequer, or by a Title of donation have possessed themselves of any thing as granted to them, having 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had conjectured long since, that the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was to be expunged: which conjecture of ours the Medicaean Copy does plainly confirm. The Emperor speaks concerning those men, who had petitioned that these places might be given them by the Emperors. Which Christophorson perceived not. Presently, in the same Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. truer than in the ordinary Editions, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuk. and Turneb. Copies 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the worst reading of all. Vales.  in vain 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  extended their insatiable desires to such Goods: Let all such persons know, that although they have attempted to alienate Our Clemency from themselves, by reason of their most notorious audaciousness in making such purchases; nevertheless, that our Benignity shall not be wanting to them, so far as 'tis possible and becoming. But let it suffice thus far to have treated concerning these matters.   

CHAP. XLII. An Earnest Exhortation to worship God.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  FUrther, whereas it hath been 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. If I mistake not, the reading in the Medicaean Copy is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and we have pointed and rendered it accordingly. It should, I think, also be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the omnipotent God. Vales.  made apparent by most evident and most perspicuous demonstrations; partly by the power and might of the Omnipotent God, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting in that Copy, and likewise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. All which words were added by those who understood not this Oration. The whole place therefore is to be rendered thus. Porro cum certissimis ac evidentissimis, etc. Further, whereas it hath, etc. There is nothing clearer than this reading, nothing more certain. Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for me, it must in my judgement be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by me, or from me. For Constantine means his own Ministry or Service, which he lent God in the effecting of these things. Concerning which matter he does, not without reason, boast in the beginning of this Edict. Vales.  and partly by the Exhortations and Assistances which He desires should frequently be given by Me; that that calamitous grief and disquietude, which had heretofore seized the whole Complex of Humane affairs, hath now been banished from all places under the Sun: all of you in general, and each person in particular, by a most accurate 
* Or, Meditation.  inspection do perceive, what and how great that 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the Article is wanting; and after these words, are added these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what that Grace is. Which words cannot be wanting without a great detriment to the whole sentence. For, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports that which he has above termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the power of God: but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the Benefit conferred upon men by the assistance and ministry of Constantine. Vales.  Power, what that Grace is, which hath wholly extinguished and destroyed the Seed (as I may so say) of the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Manuscript, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the most flagitious and wickedest. Further, it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as 'tis in the King's Copy, in the Fuketian Manuscript, and in the Sheets. Vales.  most flagitious and wickedest men; but hath recalled the gladness of the Good, and abundantly diffused it throughout all Regions: and which hath permitted all immaginable Liberty to all persons, that they should again both pay a meet worship to the divine Law itself with the highest veneration, and also in a befiting manner revere those who have consecrated themselves to the service of that Law. Who having risen up out of 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Medicaean Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most profound. Vales.  a most profound darkness as 'twere, and received a clear knowledge of 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Melicaean Manuscript has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of affairs. I found the same reading in the King's Copy, in the Old sheets, and in the Fuketian Copy. Away therefore with Robert Stephens' Emendation. Vales. In Stephens 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of Letters.  Affairs, 
h In the Medicaean Copy the close of this Edict runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. i e. Will in future exhibit a due observance, and a pious and agreeable honour to this Law. Let it be published in Our Eastern Parts. And this is the Subscription, which (as Eusebius attests, Chap. 23.) was put to this Edict in Constantine's own hand. For the Emperors were wont, in their own hand to add to the Edicts they sent out, proponatur, let it be published; and to give that in Command to the Praefecti Praetorio, as it appears from the Novels of Valentinianus and Majorianus. Indeed, even this one word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our, is a sufficient indication, that this Subscription was added in Constantine's own hand. For 'tis the Emperor himself that speaks, and who calls the Eastern parts His own. For so the Emperors were wont to express themselves, then especially, when they spoke of any Province lately reduced under their Government. So Constantine in his Letter to Elasius, and in that to Probianus Proconsul of afric, says, African Nostram Our Africa; and in the first Law Cod. Theod. de Veteranis, apud Nicomediam nostram, at Our Nicomedia. So in the only Law Cod. Theod. de his qui sanguinolentos, etc. Imperator Constantinus Italis suis, Emperor Constantine to his Italians. Lastly, Constantius Caesar in his Letter to Eumenius, which Letter Eumenius records in His Oration pro scholis; Merentur Galli nostri, etc. Our Galli are in service, etc. Further, this Edict of Constantine occurs, in the Medicaean Copy, after the Books of Ecclesiastic History, with this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, a Copy of the Constitution of the Emperor dear to God, which, (after he had destroyed the Tyrants,) he wrote in the Greek Tongue, and transmitted to the Provinces under him. Vales.  will in future exhibit a due observance, and a pious and agreeable honour to this Law. Let it be published in Our Eastern parts.   

CHAP. XLIII. That those things which Constantine had established by Laws, were by him really accomplished and performed.  
THese were the Constitutions contained in the Emperor's first Edict sent to 
a Hence it appears, that the Writer of this History was a Palestinian. Which I was therefore willing to remark, because Dionysius Goto●redus thought, that Eusebius Caesariensis was not the Author of this Work: which nevertheless 'tis easy to refute, both by innumerable testimonies of ancient Writers, and also from very many passages of this Work; especially from chap. 45. and 46, of this Book. Now, the foresaid Law of Constantine was issued out to the Palestinians in particular, for this reason, because the persecution had raged most sorely there, and there had been many Confessors and Martyrs in that Province. Notice likewise is to be taken of what Eusebius says, viz. that this first Sanction or Edict of Constantine had been brought to them. For that Edict concerning the Peace and Liberty of the Christians, which Constantine had sent into the East after his conquest of Maxentius, was by Maximine's fraud suppressed, as Eusebius tells us in the beginning of his ninth Book. Vales.  us. Immediately therefore the Orders contained in this Law were effectually put into Execution: and all things were transacted, contrary to what a little before had been audaciously perpetrated by Tyrannic Cruelty. And they, to whom the Law granted them, enjoyed the Imperial Indulgences.   

CHAP. XLIV. That he preferred Christians to the Government of Provinces; but if [any of the Governors] were Pagans, he forbade them to sacrifice.  
AFter this, the Emperor 
* Or, Took in hand affairs of the highest consequence.  put his hand seriously to the work. And in the first place, most of those he sent as Governors of the Nations distributed throughout the Provinces, were persons dedicated to the salutary Faith. But, if any of them seemed addicted to Gentilism, it was forbidden them to Sacrifice. The same Law was imposed also 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means the Vicarii, Comites, and Proconsul's. For these dignities were far more eminent than those of the Precedents, as every one knows. But Christophorson, according to his usual mistake, translates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Praefects; than which nothing is more absurd. Vales.  upon those, who in dignity preceded the Precedents, as likewise on them that had obtained the highest pitch of honour and the power of the Praetorian Praefecture. For either, if they were Christians, he gave them permission, that they should perform what was correspondent to their Appellation: or else, if they were otherwise affected, he ordered them not to worship Idols.   

CHAP. XLV. Concerning the Laws forbidding Sacrifices, and ordering the Churches to be built.  
SOon after, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it, duae Leges in eandem sententiam promulgabantur, two Laws were promulged to the same effect, or meaning: wherein he seems to have followed Portesius, who had rendered it thus; Duae postea Leges emissae non ita dissimili argumento, Two Laws were afterwards issued out of a Subject not unlike. But I thought 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be the same with simul, uno eodemque tempore, together, at one and the same time. For so Eusebius does usually express himself. Vales.  two Laws were issued out at one and the same time. The one whereof forbade the detestable Sacrifices to Idols, heretofore usually performed in every City and Country; so that, no person in future should dare, either to 
* Or, Make erections of Statues.  erect the Statues of the Gods, or to attempt divinations and other such vain 
† Or, Curiosities.  Arts; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words of Eusebius are to be understood concerning private Sacrifices. For Constantine the Great prohibited by a Law, that no one of the Heathens should Sacrifice privately at home, as the First Law in the Theodosian Code de Paganis informs us. Therefore, he had prohibited, that the Aruspices should be called out to any private house on account of Sacrificing. For these persons inspected the Entrails of Victims. But Constantine forbade not the going to the public Temples to Sacrifice, and there to make use of the assistance of the Aruspices, as the first Law in the Theodosian Code de Maleficis, attests. See Libanius in his Oration pro Templis, pag. 10, and what Gotofred has noted there. Vales.  nor, in any wise to Sacrifice. The other Law ordered the structures of the Oratories to be raised to a vast height, and the Churches of God to be enlarged both in length and breadth; as if all mankind (I had almost said) were about to unite themselves to God, and as if the madness of Polytheïsm had been wholly destroyed. The emperor's own Piety towards God moved him to entertain such Sentiments as these, and thus to write to the Precedents of each Province. The Law contained this also, that they should not be sparing in the expense of money; but, that the charges [of building the Churches] should be defrayed out of the Imperial Treasures. Moreover, he wrote Letters of this sort to the Prelates of Churches in all places: and such a one he vouchsafed to write to me also, which was the first Letter he sent to me by name.   

CHAP. XLVI. Constantine's [Letter] to Eusebius and the rest of the Bishops, concerning the building of Churches; and that the old-ones should be repaired, and built larger by the [assistance of the] Presidents.  

VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To Eusebius.  
WE really believe and are absolutely persuaded (Dearest Brother,) that, in regard an impious 
* Desire, or, purpose.  presumption and a Tyrannic Violence hath Persecuted the Servants of Our Saviour even to this present time, the Edifices of all Churches, have either by neglect gone to ruin, or through fear of the imminent iniquity [of the Times] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Copy 'tis mended thus at the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have been less worthily adorned. There is also another Emendation, set at the margin of the Geneva Edition, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have been adorned with less of stateliness. Any one might guests likewise, that this place should be read and construed thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. or through fear have been made agreeable to the imminent iniquity [of the Times.] But that reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is truer, and is confirmed by the Fuketian Copy. Vales. In Socrates (book 1. chap. 9 Eccles. History; where this Letter occurs) the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. have been adorned with less of stateliness.  have been less worthily adorned. But now, since Liberty is restored, and that 
b I suppose Licinius to be meant, whom Constantine does thus term, because of his craftiness and age. Indeed, these following words, forced out of the administration of public affairs, do sufficiently evince this to be spoken of Licinius.▪ Whence also it may be conjectured, that this Letter was written a little after Licinius' deposition. Vales. See Socrates, book 1. chap. 9 note (o.)  Serpent by Almighty God's providence, and our instrumental endeavours, is forced out of the Administration of public affairs; we suppose that the Divine power hath been sufficiently manifested to all men: and that those, who 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the beginning of this Letter, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unbelief, he made use of the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neglect. By the word Fear those Christians are meant, who through fear of the Persecution had neglected the Churches, or renounced the Faith: but the word unbelief belongs to the Pagans or infidels, who had disturbed the sacred Houses, and several ways molested the Christians. Vales.  either through fear or unbelief have fallen into any sins, having now 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged; which occurs not in the Fuketian Copy. Vales. See Socrat. book 1. chap. 9 note (p.)  acknowledged 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Socrates the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Him that is truly God.  Him that truly is, will in future return to the true and right Course of Life. Do you therefore remind as well [all persons belonging to] the Churches over which you preside, as also Bishops presiding in other places, together with the Presbyters and Deacons whom you know, that they use their utmost diligence about the structures of the Churches; either about repairing those that are still standing, or about enlarging them, or in building new ones where ever it shall be found requisite. And You yourself, and the rest by Your Mediation, may ask necessaries [for that work,] both from Our Precedents of the Provinces, and also from the 
e See book 1. chap. 54. vote (b.) The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Praefecti Praetorio, so termed because they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, over the Precedents and Governors of Provinces. Therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the Office of the Praetorian Praefecture, concerning which the Notitia of the Roman Empire is to be consulted. Further, the Office of the Praefectus Praetorio was supreme to all other Offices of all the Magistrates. For, as the Praefectus Praetorio in dignity excelled the rest of the Judges as well Civil as Military, so also his officials were more honourable than all other Apparitors. Hence, in the Chalcedon Council, Action 3, the Office of the Praefecti Praetorio is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the greatest Office. These things were not understood by the Translatours, whose mistake I had rather pass over in silence, than invidiously refute it. In the Fuketian Copy I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis also in Sr Henry Savils Copy. Vales.  Office of the Praetorian Praefecture. 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it, Hisce enim per literas à me significatum est, For they are acquainted herewith by Letters from me: He has added the words à me from me, of his own head; which I like not. For, not the Emperor himself, but the Praefecti Praetorio most commonly wrote these sort of Letters. Vales.  For they have already been empowered by Letters, to be diligently observant about Your holiness's Orders. God preserve You, Beloved Brother. 
g From these words a new chapter is begun in the King's Copy. Further, hence it appears, that Constantine wrote Letters after the same Copy to the rest of the Bishops of the East. Vales.    
The same Letters were sent to the Prelates of Churches throughput every Province. And the Precedents of Provinces were ordered to do what was agreeable and consonant hereto. So that, withal imaginable speed the Precepts of the Law were effectually put in Execution.   

CHAP. XLVII. That he wrote against Idolatry.  
BUt the Emperor made a further progress in his 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours have rendered this place extremely ill, in regard they thought 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was an adjective; nor could they perceive, that a Comma was to be placed after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies nothing else but Piety, or an observance of the Deity. In this sense 'tis used in chap. 45. of this book, and in several other places in Eusebius. Vales.  Piety towards God, and transmitted to the Provincials in each Province, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. an Oration against, &c. as I found it mended in the margin of Moraeus' Copy. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports here a speech, Oration, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy this place is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an Oration against Idolatry and Error. Vales.  an Oration against the error of Idolatry, wherein they had been involved, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered this place very ill; who, as I think, had not seen Portesius' Version. For Portesius has rendered these words right, although he has not hit the sense. Vales.  who had Governed the Roman Empire before him. [In which Oration] he exhorted His Subjects with an admirable eloquence, to acknowledge the supreme God, and openly to assume to themselves his [Son] Christ to be their Saviour. Moreover, I judged it necessary to translate this Letter also, written with his own hand, out of the Latin Tongue [into Greek,] and insert it in to this present work; that we may seem to hear the Emperor himself, crying out in the hearing of all men after this manner.   

CHAP. XLVIII. Constantine's Edict to the Provinces, concerning the Error of Polytheism. The preface, concerning Virtue and Vice.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To the 
† Or, Eastern Provincials.  Provincials of the East.  
ALL things what ever that are contained in the most Authentic Laws of Nature, do give all men sufficient notices of a divine providence over and 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, contemplation; Valesius renders it Intelligence.  Inspection into the administration of all matters. Nor is there any doubt to those, whose minds are by the right way of knowledge 
† Or, Carried to that scope.  directed to that end, but an accurate comprehension of a sound mind and of the very sight itself, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Virtue seems here to be taken for perfection, as well that which is in the sight, as that in the intellect. For each power and perfection tends to the same end, to wit, the knowledge of truth. The sense proceeds to the truth of things sensible; and the understanding to the verity of Intelligibles from the truth itself of things sensible: and hence by degrees it ascends to the knowledge of the supreme God. Also at this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be termed the force and virtue of Truth. Yet, the following words do assure us, that this place must be taken concerning Moral Virtue. Vales. Valesius renders those Greek words set at the beginning of this note thus, verae virtutis eodem urgente atque inclinante naturâ, the nature of true Virtue verging and inclining to the same end.  by one and the same impulse of true Virtue, may lead to the knowledge of God. Wherefore, no considerate person can ever be disturbed, when he perceives most men following 
* Or, Contrary purposes.  Courses of Life contrary the one to the other. For, the Beauty of Virtue would be 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, foolish or absurd. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unuseful, as 'tis in the Fuketian Manuscript, and in Moraeus', and Gruter's Copy. A little after I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Therefore a a Crown is proposed to Virtue. But these words are very obscure and intricate; which is partly to be attributed to Constantine himself, in regard being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a person that began to learn late, he was more obscure in expressing himself; and partly to Eusebius, or whoever else it was, who of obscure Latin words made the Greek more obscure. In the Fuketian Manuscript the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. excellently well. Vales.  unuseful and lie concealed, unless improbity should on the other hand 
† Or, Disclose a life of perverse madness.  set forth a perverse and depraved way of living. Therefore, a Crown is proposed to Virtue; but the Most high God presides in the Judgement [and punishment of Improbity.] But, I will attempt, with all possible perspicuity, to 
‖ Or, Make a confession.  discourse to you all, concerning those 
* Or, Hopes within myself.  Hopes I have of things future.   

CHAP. XLIX. Concerning the Pious Father of Constantine; and concerning Diocletian and Maximian the Persecutors.  
I Always looked upon the former Emperors, by reason of the Freity of their dispositions, as persons 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, men disinherited.  extraneous and foreign. My Father was the only man, who took in hand works of Lenity and Mansuetude; and with an admirable Piety invoaked God the Father in all his Actings. But the rest [of the Emperors,] not sound as to their Intellectuals, made immanity, rather than mildness, their Business; and this they nourished 
† Or, Profusely.  in a wonderful manner, subverting the true doctrine during their own times. Further, the fury of their improbity was kindled to such a degree, that 
a He terms the Persecutions of the Christians, Civil Wars. For there is nothing liker a Civil War, than when the Christians were put to flight and murdered in all Cities, not by an incursion of Enemies and Barbarians, but of their own Fellow-Citizens. Vales.  Civil Wars were raised by them, against all as well Divine as Humane affairs, when in the greatest repose and tranquillity imaginable.   

CHAP. L. That by reason of Apollo's Oracle, who could not give forth Responses because of The just Men, a Persecution was raised.  
IT was reported, that at that time Apollo gave forth an Oracle out of a certain Den and dark Cavern, not by humane voice; whereby he declared, that The just men upon earth were an hindrance to him, that he could not speak the truth: and, that on this account 
† Or, The Oracles of the Tripods were made false.  false Oracles were given out from the Tripods: and, that for this reason 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (or, if you will, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading we have followed in our Version. Portesius also, and Morinus understood these words concerning the Pythia or Priestess of Apollo. But, in the excellent Fuketian Manuscript, this whole place is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For this reason he [Apollo] suffered his mournful long hair to hang down neglected, &c: whereto agrees Sr Henry Savils Copy. Presently, in the same Copies the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in what manner of end these things terminated. Vales.  his mournful prophetess suffered her long hair to hang down neglected; and, the Art of Divination being banished, lamented that great Evil amongst men. But Let us see, what manner of conclusion these things were brought to.   

CHAP. LI. That Constantine, when he was a youth, heard that the just men were the Christians, from him that had written the [Edicts] concerning the Persecution.  
I Now 
† Or, Call upon.  appeal to Thee, Most high God [Thou knowest,] that being then 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Greek Title of this chapter, 'tis truer written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a youth. For Constantine was not then a child, when, as an Hostage, he resided at Diocletian's Court. For, he was delivered by his Father Constantius to Diocletian, on the year of Christ 291; after Constantius had been made Caesar by Diocletian. At which time Constantine was about 15 years old. For he died on the year of Christ 337, in the 62 year of his age. Vales.  very young I heard, how He, who at that time held the chiefest place amongst the Roman Emperors, (a person wretched, truly miserable, 
* Or, Deceived in mind by error.  imposed upon by the error of his mind;) with a great deal of curiosity enquired of those that were his Guards, who those just men were [that lived] upon the earth: and, that one of the Sacrificers about him made answer, that they were the Christians. The Emperor, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuk. and Savil. Manascripts the reading is truer, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and 'tis the same in the King's Copy. Vales.  having devoured this answer like some honey, unsheathed the Swords, 
* Or, Invented.  prepared to punish Crimes, against an unblamable Sanctity. Immediately therefore he wrote Edicts of Blood 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He alludes to the point of an instrument to write with. Constantine expresses himself with much of Eloquence, in saying, that those Laws concerning the Persecution of the Christians, were written with the bloody points of Swords. So some of the Ancients tell us, that Dr●co's Laws were written with blood, not with ink. Vales.  with bloody points of Swords (as I may say;) and ordered his judges to 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to produce. I had rather say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to stretch; which is an usual expression with Eusebius. Vales.  stretch that subtlety implanted on them by nature, to an invention of Acuter punishments.   

CHAP. LII. How many sorts of Tortures and Punishments were made use of against the Christians.  
THen you might, [I say] you might have beheld, with how great a freedom [and Licence] the 
* Or, That gravity of piety.  venerable worshippers of God daily underwent the severest of Contumelies, [caused] by a continuedness of Cruelty. For, that modesty, which even none of the Enemies ever affected with any injury, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So above, at book 1. chap. 27, Eusebius speaking of Severus Caesar, says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 became a cheap and easy sacrifice of death; where see what we have noted concerning that expression. For the Translatours perceived nothing here. Vales. In the Greek Text of Valesius' Edition, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is left out; but it occurs in Robert Stephens.  was made the easy sport and pastime of the contumely of their own enraged Fellow-Citizens. What fire, what manner of Torments, what sort of Tortures was not made use of upon every body, and without distinction [applied] 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A little after, in the same Copy, and in the King's Sheets 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. The reading in Robert Stephens is the same also.  to persons of all ages whatever? Doubtless, at that time the Earth wept; the Heavens, within whose circumference all things are contained, being defiled with Blood, lamented. Also, the very [light of the] day itself was clouded by the sorrow and horror of that prodigy.   

CHAP. LIII. What reception was given to the Christians by the Barbarians.  
BUt why [do I mention] these things? On account hereof the Barbarians do now boast, who gave reception to the men of our Country that fled at that time, and 
* Kept, or, Preserved.  treated the Captives with all imaginable tenderness and humanity. For, they allowed them not only safety, but permitted them to retain 
† Or, The rites of their Sanctimony.  their religious worship with security. Therefore, the Romans do now bear this perpetual Brand of Infamy, which the Christians, at that time driven out of the Roman world, and flying to the Barbarians, fixed upon them.   

CHAP. LIV. What manner of Revenge overtook them, who, on account of the Oracle, raised a Persecution.  
BUt, what need I in many words rehearse those Lamentations, and that common mourning of the whole world? Those Authors of so horrid an impiety, perished afterwards by a most ignominious end, and were thrust down into the pits of Acheron, to an eternal punishment. For, having been 
* Or, Mixed together.  involved in intestine Wars, they left no Remains, either of their Name, or Stock. Which doubtless had never happened to them, had not that impious prophecy of the Oracles of Apollo had a false and depraved force.   

CHAP. LV. Constantine's Glorification of God, and his confession in reference to the sign of the Cross, and his Prayer for the Churches and people.  
NOw, I beseech Thee, 
* Or, Greatest.  Most supreme God Be mild and propitious to Thy Easterns: Be [merciful] to all thy Provincials, worn out by a lasting Calamity: by me Thy servant, 
† Or, Reach forth.  administer a Remedy. And these things I ask of Thee not without Cause, O Thou Lord of all, Holy God For, by Thy Guidance and Assistance, I have undertaken and perfected Salutary Affairs. Every where carrying before Me Thy Sign, I have lead on my Victorious Army. And as often as the public necessity requires, following those very Ensigns of thy 
‖ Or, Power.  Virtue, I march out against the Enemy. For these reasons I have dedicated my mind to Thee, purely tempered with love and fear. For I love Thy Name with a sincerity: but I have an awful fear for Thy Power, which Thou hast demonstrated by many indications, and hast thereby rendered my faith firmer. I hasten therefore, to put my shoulders, may own shoulders [I say to the Work,] that I may re-edify thy Most holy 
a He means The Catholic Church, which in the next chapter he terms the House of Truth. In the sacred Scriptures 'tis called The Pillar and Ground of Truth. A little after, from the Fuketian and Savil. Manuscripts, and from the King's Sheets write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which those detestable, etc. Vales.  House; which those detestable and most impious [wretches] have ruined by 
* Or, By a wickedness of demolishment.  a wicked overthrow.   

CHAP. LVI. How he prays, that all persons may be Christians; but forces no body.  
I Desire, that thy people may live in Repose, and without Tumult or disturbance, for the common advantage of the world and all Mortals. May those involved in the Error [of Gentilism] with gladness partake of an enjoyment of the same Peace and Quiet with the Believers. For, this▪ Reparation of mutual society 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But that is the true reading which I found in the King's Sheets, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which indeed is far more elegant; and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  will be of great efficacy in leading men to the true way. Let no person molest another. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The meaning is, Let every one follow what religion he has a mind to. By which words Constantine leaves His Subjects an entire Liberty of worshipping the Deity according as every one shall have a mind. For, the Most Religious Prince earnestly desired indeed, that all Mortals should come to the Faith of Christ: but he never compelled any one to that. He wished that the Heathens were freed from their Pristine Error: notwithstanding, he prohibited not the Ceremonies and sacrifices of the Temples, as he himself attests hereafter, at chap. 60. Vales.  Let every one do that which his soul desireth. Yet, it behoves those whose Sentiments are true, to be firmly persuaded, that they only shall live holily and purely, whom Thou callest [to this,] that they should acquiesce in Thy holy Laws. But, let those who withdraw themselves, have their Temples of Lies, since they desire them. We retain the most splendid House of Thy Truth, 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Valesius renders it, quam nascentibus nobis donasti, which thou gavest us when born. I understand neither the Emperor's, nor Valesius' meaning.  which Thou hast given us according to Nature. We wish this likewise to them, namely, that by a common consent and agreement, they also may reap a delight of mind.   

CHAP. LVII. He gives Glory to God, who by his Son has enlightened those that were in Error.  

a Concerning the Original and Antiquity of the Christian Religion, Eusebius writes the same in the beginning of his Ecclesiastic History, and in his books de Evangelicâ Demonstratione. Vales.  NOr is our Religion new, or of a late date; but, from such time as we believe this beautiful Fabric of the world to have stood firmly put together, Thou hast instituted this [Religion] with a due observance of Thy Deity. Further, Mankind seduced by various Errors, hath stumbled. But, lest this Evil should increase and grow stronger, Thou by Thy Son hast raised up a pure Light, and hast put all men in mind 
* Or, Concerning Thyself.  of the worship of Thy Deity.   

CHAP. LVIII. Another Glorification of God, from his 
* Charge, or, Administration.  Government of the world.  
THy Works give confirmation to these things. Thy Power makes us innocent and faithful. The Sun and Moon have their stated and prescribed 
† Or, Way.  Road; nor are the Stars moved round the 
‖ Or, Circuit.  Axis of the whole world in an irregular manner. The Vicissitudes of Times recur by a certain Law. By Thy word the firm 
* Or, Station.  site of the Earth hath been established. And the wind makes its motion 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, according to a set time; as Christophorson seems to have read. And so the reading is in the Fuketian and Savilian Manuscripts. Vales.  according to a set time. Also, the current and carriage of the waters 
† Or, Slides by.  proceeds from the motion of a restless Flux. The Sea is contained within fixed and immovable Bounds. And what ever is diffused thorough the Earth and Ocean, every such thing is framed for certain admirable and 
‖ Or, Useful advantages.  great Uses. Which unless it were in this manner governed according to the Arbitrement of Thy Will, doubtless so great a diversity, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ that is, so manifold a divinity, to wit, of the Sun, Moon, Stars, and Elements, concerning which he hath spoken above. For all these, unless they were governed by the Beck and Power of one God, would likewise be Gods. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore imports a power subject to no dominion; which we commonly term an Independency, which is proper to God only. Vales.  so manifold a division of power, would have brought destruction upon the whole world and humane affairs. 
c He means the Gods of the Heathens, as I have said above: to wit, the Sun, Moon, and the rest of the Elements of the world, which Antiquity worshipped for Gods. Presently▪ from the Fuketian Copy write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the reading also is in the King's Sheets. Vales.  For they who have waged War against one another, would doubtless have fought with a greater vehemency against mankind. Which questionless they do, although they are not seen with the Eyes.   

CHAP. LIX. He praises God, in regard he always teaches good things.  
WE give Thee many thanks, Thou Lord of all, Greatest God For, by how much the more Humane Nature is known from different 
* Or, Studies.  Endeavours; by so much the more the 
† Or, The Discipline— is confirmed etc.  Precepts of the Divine Religion are confirmed in those, whose Sentiments are right, and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Sr▪ Henry Savils Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. who are sincerely studious of Virtue. Vales.  who are studious of true Virtue. But, whoever hinders himself from being cured, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, whosoever suffers not himself to be cured, or freed from the disease of Idolatry; let him impute it to himself, in regard the Medicine is ready. Christophorson has rendered this place ill, thus, alteri qui sanari vult, non vitio vertat, let him not blame another, who has a mind to be cured. I say nothing concerning Portesius, who wanders from the true sense almost every where. But Musculus has rendered these words not unhappily. Vales.  let not him impute that to another. For the Medicine, which 
† Or, Presides over the Cure.  is of strength sufficient to effect the Cure, is publicly proposed to all men. Only [this must be taken care of,] that no one should violate that Religion, which the things themselves do manifest to be pure and immaculate. Let all us men therefore make use of the 
‖ Or, The common Inheritance of that good given us. Valesius renders it, The fellowship.  allotment of that Good in common conferred on us, that is, the blessing of Peace; to wit, by separating our Consciences from every thing that is contrary to it.   

CHAP. LX. An Exhortation at the close of the Edict, that no person should give trouble or disturbance to another.  
BUt, let no person do harm to another, by that which he hath persuaded himself of, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the King's Copy 'tis over written in the same hand, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 received. Both readings may be born with. Vales.  and declared. What one Man hath understood and known, with that let him assist his Neighbour▪ if it may be. But, if it be impossible, let him omit it. For 'tis one thing, voluntarily to undertake the Combat for immortality; another, to be forced to it by punishment. These things I have said; these things I have discoursed of more at large than the scope of Our Mansuetude required, because I would not conceal 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the faith of the Truth. That is, The true Faith. For 'tis the same as if he should have said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Truth of the Faith. He expresses himself so again, hereafter. Vales.  the true Faith. Especially, in regard some persons (as I hear,) do assert, that the Rites of the Temples and the 
c These words are taken out of St Pawles Epist. to the Colos. chap. 1. v. 13. Further, as he here terms Gentilism the power of darkness, so lower (at chap. 67.) he calls Christianity the power and efficacy of Light. Vales.  Power of Darkness are wholly abolished. Which I had indeed persuaded all men to, had not the violent 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This term does properly signify Conspiracy and Rebellion: which is most appositely said concerning the worship of Idols. For Idolatry is a defection from the true God. Vales.  Insolency of nefarious Error been immeasurably fixed on the minds of some persons, to the hurt and damage of the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the common Resurrection. It must, as I think, be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Emendation or Correction. For the common word seems to have been fetched out of the foregoing line. Further, at the end of this Edict, this subscription was doubtless placed (concerning which I have spoken at large above,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Let it be published in Our Eastern parts. For this subscription is properly agreeable to this Edict, in regard it was sent to the Provincials of the East. Vales.  Emendation of Mankind.   

CHAP. LXI. How from the City Alexandria 
* Or, Questions.  Controversies were raised on account of Arius.  
THese things the Emperor, like a most loud-speaking Preacher of God, by his own Letter 
† Or, Shouted forth.  proclaimed to all the Provincials; 
‖ Or, Driving away.  diverting his Subjects from Diabolical Error; and exhorting them to the exercise of true Piety. But whilst he was exceedingly joyful on account hereof, news was brought him, concerning a disturbance of no small consequence, which had seized the Churches. At the hearing whereof he was extremely troubled, and began earnestly to consider of a Cure. [The Original of the disturbance] was this. The people of God were in a flourishing condition, and 
* Or, Were adorned with, etc.  pleased themselves with the exercises of good Actions. There was no fear without, which might give disturbance: in regard, by the grace and favour of God, a splendid and most profound Peace fortified the Church on all sides. But Envy framed treacherous designs against our Blessings. [At first] it crept in privately; but [afterward] it danced in the very midst of the Conventions of the Saints. At length it raised Contention between the Bishops, and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ It must, as I think, be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and wranglings. Further, by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at this place is meant The envious Devil. For so Eusebius does usually speak in many places, Vales.  cast in discord and wranglings amongst them, under a pretence of the Divine 
† That is, More sublime and hidden doctrines of the Christian faith.  Dogmata. From thence, as 'twere from some small spark, a great fire was kindled. Which began from the Alexandrian Church, as 'twere from an 
‖ Or, High place.  Eminence; and afterwards overran all Egypt, and Libya, and the Further Thebais. Moreover, it ruined the rest of the Provinces and Cities: in so much that, you might have seen not only the Prelates of the Churches fight one with another with words; but the people also rend into factions; some inclining to this party; others, to that. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Manuscript the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which I like better. This whole place therefore is thus to be written; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and we have rendered it accordingly. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Further, the spectacle of the things performed proceeded to such an height of absurdity, that even in the very theatres of the Infidels, the vanerableness of the Divine Doctrine 
* Or, Underwent a most, etc.  was traduced by a most ignominious and reproachful derision.   

CHAP. LXII. Concerning Arius and the Melitians.  
THese persons therefore at Alexandria in a childish manner strove about the Sublimest [Points.] But 
a He means the Melitians, concerning whose Schism Epiphanius and Baronius are to be consulted. Vales.  others all over Egypt and the Upper Thebais were in the interim at difference on account of a controversy which had been started before: so that, the Churches were in all places rend in sunder. And whereas the Body [of the Church] was distempered as 'twere with these [diseases,] all Libya likewise fell sick; and the other parts of the Provinces without were seized with the same distemper. For they of Alexandria sent Legates to the Bishops in each Province; and these, divided into either side, partook of the like Sedition and disturbance.   

CHAP. LXIII. How Constantine sent a Legate with a Letter in order to a Composure.  
UPon hearing hereof the Emperor was highly perplexed in mind; and looking upon this thing to be his own calamitous Concern, he forthwith dispatches away one of the worshippers of God whom he had about him, (a 
a He means Hosius Cordubensis, as Gelasius Cyzicenus relates book 2; and after him Photius in his Bibliotheca, chap. 127; and Nicephorus. And before all these, Socrates and Sozomen. Vales.  person whom he well knew to have been approved for his 
* Or, Modest Virtue of Faith.  modesty of Faith, and in the late times to have been ennobled with confessions in defence of Piety;) to Alexandria, to make Peace between those that were at difference there. And by him he sends a most useful and necessary Letter to the Occasioners of that Contention. Which Letter, in regard it contains an illustrious Specimen of his Care in reference to the people of God, is fit to be inserted into this our Discourse concerning him, The Contents of it are these.   

CHAP. LXIV. Constantine's Letter to Alexander the Bishop, and Arius the Presbyter.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To Alexander and Arius.  
WE 
* Or, Make God our witness.  call God to witness, who, as 'tis meet, is himself the Assistant of Our attempts, Saviour of all men; that upon a twofold account we were moved to take in hand the 
† Ministry, or, Charge.  management of those affairs which We have in reality performed.   

CHAP. LXV. That he was continually Solicitous about Peace.  
FOr first, [our design was] to unite the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the affection or mind, or prepossessed Opinion. On the contrary, in the beginning of this Letter, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon a twofold account, I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Presently, I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Fuketian and Savil. Copies: or rather, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  Opinion of all Nations concerning the Deity, in one Constitution and Form as 'twere: Secondly, We were desirous of restoring to an healthiness the Body of the whole World, afflicted as 'twere with some terrible 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Some words are wanting here, which in Moraeus' Copy are thus supplied, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. as the reading also is in the Geneva Edition; and we have rendered it accordingly. I would willingly have made good this place thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, We were desirous to free [the Body of the whole world] oppressed with some terrible disease of Tyranny. But in regard in the excellent Fuketian and Savilian Copies this place is so made good as I have set it above, 'tis better to follow that writing. Further, in the Fuketian Manuscript, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whole is wanting. Vales.  distemper. Which [two things] having proposed to Ourselves as Our aim, we inspected the one with the secret eye of Thought; but we attempted to effect the other by the power of a Military force: well knowing, that if (as 'twas Our desire) We could establish an universal agreement amongst the Worshippers of God, the consequence would be, that the Administration of the public Affairs would certainly obtain a change agreeable to the pious minds of all men.   

CHAP. LXVI. In what manner he put a stop to the Controversies raised in afric.  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. When therefore, etc. A little after, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be expunged. He means The Donatists, who after the Roman Synod and that of Orleans, after Constantine's own determination, were as yet tumultuons in Africa. Vales.  WHen therefore an intolerable madness had seized all Africa, occasioned by some persons, who with a rash levity had dared to rend the Religion of the people into various Sects; We being desirous to put a stop to this Distemper, could find no other remedy sufficient to effect its Cure, than (after we had destroyed the 
b Without doubt he means Licinius, as these following words declare, who had opposed his own impious opinion, etc. For Licinius had prohibited the Synods of the Christian Prelates, as Eusebius attests in book 1. chap 51. But Christophorson by a great mistake thought, that by the Common Enemy of the world here was meant The Devil. The meaning of this place therefore is this. We had thoughts, says Constantine, after our conquest of Licinius, of sending some of you Eastern Bishops into Africa, to make up a Peace there between the Donatists and Catholics. For, when the Bishops of Italy and of the Gallia's could not effect that, we hoped it would at length be done by your help. But, as we perceive, you yourselves do now stand in need of Peacemakers. Vales.  Common Enemy of the world, who had opposed his own impious Opinion and Command against your sacred Synods;) 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from Gruter's and Moraeus' Copy; whereto agree the Fuketian and Savilian Manuscripts, and the King's Sheets. Vales.  that we should send some of You as Assistants in order to the making up an agreement between those who were at variance one with another.   

CHAP. LXVII. That the Beginnings of Religion were from the East.  
FOr, whereas the power of [the true] Light, and the Law of the Sacred Religion, being by the Beneficence of God given forth out of the Bosoms (as I may so say) of the East, hath at the same time illuminated the whole world with its Sacred Light; we upon a very good account believing 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you, as 'tis mended at the margin of Moraeus' Copy. Nor is the reading otherwise in the Fuketian and Savilian Manuscripts. Further, Constantine does expressly reckon the Egyptians amongst the people of the East, which was not perceived by Christophorson. Indeed, Egypt was then accounted amongst the Provinces of the East, from the times of Maximine, who having been constituted Caesar in the East, had had Egypt under him. Hence 'tis, that Amm. Marcellinus (in his fourteenth book where he reckons up the Provinces of the East,) attests, that Egypt and Mesopotamia were of their number. The place occurs at pag. 19 of our Edition. Moreover, the Comes of the East had Egypt and Mesopotamia under his dispose in the times of Constantine and Constantius, as this old Inscription informs us: M. MAECIO MEMMIO FURIO BALBURIO CAECILIANO. PLACIDO. C. V. COMITI ORIENTIS AEGYPTI ET MESOPOTAMIAES. CONSULI ORDINARIO, etc. Further, under the Latter Emperors, although the Egyptick Diocese was severed from the Oriental, yet 'twas always under the Praefectus Praetorio in the East, as 'tis manifest from The Notitia of the Empire. A little after, I think it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, have hastened to find you out. Vales.  you would prove the Authors as 'twere and Promoters of the Salvation of [all] Nations, have attempted to find you out, as well by a propensity of our mind, as the 
* Or, Essicacy.  sight of our eyes. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis the same with what he had said in the foregoing chapter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after we had destroyed the Common Enemy of the world. Constantine means the Hadrianopolitane Battle, and that at Chalcedon. The Former of which happened on the fifth of the Nones of July: the Latter on the fourteenth of the Calends of October, in the year of Christ 324. About the end of which year This Letter seems to have been dated. Vales.  Immediately therefore after our great Victory and our most certain Triumph over our Enemies, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perhaps also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, we had resolved again to inquire into and determine that dissension of the Donatists. In the excellent Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and so 'tis mended in Turnebus' and Moraeus' Copy at the margin. Some words are doubtless wanting here. But the meaning of the place is wholly the same with what I have said. Further, the reading of all Copies being compared together, the place seems to be restored thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. we resolved upon enquiring what that first thing was, which, etc. Vales.  we had resolved before all things to inquire into that again, which we judged to be the chiefest and most momentous of all.   

CHAP. LXVIII. That being troubled by reason of the Disturbance, he advises to an Agreement.  
BUt (O the most Beautiful and Divine Providence!) what a deadly wound hath been given to our Ears, or rather to 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Every one sees it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nor is Christophorsons conjecture to be condemned, who read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a deadly wound. For so the Fuketian and Savilian Copies, and the King's Sheets, do plainly give it us written. Vales. In Robert Stephens the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a deadly thing.  our very heart, when 'twas told us, that the dissensions raised amongst you were far more fierce than those which have been 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson saw nothing here, nor perceived that this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was to be referred to the Schism of the Donatists, whereof Constantine had spoken above. The Emperor says therefore, that this Schism was for the most part appeased, and that only some small Remains of it were left in Africa. Vales.  left remaining in afric? In so much that, your parts, from which we hoped a remedy might have been produced for others, do now stand in need of a greater Cure. Indeed, when we seriously considered of the Origine and cause of these [differences,] the Occasion appeared to us very trivial, and such as in no wise deserved so sierce a Contest. Wherefore, being induced to a necessity of [penning] this Letter, and writing to Your 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson designedly omitted the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unanimous, because he thought, that Alexander and Arius could not be termed unanimous; in regard they disagreed one with another about matters of so great consequence. But Constantine does nevertheless term them unanimous, in regard he thought well of them both, and believed that they disagreed in words, rather than in reality and in mind. But the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems but little agreeable to Prelates. The Emperors do use this term indeed in their Letters to Governors of Provinces. But when they speak to Prelates, they do more frequently use Sanctity, Gravity, or Prudence. The Old Glosses, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sol●rtia, Experientia, Sagacity or Prudence, Experience. Vales.  Unanimous Sagacity, having also called upon Divine Providence to be Our Assistant in this affair, we do upon a good account interpose Ourselves as the 
* Umpire.  Arbiter of your mutual dissension, and as an 
† Or, Dispenser.  Administrator of Peace. For, if We Ourselves (God giving us his assistance, although there were a greater occasion of discord, yet) by instilling reason into the Pious minds of Our Hearers, could be able without much difficulty 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to be used in the Neuter Gender. For 'tis referred to the Article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whereto by and by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 answers. In the Kings and Fuketian Copy therefore, after the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a distinction is rightly placed. For the sense is not entire. But Christophorson, contrary to his own usage, of one period has made two. Vales.  to recall each person to more wholesome Counsels; why may not we the same person (in regard the occasion is small and very trivial, which hinders the agreement of the whole Body;) promise Ourselves an easier and far more expedite 
‖ Or, Emendation.  accommodation of this matter?   

CHAP. LXIX. Whence the Controversy between Alexander and Arius arose; and, that such matters ought not to be enquired into.  
WE understand therefore, that the Ground of the present Controversy arose from hence. For whereas You, Alexander, enquired of your Presbyters, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is without doubt to be added from Gelasius Cyzicenus book 2. chap. 4. But Nicephorus (book. 8. chap. 13.) has 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thought. By and by, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Fuketian and Savilian Copies have it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is truer. Vales.  what every particular persons [Sentiment was] concerning a certain passage of those things written in the Law, or rather asked about a part of a fruitless Controversy: and whereas You, Arius, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in Gelasius is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, opposed or objected. And so Epiphanius Scholasticus had read, as appears from the 19th chapter of the Tripartite History. Vales.  inconsiderately vented that, which you ought either not to have conceived at first, or if you had had such conceptions, it had been your duty, to have let them been buried in silence: 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nicephorus has expunged the first word as superfluous, which nevertheless all our Copies retain, and Epiphan. Scholasticus also, in his Version. Vales.  hereupon a dissension has been raised between you, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Langus renders it, conventus quidem solemnis quibusdam denegatus, the solemn Convention is denied to some. Christophorson translates it in this manner, Conventus qui in Ecclesiâ fieri solet, impeditus, the assembly which i● wont to be made in the Church, is hindered. They took 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore here for Synaxis, in which sense 'tis used not infrequently. So again in this chapter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, divulge them in or among public assemblies. Further, Epiphan. Scholasticus renders it mysteria contemnuntur, the mysteries are contemned. Vales.  communion is denied; and the most holy people, rend into two Factions, are separated from the harmonious unity of the whole Body. Wherefore, let both of you, mutually 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Socrates and Gelasius Cyzicenus and Nicephorus have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, affording me your ears and mind. But the common reading, which we have followed, is truer. For so Constantine expresses himself below in the next chapter. Epiphanius renders it voluntatem praebens. Vales.  pardoning each other, accept of what your Fellow-Servant doth reasonably advise you to. But what is that? It was fitting, neither to have asked such questions at first, nor if proposed, to have made any return thereto. For such Questions, which no Law does necessarily order or prescribe, but are proposed by the contentiousness of an unprofitable vacancy from business (although they may be made to exercise and employ our Natural parts about, yet) we ought to confine within our Breasts, and not inconsiderately divulge them in public assemblies, nor unadvisedly commit them to the Ears of the Vulgar. For, what person amongst a thousand is sufficiently qualified, either accurately to comprehend the full efficacy and nature of things so sublime and profound, or to explicate them according to their worth and dignity? Or, should any man look upon this to be an easy performance, how small a part of the Vulgar will he induce to be fully persuaded hereof? Or, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Kings, Fuk. and Savil. Copies, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In Nicephorus 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. truer than in the common Editions. By and by, from the Fuketian and Savil. Copies I have mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or through the slower understanding of the Auditors, etc. Vales.  what man can without danger of falling into gross errors, insist upon the accurate discussions of such nice Controversies? In questions therefore of this nature, Loquacity must be bridled and restrained, lest either through the frailty of our Nature, we being not able to explicate what we propose, or through the slower understanding of the Auditors, (being unable accurately to apprehend those matters discoursed of;) least [we say] 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's, and Fuk. Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without the Preposition; which reading may be born with, if you refer the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to those which follow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, either of Blasphemy, or Schism. The one of these two, says he, will beget an occasion either of Blasphemy, or Schism. But Socrates and Gelasius and Nicephorus have it written here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Indeed, this place is very difficult and obscure by reason of the ill Syntax. Therefore in the King's Copy at the side of this line is set this mark 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. that is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, attend. Vales.  from the one of these two Causes, the people be reduced to a necessity either of Blasphemy, or Schism.   

CHAP. LXX. An Exhortation to an agreement.  
Wherefore, let an unwary Question, and an inconsiderate Answer in both of You mutually pardon each other. For this contest hath not been raised among you upon an occasion of any principal or chief Commandment of our Law: nor have you introduced any new Heresy concerning the worship of God. But both of You hold one and the same Opinion; so that, You may easily close with each other in a 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Langus and Musculus render it Communionis tesseram, Mark or token of communion; Christophorson, communionis consensum, consent of communion. I had rather render it Signum, a sign. For, as in the mysteries of the Heathens some Signs or Symbols were delivered to the persons initiated, whereby the Symmystae [companions of the same discipline] might know one another: so the Christians had a sign of Communion, that is, The Eucharist, or Baptism. Indeed, Epiphanius Scholasticus renders it communionis signum, a sign of Communion. Vales. Valesius has translated it a society of Communion.  consent of Communion.   

CHAP. LXXI. That a pertinacious Contention ought not to have been raised concerning this matter, on account of some light and frivolous Expressions.  
FOr whilst you thus pertinaciously contend about trifles and matters of no importance, 'tis not decent that so numerous a multitude of God's people should be under your Care and Government, because of your dissension with one another: nor is it only misbecoming, but 'tis likewise judged to be altogether unlawful. Now, that we may advertise your prudence by a smaller instance, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word is wanting in Gelasius Cyzicenus, nor does it seem very necessary. 'Tis certain, Epiphanius has omitted it in his Version. Vales.  We will tell you: you know even the Philosophers themselves; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours understood not what the import of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was here; some of them have rendered it Opinion, or firm consent in one opinion; others, a profession of discipline. But, there is not one opinion amongst Philosophers, as 'tis sufficiently manifest. Therefore I had rather render it Sect. For all Philosophers have some Sect to which they are addicted; some have the Sect of the Stoics; others, that of the Peripatetics▪ Now, in every Sect there are sometimes controversies concerning some questions between Philosophers of the same Sect. Yet the same persons, on account of the society of their Sect, do easily agree one with another. This is the meaning of Constantine's words as I think. Vales.  how that they are all united in [the profession of] one Sect; whenas nevertheless, they frequently disagree in some part of their Assertions: but although they descent in the very Perfection of science, yet because of the agreement and union of their Sect, they close again in a mutual consent. Now, if it be so [amongst them,] how will it not be much more reasonable, that 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that we. We must read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that you; from Gelasius, Nicephorus, and Epiphanius. And a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 between you, from the same Authors; to whom agree the Fuketian and Savilian Copies, and the King's Sheets. Vales.  You, who are the Ministers of the most High God, should in like manner be unanimous in the profession of the same Religion? But, Let us with more accuracy and a greater attention, inspect and examine what we have now said; whether it be reasonable, that because of the trivial, vain, and pertinacious Contests between you about words, Brethren should be set in array as 'twere against Brethren; and that the Venerable Assembly should upon your account, who contend one with another about things so slight and in no wise necessary, be rend in sunder by an impious variance. These things are poor and mean, and do befit a childish ignorance, rather than agree with the understanding of Priests and prudent men. Let us of our own accord depart from the Temptations of the Devil. Our Great God the common Saviour of all, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hath produced a Light. He had better have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hath reached forth. A little before I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Common Saviour of all; as 'tis in the Fuk. and Savil. Copies. Vales.  hath reached forth a Light common to all. By the assistance of whose Providence, give us leave who are his Servant, successfully to finish 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, this our endeavour and purpose, of establishing concord in the Church, and of reducing all men to the worship of one God. Concerning which endeavour and design, Constantine hath spoken at the beginning of this Letter, and does boast of it every where. Vales.  this our Endeavour; that by our Exhortation, diligence, and earnest admonitions, we may reduce you to a Communion of Convention. For in regard, as we have said already, your faith is one and the same, and your Sentiment of our Religion is one, and whereas the 
f For the Law enjoins us nothing else but love; namely, that we should love God with the entire affection of our hearts, and our neighbour as ourselves. In these two consists the whole Law, as our Lord says in the Gospel. Christophorson understood not this passage; he renders it thus; unumque Legis ac disciplinae institutum, etc. and one Decree of the Law and discipline, which binds the whole body of the Church with its parts, in one agreeing concord and purpose of minds. Portesius translates it truer, thus; Praeccptumque Legis in id omnibus partibus incumvit, ut in unam animam universum concludat, and the commandment of the Law in all its parts earnestly endeavours at this, that it may include the whole Body in one mind. Perhaps also it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in both its parts. For there are two parts of this commandmant, the one has a reference to God, the other to our neighbour. Vales.  commandment of the Law doth in each part of it enclose all in general in one consent and purpose of mind: Let not this thing, which has raised a small contention between you, (in as much as it appertaineth not to 
* Or, The power of the whole.  the sum of all Religion in general,) by any means make any Separation and Faction amongst you. And these things we speak, not to necessitate you to be all of one opinion concerning this foolish idle Question, of what sort soever it be. For the precious value of the Convention may be preserved entire amongst you, and one and the same communion may be retained, although there be interchangeably amongst you a great diversity of Sentiments in things of the least moment. For, we do not all will the same in all things; nor is there in us one disposition or opinion. Therefore concerning the Divine providence, let there be amongst you one faith, one understanding, and one 
† Or, Covenant of the Deity.  consent in reference to God. But, as for those slender and trivial questions, which with so much niceness you dispute of and make researches into amongst yourselves, although therein you do do not agree in the same opinion, yet 'tis fit you should confine them to your own thoughts, and keep them within the secret repositories of your minds. Let therefore that eximious [privilege] of a common friendship, and the 
‖ Or, Faith.  belief of the Truth, and the honour of God, and a religious observance in reference to [His] Law, remain amongst you firm and immovable. Return ye to a mutual friendship and charity: restore to the whole Body of the people their own embraces. And be you yourselves (having 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, having put away the darkness of hatred, wherewith the acuteness of your mind was clouded and obscured. For it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, be acquainted one with another again, embrace, salute. In which words Constantine seems to allude to the usage of the Christians of of his own time: amongst whom in their sacred Conventions, whilst the people approached to the participation of the Mysteries, the Deacon often cried out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, take acquaintance one of another; to wit, lest any profane person or Jew might creep to the sacred Table, as chrysostom informs us in his first Oration against the Jews, pag. 440 of the First Tome. The same word Martion used, when on a time he saw Polycarp, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 take acquaintance of us, as Eusebius relates out of Irenaeus, book 4. chap. 14. of his Eccles. Hist. The Latins also use the verb recognoscere in the same sense. So in the passion of Fructuosus the Bishop: cum se excalceasset, etc. when he had pulled off his shoes, a Fellow-soldier, our Brother, by name Felix, came to him, and took him by the right hand, recognoscens eum taking acquaintance of him, and beseeching him, that he would be mindful of him. Vales.  purified your own souls as 'twere,) acquainted again [and renew your familiarity] with each other. For Friendship (when it returns to reconciliation again,) frequently becomes sweeter and more pleasing, after the 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the occasion of the Enmity. the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 removal, as 'tis in Gelasius and Nicephorus. And so 'tis plainly written in the Fuk. and Savil. Copy, and in the King's Sheets. Vales.  removal of the Enmity.   

CHAP. LXXII. That being highly affected with Grief in regard of his Piety, he was necessitated to shed tears; and, that on this account, he put off the Journey he was about to make into the East.  
REstore therefore to us peaceable and serene days, and nights void of care; that the pleasure of the pure Light, and the joy of a quiet life may in future be reserved for us also. Which if [we shall] not [obtain,] we must of necessity groan, and be wholly surrounded with Tears; nor shall we finish the residue of our Life without great disquietude. For, whilst the people of God, (we mean our Fellow-Servants,) are rend in sunder by this unreasonable and pernicious Contention one with another, how is it possible for us in future to continue in a sedate temper of mind? But, that you may be sensible of our excessive Grief on account of this matter, [
* In Socrates the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hear, or, be attentive, occurs; but we meet not with it here.  be attentive to what we shall tell you:] when we lately came to the City Nicomedia, we had resolved forthwith to have made a journey into the East. But whilst we were hastening unto you, and 
a That is, in mind and thought. For the mind is the greater and the better part of any one. But Christophorson thought the meaning was the greater part of his journey; which is not to be endured. Vales.  by the greatest part were with you, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the news of this Letter. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affair, from Socrates, Gelasius Cyzicenus, and Nicephorus. A little after I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in Nicephorus and Sr Henry Savils Copy. Vales.  the news of this affair 
* Or, Wholly subverted.  quite altered our Resolution: that we might not be necessitated to behold with our eyes those things of which we accounted even the Report to be intolerable. Do you therefore in future, by your unanimity, open a way for us into the East, which by your mutual Contentions you have stopped up. Give us leave with joy speedily to see you, and all the rest of the people, and that with an unanimous consent of praises we may attribute to God due thanks for the Concord and Liberty of all persons.   

CHAP. LXXIII. That after this Letter, the disturbance about the 
* Or, Questions.  Controversies continued.  
AFter this manner the Pious [Emperor,] by sending his Letter, made provision for the Peace of the Church of God. Moreover, that good man made use of his utmost diligence, not only in carrying the Letter, but in fulfilling his will, by whom he had been sent. And he was every way a 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting, which is not very necessary▪ Nevertheless, 'tis my conjecture, that the place it to be read in one breath, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That Good and every way Pious Person, as I have said, made use of his utmost diligence, not only in carrying the Letter, but in fulfilling his will, by whom he had been sent. But the affair, etc. He means Hosius; see chap. 63. Vales.  Pious person, as I have said. But, the affair was greater, than to be accommodated by the help of a Letter. In so much that, the Contention of the persons at variance increased daily; and the vehemency of the mischief overran all the Eastern Provinces. Envy, and the malicious Devil, vexed at the prosperity of the Church, 
† Or, Wrought these things.  invented these things for our destruction.   
The End of the Second Book.   

THE THIRD BOOK OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS CONCERNING THE LIFE OF THE BLESSED EMPEROR CONSTANTINE.  

CHAP. I. A comparison of Constantine's Piety with the Improbity of the Persecutors.  
IN this manner the Devil, that hater of Good, envying the Felicity of the Church, raised up storms and intestine disturbances in it, during a time of Peace and Joy. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Sr Henry Savil's Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Old Sheets both readings are retained, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  In the interim, the Emperor dear-to-God neglected not the performance of what became him: 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Copy 'tis mended in the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But doing, etc. as 'tis also in the Fuk. and Savil. Copies. A little before, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of what belonged to him; both Copies and the King's Sheets have it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of what became him. Vales.  but doing all things contrary to what had been audaciously perpetrated a little before by Tyrannic Cruelty, [by that means] he was made Superior to every of his Enemies and opposers. In the first place therefore, They, alienated from [his worship] who truly is God, by various methods of force compelled all men to adore those who were not Gods: but He, evincing them as well by words as in reality in no wise to be Gods, exhorted all persons to an acknowledgement of Him who is the only God. Besides, they derided God's Christ with blasphemous expressions: But he 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he inscribed as his preservative. It seems to be used instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he assumed. But if you had rather take the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in its common signification, that may also be born with. For Constantine ordered it to be engraven on the Base of his Statue, which he erected at Rome after the Victory gotten over Maxentius, that by the Virtue of this Standard Rome had been set at Liberty by him. Vales.  assumed to himself as his preservative, that very thing, against which those impious Wretches with the greatest Virulency 
* Or, Applied.  belched forth their Blasphemies; and gloried in the Trophy of the [Salutary] passion. They persecuted the Worshippers of Christ, and drove them from their houses and habitations. He recalled them all [from Exile,] and restored them to their own dwellings. They surrounded them with ignominies; he made them honourable and happy in the opinion of all men. They seized upon the Goods of God's Worshippers, and with the greatest injustice made sale of them: He not only restored their Goods to them, but likewise enriched them abundantly with very many Gifts and Benefactions. They by written Constitutions 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The Rule of Syntax requires that we should read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. A little after it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to honour [bestowed] by himself; as the reading is in the Fuketian and Savil. Copies. Vales.  published Calumnies against the Prelates [of Churches:] on the contrary, he raised and advanced those men to Honour [bestowed] by Himself, and by Edicts and Laws made them more renowned than they had been before. They demolished the Oratories to the very Foundations, and from their vast height pulled them down to the ground: He by a Law ordained, that those Oratories which were standing should be raised higher, and that new ones should be magnificently erected, [the charges whereof were defrayed] out of the Imperial Exchequer itself. They ordered the divinely-inspired Scriptures to be destroyed and consumed by fire: He made a Sanction, that at the charge of the Imperial Treasury the [Copies of the sacred Volumes] should be increased, 
e In Moraeus' Copy these words (which we likewise sound in the Fuketian and Savil. Manuscripts,) are added in the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, adorned, or augmented, with a magnisick furniture; which reading Christophorson has followed in his version. Indeed, Constantine adorned those books which served for Ecclesiastic uses with Gems and Stones; as Cedrenus tells us in his Chronicon, where he speaks concerning Metrodorus the Philosopher. Vales.  and 
* Or, Augmented with.  adorned with a magnific furniture. They commanded, that Synods of Bishops should in no wise be attempted to be any where convened: He called together into his own presence the Prelates out of all the Provinces; and vouchsafed them admission not only into his Palace, and inmost Bedchamber; but likewise gave them a reception within his own House, and made them Companions of his Imperial Table. They honoured Daemons with consecrated Gifts: but he laid open their frauds, continually distributing the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which words Valesius renders thus, materiam ipsam donariorum nullis usibus dicatam, the matter itself of the consecrated Gifts dedicated to no uses.  unserviceable matter of those consecrated Gifts to such as could make use of it. They gave order, that the Temples [of the Gods] should be adorned with all imaginable splendour: He utterly demolished those very Temples, especially them that were highliest esteemed of by superstitious men. They subjected the servants of God to the most ignominious punishments▪ He took vengeance on those who had done these things, chastizing them with a 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with a condign punishment of God. I had rather make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from God; as Eusebius does usually express himself Vales.  condign punishment from God; but he never desisted from honouring the memories of Gods holy Martyrs. They drove men that were worshippers of God from the Imperial Palaces: He put his chiefest confidence in such persons, knowing them to be of all men the best affected and faithfullest to him. They were overcome with [the love of] money, having enslaved their minds to a 
* See book 1. chap. 55.  Tantalick 
† Or, Distemper.  passion: but he with an Imperial magnificence opened all his Treasures, and made distributions of them with a 
‖ Or, Rich and noble bounty.  Liberality that was bountiful, noble and generous. Lastly, they perpetrated infinite Murders, to the end they might make a seizure of, and expose to sale the Estates of those that were slain: but during the whole Reign of Constantine, every sword hung up as useless to the Judges; in regard the people and 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood not the import of this word; He hath rendered it Cives, Citizens. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Decuriones, as I have long since remarked at the 22d d book of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 225 of my notes. Vales.  Decuriones were 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, were ruled by a paternal power. He says therefore, that Constantine's Government▪ by reason of his mildness and clemency, was wholly like the Government of a Father over his Sons: So that, all the people and Decuriones, were not kept within the bounds of duty by force and fear like Subjects, but obeyed on their own accord, like Sons. In the Fuketian Copy, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by force and necessity. Vales.  ruled by a paternal power, rather than governed by force and necessity. All which things whoever shall attentively consider, he will have good cause to say, that a certain new 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In mine own judgement, I have rendered this passage very happily, thus, novum saeculum, a new Age. So in the Coins of Philippus, 'tis termed novum saeculum. The old Etrusci affirmed, that every Age was limited by the Gods, by a certain number of years: which number of years being ended, than prodigies were by the Gods shown from heaven, or out of the earth; whereby it might be signified, that a new Age was begun. And, that men were born, who would make use of new fashions and customs, and would be more or less dear to the immortal Gods. These signs the Etrusci had exactly noted in their Libri Rituales, as Plutarch has told us in Silvius; and Censorinus chap. 17. de Die Natali. Vales.  Age seemed just then to have appeared; an unusual light 
* Or, Out of darkness.  after a long darkness having shined upon mankind. And he will confess, that all this was the work of God, who opposed this Religious Emperor, as an Adversary against that multitude of the Impious.   

CHAP. II. Again concerning the Piety of Constantine, who made a free and open profession of the Cross of Christ.  
FOr, whereas they were such persons, the like to whom had never appeared at any time, and had dared to act such things against the Church, as 
* Or, Are not contained in the hearing of an age.  no person from the utmost memory of men ever heard done; with good reason God himself produced a certain new Miracle, [I mean Constantine,] by whom he effected such things as had never been known by report, nor represented to view. For, what miracle was stranger and more unusual, than the virtue of our Emperor, whom the wisdom of God bestowed upon Mankind? For withal imaginable confidence and freedom he continued asserting God's Christ to all men; nor was he ashamed of the 
† He means the name of a Christian, as 'tis manifest from the following words.  Salutary Appellation: but gloried in reference to that matter, and showed himself in order to his being taken notice of and known by all men; sometimes sealing his face with the Salutary sign; at others, boasting in the Victorious Trophy.   

CHAP. III. Concerning Constantine's Picture, over which was placed a Cross, and under it 
* Or, A Dragon was wounded.  a wounded Dragon.  
MOreover, in an high painted Table placed before the 
† Or, Entry.  Porticus of the Imperial Palace, he proposed to the view of all men, the Salutary Sign represented in a Picture, set over his own head; but [he ordered] that Enemy and fierce Adversary [of Mankind,] who by the Tyranny of the impious had 
‖ Or, Besieged.  opposed the Church of God, to be drawn [underneath,] in the form of a Dragon 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Valesius renders it in praeceps ruentem, falling headlong.  falling into the deep. For the divine Oracles contained in the Book's of God's Prophets, have termed him a Dragon and a crooked Serpent. On which account the Emperor, under his own and his child's feet, in Encaustick painting exhibited to the view of all men, a Dragon wounded with a Dart thorough the midst of His belly, and cast into the depths of the Sea; denoting hereby that secret Enemy of Mankind; whom also he declared to have been thrust down into the pit of destruction, by the power of that Salutary Trophy placed over his head. And these things were tacitly shown by the Picture painted with a variety of Colours. But I am seized with an admiration of the emperor's great knowledge; in regard by divine inspiration he expressed those very things in paint, which the words of the Prophets had declared before concerning that same Beast in this manner, saying, 
* See Esai. 27. 1.  That God would 
† Or, Bring forth.  unsheathe a great and terrible sword against the dragon the serpent that flees, and would slay the dragon that is in the sea. The Emperor therefore expressed the Figures hereof, 
‖ Or, Having in the adumbration truly▪ set forth the imitations.  having in the Picture truly imitated the thing itself.   

CHAP. IU. Again concerning the Controversies [raised] in Egypt by Arius.  
THese things he performed with a complacency of mind. But the blackness of Envy, which [at that time] in an horrid manner disturbed the Churches of God at Alexandria, and the 
a Or, The Schismatical Mischief. He means the Schism of the Meletians. For Egypt at that time was sick of a double disease; to wit, the Arian Heresy, and the Schism of Meletius. Vales.  pestilent Schism of those of Thebais and Egypt, troubled him not a little. For the Bishops in each City 
* Or, Were dashed against.  Strove with the Bishops, and the people made insurrections against the people, and, dashed one against another like the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Symplegades; in which manner Turnebus had mended it at the margin of his Copy. Vales. The Symplegades are two Islands or Rocks in the Bosphorus; which had this name given them, because (as 'tis fabulously reported) they met one time, and fought.  Symplegades, were cut in pieces by mutual wounds. In so much that, spurred on at length by a fury and desperateness of mind, they attempted impious and nefarious Facts, and were so audacious as to do violence to the Pictures of the Emperor. But these things did not so much excite the Emperor's anger, as they grieved and disquieted his mind; in regard he was extremely troubled at the madness of men that were impaired as to their Intellectuals.   

CHAP. V. Concerning the dissension on account of [the Feast of] Easter.  
MOreover, before these [distempers,] there had risen another most sore disease, which 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In my judgement the reading would be truer thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which had indeed a long while infested. Vales.  for a long time had infested the Church; [namely] a dissension about the 
* He means Easter.  Salutary Feast. For some affirmed, that the usage of the Jews ought to be followed: others asserted, that 
† Or, The accurate hour of the time was to be, etc.  the time itself was accurately to be observed, nor were erroneous persons to be followed, who were estranged from Evangelick Grace 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is corrupted by an ill punctation. I write thus therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. who were estranged from Evangelick Grace even in this matter also. Whereas therefore, etc. Eusebius says, that the Jews were estranged from the Grace of the Gospel, both in other things, and also most especially in this; because they as yet celebrated The Pascha agreeable to the Mosaic usage, not according to the verity of the Gospel. Constantine confirms our Emendation in his Letter to the Churches, the words whereof are recorded below at chap. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  even in this matter also. Whereas therefore the people in all places had now for a long time disagreed one with another, and whereas the divine Laws [of our Religion] were disturbed and subverted; (for, in one and the same Feast, a 
* Or, Change.  diversity of time begat the greatest dissension imaginable amongst those who celebrated the Feast; in regard some persons 
† Or, Were exercised with.  afflicted themselves with fastings and austerities; others 
‖ Or, Assigned, or dedicated their Leisure to a relaxation, or cessation.  indulged to Leisure and Mirth;) there was no mortal able to find out and administer a remedy to this mischief; because the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Grecians term that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as often as a fight is so maintained, that neither side gets the Victory. In the same sense Eusebius has here termed it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, paribus utrinque momentis libratam controversiam, the controversy was poised by equal weights on both sides. Christophorson therefore has not rendered it well, thus, praesertim cum controversia dissidentium animos ex aequo exagitaret, especially in regard the controversy equally disquieted the minds of the persons dissenting. Vales.  controversy hung in an equal poise as 'twere between the dissenting parties. To the only Omnipotent God it was easy to cure these Evils. Whose sole Minister of good things upon earth appeared to be Constantine. Who, after he had received an account of what we have even now mentioned, and saw that his Letter to Alexandria proved ineffectual; himself mustered up [all the Forces of] his own mind, and said, that this 
* Or, Other.  new sort of a War against an invisible Enemy that had disturbed the [peace of the] Church, aught to be ended by him.   

CHAP. VI In what manner he gave order, that a Synod should be convened at Nicaea.  
IMmediately therefore setting in array as 'twere a divine 
* Or, Phalanx.  Army against 
† That is, The Invisisible Enemy.  him, he convened an 
‖ Or, General.  Ecumenical Synod; by honourable Letters inviting the Bishops every where, to the end they should come with all the speed imaginable. Nor was it a simple and bare Order; but the Emperor's appointment gave assistance to the business itself. For to some he allowed a Liberty of making use 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis strange that Eusebius does here distinguish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Beasts of burden from the Cursus Publicus▪ But it may be answered, that by the name of the Cursus Publicus Eusebius understood the Wagons or Chariots. In which sense Nicephorus took it, book 8. chap. 14. To some Bishops therefore Constantine▪ ordered Wagons or Chariots should be allowed; too others, public Horses, whereon they might be conveyed to the Council. Vales.  of the Cursus publicus: others he supplied abundantly with the assistances of Beasts of Burden. Moreover, a most convenient [place] was assigned for this Synod, a City [namely] which from Victory has the name Nicaea, situate in the Province of the Bithynians. When therefore the Emperor's Order was brought into all the Provinces, all persons [set out] as 'twere from some Goal, and ran with all imaginable alacrity. For the hope of good things drew them, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Valesius renders it, and the opportunity of the present peace.  and the participation of Peace, and [Last] the spectacle of a new Miracle, to wit, the sight of so great an Emperor. When therefore they were all come together, that which was done appeared to be the work of God. For they who were at the greatest distance one from another, not only in minds, but in bodies, Regions, places, and Provinces; were seen assembled together in one place. And one City received them all, as 'twere some vast Garland of Priests made up of a variety of beautiful flowers.   

CHAP. VII. Concerning the Occumenicall Synod, at which were present Bishops out of all Provinces.  

* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the first fruits, or top.  THe most eminent therefore amongst God's Ministers of all those Churches which filled all Europe, afric, and Asia, were convened. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and one sacred, etc. from Gelasius Cyzicenus, Nicephorus, and Socrates. Vales.  And one sacred Oratory, enlarged as 'twere by God himself, included at the same time within its walls, Syrians and Cilicians, Phoenicians and Arabians; Palestinians likewise, and moreover Egyptians, Thebaeans, Libyans; those also that came out of Mesopotamia. There was likewise present at this Synod a Persian Bishop; nor was ᵇ the Scythian absent 
p He has S●t the i cythians ●nstead of the Goths. For so Grecians are wont to term them; as does Libanius, Themistius, Eunapius, and Eusebius himself in book 1. chap. 8. de Vitâ Constant. Vales.  from this Quire. Pontus also, Galatia, and Pamphilia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Phrygia afforded their most select Divines. Moreover, [there appeared here] Thracians and Macedonians, Achaians and Epirots, and such as dwelled far beyond these, were nevertheless present. From 
* Or, The Spaniards themselves.  Spain likewise itself, that most celebrated person [Hosius] was one, amongst the many others, who sat in this Synod. 
c Gelasius Cyzicenus thought that by these words was meant the Bishop of Constantinople. Whom Nicetas hath followed in his Thesaurus Orthodoxae fidei, book 5. chap. 6. in these words; Euscbius autem Pamphili, etc. But Eusebius Pamphilus, in his third Book of the Life of the Emperor Constantine, writes that the Prelate of Constantinople was absent from the Synod, but he suppresses his name: in whose stead some Prosbyters appeared. But 'tis manifest from the Acts of the Synod, that at that time Metrophanes was Bishop of Constantinople, etc. So also Epiphanius Scholasticus tells us in Book 2. of his Tripartite History. But this Explication is not to be born with. For Constantinople was not as yet dedicated, nor gra●'t with the name of the Imperial City, when the Synod was convened in the City Nicaea. Therefore these words of Eusebius are necessarily to be understood concerning the Bishop of Rome. Which Sozomen confirms, book 1. chap. 16. (into which Writer the name of Juliu● has corruptly crept, instead of Silvester▪) and Theodoret book 1. chap. 7. Vales.  The Prelate of the Imperial City was absent indeed, by reason of his age: but his Presbyters were there, who filled his place. Constantine was the 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The same also is the reading in Socrates. But I had rather make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as 'tis in Gelasius and Nicephorus. And so Epiphan Scholasticus read in Socrates. But whereas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 follows, that ought not to trouble any one. For Eusebius, hereafter at chap. 26. puts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 together. Vales.  only Emperor of all the Princes since the foundation of the world, who, after he had plaited such a Crown as this with the Bond of Peace, dedicated it to Christ his Saviour, as a Divine present and grateful acknowledgement for the Victories he had obtained over his Enemies and Adversaries; having constituted this [Synod convened] in our days, to be a lively Representation of that Apostolic Quire.   

CHAP. VIII. That, like as ['tis said] in the Acts of the Apostles, they met together out of various Nations.  
FOr 'tis 
* See Acts 2. 5.  said, that in the Apostles times, there were gathered together devout men out of every nation under heaven. Amongst whom were Parthians, Medes, and Elamites, and the Inhabitants of Mesopotamia, Judaea and Cappadocia, of Pontus, and Asia, of Phrygia and Pamphilia, of Egypt and the parts of Libya adjacent to Cyrene: strangers also of Rome, Jews and Proselytes, Cretians and Arabians. This only was wanting amongst them, they who met were not all the Ministers of God. But in this present Choir, there was a multitude of Bishops, which exceeded the number of 
a In Socrates' book 1. chap. 8. where this place of Eusebius is quoted, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 three hundred. The Ancients are not agreed about the number of the Bishops who were present at the Nicene Synod. Eusebius at this place tells us they were two hundred and fifty. But Eustathius Bishop of Antioch (in his Homily concerning those words which occur in the Proverbs of Solomon, Dominus creavit me,) says they were about 270; but tells us, that he had not accurately reckoned up their number. But the more constant Report, and which is confirmed by the consent of all the more modern Authors, is, that 318 Bishops sat in that Synod. So amongst the Ancients Athanasius in his Epistle to the African Bishops, not far from the beginning, Hilarius in his book against Constantius, Hieronymus in his Chronicon, and Rufinus. Athanasius in his Letter concerning the Decrees of the Nicene Synod▪ says, that the Bishops who met at Nicaea were three hundred more or less. Vales.  two hundred and fifty. But the number of the Presbyters and Deacons who followed them, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from Socrates' book 1. chap. 8. and from Gelasius and Nicephorus. In the Fuketian and Savilian Copies the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a middle distinction is set in all our Manuscript Copies. Vales.  of the Acolythi, and of the many other persons, was not to be comprehended.   

CHAP. IX. Concerning the Virtue and Age of the two hundred and fifty Bishops.  
[
a At these words I began a new chapter, having followed the authority of the Kings and Fuketian Copy: whereto agree the Old Sheets. Vales.  MOreover,] of these Ministers of God, some were eminent for their 
* Or, Discourse of wisdom.  wisdom and eloquence; others, for their Integrity of life, and patient sufferance of hardships; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Several senses may be given of this passage. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be taken for modesty and a courteous behaviour; supposing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be made use of instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Or, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be meant concerning them, who were not the ●minentest persons amongst the Bishops for learning and sanctity of life; but did not come much behind them. So the Ancients termed those Medios Principes ac deuces, middle Princes or Commanders, who were neither the best, nor the worst, but were in a middle place between both. Lastly, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be said of them, who deserved to be praised on both accounts, to wit, for their Learning and Sanctity. So Sozomen has expounded this place of Eusebius, in his first book, chap. 17. in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Some excelled in understanding and eloquence, and were eminent both for their knowledge in the sacred Scriptures, and for other learning also: others were famous for their integrity and virtue of life: others were well approved of on both accounts. Those whom Eusebius terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are by Sozomen styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, well approved of on both accounts. Epiphanius Scholasticus, in the second book of his Tripartite History, chapter 1, renders this place of Eusebius thus: Ministrorum verò dei, alii sapientiae sermone fulgebant, alii continentiâ vitae & patientiâ coruscabant: alii verò medio modo horum virtutibus ornabantur; but of the Ministers of God, some shined with the discourse of wisdom, others glisteren with continency of life and patience; but othersome were in a middle manner adorned with the virtues of these. Vales.  others, were adorned with modesty and a courteous behaviour. Some of them were highly respected by reason of their great age; others were eminent for their youthful vigour, both of body and mind. Some were newly initiated into the 
† Or, Course.  Order of the Ministry. To all which persons the Emperor commanded a plentiful provision of food should be every day allowed.   

CHAP. X. The Synod [was held] in the Palace, amongst whom Constantine went in, and sat together with [the Bishops.]  
BUt on the day appointed for the Synod, whereon the points in controversy were to be determined; after 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every person, as Christophorson seems to have read. To whom nevertheless I can't assent, as to his having thought, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was to be referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I doubt not, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the determination (which word precedes immediately,) is to be understood. For 'tis ●●●er Greek, as I take it, to say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Savilian Copies 'tis plainly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  every person concerned in that [determination] was come 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Whoever that person was that composed the Greek contents of the chapters, he took these words as meant of the Palace; and Christophorson has followed him in that. Sozomen likewise (book 1. chap. 19) and Theodoret (book 1. chap. 7.) do write that the Nicene Synod was held in the Palace, where the Emperor Constantine ordered Seats and Benches to be prepared for the Bishops. Nicephorus also (book 8.) hath written out the words of Theodoret. But, with the favour of so many and such great men be it spoken, 'tis in no wise likely, that the Nicene Synod should have been held in the Palace. These persons were deceived, as it seems, by the ambiguous word here made use of by Eusebius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For this term is promiscuously used, as well for the Palace of the Emperor, as for a Church. 'Tis certain Eusebius, in the Tenth Book of his Eccles. History, terms a Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Indeed, much would be detracted from the authority of that Council, should we believe it to have been held in the Emperor's Palace. Besides, Eusebius himself does most apparently contradict this Opinion. For above at chapter 7, he writes thus in express words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And one sacred Oratory, enlarged as 'twere by God himself, included at the same time within its walls, Syrians and Cilicians, etc. What can be more manifest than these words? Is it not most evidently declared by this passage, that the Nicene Synod was held in the Church? For Eusebius affirms, that all the Bishops were contained within the compass of one Church. Moreover, the words which Eusebius subjoins in this chapter, in my judgement do sufficiently show this. For he writes, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the very middlemost Edifice of the Palace, which [Edifice] in greatness seemed to exceed all others. Eusebius says, that that House was the greatest and largest of all Houses in any place. But this can't be said of the Palace of the City Nicaea. For, although we grant there was a Palace in that City, questionless that could not be the greatest of all the Palaces every where. For the Palaces at Rome and Milan were far greater. Nor do I doubt but the Palace at Nicomedia was far larger and richer than that at Nicaea, in regard Nicomedia had been the Seat and Habitation of the Emperors from the times of Diocletian. Some one will perhaps answer, that Eusebius does not say, that that middle Edifice of the Nicene Palace or Church, in largeness exceeded all the Buildings of the whole world; but only, that it was greater than the other Edifices of that Palace or Church. For so Eusebius expresses himself hereafter, at book 4. chap. 66. where he describes Constantine's Funeral. Indeed, I could willingly grant, that this is the meaning of Eusebius' words. But yet it follows not from hence, that the Nicene Palace is meant by Eusebius. For, as well in Churches as in Palaces, the middlemost Edifice was the largest and most capacious, as 'tis manifest from Eusebius, in his description of the Church of Tyre. All things therefore being accurately weighed, this is my Sentiment: that the Bishops met first in the Church; and treated there many days concerning the opinion of Arius and the Rule of faith; but, that at length, on the day appointed for finishing the business, they came together into the Palace, that they might declare their Opinion before the Emperor, and might put an end to the Contention. And thus all manner of difficulty is taken away. Indeed, Eusebius does plainly confirm that which I have said. For he says, that the Bishops, on the day appointed whereon an end was to be put to the Controversies, came all into the Palace. And the Emperor going forth immediately to the Synod, all things, says he, were established in his presence. From which words it plainly appears, that Eusebius does here speak concerning the last day of the Council, or the last Session, after the matter had been before discussed and sifted, in many Sessions of the Bishops. For so many and such great matters, as were negotiated in that Synod, could not be examined and determined in one days space. The same also had been done before in the Antiochian Synod against Paul of Samosata, as Eusebius informs us in the Seventh Book of his Ecclesiastic History. Vales.  to the very middlemost 
* House, Room▪ or, Building.  Edifice of the Palace, which [Edifice] in greatness seemed to exceed all others: and after a great many Seats had been placed in order on both sides of the Room, the persons who had been sent for went in; and each of them took an agreeable Seat. But when with a befiting decency the whole Synod had sat down, they were all silent, expecting the Emperor's coming forth. Soon after this enters one, than a second, and a third person of those about the Emperor. Others also went before, not any of the [emperor's] usual Protectors and Guards, but 
* Or, Those only of his faithful friends.  those only of his friends who professed the Faith of Christ. And when, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Concerning this sign whereby the emperor's coming was declared, Corìppus speaks in these words▪ 

— Praenuntius ante  
Signa dedit cursor positâ de more Lucernâ.   Vales.  upon a sign given which declared the Emperor's entrance, they had all risen up, at length he himself ᵈ came walking in the midst, like some Celestial Angel of God: 
ᶜ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it per medium consessum intrat, enters through the midst of the assembly sitting together. He might better have rendered it, went thorough the middle space which was between the two ranks of the persons sitting. That's the import of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to go between two. So below at chap. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. thorough the midst of whom the men of God without fear passed, etc. Vales.  shining with his bright purple-garment as 'twere with the splendour of Light, glistering with 
* Or, Fiery.  flaming Rays, and adorned with the clear brightnesses of Gold and precious Stones. Such was the attire of his Body. But as to his mind, 'twas sufficiently manifest, that he was to an accuracy adorned with a fear and reverence of God. And an indication hereof was given by his cast-down Eyes, by his blushing Countenance, and by 
† Or, The motion of his walking.  his Gate and motion. Moreover, the rest of his Bodily shape; his tallness of Stature namely, wherein he excelled all persons that were about him, [as he did likewise] in a Comeliness of Make, in a magnificent gracefulness of Body, and in an invincible strength and might: all these [accomplishments I say] being mixed with a 
† Or, Meekness, or, modesty.  sweetness of disposition, and with an Imperial Lenity and Mansuetude, declared the immense excellency of his mind to be superior to all manner of commendation. After the Emperor 
‖ Or, First beginning, or, head.  was come to the † upper end of the seats, 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christophorson seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: for he has rendered it thus; Primùm in medio conventu erectus constitit, in the first place he stood upright in the middle of the Convention. Vales.  in the first place he stood in the midst. And when a 
‖ Or, Small.  low chair made of Gold had been placed before him, he sat not down till such time as the Bishops had beckoned to him. As soon as the Emperor [had seated himself,] they all did the same.   

CHAP. XI. The Silence of the Synod, after Eusebius the Bishop had made a short Speech.  
THen 
a Sozomen attests, book 1. chap. 19 that he who had the first place on the right side, and who in the name of the whole Council made a speech to the Emperor, was Eusebius Pamphilus. And so 'tis written in the Title of this chapter. But Theodoret (book 1. chap. 7. of his History,) says this Oration was not made by Eusebius but by Eustathius Bishop of Antioch. Baronius has followed Theodoret's opinion; whom any one, from his writings, will easily find to have been of a mind full of anger and hatred against our Eusebius. But The Author of the Tripartite History, (book 2. chap. 5. where he writes out Theodoret's words,) says that after Eustathius Bishop of Antioch, Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea made a speech likewise concerning the praises of the Emperor. Which nevertheless occurs not now in the Greek Copies of Theodoret; so that it necessarily follows, either that Epiphanius Scholasticus had procured more perfect Copies of Theodoret, or else that he added this of his own head, as 'tis sometimes his usage. Of this nature is that which we have noted above concerning the Bishop of the Imperial City, whom Socrates from Eusebius relates not to have been present at the Nicene Synod, where Epiphanius Scholasticus by a notorious mistake has added the name of Alexander, when as he ought rather to have said Metrophanes. But to return to our business, there are those who write, that that honour was conferred neither on Eustathius, nor Eusebius, but on Alexander Bishop of Alexandria, that in the name of the Council he should make a speech to the Emperor. Nicetas in his Thesaurus Orthodoxae fidei, book 5. chap. 7. affirms this in these words: Eusebius de Vitâ Constantini Libro 3. se primum verba in Synodo fecisse testatur, etc. Eusebius in his third book concerning the Life of Constantine attests, that be made the first speech in the Synod. But if we believe Theodoret, Eustathius was the first, etc. But as Theodorus Mopsuestenus writes, that honour was frcely conferred on Alexander the Pontif of Alexandria. But in such a diversity of Writers I should more willingly close with that opinion, which affirms that the first Course of speaking was by the Synod conferred on Eusebius. First of all, because without controversy Eusebius was the Learnedest and most eloquent person amongst them. Secondly, he himself does plainly attest this, at the beginning of this work, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. We ourselves also, by a Panegyric spoken in his Vicennalia, have lately Venerated the same glorious Conqueror environed with a Synod of God's Sacred Ministers. See the Preface to the first Book, note (a.) Vales.  He of the Bishops, who sat first on the right-hand-side, arose, and addressed himself to the Emperor in a speech of an indifferent length, wherein he gave Almighty God thanks and praise for 
† The Emperor.  Him. After he had taken his Seat also, Silence was made, all persons having fixed their eyes on the Emperor. When he had looked upon them all with joyful eyes and a pleasing countenance, afterwards He made a recollection of his own mind within himself, and with a calm and mild voice uttered these words.   

CHAP. XII. Constantine's [Speech] to the Synod concerning Peace.  
THe 
* Or, End.  Sum of my Prayers (Dearest Friends!) was this, that I might enjoy the sight of your Convention. Which having now obtained, I render my thanks to [God] the supreme King; because, besides his innumerable other [Benefits,] He hath granted Me a sight of this, which is the chiefest of all Goods: I mean, that I might behold all You Convened together, and 
† Or, See.  find one and the same unanimous Sentiment amongst you all. Let no envious Enemy therefore in future 
‖ Or, Ruin our goods.  disturb the happy posture of our Affairs: and, since that opposition made by Tyrants against the Deity is wholly removed by the power of God Our Saviour, let not the malignant Devil 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Portesius, Christophorson, and the French Translator have omitted this word; notwithstanding that therein lies the whole Emphasis and force of the sentence. For to this word the following period is referred. Take heed, says he, least after the destruction of their Tyranny who brought a War against God, the Devil by some other way should again expose our Religion to reproaches and calumnies. By another way therefore is meant intestine dissensions. See the following words. Vales.  by any other methods 
* Or, Invest— with.  expose the Divine▪ Law to Blasphemies. For, an intestine Sedition of the Church of God appears to me more grievous and dangerous than any sort of War or Fight whatever: nor do any external affairs seem more afflictive to Me, than these matters. Indeed, at such time as, by the Will and Cooperation of God, I had obtained a complete Victory over mine Enemies, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written, as I suppose, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I was of opinion that nothing remained to me. And a little after with Turnebus and Gruterus I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But when— I had received information of your, etc. Vales.  I was of opinion, that nothing remained to Me, but to give God thanks, and to rejoice with those whom he by our means had set a Liberty. But when (contrary to all expectation) I had received information of your disagreement, I looked upon that 
† Or, Report.  thing as in no wise to be neglected: but wishing that by our assistance a remedy might be applied to this [mischief] also, without any delay I called you all together. And I am highly pleased with the sight of this Your Convention. But shall then judge that I have managed this affair according to my prayers, when I shall behold all of You 
‖ Or, Mixed together.  conjoined in your minds, and one amicable agreement in common concluded on amongst you all, which it becomes You, who are persons consecrated to God, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered it ill, à Deo impetrare, by request to obtain of God; when as he ought to have rendered it, Praedicare, to Preach. For in this sense Eusebius is wont to use this word, as 'tis apparent from innumerable passages in his Eccles. History; for instance, book 4. chap. 15. In the Fuketian and Savil. Copies the reading is bad, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  to Preach to others. Delay not therefore, Dearest Friends, ye Ministers of God, and good Servants of the Common Lord and Saviour of us all! But beginning 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, this whole place is written far otherwise, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. refuse not in future to take away the occasions of dissent amongst you; dissolve every knot, etc. And so Sr Henry Savil and Christophorson found it in their Copies. Vales.  even from hence to take away the Occasions of mutual dissent amongst you, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read with Christophorson 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to dissolve. But the common reading may stand, provided after the words Saviour of us all, a Colon be placed, as Sr Henry Savil hath noted at the margin of his Copy: and so 'tis pointed in the King's Copy. Vales.  dissolve every knot of controversy by the Laws of Peace. For by this means You will perform both what is most acceptable to the supreme God; and will likewise bestow a transcendent favour on Me Your Fellow-Servant.   

CHAP. XIII. That he reduced those Bishops who were at difference, to an agreement.  
HAving spoken these words in the Latin Tongue, which were done into Greek by some other person, he gave those who presided in the Synod, leave to speak. But then, some of them began to accuse their neighbours; others answered their accusations, and on the contrary made complaints. Many things therefore being in this manner proposed on both sides, and a great controversy raised even at the first beginning [of the debate,] the Emperor heard them all very patiently, and with an 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Socrates, book 1. chap. 8. and in Nicephorus, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, intent. But Gelazius Cyzizenus, chap. 28. has 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most intent. With Socrates agrees the Fuketian Copy, and the King's Sheets. Vales.  intent mind received their proposed Questions; and by turns assisting the Assertions of both parties, by degrees he reduced them, who pertinaciously opposed each other, to a more sedate temper of mind. And by his gracious Speeches to each person, and his making use of the Greek tongue, (for he was not unskilled in that Language,) He rendered himself most extraordinarily pleasing and delightful; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Socrates, Gelasius, and Nicephorus, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in the King's Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  inducing some to be of his opinion by the force of his arguments; wooing others by entreaties; praising those who spoke well; and exciting all to an agreement: till at length he had made them all of the same mind and opinion, in relation to all matters concerning which they had before disagreed.   

CHAP. XIV. The Concordant 
* Or, Exposition.  Determination of the Synod concerning the Faith, and concerning Easter.  
SO that, there was not only an universal agreement about the [Articles of] Faith, but one and the same time also was generally acknowledged for the celebration of the salutary Feast [of Easter.] Moreover, 
a That is, the draught of the Creed, the Canons, and the Synodick Letter. For all these were confirmed by the Subscriptions of every one of the Bishops. They who besides these three, think that the Acts of the Nicene Synod were put into writing, are very much mistaken. For Eusebius says in express words that nothing was committed to writing, except those matters which had been Decreed by the common consent of the Council; and he affirms, that those things were confirmed by the Subscriptions of all. Indeed Baronius at the year of Christ 325. chap. 62. says that the Acts were written by the Nicene Synod, and has affirmed that that is expressly recorded by Athanasius in his book de Synodis. But Baronius was imposed upon by the Latin Version, which runs thus; Tom. 1. pag. 873. quòd si ad hanc rem usus Synodi de●ideratur, supersunt Acta patrum, nam neque in hâc parte negligentes fuere qui Nicaeae convenerunt, sed ita accuratè scripscrunt, etc. But if the use of the Synod be wanting to this matter, the Acts of the Fathers are to be had. For those convened at Nicaea were not negligent even in this matter, but wrote so accurately, etc. But in the Greek Text there is no mention of Acts; for thus it runs, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, the Writings of the Fathers are to be bad; to wit, the Creed, the Canons, and the Synodick Letter. There is another passage of Athanasius, in his Epistle de Decretis Nicaenae Synodi, pag. 250. whence it may be manifestly gathered, that there were no Acts written. For thus he speaks: Quandoquidem tua dilectio ca nosse desiderat quae in Synodo, etc. In as much as your love desires to know those things which were done in the Synod, I have made no delay; but have forth with signified to you whatever was done there, etc. Now, if the Acts had been taken in writing by the Notaries▪ Athanasius had done enough, had he transmitted those Acts to his friend. Vales.  the Determinations ratified by a Common Consent, were engrossed, and confirmed by the Subscription of every person. Which things having in this manner been performed, the Emperor affirmed that he had obtained this second Victory against the Enemy of the Church, and celebrated a Triumphant Feast in honour of God.   

CHAP. XV. That Constantine entertained the Bishops at a Feast, it being His Vicennalia.  
AT the same time the twentieth year of his Empire was 
a These words must be interpreted favourably. For the twentieth year of Constantine's Empire was not yet completed, nay scarce begun. For the twentieth year of his Reign began on the eight of the Calends of August, when Paulinus and Julianus were Consuls, which was the 325th year of Our Lord's Nativity. But the Nicene Council was celebrated on the twentieth of the month May, in the same persons Consulate, as Socrates writes in the thirteenth chapter of his first book, or rather on the 13th of the Calends of July, on the 19th day of the month Desius, which by the Romans is termed June, as it occurs in the Acts of the Chalcedon Council, in the Alexandrian Chronicle, and in the Collectio Cresconiana. Which I think to be truer. For if we suppose the Nicene Council to have been convened on the 20th day of May, too narrow a space of time will be left for the transacting of those affairs which Constantine performed after his Conquest of Licinius. Licinius was vanquished in the last Battle at Chalcedon, on the year of Christ 324, on the 15th of the Calends of October, as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti, and in the Alexandrian Chronicle. On the day following Licinius, who had betaken himself to Nicomedia, surrendered himself to Constantine the Victor. After this Constantine made his Entry into Nicomedia; whilst he made his residence in that City, and hastened to take his progress into the Eastern parts, he received the news concerning the dissension of the Alexandrian Church and all Egypt, on account of the Opinion of Arius and the disturbances of the M●letians, as he himself writes in his Letter to Alexander and Arius. And in the first place he sent Hosius with his Letters to Alexandria, who by his authority might compose the Tumul●s the●e. But after Hosius had stayed some time at Alexandria, he returned to Constantino●●e without having effected any thing. All which businesses could not any wise have been done within less time than three months▪ Further, when Constantine saw the mischief increase daily, he resolved upon convening a General Council of Bishops, that thereby he might restore Peace to the Church. In order thereto he dispatched away the Veredarii (Couriers) and Agentes in Rebus (Messengers of the Emperor) throughout all the Provinces, who might call together the Bishops to Nicaea of Bythinia. Let us suppose therefore, that the Veredarii had brought the Emperor's Letters to each of the Bishops in the month March: 'tis scarce credible that the Bishops could come into Bythinia from the most distant Countries as well of the East as West, before the month July; especially, in regard they were conveyed thither by Land, not by Sea, as Eusebius tells us chap. 6. The Greeks do usually term the seventh Sunday after Easter, that namely which immediately precedes Whitsuntide, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sunday of the holy Fathers, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 318 holy Divines which were at Nicaea; as we are informed f●om The Typick of the Monastery of Saint Saba. Vales.  completed. On which account public Feasts were celebrated in all the other Provinces; and the Emperor himself began the Feasts with the Ministers of God, banqueting together with them now reconciled one with another, and by them offering this becoming sacrifice as 'twere to God. Nor was any of the Bishop's absent from this Imperial Feast. Further, what was then performed, surpasses the bounds of any Narrative. For the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the same manner he joins them both together a little above, where he speaks of Constantine's entrance into the Synod. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Hastati, or the Protectors who carried Spears. Themistius in his Oration to the Emperor Jovian, writes that he went an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (a Spear-Carrier) against the Persian, that is a Protector Domesticus, as we understand from Amm. Marcellinus. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were the Scutati, Shield-Bearers; to wit, Soldiers who were under the Command of the Magister Militum praesentalis, or Master of the Milice who lived at Court or in the presence of the Prince. Vales.  Protectors and Soldiers, with the naked points of their swords, on all sides guarded the Porticus's of the Palace; thorough the midst of whom the men of God without fear passed, and went into the inmost Rooms of the Palace. Then, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 together with the Emperor, as Christophorson seems to have read; and so 'tis plainly written in the Fuketian Copy. Theodoret confirms our Emendation (book 1. chap. 11.) in these words, which do wonderfully explain this passage of Eusebius; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and having ordered many Stibadia to be made ready, He feasted them all in one and the same place; the more honourable of them he took to his own Table, but distributed the rest upon other Stibadia. A better Scolion could not have been placed at Eusebius' words. Those which Euscbius had termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, (for so 'tis to be read from the King's and the Fuketian Copy;) Theodoret calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is Stibadia or Accubita. Nicephorus' Translator renders it toros, which is ill done. Nor has Theodoret's Translator done better in translating it S●des, Seats. Suidas interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Bed lying on the ground, an Accubitum. The words of Juvenal's Scholiast at the fifth satire, are these; apud veteres Accubitorum usus non erat, sed in Lectulis Discumbentes manducabant, amongst the Ancients there was no use of the Accubita, but they lay down upon little Beds and eat. Vales.  some of them 
* That was heretofore the usual posture at Feasts.  lay down together with the Emperor; others rested themselves on Stibadia [or, Beds to eat on] placed 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on both sides. Than which Emendation nothing is more certain▪ Eusebius says that the Stibadia were placed on both sides of the Imperial Hall, whereon the Bishops might lie down; but, that the Emperor's Stibadium was in the midst, whereon he lay down together with the more honourable Bishops. After the same manner in the Nic●ne Synod, the Seats whereon the Bishops sat were placed on both sides: but the Emperor himself sat in the midst on a golden chair, between the two rows of the sitting Prelates. The Tribunal of the nineteen Accubita at Constantinople was some such like thing, made in imitation of this Constantinian Feast, as I think. Vales. See Evagr. book 5. chap. 13▪ note (a.)  on both sides. One would have thought, that a representation of Christ's Kingdom was adumbrated, and that the thing itself was a dream, but nothing more.   

CHAP. XVI. The Gifts bestowed on the Bishops, and the Letters written to all.  
AFter the Feast had in a most splendid manner been kept, the Emperor received them all, and out of his own magnificence added this also, that he honoured every one of them according to his desert and dignity, with presents from himself. He likewise gave an account of this Synod, even to those who were not present at it, by his own Letter: which I will insert into this very Narrative concerning him [and will publish it fixed] as 'twere upon some pillar. The Contents thereof are these.   

CHAP. XVII. Constantine's [Letter] to the Churches, concerning the Synod [convened] at Nicaea.  
CONSTANTINUS AUGUSTUS To the Churches.  
HAving sufficiently experienced, by the flourishing posture of the State, how great the benignity of the Divine power has been towards us; I judged it my chiefest concern and aim [to Labour] for the preservation of one Faith, a sincere Love, and one universally-acknowledged Religion towards Almighty God, amongst the most Blessed 
* Multitudes, or, people.  Congregations of the Catholic Church. But in regard this thing could not be firmly and steadfastly constituted, unless all, or at least the greatest part of the Bishops were convened in one place, and every particular that concerns the most Holy Religion were discussed: on this account, when as many of the Clergy, as could possibly be got together, were assembled, and I myself also, as one of You, was present with them, (For I will not deny, what I account my greatest Glory, that I am Your Fellow-Servant;) all matters were sufficiently discussed so far, till such time as an opinion acceptable to God the Inspectour of all things, was brought to light, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Theodoret and Nicephorus the reading is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. in order to, etc. Vales.  in order 
† Or, To a consent of unity.  to an universal agreement and union: so that no place might be left for dissension or controversy in relation to the Faith.   

CHAP. XVIII. The same persons [words] concerning the Agreement about the Feast of Easter, and against the Jews.  
WHere also, after a disquisition made concerning the most Holy Day of Easter, it 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words of Constantine, Athanasius seems to have had a respect to, when (in his Book de Synodis Arimini & Seleuciae, pag. 873.) he observes that the Fathers of the Nicene Synod spoke one way in their exposition of the Faith, another in their defining the day of Easter. For in this business they made use of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it pleased, or, it was thought good. But in their Exposition of the Faith they did not in any wise say placuit, it pleased, but ita credit sancta & Universalis Ecclesia, the holy and Universal Church believes thus. 'Tis certain, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Athanasius mentions, is not found in the Synodick Letter, but in this Letter only of Constantine's; which any one might conjecture, was not without reason taken for the Synodick Letter. Vales.  was by a general opinion thought good to be Decreed, that [that Festival] aught to be celebrated by all persons in all places on one and the same day. For what can be more comely, what more grave and decent for us, than that this Festival, from which we have received the hopes of immortality, should be unerringly kept by all men, in one and the same order, and in a manner apparently agreeable? And in the first place, it seemed [to all] to be a thing unworthy and misbecoming, that in the celebration of that most Holy Solemnity we should follow the usage of the Jews. Who being persons that have defiled their own hands with a most detestable sin, are deservedly impure and blind as to their minds. For, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that Nation. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 usage, with Christophorson and Gruterus. We have noted the same fault in his Eccles. Hist. In the King's Sheets and Sr Henry Savils Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 usage. Vales.  their usage being rejected, we may by a truer Order, which we have observed from the first day of the Passion until this present time, propagate the 
* Or, Completion of this observation.  Rite of this observance to future Ages. Let nothing therefore be common to us with that most hostile multitude of the Jews. For we have received another way from Our Saviour. There is proposed to us a 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Gelasius and Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and a decent Law. But Socrates and Theodoret defend the common reading. Vales.  Lawful and decent course to [Our] most sacred Religion. Let us therefore (Dearest Brethren!) with one accord constantly persist in this course, and withdraw ourselves from that most impure [Society and] 
d For they who celebrate the Lord's Pascha with the Jews, seem to be conscious of that wickedness which the Jews committed against the Lord. But Christophorson renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Opinion; with whom I agree not. Vales. In Socrates, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 impure, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hostile or Adverse.  their consciousness. For 'tis really most absurd, that they should boast, that we are not sufficient of Ourselves, without their instruction, to observe these things. But, of what are they able to pass a right judgement, who after the Murder of the Lord and that parricide, having been struck with madness, are led, not by the conduct of reason, but by an ungovernable 
* Or, Violence.  impetus, whither soever their innate rage shall drive them? Hence therefore it is, that even in this particular they discern not the Truth: in so much that, wand'ring at the greatest distance 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Socrates, Theodoret, Gelasius, and Nicephorus have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which I like not. For 'tis rightly said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  from a decent and agreeable amendment, 
f Whereas the Paschal Neomenia (or New-moon) of the Jews began from the fifth day of the month March and was ended on the third of April, hence it sometimes happened, that their Pascha began before the Aequinox. So they kept a twosold Pascha in the same year, (if you understand the Solar or Julian year,) to wit, from the Vernal Aequinox of this year to the Vernal Aequinox of the year following. Ambrose says the same in his Epistle to the Bishops of Aemilia, where he writes, that the Jews sometimes celebrated the Pascha on the twelfth month, that is, according to the Latins or Orientals. For the Jews never celebrated the passover on that month which amongst them was accounted the twelfth, but on the fourteenth day of the first month. Further, this repetition or doubling of their passover which Constantine objects against the Jews, seems to me not at all momentous. For the Jews might have retorted against the Christians, namely that they celebrated Easter twice in the same year, if we understand the year current. For let us suppose, that this year Easter was celebrated on the tenth of the Calends of May; on the year following it must necessarily be kept sooner. And so there will occur two Easters amongst the Christians within the space of one year current. Which nevertheless will not happen, if you count the year from the Aequinoctial Cardo to the Vernal Aequinox of the other year. See Epiphanius in Haeres. Audian. and Petau. Animad. p. 294. To whom add Aegidius Bucherius de Paschali Judaeorum Cyclo, cap. 3. Vales.  they celebrate Easter twice within one and the same year. 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Theodoret and Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what reason therefore, etc. so 'tis also in Socrates and Gelasius. From whom the following words must be amended in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, your prudence. And a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in no likeness. Although in those writers I have mentioned, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the likeness of any thing. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon no pretence. Further, the Author of the Apostolic Constitutions. (book 5. chap. 16.) seems to allude to these words. Which any one will confess, who compares that place with these words of Constantine. Vales.  What reason have we to follow these men, who, 'tis acknowledged, are distempered with a most grievous error? For we shall never endure the keeping of two Easters in one and the same year. But, although what I have said were not sufficient, nevertheless it behooveth your prudence, to make it your greatest care, and the constant matter of your Prayers, that the purity of your souls should not in any thing seem to have communion with the usages of most wicked men. Besides, this also is to be considered, that 'tis a most detestable thing, that there should any disagreement be found in a matter of so great concern, and in such a solemnity of Religion. For Our Saviour left us but one Festival day of our Liberty, that is the day of His most Holy Passion; and 'twas his will, that His Catholic Church should be one. The members of which Church (although for the most part they are dispersed into many and various places, nevertheless) are cherished by one spirit, that is by the Divine Will. Let the prudence of Your Sanctity consider, how grievous and indecent a thing it is, that on the selfsame days some should keep 
h He means the head [or beginning] of the Fast, which by the Quartodecimani was begun at one time; by the other Christians, at another. Indeed, the following words concerning the days after Easter, do inform us that these words are to be understood concerning the held of the Fast. Otherwise it would be a superfluous Repetition. But if any one had rather understand these words concerning the end of the Lent fast, I shall not gainsay him. See chrysostom in his Homily against those who fasted the first day of Easter, pag. 714. Vales.  strict Fasts, and others celebrate Feasts: and that after the days of Easter, some should be conversant in Feast and a relaxation [of their minds;] and others devote themselves to set Fasts. Wherefore, 'tis the Will of Divine Providence, that this thing should be redressed by a convenient emendation, and reduced to one and the same form, as I suppose you are all sensible.   

CHAP. XIX. An Exhortation, that they would rather follow the greatest part of the world.  
SInce therefore it was expedient to make such an amendment in this matter, as that we might have nothing in common with the 
* In the Greek 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Nation.  usage of those Parricides and Murderers of Our Lord; and since this is the most decent and becoming Order, which all the Churches of the Western, Southern, and Northern parts of the world, and also some of the Eastern parts, do observe: 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Socrates, Theodoret, Gelasius and Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for these reasons. But it would be better thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis above. In the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on this account, and so 'tis in Turnebus' Copy. Vales.  on this account all persons have at present judged it good and expedient, (and I myself have promised that it would please your prudence,) that that which with one and a concordant mind is observed in the City of Rome, and over all Italy, Africa, Egypt, Spain, the Gallia's, the Britannia's, the 
b Every one sees, that the words are misplaced here. 'Tis righter therefore in Gelasius, thus, The Britannia's, Egypt, and the Libya's. Socrates has Libya; which reading I like best. Vales.  Libya's, throughout all Achaïa, the Asian and Pontic Dioecesis, and Cilicia; Your prudence also would most willingly embrace and receive. Which [wisdom of yours] will consider, that not only the number of the Churches in the forementioned places is far the greater; but that 'tis most just and equal, that all men should in common desire that, which 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Theodoret and Gelasius the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which displeases me not, provided 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, diligens supputatio, an exact reckoning; whence 'tis termed Computus Paschalis. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken in another sense, in the Synodick Letter of the Nicene Council, where it treats concerning the cause of Meletius. For 'tis there taken for the rigour of the Law, and 'tis opposed to equity or a dispensation. Vales. See Socrates, book 1 chap. 9 note (b.)  strict reason seems to require, and should have no communion with the 
d The Jews are termed perfidious and perjured men, who, whenas they acknowledged no King or Lord besides God, afterwards denied the same [Lord,] and attested they had no other King but Caesar. Vales.  perjury of the Jews. But that I may speak more summarily and briefly, it has pleased the judgement of all in common, that the most holy Feast of Easter should be celebrated on one and the same day. For 'tis indecent, that there should be any difference in so great a sanctity: and 'tis better to follow that Opinion, 
e After these words, there was a whole line wanting in Robert Stephens' Edition; which 'twas easy to have made good from Socrates, Theodoret, Gelasius, and Nicephorus, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wherein there is no mixture of [or converse with] strange error and impiety. This is what Constantine had said above at chap. 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; where see what we have remarked at note (d.) For Christophorson in no wise understood these words. Vales.  wherein there is no mixture of strange error and impiety.   

CHAP. XX. An Exhortation, that [all] should 
* Or, Be persuaded by those things written by the Synod.  give their assent to the Decrees of the Synod.  
SInce therefore these things are thus, do you with all willingness receive this 
† Or, Grace.  Gift of God, and this truly divine Commandment. 
a This opinion of Constantine concerning the authority of the determinations of Synods, is to be taken notice of. There is another place like to this, in a Letter of the same Constantine to the Bishops after the Council of Orleans. Dico enim ut se veritas habet, etc. For I speak, as the truth is. The judgement [or, determination] of the Bishops [or, Priests] aught so to be esteemed, as if the Lord himself sat and judged. For they may not think any other thing, or judge any other thing, but what they are taught by the Instruction of Christ. Vales.  For whatever is transacted [and determined] in the holy Assemblies of Bishops, That has a reference to the divine will. Wherefore, when you shall have intimated to all our beloved Brethren those matters which have been transacted, 
b From this place it may plainly be gathered, that this Letter of Constantine's was written to the Bishops who had not been present at the Synod. Indeed, the Letter is inscribed To the Churches. But, by the name of the Churches, the Prelates are to be meant. For The Church consists in the Prelates, as Honorius says in the Appendix to the Theodosian Code. Vales.  you ought to embrace and establish the forementioned rule and observation of the most holy day: that when I shall come into the presence of 
c This is an Expression peculiar to the Christians; who when they spoke to any one of their Brethren, either by word of mouth or Letter, were wont to say Your charity or Your Love. Nothing occurs more frequently in the Epistles of the holy Fathers, so that we need not heap together instances. So Athanasius expresses himself in his Epistle concerning the Decrees of the Nicene Synod, a passage whereof we have quoted a little before. But Christophorson renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, dispensation; nor did he understand the meaning of this place. Vales.  Your Love (which I have long since been desirous of,) I may celebrate the holy Festival with you, on one and the same day, and may rejoice with you for all things, beholding the Cruelty of the Devil totally removed by the Divine power, and by 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by your actions. I doubt not but it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, our, as the reading is in Socrates, Theodoret, Gelasius, and Nicephorus. 'Tis certain, Constantine in his Letters is went to boast, that the Divine Majesty by his Labour had destroyed the Tyrants who persecuted the Church, and had freed the whole world from the superstitious worship of Damon's. Vales.  our 
* Or, Actions.  endeavours; whilst your Faith, Peace, and Concord does every where flourish. God preserve You, Dearest Brethren!  

e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood not this place, as 'tis apparent from his Version. For he renders it thus; Edictum, quod idem pondus habebat & autoritatem cum hâc Epistolâ, Imperator in singulas misit Provincias: An Edict, which had the same weight and authority with this Letter, the Emperor sent into each Province. But Eusebius mentions no Edict, but only a Letter sent to the Bishops. Christophorson thought that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signified an Edict, which was a great mistake. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is nothing else but a Transcript of a Letter; which Grecians do likewise term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we in the vulgar Idiom call it Copiam, a Copy▪ Eusebius says therefore, that Constantine sent a Copy of this Letter into all the Provinces, or, (which is the same thing,) that he sent this Letter written from the same Copy to all the Provinces. Further, the Reader is to be advertised, that the Title of this chapter was put in a wrong place, in regard it belongs to the conclusion of the foregoing Letter, as any one may see. This Title therefore must be placed above, before these words Since therefore these things, etc. as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. And there we have set it. Vales.  A Copy of this very Letter was by the Emperor transmitted into every Province; whereby, as in a glass, he gives those that read it, the clearest view of his own mind, and of his piety towards God.   

CHAP. XXI. [His] advice to the Bishops now ready to go away, 
* Or, Concerning Concord.  that they would preserve Unity.  
FUrther, when the Synod was about to be dissolved, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Translatours understood not this expression. For Portesius renders it thus, ex composito verba fecit ad Episcopos. Christophorson in this manner, Scrmonem apud Episcopos de rebus ordine dispensandis instituit. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports no more than, Valedixit, he had farewell, or took his leave of. Menander, or rather Alexander Rhetor, (in the chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pag. 624,) writes, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was by the Sophists termed an Oration▪ wherein the Scholastici (when the course of their studies was completed,) departing from Athens, and about to return into their own Country, attested their grief in reference to their going away: or when any one going from home, resolved upon a journey to Athens. The same Author in his chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, gives us the method of such Orations: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he that bids farewell, pretends himself grieved on account of his departure. Moreover, throughout the whole chapter he every where uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for valedicere, to bid farewell. And he says, that this sort of Oration was first invented by Homer, in whom Ulysses bids farewell to the Phaeaces. But Natalis Comes who translated Menander Rhetor into Latin, renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, adjunctivam Orationem, an adjunctive Speech, and translates those words I have cited, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. adjungens, etc. adjoining, etc. Than which nothing can be more foolish. But with Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is valedicere to bid farewell. Hesychius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Eusebius uses it in the end of this chapter, and in the First Book, chap. 21. where he speaks concerning the death of Constantius Chlorus. There is an Oration of this sort extant, made by Gregory Nazianzen in the convention of the 150 Bishops; which Oration has this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For in this Oration Gregorius bids sa well to the Constantinopolitan Church. Suidas therefore is right in saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, as to what the same Suidas adds, that Origen was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in that he is much out: for Origen was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Epiphanius attests, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  He made a Valedictory Speech to the Bishops. For on a set day he called them all together. And when they were met, he advised them that they should use their utmost diligence to preserve Peace one with another, and to avoid pertinacious Contentions; that they should not be envious, if any Bishop amongst them appeared eminent and approved for wisdom and eloquence: but, should account the virtue of every one to be a common good: that those who were the more eminent ought not to 
† Raise, or, advance.  exalt themselves above them who were meaner: For, that it was God's property to give a judgement concerning every one's true virtue and worth. That it was rather behoveable, that [the more eminent] should yield and condescend to the Weaker, with an indulgence and Lenity; especially, in regard 'twas very difficult to find any thing every way perfect. Wherefore, that it behoved them to grant one another pardon for small offences, and to forgive and remit whatever has been committed through humane frailty; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It would be better, were it made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  having always an high regard to, and honour for mutual Concord; lest whilst they raise Seditions and Factions one amongst another, an occasion of derision might be given to those, who are ready to blaspheme the Divine Law. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Some words seem to be wanting here. Indeed these Books are imperfect in many places, as we have already noted divers times. Now, this place may not unfitly be made good thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of which persons we must take the greatest care, and aught to do all things, in regard, etc. For these words are spoken concerning the Pagans, of whom Constantine had made mention just before, when he said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to those, who are ready to blaspheme the Divine Law. Constantine says therefore to the Bishops, that their chiefest care aught to be, least by their dissensions the Pagans should be provoked to contemn and deride the Christian Religion. For, that it behoves us, to take the greatest care imaginable of them, and to do all things, whereby they might be recalled to the true faith and salvation. But, that they might easily be saved, and come to the knowledge of the truth, if our matters might seem blessed and admirable to them. Wherefore, that every one of them ought to be alured to our side by various ways and arts. Then he makes use of an instance of Physicians, who that they may restore health to the sick, devise all things which they believe may be of advantage to them. These words, 'tis certain, the Translatours understood nor, in whose Versions the Reader will find all things contrary. To this place is to be referred a passage of Eusebius in chap. 58. of this book, where he says that the Emperor Constantine gave a great quantity of Gold to the Churches for the maintenance of the poor, in regard he was desirous, that all men should be invited, even this way also, to embrace the doctrine of the saving faith; according to the example of the Apostle, who in his Epistle to the Philippians says these words, whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is Preached. Further, in the Fuketian and Savilian Copies, and in Turnebus' Book, this whole place is written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which questionless is the true reading. This only I would have mended, that instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and afterwards, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the reading be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Of which persons we must take the greatest care, and aught to do all things, in regard they 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to partake of the doctrine of the salutary Faith; in which sense 'tis taken by St Paul, where he says, that God would have all men to be saved, and come to the knowledge of the Truth. This verb is in this sense proper to the Christian Religion. In which signification nevertheless, the Philosophers of the latter age used it, as I remember I have read in the Commentaries of Proclus on Timaeus. Vales.  might easily be saved, if those things performed amongst us could seem to them desirable and worthy of imitation. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It is rather to be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by understanding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was made use of a little before; and we have rendered it accordingly. But the Fuketian Copy has opened to us the true reading, wherein 'tis thus worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But I suppose you are not ignorant, that, etc. And so Turnebus had mended it at the margin of his Book, from a Manuscript Copy. Vales.  And, that they [aught] not to doubt, that the advantage [arising] from discourses does not profit all men. For some rejoice, that conveniences are 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A new and unusual word; instead whereof it ought, as I think, to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, allowed. The meaning of this passage is the same with that we have set in our Version. For Constantine says, that the Pagans are wont to be converted to our Religion on various accounts and occasions. That some are drawn by the hope of food, namely because of the Aims of the Christians. Others, by the hope of Patronage; to wit, on account of the authority of the Bishops, who could do much with the Emperor and Grandees at Court. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Patronage, Protection, or Favour, as I have noted at Amm. Marcellinus; which term John chrysostom makes frequent use of. In the excellent Fuketian Copy the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting, and this whole place is thus worded; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; For some rejoice as 'twere on account of food: others are wont to run under those who are possessed of [or, have procured] Patronage. Vales.  allowed them as 'twere in order to their maintenance: others are wont to fly to Patronage. Some love those from whom they have had a kind reception: and others being honoured with Gifts, are thereby induced to enter into a friendship. But their number is small who are 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Fuketian Copy and Sr Henry Savil's have it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Lovers of true discourses. And in the same manner 'tis mended in the margin of Turnebus' Book. But the common reading (expressed in our Version) pleases me best, by reason of those words which immediately follow, to the end a tautology might be avoided. A little after, the Fuketian Copy and the King's Sheets have it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in one Body; not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the common Editions. In the same Copy I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For which reason they ought to fit and conform themselves to all men; not as 'tis commonly Printed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  true Lovers of discourses, and 
† Or, A friend of truth is rare.  'tis a rare thing to find a friend of Truth. For which reason they ought all to fit and conform themselves [to all men,] and (like a Physician) administer to each person those things which are profitable for salvation; to the end that the saving Doctrine may be honoured by all men. These were the admonitions [given them by the Emperor] in the first place. But in the close he added, that with all diligence and earnestness they would put up their prayers to God in behalf of him. Having in this manner taken leave of them, he permitted them all to return into their own Countries. They therefore went home with all the cheerfulness imaginable; and in future one Opinion, which had been agreed on in the Emperor's presence, prevailed amongst all men; in regard, those who for a long time had been disunited, closed again in one Body as ' 'twere.   

CHAP. XXII. In what manner he sent to some, and wrote to others; and [concerning] the distributions of money.  
THe Emperor therefore, rejoicing at this 
* Or, Brave exploit, viz. the union of the Church.  great success, by his Letters imparted most plentiful and pleasing fruit to those who had not been present at the Synod. Moreover, he ordered liberal distributions of money to be made amongst all the people, as well those in the Countries as them in the Cities; in this manner honouring the public Festivals [celebrated] on account of the twentieth year of his Empire.   

CHAP. XXIII. How he wrote to the Egyptians, and exhorted them 
* Or, In relation to Peace.  to Peace.  
BUt when all other persons were at Peace one with another, amongst the Egyptians only the mutual contention was fierce and implacable: in so much that they did again disturb the Emperor; nevertheless they excited him not to anger. For he 
† Or, Cherished.  treated them with all the honour imaginable, as if they had been Fathers, or rather Prophets of God; and called them to him a second time; and did again with great patience mediate between them; and honoured them with Gifts again, and declared to them his determination by a Letter: wherein he confirmed and established the Decrees of the Synod; and besought them that they would be studious to preserve Concord, that they should not distract nor tear in sunder the Church; but, that they should take into their consideration the memory of the judgement of God. And these things the Emperor suggested to them by 
† Or, His own writing.  a peculiar Letter.   

CHAP. XXIV. That he frequently wrote 
* Or, Piously.  Pious Letters to the Bishops and People.  
MOreover, he wrote infinite other things of the same sort with these, and penned a vast number of Letters; 
† Or, Partly.  sometimes to the Bishops, wherein he commanded those things which were of advantage to the Churches of God; at others, he addressed himself by Letters even to the 
‖ Or, Multitudes.  populacy themselves, [in which Letters] this thrice blessed person styled the people of the Church, Brethren and his own Fellow-servants. But we will at another time get leisure 
a Indeed, Eusebius did afterwards perform what he here promises; and in a peculiar volume comprised all the Letters and Sanctions of the Emperor Constantine, which bore a reference to the Catholic Faith. This I am informed of from the Medicaean Copy; wherein, at the close of his Eccles. Hist. Constantine's Letter to the Palestinians is written out, which Eusebius hath recorded in the foregoing book, and after the foresaid Letter these words occur; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, Let these things therefore be here placed by me. But come on now; let us from another head [or, beginning] gather together the Laws, and all the Letters of our Pious and most mild Emperor [written] in defence of the true Religion. Vales.  to make a Collection of these [Letters and Sanctions] in a peculiar Volume, to the end the 
‖ Or, Body.  Series of this our History may not be interrupted at present.   

CHAP. XXV. That he ordered a Church to be built at Jerusalem, in the holy place of our Saviour's Resurrection.  
THese matters having been in this manner performed, this pious [Emperor] effected 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first word ought, I think, to be expunged, as being superfluous; unless it should be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on account of its memorableness. It may also be worded thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Turnebus at the margin of his Copy hath made it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  another vast work highly memorable, in the Province of the Palestinians. But what was that? He looked upon it as his duty, to render that most blessed place of the Salutary Resurrection, which is at Jerusalem, illustrious and venerable in the sight of all men. He gave order therefore, that an Oratory should forthwith be erected there: which he was induced to do, not without God's appointment; but had his mind incited thereto by our Saviour himself.   

CHAP. XXVI. That the Impious had covered our Lord's Sepulchre with Rubbish and Idols.  
FOr impious men, or rather the whole Tribe of Daemons by the assistance of such men, had heretofore made it their business, wholly to involve that admirable monument of Immortality in darkness and oblivion. [That Monument I say] to which an Angel, shining with light, descended from heaven, and rolled away the stone from their minds who were really stony, and who supposed that the living [Christ] as yet lay amongst the dead: [which Angel] brought glad tidings to the women, and removed the stone of Infidelity from 
a I supposed the word their was to be referred to the women which came early to the Sepulchre of our Lord. But Christophorson referred it to those stony and incredulous persons, concerning whom Eusebius hath spoken a little before; which I approve not of. Vales.  their minds, to the end he might assert an opinion concerning his Life, who was sought for by them. This salutary Cave therefore some impious and profane persons took a resolution wholly to render invisible; being so foolish as to think, that by this means they should conceal the truth. Wherefore, having by much labour brought together a vast quantity of earth, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I would rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, from what place soever they could get it. Vales.  from what place soever they could get it, and heaped it up, they 
* Or, Cover.  filled that whole place. And after this they raised it to an height, and paved it with stone; under which great heap of earth they hid the divine Cave which was below. Then, as if nothing else remained to [be done by] them, upon this [heap of] earth they prepare a truly horrid Sepulchre of Souls; erecting a dark Cavern of dead Idols, in honour of that Lascivious Daemon [whom they term] Venus: in which place they 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered this place very ill, in this manner; tum detestabiles ibi victi●●as super impuras arras immolar●, also to offer detestable victims there upon impure Altars. But the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does sufficiently show, that E●sebius speaks not here concerning Victims or Beasts killed in Sacrifice, but concerning Libations; to wit, Wine, Milk, and the like, which the Heathens offered to their Gods. Besides, 'tis wholly absurd, that Victims should be killed upon the Altars. For Sacrifices were killed by, not upon the Altars. This is a known Verse of Ovid; Rode caper vitem. Tamen hinc cum stabis ad arras, etc. Vales.  offered abominable oblations upon impure and execrable Altars. For by this means only, and not otherwise, they thought to bring to effect what they had attempted, if by these execrable abominations they could cover the salutary Cave. For the Wretches were not able to understand, that it was altogether unlikely, that he who had been Crowned with a Victory over death, should leave this attempt of theirs concealed: 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is imperfect, of which sort very many occur in these Books of Eusebius. It may, as I think, not unfitly be made good in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. in the like manner as 'tis impossible, etc. Indeed, Eusebius' following words do most plainly confirm this our emendation. But Christophorson has confounded all things here, as 'tis apparent from his Version. Vales.  in the like manner as 'tis impossible, that the Sun shining above the earth, and performing his 
† Or, Own.  usual course in the Heavens, should escape the knowledge of all mankind. For the power of our Saviour (which shines with a light far more resplendent than the Sun, and which does not illustrate Bodies [as the Sun does,] but the souls of men,) had now filled the whole world with its own Rays of Light. Nevertheless, the Machinations of these impious and profane men against the Truth, had continued for a long space of time. Nor was there any person to be found, either of the Precedents, or 
* Military Commanders.  Deuces, or of the Emperors themselves, who could be fit to destroy this so audacious an impiety; save only this one [Prince,] the Friend to the supreme God. Who, inspired with the divine Spirit, and not enduring that that forementioned place, which by the Enemy's frauds had been hid under all manner of impure 
† Or, Matters.  filth, should be delivered up to oblivion and ignorance; nor thinking it fit to yield to their malice, who had been the occasioners hereof: having called upon that God who was his Assistant, gives order that it should be cleansed. It being his Sentiment, that that part especially of the Ground, which had been defiled by the Enemy, aught by his means to enjoy the Divine Magnificence. As soon therefore as this Order was issued out from the Emperor, those engines of fraud were thrown down from their vast height to the very ground; and the Buildings erected to lead men into error, were ruined and demolished, together with the very Statues themselves and the Daemons.   

CHAP. XXVII. In what manner Constantine gave order, that the Materials wherewith the Idol-Temple had been built, and the Rubbish should be removed and thrown at a great distance.  
NOr did the Emperor's earnestness and diligence stop here. But he issued forth another Order, that the Materials of the Buildings demolished, which consisted of Stone and Timber, should be removed, and thrown at a vast distance without the confines of that Region. Which Order of his likewise was forthwith put in execution. Nor was he satisfied in proceeding thus far only. But, incited again by a divine warmth and zeal, he commanded, that they should dig up the very ground itself of that place, to a vast depth, and carry away the earth which was thrown out a far off, in regard it had been defiled with the Gore of Sacrifices offered to 
* Or, Daemons.  Devils.   

CHAP. XXVIII. The discovery 
* Or, Of the Holy Sepulchre of the Holies.  of the most Holy Sepulchre.  
Without delay therefore this Command was likewise fulfilled. But after another ground 
† Or, Instead of; he means the heap of earth wherewith the Heathens had filled that place.  beneath the former, namely the place which was at the bottom, was discovered; then the August and most Holy 
‖ Or, Evidence.  Monument of our Saviour's Resurrection, contrary to all expectation appeared. And then also that Cave, [which may truly be styled] the Holy of Holies, expressed a certain likeness to our Saviour's Resurrection: in regard, after its being 
* Or, Overwhelmed with.  buried in darkness, it came forth into the light again, and gave a manifest History of those Miracles heretofore performed there, to be viewed by them who flocked together to that sight; [an History] that attested the Resurrection of our Saviour 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must doubtless be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which Christophorson perceived not. The meaning of the place is this, that that restitution of the Lord's Sepulchre after so many ages, did really confirm the Resurrection of our Lord. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in which manner Turnebus had likewise mended it at the margin of his Book, from a Manuscript Copy. In the King's Sheets 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henry Savil had noted at the margin of his Book, that perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  by the things themselves, which sound far more audibly and clearly than any voice.   

CHAP. XXIX. In what manner he wrote to the Precedents, and to Macarius the Bishop, concerning the Building [of a Church.]  
THese things having been thus performed, immediately the Emperor, by issuing forth pious Laws and constitutions, and by plentiful allowances for expenses, orders a Church befitting God to be built about the Salutary Cave, with a magnificence that was rich and royal. For he had laid this design within himself long before, and with a divine alacrity had foreseen that which in future would be. [He gave command] therefore to the Governors of the Provinces in the East, that by allowing liberal and plentiful supplies, they should make that Work Stately, large, and Magnificent. But to the Bishop who at that time presided over the Church at Jerusalem, he sent this Letter, wherein by manifest expressions he has asserted 
* Or, The saving Doctrine of the Faith.  the Doctrine of the saving Faith, writing in this manner.   

CHAP. XXX. Constantine's [Letter] to Macarius, concerning the Building of the Martyrium of Our Saviour.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To Macarius.  
SO great is Our Saviour's Love and Favour, that 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Socrates, Theodoret and Nicephorus, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which I think to be truer. Vales.  no Rhetoric seems sufficient to set forth a Declaration of the present Miracle. For, that the Monument of his most Holy Passion, long since hid underneath the earth, should lie concealed for so many periods of years, till such time as, by the 
b Constantine here terms Licinius the public Enemy; after whose destruction, he says, the sacred Sepulchre of Our Lord, which before had been concealed, was brought to the light and sight of men. Licinius was slain on the year of Christ 326, as 'tis recorded in Idatius ' Fasti. And on that very year, when Helena was come to Jerusalem, the Sepulchre of Our Lord was found. By the name of Public Enemy, the Devil might also be meant here, were not this contradicted by the following words. For the Devil was not then finally vanquished and overcome, when the Sepulchre of the Lord was cleared from the filth and rubbish which covered it. Besides, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, slaughter, is more appositely spoken of Licinius, than concerning the Devil. Vales.  slaughter of that common Enemy, it should gloriously appear to his servants now set at Liberty, [is a matter which] does really surmount all admiration. For, if all those persons who throughout the whole world are accounted wise, should be convened in one and the same place, with a design to speak something agreeable to the worthiness of this matter; they would not be able after their utmost endeavours, to attain to [an explication of] the least part of it. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and have rend ed it accordingly. Vales.  For, 
* The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, faith, authority, or credit, is wanting here; which we have inserted from Socrates' book 1. chap. 9  the authority of this Miracle doth as far transcend every Nature capable of Humane reason, as things that are celestial do exceed those which are humane. Wherefore, this is always my chief and only aim, that as the authority of the truth doth daily demonstrate itself by new Miracles, so the minds of us all should with all modesty and unanimous alacrity, become more careful and diligent about [an observation of] the Holy Law. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is to be mended from Socrates and Theodoret. Vales.  Which thing in regard I judge to be manifestly apparent to all men, my desire is you should most especially be persuaded of this, that there is nothing which I have a greater care about and concern for, than that we should adorn that sacred place (which by God's command I have unburthened of that most detestable accession of the Idol, as 'twere of some ponderous and heavy weight; [which place] by God's determination was made holy from the beginning, but was afterwards demonstrated to be more holy, out of which he hath brought to light the Truth and Certainty of Our Saviour's passion;) with magnificent and stately structures.   

CHAP. XXXI. That He would have this Church built so, as to exceed all the Churches in the world, for beauty of Walls, Columns, and Marbles.  
THerefore, it does well become Your Prudence, so to dispose and make provision of all materials necessary for the work, that not only the Church itself may in stateliness excel all others in what place so ever, but also that the other parts of it may be made such, as that all the beautifullest structures in whatever City may be outdone by this Fabric. And as concerning the raising and exquisite workmanship of the walls, We would have you know, that the care thereof hath by Us been committed to Our Friend 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place must likewise be mended from Socrates, Theodoret, and Nicephorus, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Deputy to the most Famous the Praefecti Praetorio. There a●e indeed two Laws of Constantine extant in the Theodosian Code, the one in the Title de Usuris, the other in that de Haereticis, written to this Dracilianus. The former has this Inscription; Imp. Constantinus Aug. ad Dracilianum agentem vices Praefectorum Praet. It was published at Caesarea in Palestine on the fifteenth of the Calends of May, in the Consulate of Paulinus and Julianus. But the second is said to have been published on the Calends of September▪ at Generastum, Constantinus Augustus the seventh time and Constantius Caesar being Coss. That is, on the year of Christ 326. On which year also Constantine wrote this Letter to Macarius' Bishop of Jerusalem. Further, 'tis to be noted, that the Praefecti Praetorio are here termed Clarissimi, most famous. For they had not yet received the dignity of the Illustrissimate, [or the title of most Illustrious.] Moreover, in other of Constantine's Laws, the Praefecti Praetorio are styled clarissimi, as it occurs in these Books. But, as the Praefecti Praetorio had only the Title of Clarissimi in Constantine's age, so the Vicarii [Deputies] of the Praetorian Praefecture were styled only perfectissimi [most perfect] in the times of the same Constantine; as a Letter to Probianus Proconsul of afric informs us. See Athanasius' Apologetic to Constantius pag. 794. Vales.  Dracilianus Deputy to the most Famous the Praefecti Praetorio, and to the Precedent of the Province. For it has been ordered by Our Piety, that Artificers and Workmen, and whatever else they may be informed of from Your Prudence as necessary for the Structure, shall by their care be forthwith sent. But concerning the Columns or Marbles, whatever You Yourself, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the form and delineation of the future work. In which sense 'tis taken also in the Letter of Himerius the Rationalis of Alexandria to the Praefect of Mareotis, which Athanasius records in his Apology, pag. 803. For, after he had said, that Augustus and the Caesars had permitted Ischyras to build a Church in his own Village, he commands the Praepositus of that Village, forthwith to draw a Model of the future Building, and send it to his office. See Socrat. book 1. chap. 9 note (x.) Vales.  on sight of the Model, shall judge to be more sumptuous and usefuller, make it Your business to inform Us by Letter; that when we shall understand from Your Letter; how many and what manner of Materials You stand in need of, they may be conveyed to you from all parts. [
c This whole sentence is wanting here in the Greek Text of Eusebius. It occurs in Socrates' book 1. chap. 9; in Theodoret book 1. chap. 17; and in Robert Stephen's Edition also at the said places of Socrates and Theodoret: but at this place 'tis left out in Robert Stephens' Edition. 'Tis inserted here in Valesius' Version; from whom, and the forementioned authorities, we have put it into our Translation.  For 'tis but reasonable, that that most admirable place of the whole world, should be beautified according to its dignity and worth.]   

CHAP. XXXII. That [Macarius] should write to the Precedents concerning the beautifying of the 
* Or, Inside of the Roof.  Concha, and concerning Workmen, and Materials.  
FUrther, I desire to know of You, whether You think good to have the inner Roof of the Church 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Roofs of Churches were usually adorned two ways. For they were either beautified with Lacunariae, Embowed or Fretted-Roofs, or else wrought with Mosaick-Work. As to the Lacunaria, this place of Constantine is an evidence. Concerning the Mosaick-Work, Procopius is to be consulted, in his first book de Fabric Justiniani, where he describes the Church of Saint Sophia. Now the Lacunaria were usually adorned two ways. For either they were gilded; or painted, which Pausias was the first inventor of, concerning whom Pliny (book 35, chap. 11,) writes thus: Idem & Lacunaria primus pingere instituit: nec cameras ante eum taliter adornari mos fuit. Isidorus (book 19 of his Origines,) writes thus; Laquearia sunt quae camcram subtegunt & ornant▪ quae & Lacunaria dicuntur: quòd Lacus quosdam quadratos vel rotundos ligno vel gypso vel coloribus habeant pictos, cum signis intermicantibus. Which place of Ifidor●●, Salmasius does without cause find fault with, in his notes on Flavius Vopiscus, pag. 393; where he denies that Lacunaria were ever put under Roofs. But Pliny in express words affirms that very thing, as also Constantine in this Letter. The Old Author of the Questions upon the Old and New Testament, at Question 106, has these words; Sicut enim ad ornamentum domus pertinet, si camera ejus habeat auro distincta Laqucaria, etc. Vales.  Arched, or 
† Or, Fretted.  Embowed, or made of any other sort of Work. For, if it be Embowed, it may also be 
‖ Or, Adorned.  gilded with Gold. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place I followed the punctation of Theodoret and Nicephorus, who after the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, gilded with Gold, set a point. All the Translatours likewise before us did the same, saying Musculus. But if any one had rather place the point after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thus [what remains, or, the rest of the Building, may be also guilded with Gold.] Then it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Besides, Your Holiness as soon as may be shall inform. &c. as the reading is in the Fuketian Manuscript and in Sr Henry Savil's ●opy. Vales.  It remains therefore, that as soon as may be, Your Holiness should inform the forementioned Judges, how many Workmen and Artificers, and what money for Expenses there will be need of: and that [Your Holiness] take care to give Me a speedy account, not only concerning the Marbles and Columns, but in reference also to the Embowed Roofs, if You shall judge that to be the more beautiful Work. God preserve You, Beloved Brother!   

CHAP. XXXIII. How the Church of [Our] Saviour was built, which the Prophets had termed New-Jerusalem.  
THese were the Contents of the Emperor's Letter: his 
* Or, Word.  order was immediately followed by the things themselves effectually put in execution. And 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius uses the same words in his Panegyric concerning Constantine's Tricennalia, towards the latter end of chap. 9 Nor has Christophorson translated it ill in both places, thus, Salutare Christi Monumentum, the Salutary Monument of Christ. Indeed, above at chap. 28, Eusebius terms the Sepulchre of Our Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Martyrium or Monument of Our Saviour's Resurrection. Moreover, Cyril of Jerusalem, in his fourteenth Catechesis, writes that the place of Our Lord's Passion and Resurrection is termed The Martyrium. Vales.  in the very Martyrium of Our Saviour, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words of Eusebius, Socrates has written out at chap. 17. book 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; But the Emperor's Mother erected in the place of the Sepulchre a most magnificent Church, called it New-Jerusalem, building it opposite to that Old deserted [Jerusalem.] Which words of Socrates are to be observed with more of attention. In the first place he attributes that to Helena, which Eusebius says was done by Constantine. Wherein he has followed the Authority of Rufinus, who (book 1. chap. 8. of his Eccles. History) writes, that this Church was built at Jerusalem by Helena. Now, although it be of small moment, whether Helena at the charge of the Emperor Constantine, or Constantine himself by the care and diligence of his Mother Helena, be said to have built that Church: yet 'tis better to follow Eusebius' opinion; in regard he was both present at the things themselves, and also produces Constantine's Letter concerning the building of that Church. 'Tis to be remarked also, that what Eusebius had worded thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in or at the Martyrium of Our Saviour; that is thus expprest by Socrates, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the place of the Sepulchre. But, what Eusebius had expressed in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the New-Jerusalem was built; that Socrates words thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. erected— a— Church, called it New-Jerusalem, building it opposite, &c: where any one may see that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, called it, must be expunged. For that Church was not termed New-Jerusalem, as the Translator thought, and before him Nicephorus; but it was called The Martyrium, or The Basilica Constantiniana, and Anastasis. Eusebius therefore and Socrates do say only this, that Constantine or Helena, having erected that Church which was a great and stately Structure, built the New-Jerusalem over against that old one, which heretofore had been ruined by the Romans. Which is most true. For from that time, the City Aelia, its true and old name being by degrees abolished, began to be called Jerusalem by the Christians; whenas notwithstanding, it really was not Jerusalem, in regard it had been erected in another soil, and was built by a Roman Emperor (who then was the bitterest Enemy to the Jews,) with that design and intent, that the Gentiles might inhabit it; but, that the Jews might be driven at the greatest distance from its entrance. Further, I doubt not but Eusebius alludes to that place which occurs in the Revelation, chap. 21. vers. 2; And I— saw the Holy City, New-Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband. Vales.  the New-Jerusalem was built, over against that most celebrated Old [Jerusalem▪] which having been reduced to the 
* Or, Last.  utmost degree of Ruin and desolation after that nefarious Murder of Our Lord, underwent the punishment of its impious Inhabitants. Opposite to this [City] therefore, the Emperor erected 
† Or, The Salutary Victory over death.  the Trophy of Victory which Our Saviour had gained over death, 
‖ Or, With rich and abundant Honours, or Glories.  with a rich and gorgeous splendour. And this perhaps was that fresh and New Jerusalem, spoken of in the Oracles of the Prophets; concerning which there occurs so many, and such large expressions uttered by the divine Spirit itself. In the first place therefore, he adorned the sacred Cave, in regard it was the Head of the whole work; to wit, that divine Monument, at which an Angel shining with [a celestial] light, heretofore 
* Evangelized.  declared to all men that Regeneration which was demonstrated by our Saviour.   

CHAP. XXXIV. A description of the Fabric of The most Holy Sepulchre.  
THis [Monument I say,] in regard it was the Head of the whole work, the Emperor's Munificence in the first place 
* Or, Distinguished.  adorned with Eximious Columns, and with all imaginable beauty; and rendered it glorious and splendid by various sorts of Ornaments.   

CHAP. XXXV. A description of the Atrium, and of the Porticus's.  
AFter that he passed to a most Spacious place, open to the pure air. The 
* Floor, or, Bottom.  Ground whereof he beautified by paving it with 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He seems to mean Marble, or at least polished stone like to Marble. So in the following chapter Eusebius uses these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify the same. But Christophorson has rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Eximious Stone: Portesius translates it excellent Stone; not well, as I think. Vales.  shining or bright stone, and enclosed it 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Atria (Courts) of Churches consisted usually of four Porticus', placed in form of a Quadrangle. In the midst there was an open place, such a one as we now a days see in the Cloisters of Monks. Eusebius informs us hereof, in the description of the Church at Tyre, which occurs in the Tenth Book of his Eccles. History. But in the Church at Jerusalem, the Frame or Composure was different. For there were only three Porticus's there, placed at the three sides. But in the fourth side, which was directly opposite to the Sepulchre at the rising Sun, instead of a Porticus there was the Church itself, as Eusebius informs us in the following chapter. Which seems to have been done for this reason, that the Church itself might be enlightened with a larger light, no Porticus on the outside giving any hindrance to the lights. Vales.  on three sides with Porticus' that 
† Or, Ran out.  were extended to a vast length.   

CHAP. XXXVI. A description of the Walls, Roof, Beauty, and Gild 
* Or, Of the Temple of the Church.  of the Church itself.  
FOr, to that side placed opposite to the Cave (which [side] looked towards the rising Sun,) the 
† Or, Royal Church.  Basilica was joined: a Work admirable and stately, raised to an immense height, and extended to a vast length and breadth. The In sides of which Structure 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Ancients adorned walls with cut Crusts of Marble of a different colour, as I have noted at book 28. of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 363. Such Crusts of Marble as these they termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Gregor. Nazianz. in Orat. 32; and in His Carmen Anacreonticum ad animum suum. Vales.  were covered with Crusts of Marble, that were of different colours: but the outward surface of the Walls, being beautified with polished Stones cemented together by exact joints, made a most glorious and beautiful show, nothing inferior to the appearance of Marble. 
* Or, At the Roofs themselves above.  As to the top of the Church, he covered the outward part of the Roof with Lead, in regard that was the strongest defence against Winter showers. But the Inner Roof being 
† Finished, or fitted.  set with 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are, Hesychius and the Author of the Etymologicon do inform us; who interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Tabellae, tecta laqueata, Tablets, Embowed Roofs. Eusebius uses the same word hereafter at chap. 49. Hence therefore it appears, that the Roof of the Church was on the inside covered and adorned with a Lacunar [or Embowed Roof▪] according to Constantine's thoughts about it, as he attests in his Letter to Macarius. For on the outside it was covered with Lead, to keep off showers. Therefore the Roof must necessarily have been framed of Stone, which might bear up the Lead laid upon it. Vales.  Carved Lacunaria, and spread like some great Sea all over the Church by 
‖ Or, Continued junctures.  Tables joined one with another, and covered all over with the 
* Bright, or clear.  purest Gold, made the whole Church shine, as 'twere, with Rays of Light.   

CHAP. XXXVII. A description of the double Porticus' on both sides, and of the three Eastern Gates.  
FUrther, at both the sides, 
a There were four Porticus' in the Jerusalem-Church; to wit, two at each side of the Church. For that's the meaning of these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Besides, the following words do manifestly evince this. For, of these Porticus' Eusebius says some were in the front of the Church, that is more outward; but others more inward. In the same manner there were four Porticus' in the Church of the Apostles which was in the City Rome, as Prudentius attests in the Passion of the Apostles▪ in these Verses; 

Subdidit & Parias fulvis laquearibus Columnas  
Distinguit illic quas quaternus orod.   The same Prudentius in the Passion of Hippolytus, writes thus concerning the Church of Saint Hippolytus: 

Ordo columnarum geminus laqucaria tecti  
Sustin●t, auratis suppositus trabibus.  
Adduntur graciles tecto breviore recessus,  
Qui laterum scriem jugiter exsinuent.   The same Form may be seen in the greater Churches amongst us, where four Orders of Pillars do make two Porticus' on both sides. Further, such Porticus's as these seem to be termed gemellares in the Itinerarium Hierosolymitanum. Interius verò civitatis sunt piscinae gemellares quinque Porticus habentes. In which place nevertheless, 'tis doubtful, whither the pools themselves, or the Porticus' are to be termed gemellares. And 'tis better to understand the pools to be gemellares. For there were two Pools, as Jerome relates in his Book de Locis Hebraicis, where he treats of Bethesda. Vales.  double 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered it Xystos, which is ill done. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are by a Synecdoche made use of to signify Porticus'. Hesychius expounds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Pillars which are set against [or, turned towards] a wall. But Christophorson referred those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Portius', &c: whereas, after the word sides, a comma is to be placed, as the reading is in the King's and Fuketian Manuscript; and those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ought to be referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For the sides of the Church are meant here; which is confirmed from the Tenth Book of his Eccles. History, where he describes the Church of Tyre in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the Cloisters [or, Porticus'] on both sides of the whole Church. Vales.  Porticus' as well 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius has treated above concerning the Porticus' of the Atrium. Now he speaks concerning the Porticus' of the Church. And in the first place he says, that at each side of the Church there were two Porticus'. Then he tells us, that those Porticus' were partly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, partly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which I so render, as that those Porticus' had two Roofs; and that some of them were equal to the floor of the Church itself; but that the other Porticus' were placed above them; such as we see in our Churches. Porticus' of this sort the Ancients termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, double-roofed. Gregory Nazianzen (Orat. 19, pag. 313, where he describes a Church built by his own Father,) has these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, rising to an height with the beauties of pillars and double-roofed porticus. For in that place of Gregory it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in one word, which Billius perceived not. We may also render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, under-ground-porticus's. For in Temples, Porticus' of this sort were wont to be built, which Aristides (in his Oration de Cyziceno Templo) calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Where he also says, that that Temple was threefold, partly subterraneous, partly in the open air; but, that the middle part of it was fitted for daily uses. Vales.  beneath as above, in length equalled the whole Church; the Roofs of which [Porticus's] were likewise variously adorned with Gold. Of these [Porticus's,] 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, the outermost Porticus'. So in the 10th book, speaking of the Fountains that were before the doors of the Church at Tyre, he says they were opposite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the front of the Church. Vales.  they which were in the Front of the Church, were under-proped with vast Columns: 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At the margin of the Moraean Copy 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the same with which is the reading in Gruter's Book. It might also be mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in regard the Fuk. and Savil. Copies have it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that reading is to be preferred. Vales.  but those which were more inward, were born up by 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it posts, posts; extremely ill: Portesius translates better, pilas, piles. What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are, Procopius informs us in Book 1. de Fabricis Justiniani, where he describes the Church of Saint Sophia; to wit, hills or heaps of stone, which he compares to certain Rocks that underproped the Apsis [Bowing of the Arched Roof.] The latter Grecians have termed them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Meursius has remarked in his Glossary. They were therefore stony piles, so called as I think from their figure, because they were four-cornered, like pessi or pessuli, bars or bolts. Now, the inner Porticus', which were next to the sides of the Church, were therefore underproped with these pessi, because they bore up the Roof of the Church on each side▪ which Roof in height exceeded all the rest. Vales.  piles of Stone most beautifully adorned on the outside. Three 
‖ Or, Gates.  doors fitly placed at the rising Sun, received the multitudes of those that went in.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. A description of the Hemisphere, and of the twelve Columns with their Capitals.  
OPposite to these [doors] was the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: so he calls the Altar of the Church, because it was built in the form of an Hemisphere. Hence 'tis that he terms it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Head of the whole Work. For Churches were therefore built, that upon the Altar an unbloudy Sacrifice might be offered to God. A little above Eusebius has termed the Sepulchre of our Lord the Head of the whole Work: but now he gives the Altar of the Church that name; which two differ widely one from the other. For the Sepulchre of our Lord is therefore called the Head of the whole Work, because it was the beginning and entrance [or, porch] as 'twere of the whole Fabric, and because for the sake of that, Constantine built the whole work. But the Altar of the Church is termed the Sum of the whole Work, in regard the whole Work had a reference to that, and that was the Compliment of the whole Structure, without which the Church was imperfect. Further, Eusebius has improperly styled it The Hemisphere, instead of the Hemicycle, or rather The Hemicylinder; of which form the Altar of Saint Sophia was, as Procopius informs us Book 1. de Aedificiis. In Turnebus' Book at the margin 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but in a more modern hand. Vales.  Hemisphere, the Head of the whole Work, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis the same as if he had said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the top. The Hemisphere was stretched from the bottom to the top of the Church. And in the bottom there were twelve pillars, placed in a semicircular form. Procopius (book 1. de Aedificiis) confirms this explication, where he describes the Church of Saint Sophia: whose description it will be pleasant to compare with this Narration of Eusebius. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may also be expounded in the upper end or top of the Church, that so the meaning may be, that the Altar was not placed in the middle of the Church, but at the upper end or top of it. Vales.  which was 
* Continued, or prolonged.  stretched to the top of the Church. This Hemisphere was 
† Or, Crowned.  begirt with twelve Pillars, equal to the number of our Saviour's Apostles. The heads of which [Pillars] were adorned with vast Capitals made of Silver: which the Emperor himself had dedicated to his God, as the fairest sacred present.   

CHAP. XXXIX. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson is grievously out, in rendering 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 portas atrienses, the Gates of the Atrium; as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were all one. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Area, a Court or Court-yard. For that which in the Contents of this Chapter is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Text of the Chapter is by Eusebius called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He makes use of the same term in his description of the Church at Tyre, in the Tenth Book of his History, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the middle space he l●st open; see book 10. chap. 4. note (u.) Christophorson renders it aream, which is not ill done. Portesius and Musculus translate it subdivale spatium, a space that is vacant or abroad in the Air, which is in my judgement better Latin. For the Latins called a clean place wherein Corn was threshed, Aream; but not those which now a days we term Curtez: yet use has prevailed, that Area should be called Curtez. Grecians likewise term Curtis (wherein Hens are fed and Oxen stalled,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as Apollonius informs us in book 3. Argonautic. pag. 134; and his Greek Scholiast, and Harpocration in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Areae of Churches are mentioned in Law 4 Cod. Theod. de his qui ad Ecclesias confugiunt. Ut inter templum quod parietum descripsimus cinctu, & Januas primas Ecclesiae, quicquid fuerit interjacens, five in cellulis, five in domibus, hortulis, balneis, areiss atque porticibus, confugas interioris templi Vice tueatur. The Greek Constitution there related runs thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. You see that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rendered Areas. This Law of Theodosius is related in book 7. Capitular. Caroli M. Tit. 125; where nevertheless, instead of areae, atrium is made use of. Vales.  A description of the Area, Exhedrae, and Porches.  

b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Musculus seems to have read; and than it must be rendered thus, proceeding from hence to those passages which lie, etc. Vales.  HEnce, at those passages which to them that go out lie before the Church, he interposed an Area [or Court.] In which place there were 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson and Musculus render it right, Atrium. Indeed, the Old Translator of the Gospel, wherever the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occurs, renders it Atrium. Besides, in the Old Glosses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is expounded Atrium. Victorinus Petabionensis on the Revelation of Saint John, says, Aula atrium dicitur, vacua inter parietes area, Aula is termed Atrium, an empty Space between walls. Yet Isidorus (book 5. Origin.) distinguishes Aula from Atrium: But I agree rather with Victorinus. In the itinerary of Antoninus the Martyr, there is mention of the Atrium of the Constantinian Church. Further, notice is to be taken, that in the Contents of this Chapter, Exhedrae is made use of instead of Aula. Vales.  first the Atrium, than the Porticus's 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words seem to be transposed here; which I would rather read thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In which place there were first the Atrium, than the Porticus's on both sides. For to those who went out of the Church, first of all occurred the Aula, than the Porticus's on the right and left hand of the Atrium, and after that the Porch. Vales.  on both sides, and last of all the Gates of the Atrium. After which, the Porches of the whole Structure [placed] 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Before the greater Churches, for the most part there were streets, wherein was kept a Market of things vendible, on the Festival of that Martyr to whom the Church was dedicated. Which thing the Ancients therefore observed, that the sight of the Porches might be fairer, and that there should be nothing which might hinder their lights. So at Rome, before the Church of the Apostles there was a Street, as Prudentius attests. At Alexandria also, there was a Church at the great Street, as Athanasius informs us in his Epistle ad Solitar. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to be a Scholion added to explain the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; unless you had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and than it must be rendered thus, in the very midst of the broad Street, being most &c. Vales.  in the very middle of the Street (where there was a Market,) being most beautifully adorned, gave such as were making a journey abroad, a most amazing 
* Or, Sight.  prospect 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the things seen within, as 'tis mended at the margin of Turnebus' Copy. Vales.  of the things seen within.   

CHAP. XL. Concerning the Number of the 
* Sacred Presents, or, Gifts.  Donaria.  
THis Church therefore, which was a manifest evidence of the salutary Resurrection, the Emperor erected; and beautified it throughout with a furniture that was 
† Or, Rich.  magnificent and truly Imperial. He adorned it likewise in a various manner with inexpressible 
‖ Or, Beauties.  ornaments of innumerable consecrated Gifts, consisting of Gold, Silver, and precious Stones. The Composure of which [ornaments,] being wrought with the most curious workmanship, and [eminent] for greatness, number, and variety, we are not now at leisure to describe particularly.   

CHAP. XLI. Concerning the Building of the Churches at Bethlehem, and on the Mount of Olives.  
HAving likewise in the same Country found other places 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, cut. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ennobled, or, Honoured; as the reading is in his Panegyric concerning Constantine's Tricennalia, chap. 9; where the same words are repeated. Vales.  ennobled with two 
* Or, Mystick.  Sacred Caves, he beautified them also with magnificent 
† Or, Honours.  ornaments. To that Cave, wherein our Saviour first made his Divine appearance, where also he endured to be born in the flesh; he attributed a becoming Honour. But in the other Cave he honoured the Memory of our Lord's Ascent into the heavens, which [had heretofore happened] on the top of a Mountain. And these places he adorned most magnificently; and [at the same time] eternised the Memory of His own Mother, who had procured so great a Good for Mankind.   

CHAP. XLII. That Helena Augusta, the Mother of Constantine, going [to Bethlehem] on account of Prayer, built these [Churches.]  
FOr, in regard she had resolved to pay the due debt of her pious affection to God the supreme King, and had determined that she ought to give thanks with Supplications for her own Son so glorious an Emperor, and for his Sons the Caesar's most dear to God, her grandchildren; though now very aged, yet 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as I found it written in the Fuketian Copy, and in the King's Sheets. Vales.  she hastened and came with a youthful mind, (being a woman of a 
b Besides Eusebius' testimony, there are many things which persuade us to think, that Helena the Mother of Constantine was a woman of a singular prudence. For, whereas she had the Emperor Constantine always obedient to her, even to the very last day of her life; this very one thing is an argument of her singular prudence. This also was an evidence of her great wisdom, that she abused not the riches of her Son, and the height of the dignity of Augusta, to Luxury and Voluptuousness; but with her own liberality succoured the Provinces, Cities, and private persons. And whereas she entirely loved her own grandchildren the Sons of Constantine, she took care of this above all, that no one of Constantius' children brethren to Constantine, should snatch the Empire from them▪ Wherefore, as long as she lived, she always detained them Exiles as 'twere; sometimes at Toloùse in France, as Ausonius writes; otherwhiles, at Corinth, as Julianus relates in his Letter to the Corinthians. A fragment of which Letter is extant in Libanius, in His Oration pro Aristophane Corinthio, pag. 217: where Libanius terms Helena 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a crafty mother-in-Law, and attests, that by her advice and Step-mother-hatred, Constantius Father to Julian had been conveyed up and down this way and that way. Vales.  singular prudence,) that she might view that admirable Ground, and with a care and solicitude truly Royal, might make a Visit to the Eastern Provinces, 
* In the Greek 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, commonalty.  Cities, and people. But, after she had given a due Veneration to the Footsteps of our Saviour, agreeable to that prophetic Expression which runs thus, 
† See the Sept. vers. of Psal. 132. v. 7.  Let us worship at the place where his Feet have stood: immediately she left the fruit of her own piety even to posterity.   

CHAP. XLIII. Again Concerning the Church at Bethlehem.  
FOr, she forthwith dedicated two Churches to that God whom she had adored: the one at the Cave 
* Or, Of the Birth.  wherein Christ was born: the other on the Mountain 
† Or, Of the Ascent.  whence he had ascended into Heaven. For 
‖ Or, God with us.  Emanuel endured to be born for us 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has not rightly expressed the force of the Greek word; who renders it in terris nasci, to be born— in the earth. For Eusebius says more, viz. that the Lord for our sake would be born in a Cave underground. Saint Jerom's words in his Epitaph of Paula are these; Bethlehem & in Specum Salvatoris introi●ns, entering into Bethlehem and into the Cave of our Saviour. And a little after; orare in Speluncâ, in quâ virgo puerp●ra dominum infantem fudit, &c. to pray in the Cave, wherein the Child-bed-Virgin brought forth the infant Lord. Whence by the by it appears, that wherever Eusebius has made use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it ought to be rendered Specum or Speluncam, a Cave. For so the Latins term it, not antrum, a den, as Christophorson renders it. Vales.  under the earth: and the place of His Nativity is by the Hebrews termed Bethlehem. And therefore the Empress most dear to God, adorned the place where the Theotocos was delivered, with admirable Monuments, and illustrated that Sacred Cave with all manner of Ornaments. Not long after which, the Emperor honoured it also with Imperial sacred Gifts; increasing his Mother's 
* Or, Studies of Elegancy.  Magnificence with Monuments of Silver and Gold, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I approve not of Christophorson's translation, who renders it aulaea. For aulaea befit a scene rather than agree with a Church. I chose therefore to translate it Vela, Curtains; for there were Curtains in Churches. And they were made use of both in the doors of Churches; (concerning which see Epiphanius in his Epistle to John Bishop of Jerusalem, which Letter Saint Jerome has done into Latin;) and about the Altar also, of which sort some are to be seen even at this time amongst us. Further, the Curtains which hung before doors, were by Grecians termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which word occurs in Chosroes' Letter recorded in Theophilactus Simocatta, Book 5; Chap. 14. etc.— See Evagr. Eccles. Histor. Book. 6, Chap. 21▪ note (f.) Vales.  with various Curtains. Further, the Emperor's Mother, 
† Or, Exalted the memory— by statley, etc.  in memory of his Ascent into the Heavens who is the Saviour of all, raised stately Edifices in the Mount of Olives; erecting a sacred House 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Some thing seems to be wanting here, or at least the words are transposed. Therefore I would have the place restored thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, erecting a sacred, etc. But Christophorson understood these words so, as if Eusebius should say, that Helena built two Churches in the Mount of Olives; one on the top, the other in the Cave: which nevertheless I do not think to be true. For the Author of the Jerusalem▪ itinerary tells us, that one Church was built there by Constantine. And Eusebius in his Panegyric (chap. 9 towards the end;) speaking of that Martyrium which Constantine built at Jerusalem, expresses himself in the same manner as he does here; viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Where you see, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are joined, and used concerning one and the same Church. And he terms the Basilica, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because people came thither to pray; but the whole Sacred House (which being enclosed within one circuit, contains within itself the Atrium, Porticus', Secrelaric, Baptistcrie, and the Church itself;) he terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which Eusebius does most plainly declare below, at chap. 50 of this book, where he speaks concerning the Dominicum Aureum which Constantine built at Antioch. And thus the passage of Eusebius in the close of his Panegyric concerning Constantine's Tricennaliae is to be explained; as likewise a passage in his tenth book, and another in chap. 45. of this book; where he joins together 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis something otherwise in the fifth Law Cod. Theod. de his qui ad Ecclesias consugiunt. For there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is called the Basilica or Oratory where the Altar is. But the Church is termed that whole Building within the circumference whereof are contained the Atrium, Porticus', Cells, Baths, and lastly the Oratory itself. Vales.  together with an holy Church upon the very top of the Mount.  

d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Author of the Itinerarium Hierosolymitanum has these words; Ind ascendis in montem Oliveti, ubi dominus discipulos docuit ante passionem, Thence you go up to Mount Olivet, where our Lord taught his Disciples before his Passion. Bede (in his book de Locis Sanctis, chap. 7.) has this passage; Tertia quoque ejusdem montis ad australem Bethaniae partem Ecclesia est, &c. There is a third Church also of the same Mount at the South part of Bethanie, where the Lord before his Passion spoke to his Disciples concerning the day of Judgement. He means the place in Saint Matthew chap. 24. This Sermon therefore Eusebius here terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, secret Mysteries, because the Lord then spoke concerning secret things, viz. about the end of the world, concerning Christ's coming, and the last judgement. For even the Apostles came then to the Lord secretly, as Saint Matthew says; in regard they were desirous to know Mysteries, and the Revelation of things future, as Jerome on Matthew writes. But that which Eusebius says (viz. that our Lo●d delivered these Mysteries to the Apostles in the Cave,) is not expressly recorded in the Gospel. Yea, the contrary seems possible to be made out from the Gospel. For 'tis related therein, that the City Jerusalem was in sight to the Disciples, when our Lord Preached these things. They were not therefore in the Cave, but in an open place. Yet it may be answered, that that Cave, had several holes, of which sort there were many Caves in Palestine, as the Itineraries inform us. Indeed, whereas Saint Matthew affirms, that the Disciples came to our Lord secretly, 'tis probable that that discourse in the Cave was made by Our Lord whilst he stayed there. Vales.  Moreover, here (as the true History attests,) the supreme Saviour 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first word is to be expunged, as being superfluous. Eusebius seems to allude to the usage of the Gentiles, who performed their Mithriaca Sacra [Sacrisices in honour of the Sun] in a Cave, as Porphyry, (in his book de Abstinentia,) Jerome, and others inform us. The Fuketian Manuscript confirms our conjecture, in which the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting. Vales.  in the very Cave informed his 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, companions.  disciples in secret Mysteries. But the Emperor himself in this place also reverenced the supreme King with all manner of sacred Gifts and Ornaments. And these two stately and most beautiful Monuments worthy of an eternal Memory, [erected] at the two sacred Caves, Helena Augusta the Religious Mother of a Religious Emperor, dedicated to God Her Saviour, being the indications of a pious affection; Her Son reaching out to Her the right hand of His Imperial power. Not long after which, this aged woman received a 
† Or, The fruit.  reward worthy [of her Labours.] For, having passed the whole time of her Life, unto the very Threshold of old age, in all manner of felicity, and having as well in words as deeds brought forth plentiful fruits of the saving precepts; and having for that reason lead a Life void of trouble and grief, in the greatest healthiness both of body and mind; at length she obtained from God, both an end befitting her piety, and a reward also of her good [works,] even in this life present.   

CHAP. XLIV. Concerning Helena's greatness of Mind, and Beneficence.  
FOr whilst she was taking her progress round the whole East with a 
* Or, Magnificence of Imperial power.  Royal Magnificence, she heaped innumerable benefits and favours, both on Cities, and on every private person also who approached her: and with a liberal 
† Or, Right hand.  hand she distributed numerous [largesses] amongst the Military Forces. But, on the poor, naked, and on such as were destitute of all help and comfort, She bestowed very many Gifts: making distributions of money to some; plentifully supplying others with clothes to cover their bodies. Othersome She set at Liberty from bonds, as also them afflicted with the slavery of the Mines: She likewise freed some that were oppressed by the violence of persons more powerful than themselves; and again, re-called others from banishment.   

CHAP. XLV. In what manner Helena was religiously conversant in the Churches.  
HAving rendered herself eminent by such actions as these, [in the interim] she in no wise neglected Her piety towards God. For 
* Or, She gave herself to be seen coming, etc.  She was seen to come constantly into the Church of God; and beautified the sacred houses with splendid ornaments; not contemning the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Valesius renders it Sacella, Chappells.  Churches even in the smallest Cities. You might therefore have beheld this admirable woman, in a 
‖ Or, Grave, and mean, or, frugal.  modest and decent garb associating herself with the rest of the multitude, and demonstrating her Reverence towards God, by all manner of pious actions.   

CHAP. XLVI. How, being eighty years old, and having made her Will, she ended her Life.  
BUt at length, when, after she had lived a sufficient space of time, she was called to a better allotment; having prolonged her life till about the eightieth year of her age, and being arrived at the very confines of death, she composed ordained and declared her last Will and Testament, constituting her only Son (
* Or, Emperor, Monarch, and Lord, etc.  sole Emperor, and Lord of the world,) Her heir, together with his Sons the Caesars Her grandchildren; and distributing to each of Her grandchildren, those her own Goods, whatever she was possessed of throughout the whole world. Having in this manner made Her Will, afterwards she closed her life, Her 
† Or, So Great.  Great Son being present with and standing by her, 
‖ Or, Cherishing her with all, etc.  paying her all imaginable respect, and embracing her hands. Insomuch that, to those whose Sentiments are good and true, this thrice-blessed woman in no wise seemed to die, but in reality to 
* Or, Undergo.  make a change of this earthly life, for one that was celestial. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Her soul therefore was reform, or, new-framed. These words seem to favour of Origen's doctrine, to which our Eusebius was too much addicted. For the souls of the Blessed are not reform into an Angelic substance. Indeed, Origen believed, that in the Resurrection, Bodies would be turned into souls, and Souls would be changed into Angels, as Saint Jerome says some where. Vales.  Her soul therefore was new-framed into an incorruptible and Angelic substance, and received up to her Saviour.   

CHAP. XLVII. In what manner Constantine deposited his Mother; and how he honoured her whilst she was living.  
BUt the Body of this Blessed woman was vouchsafed no trivial Honour. For it was conveyed into the 
a He means Rome. For thither the dead Body of Helena Augusta was carried, and after two years was conveyed to Constantinople, as Nicephorus tells us, book 8. chap. 30. But Socrates (book 1. chap. 17.) transcribing Eusebius' words, interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, New-Rome. Which error of Socrates, Baronius does deservedly reprove, in regard by the name of the Imperial City Eusebius is always wont to mean Rome. Besides, Constantinople was not yet dedicated, and therefore could not be called the Imperial City, whenas then it was only old Byzantium. Nevertheless, Cedrenus has followed Socrates; who also adds this, that Helena died twelve years before Constantine. By this computation Helena must have died on the year of Christ 325, or 326. On which year nevertheless, she is said by Eusebius and Rufinus to have gone to Jerusalem. Besides, after the death of Crispus Caesar and Fausta Augusta, Helena was for some time alive, as Zosimus attests, book 2. Further, Crispus was slain in the seventh Consulate of Constantinus Augustus which he bore with Constantius Caesar, on the year of Christ 326; as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti. The death of Helena therefore may rightly be assigned to the year of our Lord 327, as Sigonius thinks, book 3. de Imperio Occidentali. Vales.  Imperial City [accompanied] with a numerous train of the [Imperial] Guards; where it was deposited in a Royal Monument. In this manner the Emperor's Mother closed her Life; a woman worthy of an indelible Memory, both in respect of her pious Actions, and also on account of that most eminent and admirable Son born of her. Whom 'tis fit we should style Blessed, besides all other things, even for this also, his piety towards her who brought him forth; whom he rendered so Religious, (she having before not been a worshipper of God,) that she seemed from her tender years to have been discipled by 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 'tis referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as we have rendered it. And so I found it mended in Moraeus' Book, at the margin. Nor is it otherwise written in the Fuk. and Savil. Copies, and in the King's Sheets. Vales.  Him Himself who is the common Saviour of all: whom he honoured with Imperial Dignities in such a manner, that in all the Provinces, and by the very Companies of the Milice, she was styled Augusta and Empress; and Golden Coins were stamped bearing her Image. Moreover, Constantine granted her a power over the Imperial Treasures, to make use of them according to her own arbitrement, and to dispose of them according to her own mind, in such manner as she thought good, and as every thing might seem wellpleasing to her. For even in 
* Or, These things.  this respect also, her Son rendered her conspicuous and 
† Or, Worthy of Emulation.  admirable. Wherefore, amongst those things belonging to the illustrating of his Memory, We have, not without reason, included these also, which out of his transcendency of piety the Emperor performed in honour of his Mother; whereby he fulfilled the Divine Laws, which do enjoin due [Offices] of honour towards Parents. These forementioned beautiful structures therefore, the Emperor in this manner erected in the Province of Palestine. Moreover, in all the other Provinces also, he built new Churches, and made them far more stately than those that had been before.   

CHAP. XLVIII. In what manner He built 
* Churches.  Martyria at Constantinople, and abolished all manner of Idolatry.  
BUt when he had resolved upon raising that City to the highest honour which bore His own name, he beautified it with many Oratories, with vast Martyria, and with most stately Houses; part whereof were erected in the Suburbs, and part within the City itself. And by this means, he both honoured the Memories of the Martyrs, and likewise consecrated his own City to the God of the Martyrs. In fine, being 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is far more elegant. So indeed it occurs written in the Fuketian Copy, and in the King's Sheets. Vales.  wholly inspired with the wisdom of God, he thought it requisite, in such a manner to purify that City, which he determined to dignify with the appellation of his own name, from all sorts of Idolatry; that the images of those reputed to be Gods, should no where be worshipped in Temples therein; neither should Altars defiled with the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with the gore of blood.  Blood of Victims be visible in it; nor Sacrifices wholly consumed by fire; nor should the Festivals of Daemons [be celebrated there;] nor any other of those usages [commonly practised] amongst superstitious persons.   

CHAP. XLIX. The Sign of the Cross in the Palace, and [the 
* Image.  Effigies of] Daniel in the 
† Or, Fountains.  Conduits.  
YOu might therefore have seen in the Conduits situate in the middle of the Forum, the 
† Or, Symbols.  Representations of the Good Shepherd, well known to those skilled in the Divine Oracles; [the Effigies] of Daniel likewise, together with the Lions, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and 'tis referred to those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Daniel likewise. But the ordinary reading pleases me better, in regard it occurs both in the King's Copy, and in the Old sheets. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is referred to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Representations. So that, it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, [the Effigies] of Daniel likewise. Vales.  cast in Brass, and shining with 
‖ Or, Spangles.  plates of Gold. Further, so ardent a divine Love had possessed the mind of the Emperor, that in the stateliest Room of all those within the Imperial Palace, at the very middle of the Embowed Roof which was gilded with Gold, a large Table was displayed, in the midst whereof was fixed the Sign of our Lord's passion, consisting of a variety of precious Stones, and wrought with a great quantity of Gold. And this [in my judgement] seemed to have been 
* Or, Made.  set up by that pious Emperor, as the preservative of the Empire itself.   

CHAP. L. That He built Churches at Nicomedia also, and in other Cities.  
WIth these [ornaments] therefore He beautified his own City. He likewise honoured the 
a He means Nicomedia, which was the Head-City of Bythinia. In which City Constantine had compelled Licinius, besieged therein to a surrendry. In memory therefore of that Victory, Constantine built a Church at Nicomedia. See Sozomen, book 2. chap. 3. Vales.  chief [City] of Bythinia with the Monument of a most 
* Or, Large.  stately and most magnificent Church; in which place also, 
† Or, Out of his own Treasures.  at his own charge, he erected the Trophies of Victory which he had gained over the Enemies and Opposers of God, in honour of his own Saviour. Moreover, he also graced the chiefest Cities of the rest of the Provinces, with most beautiful Oratories: 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Except you had rather read thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading indeed displeases me not. In the King's Copy 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  for instance, that City which was the Metropolis of the whole East, that took its name from Antiochus. In which [City,] as 'twere in the head of all the Provinces of that Region, he dedicated [to God] a 
† Or, Matchless.  Peerless Church, in resect both of its Largeness and Beauty. For he encompassed the whole Temple with a large circuit on the outside: 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In his panegyrics, chap. 9, whence these words are transcribed, Eusebius has termed it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I have rendered it Basilica the Cathedral or Church itself; not the Sanctuary, as Christophorson translates it. Vales.  but within, he raised the Basilica to an immense height: it was built in an 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Of the same figure was that Church, which Nonnus Father to Gregory Nazianzen built in the Town of Nazianzum, as Gregory himself attests in his Funeral Oration concerning the praises of his own Father, pag. 313. These Temples were termed octachora. This old Inscription occurs in Gruter's Thesaurus, pag. 1166; 

Octachorum sanctos templum surrexit in usus.  
Octagonus fons est munere dignus eo.   Now, that is a Templum Octachorum, which hath eight sides rising from the bottom to the very top. From the same reason Altars are termed trichora, in Paulinus' Epistle; that is, trino sinuata recessu, bend or embosomed with a triple recess, as the same Paulinus expresses himself, in his Natale of Saint Felix. Cedrenus (at the 26th year of Constantine,) terms that church which had been built by Constantine at Antioch, Octagonum Dominicum, the eight-cornered Church. Vales.  eightsquare figure; and surrounded on all sides with many Lodging Rooms, and 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Eusebius' Panegyric, at the chapter just now cited, the reading is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so Eusebius terms them, in His description of the Church at Tyre, which you have in the Tenth Book of his Ecclesias. History. What an Exedra is, Valafridus Strabo tells us, in his book de Rebus Ecclesiasticis, chap. 6: Exedra est absida quaedam, seperata modicum quidem a templo vel palatio: dicta inde, quòd extra haereat. Graecè autem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vocatur; An exedra is a certain outward building, separated a little from the Temple or Palace: thence so termed, because it sticks without. In Greek 'tis called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Strabo is indeed mistaken, because he understood not, that Exedra was a Greek word: but he is not at all mistaken in the origine of that word. For, 'tis truly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Exedra, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from its being without the seat. For so more outward houses were termed▪ which were usually built within the circuit of a Church, wherein 'twas lawful to sit, and take rest, as Eusebius tells us. Concerning these Exedrae, Saint Austin speaks in his book de Gestis cum Emerito Donatista▪ Caesareae in Ecclesia majori, etc. At Caesarea, in the greater Church, when Deuterius Metropolitan Bishop of Caesarea, together with Alipius, Angustinus. Possidius, Rusticus and the other Bishops had gone forth into the Exedra, etc. In the Concilium Namnetense, Canon 6th, there is mention of an Exedra. Prohibendum etiam secundùm majorum instituta, ut in Ecclesia nullatenus scpeliantur, sed in atrio aut porticu, aut in Exedris Ecclesiae; it is to be forbidden also, according to the orders of our Ancestors, that they should in no wise bury [or be buried] in the Church, but in the Atriu●●▪ or Porticus, or in the Exedrae of the Church. So the reading is in the Manuscript Copy belonging to the Bibliotheca Puteana. See Jerome on the 40th chapter of Ezechiel.— Further, the Fuketian and Savilian Copies have it written right here, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Exhedrae, and with 
* Or, Places.  apartments 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See what we have noted at chap. 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are Houses whereto we go up no Stairs; to which are opposed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Chambers, or upper Rooms. Although by the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you may here understand Cryptae, Vaults or Rooms under ground. Vales.  as well above as under [or, even with] the ground. Which Church [he beautified] with 
‖ Or, Abundance of much Gold.  a vast quantity of 
g For this reason that Church was termed Dominicum Aureum, the Golden Church. Jerom in the Chronicon at the 22d d year of Constantine; Antiochiae Dominicum quod vocant aureum, aedificari coeptum; at Antioch the Dominicum which they term Aureum, was begun to be built. It was consecrated in the Reign of Constantius, on the fifth year after Constantine's death. Vales.  Gold, and 
† Or, Crowned it with the beauties of Brass, etc.  adorned it with Brass and other Materials of great value.   

CHAP. LI. That He likewise gave order for the building of a Church in [the place called] Mamre.  
THese were the most eminent Structures, which the Emperor dedicated to God. But, having been informed, that that one and the same Saviour, who had lately made his appearance in the world, had heretofore exhibited the presence of His Divinity, to certain men of Palestine that were lovers of God, near that called the Oak of Mamre; He ordered an Oratory to be erected there also, to the God who had appeared. Therefore, the 
* Or, Imperial Authority.  Emperor's order was issued out to the Governors of Provinces, by the Letters transmitted to each of them, commanding them to bring to effect what they had been enjoined to perform. But to us who write this History, he sent an 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a more rational Sermon. So also Eusebius has before termed Constantine's Letters, because in those Letters Constantine seemed in a manner to Preach. Such is Constantine's Speech to the Convention of the Saints, and almost all his Letters, which are recorded partly by Eusebius, and partly by others. For in all these, Constantine, although as yet but a Catecbumen, plays the Doctor. Indeed▪ it can't be denied, but Constantine was a man full of God, and was sent by God in order to the propagation of the Christian Faith; to which single person, next to the Apostles, we owe very much. Yet in Ecclesiastic affairs, he took something more upon himself, than might befit a Prince that was a Laic; the Bishops permitting him all things, and rejoicing greatly with themselves, because they saw an Emperor a Christian. Vales.  Exhortation full of wisdom. A Copy whereof I judge fit to be inserted into this present work, to the end that the care and diligence of this most pious Emperor might be accurately known. Having blamed us therefore for those things, which, as he had been informed, were done in the forementioned place, he wrote word for word thus.   

CHAP. LII. Constantine's Letter to Eusebius concerning Mamre.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To Macarius and the rest of the Bishops of Palestine.  
EVen this very one thing was a most eminent favour 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the rendition of this place all the Translatours, Portesius, Musculus and Christophorson, have been mistaken; they rendering it curam & solicitudinem, care and solicitude; as if the reading had been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But Constantine speaks of his Mother-in-law, to wit, Eutropia Syra, to whom Fausta the wife of Constantine was daughter. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies in Greek a mother-in-law, as the Old Glosses inform us, wherein 'tis thus read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a father-in-law, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a mother-in-law. Indeed, the following words do plainly confirm our explication. For it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by her Letters to us she hath made known. He means the Letters which his mother in law Eutropia had sent to him. Wherefore Christophorson's Emendation is to be rejected, who hath corrected it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to you. Moreover, these following words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. do sufficiently show the very same thing. For who would say concerning care and solicitude, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the foresaid care and solicitude? That would have been altogether trifling and foolish. But in our Version all things are plain and clear. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is rendered our foresaid mother in law; who by reason of her Piety and Religion could not hide so great an impiety, but by Letter declared it to her Son-in-law Constantine, that at length he might remedy this mischief. Eutropia therefore was a Christian, as we learn from this place. Her daughter Fausta also professed the Christian Faith, and together with her husband Constantine was buried in the Church of The Apostles. Further, I must not omit what I found noted at the margin of the King's Copy. For there, over against the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of a Scholion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. mother was written; as if Constantine meant his own mother Helena; which explication I don't approve of. 'Tis certain, Sozomen says it was the Emperor Constantine's Mother-in-law, who, when She was come to the Oak Mamre, and had found there the detestable impieties of the Heathens, gave Constantine an account of that affair. See Sozomen, Book 2. chap. 4. Vales.  of my most Holy Mother-in- law 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, favour— towards us. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 towards you; although the common reading may be born with. Further, by a small transposition of the words, I would have the beginning of this Letter read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. This was one and the greatest favour, etc. The other reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  towards you, that by Her Letters to us She hath made known that nefarious boldness of certain impious persons, which hitherto hath lain concealed amongst you: to the end that, that long-neglected Crime might, (though late, nevertheless) necessarily obtain a befiting animadversion and cure from us. For, 'tis most certainly the greatest impiety, that holy places should be defiled by detestable impurities. What therefore is that (dearest Brethren!) which, when it had escaped Your prudence, Our foresaid Mother-in-law, by reason of Her Reverence towards the Deity, was not able to keep concealed?   

CHAP. LIII. That our Saviour appeared there to Abraham.  
THat place termed 
a This place was likewise called Terebinthus, distant from the City Jerusalem about thirty miles, as we are told by the Author of the Jerusalem itinerary, who lived in the times of Constantine the great. His words are these. Ind Terebintho millia 9 ubi Abraham habitavit, etc. Thence to Terebinthus nine miles; where Abraham dwelled, and dug a well under a Turpentine tree, and spoke with the Angels, and took food. There a Church is built by Constantine's order, of a wonderful beauty. Then from Terebinthus to Chebron, two miles; where there is a Monument [or, Memory] built foursquare [or, by a four-square-figure] of Stones, of a wonderful beauty, wherein are laid Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, etc. Sozomen also, book 2. chap. 4, relates that that place was termed Terebinthus. Now, this place was so called from a Turpentine-tree, which was said to be the oldest Tree there, and to have stood from the very beginning of the world, as Josephus attests in his fifth Book of the Jewish Wars. Although others said it was the Staff of one of the Angels which appeared to Abraham, from which Staff thrust into the ground sprang up a Turpentine-tree. So Georgius Syncellus tells us in his Chronicon. But 'tis strange, (whereas there was an Oak there under which Abraham had pitched his Tent, as we read Gen. 18.) why that place should have taken its name from a Turpentine-tree, rather than from an Oak. Vales. In our English Bibles, at Genesis 18, there is not the least mention of an Oak, but of a Tree only, at verse 8. Nor does Saint Jerom, in his Translation, term it an Oak. Indeed, in the Version of the 72, (at Gen. 18. 1.) we have these words▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at the Oak Mambre: but the expression in the original is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Plains of Mamre. The Seventy Two were belike of opinion, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the determination whereof is left to the Learned.  at the Oak Mamre, wherein we are informed that Abraham had his habitation, is (She 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy, the Fuk. Manuscript, and in the King's Sheets, 'tis truer written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is (She says)— defiled: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Mother-in-law, is understood. Vales.  says) every way defiled by some superstitious persons. For, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. You must again understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Mother-in-law. Our Mother-in-law (says Constantine) has related to us, that there is an Altar there, whereon impure sacrifices are offered. Vales.  She has given us an account, that 
d I suppose, that the Pictures of the Angels are meant, which had appeared there to Abraham. For the Heathens worshipped these Pictures. Moreover, the Heathens worshipped the Turpentine-tree itself, as Eusebius informs us in his fifth book Demonstr. Evangel; chap. 9 Which place Scaliger (in his Animadversions on Eusebius, pag. 192.) took in a wrong sense. For he thought, that that Turpentine-tree had had the highest honour imaginable paid to it by the Christians; and he citys Eusebius as the Relatour of that thing. But Eusebius speaks of the Heathens there, not concerning the Christians. For after he had said; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. wherefore, to this present time, this place is adored, as being Divine, by those that dwell near it; and the Turpentine-tree is visible, which as yet stands: He adds; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and the Angels, which were entertained by Abraham, are painted in a Table there, on each side one; but he in the middle is made better, and exceeds in honour: He is our forementioned Lord himself, our Saviour, whom they ignorantly worship. You see Eusebius does here plainly speak of the Heathens, who were ignorant of Christ. For this cannot be spoken of the Christians. Our opinion is confirmed by Sozomen, book 2. chap 4; where he discourses at large concerning that Market kept at the Terebinthus. For he writes, that every year in Summer time, Jews, Christians, and Pagans came thither out of Palestine, Phoenicia, and Arabia, partly on account of Trade, and partly for Religion; and, that all these celebrated a Festival after their own way. For the Heathens (he says) adored the Angels, offering to them Sacrifices, and meat and drink-offerings. The Pictures therefore of the Angels were there, to which the Pagans offered Victims. Saint Jerom de Locis Hebraicis, where he treats concerning Arboch, writes in this manner. Quercus Abraham quae & Mambre, &c. The Oak of Abraham, which is also called Mambre, was to be seen there until the times of the Emperor Constantine; and his Sepulchre is at present visible. And in regard a Church is now built there by us, Terebinthus [the Turpentine-tree] is superstitiously worshipped by all the Nations round, because under that Abraham heretofore entertained the Angels. Saint Jerom has added many things here of his own head. For Eusebius himself, in his book de Locis Hebraicis, has only these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Arbo. This is Chebrom, now a great Village, heretofore a Metropolis, the ancient Habitation of the strange Nations [or, Philistines,] and Giants, and after that the Royal City of David. It was in the alotment of the Tribe Judah, and was one of the Cities set out to the Levites, one of the Cities of Refuge also, distant from Aelia at the North two and twenty miles. The Oak of Abraham and his Sepulchre are to be seen there, and the Terebinthus [Turpentine-tree] is manifestly worshipped by our Enemies, as likewise the Angels entertained by Abraham. Heretofore its name was Arbo, afterwards 'twas called Chebrom, from Chebrom one of the sons of Caleb, as 'tis in the Chronicles. A famous passage this; which totally overthrows Scaliger's opinion, and does egregiously confirm our explication. For Eusebius says, that the Terebinthus and the Angels were superstitiously worshipped there by our Enemies; which is the appellation he gives to the Heathens and Jews. This passage of Eusebius is also cited by Damascenus, Book 3. De Imag. Vales.  Idols which deserve an utter ruin and destruction, are erected near that Tree, and that an 
e Concerning this Altar Eustathius speaks in his Hexameron, which he says was standing in his time, as also the Terebinthus itself. Whence it appears, that this work of Eustathius' was written before Constantine had given order for the demolishment of that Altar. In Sozomen's age, neither the Altar, nor the Terebinthus was standing. Nevertheless, the superstition of the Heathens continued in that place, as Jerom attests. So difficult a matter it is wholly to pluck up the roots of Superstition! We must not omit what Antoninus the Martyr hath written concerning this place, in His itinerary. De Bethleem, says he, usque ad radicam Mambre sunt millia viginti quatuor: etc. From Bethlehem unto the root of Mambre there are twenty four miles: in which place rest the bones of Abraham, Jsaac, Jacob, Sarah, and Joseph. There is a Church built [per quadrum] in a four-square-figure, and in the middle an uncovered Atrium: and thorough the midst of the Rails on one side the Christians enter, on the other the Jews, carrying in much incense. For, the interment of Jacob and David in that Ground, is most devoutly celebrated on the first day after our Lord's Nativity; in so much that, a multitude meets together from all parts of the Land of the Jews, carrying Incense and Lights. And they bestow Gifts, and worship there. See Jerom in Epitaphio Paulae. Vales.  Altar is built hard by, and that impure Sacrifices are continually 
* Or, Performed.  offered there. Wherefore, in regard this thing seems both disagreeable 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, disagreeable to our times to our Empire. Christophorson expunged the four first Greek words, and they are wanting in the Kings, Fuketian, and Savil. Manuscripts. But if the matter were to be determined by me, I would rather blot out the following words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to our Empire; which, in my judgement, are added instead of a Scholion, in order to the explaining of the former words. Grecians do elegantly term the time of any one's Empire, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, the Emperors were mightily ambitious of this, that the felicky and clemency of their own times might be celebrated. Nothing occurs more frequently in the Latin Historians, and in the Laws of the Emperors. In Philostratus (book 2. de Vitis Sophistarum, where he speaks of Heliodorus;) this word is corrupted. For when Heliodorus had begun his Oration in the Emperor's presence, Philostratus says that the Emperor arose on a sudden, and cried out, such a man, the like to whom I have not yet seon! The Glory and Ornament of my Times▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; for so the reading should be. Constantine makes use of this very term in his Letter to the Heretics, which occurs at the end of this book. Wherefore▪ I am of opinion, that the common reading is to be retained: and that these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are transposed, and must be placed after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thus; Wherefore, in regard in this our Empire, this thing, etc. Vales.  to Our Times, and an indignity also to the sanctity of that place; I would have Your Gravity know, that we have given order by Letter to the most Perfect Acacius the Comes and a 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Manuscript and the King's Sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, our friend. Vales.  Friend of ours; that without any delay, not only all the Idols, which can be found in the forementioned place, shall be committed to the flames; but that the Altar also shall be totally demolished: and, that 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, it shall be capital for all those, etc. Wherefore, there is no need of Christophorson's emendation here, viz; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we judge him worthy of punishment, who, etc. Nevertheless, there is another reading in the Fuk. Savil. and Turneb. Copies; which 'tis better to follow here. A little after, from the Fuk. Copy make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which place moreover, etc. Vales. Though Valesius prefers the reading in the Fuk. Savil. and Turneb. Copies here; yet he has not shown us what it is.  a condign punishment shall be inflicted on all those, who, after this Order of Ours, shall dare to perform any thing that is impious in that place. Which place moreover We have commanded to be beautified with the pure Edifice of a Church, to the end it may be made a fit Seat for holy men. But if any thing shall happen to be done contrary to Our Precept, 'tis fit it should without any delay be made known to Our Clemency, by Your Letters namely: to the end We may Order the person detected to undergo the extremest of punishments, as being a transgressor of the Law. For you are not ignorant, that the supreme Lord and God appeared first to Abraham in that place, and talked with him. Moreover, the observance of the holy Law took its first beginning there. There Our Saviour himself, together with the two Angels, first gave Abraham a full sight of his own presence. There God first of all appeared unto men. There he made Abraham a promise concerning his future feed; and immediately fulfilled that promise. There he foretold, that he should be the Father of many Nations. Which things being so, 'tis fit, as to me it seems, that by Your care this place should be preserved from all manner of pollution, and restored to its Pristine Sanctity; that so in future, no other thing be done in that place, save the performance of a befiting worship to the Almighty and Our Saviour and to God the supreme Lord. Which thing 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 'tis fit, as Christophorson seems to have read. In the King's Sheets I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, according as I had conjectured. Vales.  'tis fit you should observe with a due care, if Your Gravity be desirous (of which I am confident) to accomplish my will, which is chiefly inclined to the worship of God. God preserve you, Beloved Brethren!   

CHAP. LIV. The demolishment of the Idol-Temples and 
* Or, Statues.  Images in all places.  
ALL these things the Emperor performed with all imaginable earnestness, to the Glory of [Christ's] salutary power. And in this manner he ceased not from giving honour to God his Saviour. But he endeavoured all manner of ways to 
† Vanquish, or, overthrow.  confute the superstitious error of the Heathens. Therefore, the Porches of some Temples in the Cities were 
* Or, Made naked.  laid open, they being, by the Emperor's order, deprived of their doors: the Roofs of others were ripped, that wherewith they were covered being taken off. The venerable Brazen 
† Or, Images.  Statues of other some, on account whereof the error of the Ancients had for a long time boasted, were exposed to public view 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sozomen (book 2. chap. 5, where he has in a manner transcribed this whole passage of Eusebius) words it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Streets, and in the Cirque, and in the Palace▪ Vales.  in all the Forum's of the Emperor's City. In so much that, for a reproachful sight to the Spectators, there lay exposed to view, in one place Apollo Pythius, in another Sminthius; and in the very Cirque itself The Delphic Tripods; and the 
b Themistius (in his fifth Oration to Theodosius,) is a witness, that the Statues of the Muses were in the Curia of Constantinople. The same Author, in his Oration to the Senate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, says that these Statues were placed on this and that side, in a double number; so that they were not now nine, but eighteen. Vales.  Heliconian Muses in the Palace. In fine, the City which bore the Emperor's name, was filled in all places with Images, which being made of Brass with great art and curiosity, had heretofore been consecrated in every Province. To whom, under the notion of Gods, when men distempered with error had for many ages in vain offered numerous Hecatombs and Holocausts; at length, though late, they learned to be wise; after the Emperor had begun to make use of these very Images as objects of sport in order to the laughter and recreation of the Beholders. But, on those Images made of Gold 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Constantine ordered the brazen Statues of the Gods to be brought to Byzantium, that he might beautify that City with these sort of Spoils. But whatever Statues were made of Gold or Silver, them he ordered to be melted down, and coined into money, as Sozomen relates, book 2. chap. 5. who explains this passage of Eusebius excellently well. Concerning this demolishment of the Temples and destruction of the Statues, our Eusebius has a passage in his second Sermon de Resurrectione. Vales.  he was revenged another way. For, whereas he perceived, that the simple multitude, like children, in vain stood in fear of those 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, things made up so, as to affright the beholders.  Bugbears of error made of Gold and Silver; it was his Sentiment, that they ought wholly to be destroyed; in regard they would be like some pieces of Stones cast before the feet of those who walk in the dark; and because a smooth and plain passage through the Kings-high-way was in future to be opened to all men. 
d After these words [opened to all men,] those which follow, as far as [Moreover, this admirable Emperor, etc.] are wanting in the King's Copy, and in Robert Stephens' Edition. But they are added by Gruter, Portesius, Christophorson, and others, from Eusebius' Panegyric, and from Manuscript Copies. Indeed, we found them in the Fuketian Copy; and Sr Henry Savil hath given us notice, that the same words are extant in his Copy. Vales.  Having therefore considered these things with himself, he was of opinion, that he stood not in need either of military Forces or a numerous army, in order to his giving check to these things; but, that one or two of those persons well known to him, were sufficient to effect this business; whom by one nod he dispatched away into every Province. They, confiding in the Emperor's piety, and in their own Religiousness towards God, made their way thorough the thickest crowds and thorough infinite multitudes of people, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Panegyric, chap. 8. whence these words are taken, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, made a discovery of; which reading in my judgement is truer. Vales.  and totally destroyed that ancient error [of Idolatry] in all Cities and throughout every Country. And in the first place they commanded the Priests themselves, with much laughter and disgrace to bring forth their Gods out of certain dark recesses. Then they devested [those Gods] of their outward dress, and exposed their inward deformity, which lay concealed under a painted shape, to the eyes of all men. Lastly, having seraped off that matter which seemed to be useful, and 
† Or, Tried it in the furnace and in the fire.  cast it into the fire, and melted it down; so much of it as by them was thought to be of use and necessary, they reserved, and put it up safe. But what was superfluous and wholly useless, that they left to the superstitious for a lasting monument of disgrace. 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In Eusebius' Panegyric chap. 8. the reading of this place is fuller, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Moreover, this admirable. Emperor performed another thing like hereto. In Moraus' Copy I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c▪ moreover, at that time, etc. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So also 'tis in Sr Henry Savils Copy, but without the Apocope. Vales.  Moreover, this admirable Emperor performed another thing of this nature. For, at the same time that those Idols of the dead, made of precious matter, were spoilt in that manner we have declared, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Johannes Portesius renders it, ad alia perrovit, He proceeded to others. Christophorson translates it, reliquas aggressus est statuas, He set upon the other Statues. In the same sense namely, with that Eusebius had said above, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he was revenged another way. Vales.  He ordered the rest of the Images consisting of Brass to be brought together. Therefore, those Gods, celebrated in the doting Fables [of the Greeks,] having had ropes made of hair cast about them, were dragged away bound.   

CHAP. LV. The demolishment of the Idol-Temple at Aphaca in Phoenicia, and [the disannulling] those Acts of uncleanness [committed there.]  
AFter this the Emperor having as 'twere lighted a most bright Torch, looked about with his Imperial eye, if peradventure he might any where find any Remains of Error as yet lying concealed. And as some most sharp-sighted Eagle, which has raised herself to heaven on her wings, sees from above those things on the earth which are at the greatest distance: in the same manner he, whilst he 
* Walked up and down in, or, was conversant in.  was resident in the Imperial Palace of 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Themistius does likewise term Constantinople, in his 16th Oration, about the close of it; to wit, on account of the Beauty and Magnificence of the public Works, which Constantine had most gorgeously erected there. For he had spoiled all Cities, Towns, places, and Temples, that he might beautify that City which bore his own name. Therefore Jerome has with good reason affirmed in his Chronicon, that Constantinople had been dedicated by the nakedness of almost all cities. Vales.  his own most beautiful City, beheld as from a Watch-Tower a certain pernicious snare of souls in the Province of the Phoenicians. It was a Grove and a Temple, [not placed] in the midst of a City, nor in the Forums, or Streets; of which sort many [are visible] in Cities, most gloriously built for ornament sake: but this [Temple] was out of the way, far distant from the common Road and beaten path, consecrated to that filthy Daemon [termed] Venus, in part of the top of [Mount] Libanus which is at 
b Concerning this Temple of Venus Aphacitis, Zosimus is to be consulted in his first book▪ and the Author of the Etymologicon in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as also Suidas in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and Mr Selden in Syntagm. 2. de Diis Syris. Further, in the Fuketian Manuscript the reading here is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of [Mount] Libanus in Aphaca. But in the King's Sheets 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in part of the Top of Libanus which [Top] is in Aphaca. Vales.  Aphaca. This was a School of wickedness, [open] to all impure persons, and such as with all manner of 
* Sloth, or, pleasure.  Intemperance had debauched their bodies. For certain effeminate men, who ought to be termed women rather than men, having renounced the 
† Or, Dignity.  Gravity of their own Sex, appeased the Daemon 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Valesius renders it, muliebria patientes.  by suffering themselves to be made use of as women. Besides, unlawful 
* Or, Copulations of women.  mixtures with women, and adulteries, and other 
† Horrible.  obscene and infamous facts were committed in that Temple, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without a Governor▪ as the reading is in his Panegyric, chap. 8▪ ● where this whole passage occurs. Yet in the Fuketian Copy▪ 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 deserted, in the Panegyric also. A little before it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the reading is in the Panegyric. Vales.  as in a place that was lawless and without a Governor. Nor was there any one that might inspect what was done in that place, in regard no person of gravity or modesty durst go thither. But the impieties committed there could not lie concealed from this great Emperor. But when He Himself had looked into them with the eye of Imperial providence, he judged such a Temple as this to be unworthy of [being enlightened] with the Rays of the Sun. Wherefore, he order it to be totally demolished, together with its Statues and consecrated Gifts. Immediately therefore, the 
* Or, Instruments.  Engines of this impudent and libidinous error were dissipated by an Imperial Order; and a company of Soldiers gave their assistance in cleansing that place. And they who had hitherto been addicted to Lasciviousness, being scared by the Emperor's Menaces, in future learned Modesty: as likewise did those superstitious Heathens, that in their own opinion seemed very wise; who even themselves truly and experimentally understood their own vanity ●nd folly.   

CHAP. LVI. The demolishment of Aesculapius' Temple at Aegae.  
FOr, whereas the [superstitious] error of those thought to be wise, was great and much talked of, in reference to that Daemon of Cilicia; almost infinite numbers of men highly admiring him as a Saviour and a Physician; in regard he sometimes appeared 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Neither Christophorson no● Portesius understood the true import of this word. For this term does not barely signify to lie down and sleep, but to sleep in a Temple. This was an usage of the Heathens, to lodge all night in the Temple, expecting Dreams and Cures from their Gods. Of which thing innumerable instances occur in ancient Writers, but especially in Aristides, in his Orationes Saerae. The Latins termed it incubare. Plautus' words in his Curculio are these; Ides fit, quia hic Leno agrotus incubat in Aesculapii fane. Solinus, chap. 7. Epidauro decus est Aesculapii sacellum, evi incubantes, etc. See Saint Jerom on the 65th chap. of Esaiah. vers. 4. Vales.  to those who slept in his Temple; at others, healed the diseases of them that were infirm in their bodies: (nevertheless, he was a manifest Destroyer of souls, a Seducer of men from the true Saviour, one that drew off such as could easily be imposed upon, to the error of impiety:) the Emperor 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson was egregiously mistaken in referring these words to Aesculapius, whenas they are spoken of the Emperor Constantine, as I have expressed it in my Version. 'Tis certain, in the Fuketian and Turnebian Copies the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Emperor behaving, etc. Vales.  behaving himself according to his wont manner, (for he had proposed the jealous God and true Saviour as the object of his adoration;) ordered this Temple also to be pulled down to the very ground. Presently therefore, at one nod of the emperor's, [this Temple, which was] a wonder cried up amongst the 
c He means Apollonius Tyaneus, concerning whom Philostratus relates in his first book, that he was a long time resident in the Temple of Aesculapius at Aegae, as the Guest of that very God. Vales.  noble Philosophers, lay flat on the ground, being ruined by a Company of Soldiers: and [together with the Temple] 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the excellent Fuketian Manuscript, this place is far otherwise expressed. For, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek [or, Soldiers in the English Version] that Copy places a full point. Then, it has the following passage worded in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Because 'twas manifest from the facts, that no Daemon lay lurking within it; nor a God; but a deceiver of souls, who for an exceeding long, etc. The four last words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] which are wanting in the ordinary Editions, Turnebus had likewise added at the margin of. his book, from a Manuscript Copy. Presently, where the reading in the common Editions is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Thus therefore he, who promised that he would free others from their illnesses, &c: the Fuketian Copy has it thus written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For he who had promised that he would free others from their illnesses and calamity, himself found nothing for his own defence. Which reading seems to me fitter and better. In the King's Sheets also I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  He that lay lurking within it, who was not a Daemon, nor a God, but a Seducer of souls, one who for an exceeding long space of time had led men into error. Thus therefore he, who promised that he would free others from their illnesses and calamities, was not able to find out a 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word is wanting in the King's Copy, and may perhaps be understood. But the other Copies acknowledge it. In the close of this chapter, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Fuketian Copy has 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  remedy in order to his own preservation; no more than when he was struck with thunder (as we are told in the 
f The story is this, this Aesculapius, by the entreaty of Diana, restored to Life Hippolytus who had been torn in pieces by horses; whereat Jupiter being angry, killed him with Thunder.  Fables.) But the Actions of 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Of our country Emperor.  Our Emperor, being such as were highly acceptable to God, were not in like manner fabulous: but by the manifest power of Our Saviour himself, this Temple in that place was so utterly ruined [together with others,] that not the least footstep of the former madness was left remaining there.   

CHAP. LVII. How the Heathens having rejected their Idols, returned to the knowledge of God.  
WHatever persons therefore had heretofore been addicted to the superstitious worship of Daemons, when with their own eyes they saw their own error confuted, and actually beheld the Ruin of the Temples and Images in all places; some of them came over to the salutary Doctrine of Christ: but others, although they refused to do that, yet condemned the vanity of their forefathers, and laughed at and derided those which by them had heretofore been accounted Gods. And indeed, how could they forbear having such thoughts as these, when under an external beauty and splendour of the Images, they saw so much filth and impurity lie concealed within? For either the Bones of dead Bodies, and dry skulls 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's, Fuketian, and Savilian Copies 'tis truer written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which word Christophorson renders thus, calvae praestigiatorum dolis callidè obtectae, skulls craftily covered by the frauds of Conjurers. Which translation I approve not of; and had rather render it subreptae, stolen, or else adornatae & ad malesicia comparatae, trimmed and made ready for mischievous Facts. For Bones and Skulls are the instruments of Conjurers, whereof they made use in order to their mischievous acts. Vales.  stolen by the frands of Conjurers, were within them: or else, nasty rags and clouts stuffed with abominable filth; or lastly, a bundle of hay and straw. Which after they beheld heaped together within their soulless images, they blamed both their own and their father's extreme folly of mind; especially when they perceived, that within those their 
* Or, Inaccessible Recesses.  Adyta, and within the Images themselves, there was no Inhabitant, 
b In his Panegyric concerning Constantine's Tricennalia, chap. 8, these words are placed otherwise, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, no Daemon, no God, no Utterer of Oracles, no Prophet: which I do indeed like better. Vales.  no Daemon, no Utterer of Oracles, no God, no Prophet, as they had before persuaded themselves; no not so much as an impotent or obscure phantom. And therefore every dark Cavern, and every secret Recess was readily opened to those sent by the Emperor: the Adyta also, and places before inaccessible, as likewise the inmost parts of the Temples, were trodden by the feet of the Soldiers. So that, hereby was discovered and exposed to public view that blindness of mind, wherein all the Heathens had for so long a time been kept involved.   

CHAP. LVIII That having demolished Venus' Temple at Heliopolis, He was the first who built [a Church there.]  

a This whole passage, as far as the Heathens who honoured, &c▪ is wanting in the King's Copy and in Robert Stephens' Edition. But it has been added by Learned men, from the authority of Manuscripts. Turnebus and Sr Henry Savil found it in their Copies; and we also saw it written in the Fuketian Copy, at the margin. But the reading in the Fuketian Manuscript is larger by one word, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  ANd these things may deservedly be recounted amongst the Emperor's famous Actions; as likewise those matters particularly constituted by him in several Provinces. Of which sort is that [which we have seen performed by him] at Heliopolis a City of Phoenicia. In which City the Heathens who honoured obscene Lust with the appellation [of the Goddess Venus,] permitted their wives and daughters to commit whoredom with impunity. But now a new and modest Law is issued out from the Emperor, whereby 'tis cautioned, that no one of those usages heretofore common amongst them, shall in future be in any wise audaciously practised. And to these persons he again transmitted instructions in writing; for he 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word is wanting in the King's Copy and Stephens' Edition. Wherefore 'tis to be considered, whether we had not better read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the first place. But, whereas the Turnebian, Savilian, and Fuketian Manuscripts do defend the writing of the Geneva Edition, I am of opinion, that it is to be retained. Vales.  was 
* Or, Sent.  appointed by God for this reason chiefly, that he might instruct all men in the Laws of Temperance. Wherefore, he accounted it not a thing below himself, to Preach even to these persons by his own Letter, and to exhort them to hasten to the knowledge of God. And in that place he added works consonant to his words, erecting even amongst them a 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so Eusebius is wont to express himself, as I have remarked above. And by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he means Basilicam, a Church; but by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he means the whole compass or enclosure of the Church, that is, the Porch, Atrium or Court, Porticus', Exhedrae, Baptisteries, and the other Edifices which are wont to be annexed to Churches. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  most spacious Church with the Edifices belonging thereto. In so much that, 
d Any one may, not without reason, wonder, why Eusebius should say it was a thing unheardof by all ages, that a City addicted to the superstitious worship of Daemons, should receive a Church and a Bishop. For that had happened to other Cities also at that time. But perhaps Eusebius means, that this was a thing new and unheardof, that a Church of God had been built in that City, wherein as yet there was no Christians, but all persons equally adored Idols. This Church therefore was built by Constantine at Heliopolis, in hope rather than for necessity; to wit, that he might invite all the Citizens to the profession of the Christian Religion. A little after, the reading in the Fuketian Manuscripts is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, truer than in the ordinary Editions, where 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  what had no where been heard of by any preceding age whatever, was then first of all really completed; and a City of men addicted to the superstitious worship of Daemons, was vouchsafed a Church of God, and Presbyters and Deacons; and a Bishop consecrated to the supreme God, presided over the inhabitants of that place. Moreover, the Emperor taking great care that many persons might come over to the Faith of Christ, made large distributions there, in order to the relief of the poor: and in this wise he persuaded and invited men to the salutary Doctrine, in a manner uttering those very words spoken by Saint Paul; 
* Philip. 1. 18.  whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is preached.   

CHAP. LIX. Concerning the disturbance raised at Antioch on Eustathius' account.  
BUt, whilst all persons passed their lives in the greatest joy imaginable on account of these [Blessings,] and the Church of God was all manner of ways exalted amongst all Nations every where; the envy [of the Devil,] who is always contriving Plots against the Good, began again to make an insurrection against this so great a prosperity of our affairs: supposing, that the Emperor, 
† Or, Wearied out with.  exasperated at our disturbances and indecencies, would in future have his affection towards us alienated. Having therefore kindled a great fire, he 
‖ Or, Encompassed.  filled the Church of Antioch with Tragical Calamities: in so much that, there wanted but little of the whole city's being utterly subverted. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from Socrates' book 1. chap. 24. But this whole place is thus to be restored from the Fuketian, Savil. and Turnebian Copies: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; For the people, &c, as we have rendered it. Vales.  For the people of the Church were divided into two Factions; and the Commonalty of the City in an hostile manner were so highly enraged against the Magistrates themselves, and the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it ill, Milites praesidiarios, the Soldiers in Garrison. For the Milites Praesidiarii were in Castles, not in Cities. I suppose therefore that those Soldiers are meant, who had performed their service in the wars; as likewise the Officials of the Comes of the East, and of the Consularis of Syria. Vales.  Milice: that, they were just upon the point of drawing their Swords, had not the providence of God, and the fear of the Emperor, repressed the violence of the multitude. And here the clemency of the Emperor, like a Saviour and Physician of souls, did again by discourse administer a Cure to those distempered. For he dispatched away thither one of those about him, whom he had had trial of, a person honoured with the dignity of a Comes, a man eminently trusty and faithful; [by whom he spoke] to those people in a most gracious manner. And by Letter after Letter he exhorted them to entertain thoughts of Peace; and taught them to practise such things as were agreeable to the divine Religion. And at length he prevailed with them; and excused them in those Letters he wrote to them, affirming that he himself had publicly heard 
c He means Eustathius Bishop of Antioch, as 'tis apparent from the Contents of this chapter. Whom when the Eusebians [that is, the party of Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia] had by fraud and calumny ejected out of his own See, a great tumult was raised at Antioch. This happened on the year of Christ 329, (as may apparently be gathered from Philostorgius' second Book;) or on the year 330, as Theodoret seems to assert, book 2. chap. 31. For he writes, that Meletius was translated to the See of Antioch thirty years after Eustathius' Deposition. Now, 'tis manifest that Meletius was translated to Antioch on the year of Christ 360. Wherefore, I can't assent to the most illustrious Cardinal Baronius, who being always angry with our Eusebius, whilst he refuses to follow his account, hath confounded all things. For he says that this Tumult happened at Antioch on the year of Christ 324, that is on the very year before the Nicene Synod, then, when Eustathius was created Bishop of Antioch: whereas Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret do attest, that this Tumult had happened at the deposition of this Eustathius. But Baronius proves by most evident arguments, as he himself supposes, that Eustathius was ejected out of the See of Antioch, not under the Reign of the Emperor Constantine, but in that of Constantius. Let us see therefore, with what arguments he endeavours to make this out. In the first place he citys a passage out of Athanasius' Epistle ad solitarios, about the beginning. Fuit, says he, quidam Eustathius Episcopus Antiochiae, etc. There was one Eustathius Bishop of Antioch, a person famous for confession, etc. whom the men of the Arian Opinion had accused to Constantius by a forged calumny in such a manner, as if he had been contumelious towards the Emperor's Mother. But I affirm, that in this passage of Athanasius, instead of Constantius, Constantine is to be written. Which emendation is confirmed by those words immediately added concerning the Emperor's Mother. For he means Helena, who about this time had come into the East. For these words can't in any wise be meant of Fausia, who had been put to death above twenty years before, if we follow Baronius' computation. But the passage of Saint Jerom, out of his book de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis, makes little for Baronius, in regard in the Old Editions, as also in that of Lions which I have, 'tis plainly written, sub Constantino Principe missus est in exilium, was sent into Exile under the Emperor Constantine. Wherefore, I had rather follow Eusebius here, than Baronius. Nor do I see, how so great stirs could have been made at the Creation of Eustathius, (of which stirs there is mention in the Emperor▪ Constantine's Letter,) that to appease them a Comes was to be sent, and so many Letters written by the Emperor. Besides, Constantine says in his Letter, that he had publicly heard him who had been the Author of that whole Sedition; to wit, Eustathius, whom he had ordered to come to Court, and had banished him into Thracia. And this Athanasius in his beforementioned Letter, accounts as the first Exploit of the Arians; which thing is to be remarked. For this was done before the Synod of Tyre, which was convened against Athanasius, that is before the year of Christ 334. Athanasius therefore does right in beginning the History of the War which the Arians brought upon the Catholic Church, from Eustathius' deposition, as from the first Exploit of the Arians: which having succeeded according to their wish, they thought that all other matters would in future be ready and easy. Further, Baronius' Opinion is refuted as well from what we have said above, as from this, because Flaccillus (who after Paulinus and Eulalius succeeded Eustatbius,) is mentioned amongst those Bishop's present at the Synod at Tyre, by Athanasius in his Apology to the Emperor Constantius▪ as Jacobus Gothofredus has well observed in his Dissertations on the second book of Philostorgius. Vales.  him who had been the occasioner of that Tumult. And these Letters of his, which were filled with no ordinary Learning and Utility, I had inserted at this place, had they not set a Brand of infamy on the persons 
† Or, Accused.  guilty. Wherefore I will at present omit them, being resolved not to renew the memory of mischiefs: and will only annex those Letters to this Work, which he wrote to 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Christophorson seems to have read; and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  express the joy and satisfaction of his own mind in reference to the Peace and agreement of others. In which Letters he entreats them, that they would not in any wise challenge to themselves the Prelate of another place, by whose intervention they had made up a Peace amongst themselves; but that, agreeable to the Canon of the Church, they should rather choose him Bishop, whom [our Lord] himself the Common Saviour of all, should design [for that office.] He writes therefore both to the people, and also to the Bishops, severally, these following [Letters.]   

CHAP. LX. Constantine's Letter to the Antiochians, that they should not draw away Eusebius from Caesarea; but should seek another [Bishop.]  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To the people of Antioch.  
HOw grateful and pleasing is the Concord amongst You 
* Or, To the prudence and wisdom of the world.  to all the prudent and wise men of this Age! Even I myself, Brethren, have determined to embrace You with an everlasting affection; being invited thereto both 
† Or, By the Law.  by the Rule of Religion, and by your way of Life, and also by your love and favour. This is most certainly the genuine product of Blessings, to 
‖ Or, Have made use of.  act with an understanding that is right and sound. For what can so much become you? 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is corrupted; the meaning of it I have picked out as well as I could. And in the first place, I think it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wonder not therefore. Then, a little after write thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to whom one, &c. as the reading is in the excellent Fuketian Copy, whereto Sr Henry Savil's, and Turnebus' book do in part agree. Vales.  Wonder not therefore, if I shall affirm the Truth to have been to you 
* Or, An occasion of salvation.  a cause of safety, rather than of hatred. Indeed, amongst Brethren (to whom one and the same affection of mind, and a progress in the way that is right and just, doth by God's assistance promise an enrolment into the pure and holy family;) what 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words Scaliger and others have inserted these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which I found written also in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 's book. But I can't approve of this their conjecture. For, what should the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be? I had much rather read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than with a joy, etc. For, Constantine says that it does not become Christians to grieve at the Blessings of others, and to draw away the Bishops of neighbouring Cities from their own Churches, because they may be eminent for knowledge and virtue. For the Antiochians would have done that; who, after they had deposed Eustatbius, requested, that Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea might be made their Prelate. In the Fuketian Copy, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, there is a point set at the top. Then the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Nor is it otherwise in Turnebus' Copy. Sr Henry Savil had mended it thus at the margin of his Copy; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which reading, whether it proceeded from conjecture, or was taken out of some Manuscript Copy, I can't approve of. Indeed I had rather read thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that the meaning may be the same with that which I have set above. Vales.  can be more goodly and valuable, than with a joy and unanimity of mind to rest contented at their beholding the Blessings of all men? Especially, in regard the instruction of the divine Law incites 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson did not rightly understand this place. For Constantine means that earnestness or vehemency of their minds, wherewith the Antiochians had purposed to procure Eusebius to be their Bishop. As a little afterwards by the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he means the Judgement wherewith they had elected the same person. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and because 'tis our desire that your judgement, &c: as the reading is in the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies. Vales.  your purpose of mind to 
† Or, A more beautiful direction.  a greater perfection, and because 'tis our desire that your judgement should be confirmed by the best determinations. This will perhaps seem strange to you; what namely this preface of our 
‖ Or, Discourse.  Letter should mean. Truly, I will neither avoid, nor refuse to declare the reason of this matter. For I confess that I have perused the Acts, wherein both from your honourable commendations and Testimonies in reference to Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea, (whom I myself also have long since very well known, on account as well of his Learning as his Modesty;) I perceive you have an 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Old Sheets of the King's Library the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which pleases me mightily. But the Fuk. Savil. and Turneb. Copies give us another reading▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  inclination towards him, and are desirous of making him your own. What, think you, came into my mind, who am 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vov, earnestly hastening to. In the Fuketian Copy I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vov 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It might also be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vov, who am raised. Vales.  earnestly hastening to an accurate disquisition of 
* Or, The better.  what is right and true? What a care and solicitude [do you believe me] to have taken on account of that your desire? O Holy Faith, which by the Words and Precepts of our Saviour dost exhibit to us as 'twere an express 
† Or, Image.  representation of Life; with what trouble wouldst even Thou thyself resist 
‖ Or, Sins.  Sinners, unless Thou shouldest wholly refuse to serve in order to gain and favour! Indeed to Me, he seems to have 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A most elegant sentence, which Christophorson understood not. Indeed to me, says Constantine, he seems to have conquered Victory herself, who is earnestly studious of Peace. Therefore, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [or, endeavour, in our Version] a point must be placed; as 'tis in the Kings and Fuketian Copy, and in the Old Sheets. Vales.  conquered even Victory herself, who 
* Or, More earnestly strives for Peace.  makes Peace his more earnest study and endeavour. For where that which is decent, is lawful to any one, no body can be found who is not highly pleased with it. I beseech you therefore, Brethren, on what account should we so determine, as thereby to procure others an injury? For what reason do we follow those things, which will certainly overthrow the Faith of Our Opinion? Indeed, I do highly praise that person, who by you also is approved of as worthy of honour and affection. Nevertheless, that (which amongst all should remain firm and ratified,) ought not in such a manner to have been 
* Or, Weakened.  enervated, as that all persons should not be contented 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ That is, every one should be contented with their own Limits. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a Boundary or Limit of grounds; whence those Writers are termed G●omatici, who have written concerning the Boundaries of fields. After the same way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is promiscuously taken amongst Grecians, as well for a Sentence, as a Limit. For as a Limit does bound Fields, so does a Sentence terminate strifes and controversies. Further, in my judgement it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Although in the Fuketian and Turneb▪ Copies the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nor enjoy all their domestic, etc. Vales.  with their own Limits, nor all enjoy their domestic Blessings; and that in a search after those who might equally seem worthy of the Bishopric, not only one, but many persons should not be 
† Or, Proposed.  produced comparatively of equal worth with 
‖ Eusebius.  this person. For when neither 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Valesius renders it, neither roughness nor violence.  Terror nor Roughness gives any disturbance to Ecclesiastic Honours, it happens that those [Honour's] are alike in themselves, and 
† Or, Are to be accounted of equal price; so Valesius.  are in all things equally desirable. Nor is it agreeable to reason, that a deliberation concerning this matter should be made 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to another injury. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the injury of others. 'Tis not becoming, says Constantine, that a deliberation of this nature about the choosing a Bishop into Eustathius' place, should bring an injury upon others. Nor ought ye to spoil other Churches. A little after, I am of the same opinion with Scaliger and Christophorson, who have mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And so I found it written in the Fuk. and Savil. Copies, and in the Old Sheets. Vales. In Robert Stephens 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  to the injury of others: in regard the minds of all men, whether they may seem to be 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, whether they be inhabitants of a lesser City, such as is Caesarea; or of a greater City, of which sort is Antioch. All, says he, as well the Citizens of smaller, as of greater Cities, are equal with God. Wherefore lesser Towns are not to be deprived of their Bishops. Constantine had said the same a little before; namely, that Ecclesiastic Honours are all equal, and are to be accounted of equal value. Vales.  meaner or more illustrious do equally admit of and keep the divine 
* Decrees  Dogmata; so that, as to what relate● to the Common 
† Or, Law.  Faith, one sort of persons are in nothing inferior to another. 
k These words may be referred to the preceding period. And so after the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a full point is to be set, and the place rendered thus: So that some persons (as to what relates to the Common Faith,) are in no wise inferior to others, if we should plainly speak the truth. Wherefore, this is not to detain a man, but to take him away by force, etc. And thus this place is pointed in the Old Sheets. Vales.  But should we plainly declare the Truth, any one might with good reason affirm, that this is not to detain a man, but rather to take him away by force; and, that what is done is an act of Violence▪ not of Justice. And whether the 
* Or, Multitudes.  generality of the people think thus, or otherwise, I myself do plainly and boldly affirm, that this business gives occasion for an accusation, and does raise the disturbance of no small tumult. For, even lambs do show the 
† Or, Nature.  force and strength of their teeth, as often as (the usual care and Concern of their Shepherd for them growing more remiss,) they perceive themselves deprived of their former guidance and looking to. Now, if these things be thus, and if we are not mistaken; in the first place, Brethren, consider this. (For many, and those great advantages will offer themselves to you even at the very beginning.) First of all [I say consider this;] whether the 
‖ Or, Ingenuity.  affection and love you have one towards another will not be sensible of some abatement of itself. Then [weigh this also,] that that person who 
l From these words it may be gathered, that our Eusebius had come to Antioch together with the rest of the Bishops, who in a Synod had condemned Eustathius Bishop of Antioch; and that the Antiochians, after Eustathius' deposition, had a mind to keep him with them. This is what Constantine has said above 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this is not a detention, but rather the taking away of a man by violence. Theodorei tells us the same, book 1. chap. 22. Vales.  came to you on account of good advice, does from the divine Judgement reap to himself the due fruit of Honour; in regard he has received no mean favour from that Honourable Testimony which you by a general consent have given of His 
* Or, Probity.  Virtue. Lastly [consider,] 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, consider, is to be understood in common. But if any one has a mind to defend the common reading, I shall not much resist him. Vales.  that 'tis agreeable to your usage, to make use of a care and diligence which becometh good judgement, in your looking out for such a man as you stand in need of; so as that you may avoid all manner of tumultuous and disorderly Clamour. For such sort of Clamour is always 
† Or, Unjust.  noxious; 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and from the comparing of several persons together. It would doubtless be better to read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, from the collision of many men, sparks and flames are usually raised. The Fuketian Copy hath at length confirmed our conjecture to us; wherein I found it plainly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and from the 
* Knocking, or, beating together.  collision of several men one against the other, sparks and fires are usually raised. May I therefore so please God and you, and may I so lead a Life agreeable to your desires and wishes, as I Love you, and the Calm Port of your Mildness; 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders this place thus: Ex qu● portu sordibus seditionis praeteritae ejectis, pacato mentis statu concordiam in earum locum inducite: Out of which port having ejected the filth of your past Sedition, in place thereof do you bring in Concord with a calm temper of mind. But in this Version, there are many things which I can't approve of. For first, I am not pleased with his making 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to mean the filth of Sedition. In my judgement Constantine seems to hint at that cause, on account whereof Eustathius had been deposed; to wit, the debauching of a certain woman; concerning which whoredom consult Theodoret, book 1. chap. 21. The same thing is likewise intimated by Constantine a little after this, where he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, For, whatever could any way defile the vessel, is drawn out by the Pump as ' 'twere. At which place nevertheless, Christophorson does again render it the filth of Sedition. But, how filth can be a term properly used in reference to Sedition I can't indeed perceive. But no body can doubt, but it may be very proper'y spoken in reference to that incontinency wherewith Eustathius was charged. There is a Metaphor here, taken from Ports, which are wont to be cleansed, as often as they are stopped up with sand, mud; or such like filth. Now, those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be rendered adverbially; and so the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which displeases me not. May I so please God▪ says Constantine, as I Love you, and the port of your Lenity, after having cast out that filth, you have brought in Concord with good Morals. Indeed, this meaning pleases me much better than the common reading. For now the Antiochians were quiet, and the Sedition was appeased, at such time as Constantine wrote this Letter▪ as 'tis apparent from its beginning. Vales.  since you have cast out that silth, and instead thereof have brought in Concord with good Morals, and have put up [Aboard your Ship] the firm Flag [of the Cross;] 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Steering a celestial course to the Light itself. I think it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a prosperous Course. For 'tis a Metaphor taken from Navigation. In Sophocles, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used to signify a happy Voyage by Sea; and a Ship which Sails with a prosperous gale of Wind, is by Grecians termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Steering a prosperous course to the Light itself, with Rudders of Iron, as one may say. Wherefore, 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This whole Letter is in many places faulty; but especially this clause does abound with mistakes. For, what is the meaning of these words? I doubt not but it must be read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, convey on Board, etc. Constantine does here make use of a continued Metaphor taken from Navigation, and compares Christians to Merchants who make Voyages on account of Trade. Sail on, says he, with a prosperous Course to the eternal Light, having erected the Flag of the Cross in your Ships, and carry on Board your Vessel the incorruptible Goods. For now, whatever could have endamaged the Ship, is Pumped out. Thus, by making a small, and in a manner no alteration, the meaning does now appear elegant and plain. Vales.  convey on Board your Ship the incorruptible Cargo. For, whatever could any way defile the Vessel, is drawn out by the Pump as ' 'twere. Now therefore, use your utmost endeavours, that your enjoyment 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be written in on word, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as Sr Henry Savil had mended it in his Copy. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The close of this Letter is in my judgement thus to be restored; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which reading I have followed in my Version▪ Constantine terms▪ the desire which the Antiochians had manifested towards Eusebius▪ when they coveted him to be their Bishop, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an inconsiderate desire. The affection of the Antiochians towards Eustathius may also be meant; at whose deposition they were vexed, and had raised a Sedition. In the Fuk. Sau. and Turneb. Copies, this place is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the reading is plainer which we found in the Old Sheets, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  of all these Blessings may be such, as you may not a second time seem, either to have determined any thing at all, with an inconsiderate and unprofitable desire, or from the beginning to have attempted what is disagreeable. God keep you, Beloved Brethren!   

CHAP. LXI. Constantine's Letter to Eusebius, wherein he commends Him for His Refusal of [the See of] Antioch.  
The Emperor's Letter 
a This Title was written by Eusebius himself, as 'tis apparent. For He himself says concerning himself, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to us. Wherefore, there was no need of any other Title. Further▪ hence it may be plainly gathered, that these Books were written by Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea. Which, notwithstanding it may be proved by innumerable arguments and testimonies; yet I wonder at James Gothofred, who has been so bold as to deny it. In the Fuketian Copy, which has the Contents or Titles prefixed before every Chapter, these words are wanting. But in the King's Sheets they are written at the margin. Vales.  to Us, after our Refusal of the Bishopric of Antioch.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To Eusebius.  
I Have perused your Letter very often; and have found that you do most exactly observe the Rule of Ecclesiastic discipline. For, to persist in those Sentiments which appear both acceptable to God, and agreeable to Apostolic Tradition, is an eminent degree of Piety. You may account yourself blessed even in this very thing, because by the testimony of the whole world, as I may say, you have been judged worthy 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Baronius (at the year of our Lord 324, Number 145,) expounds these words thus. Constantine, says he, terms the care of the Antiochian Church the Bishopric of the whole Church; because Antioch was the Metropolis of all the East. But, with the favour of that great person be it spoken, there seems to be another sense of these words. For whereas all Cities were desirous of having Eusebius their Bishop, as Constantine attests a little after, Eusebius was by the consent of all worthy of the Episcopate of the whole world. Vales.  to be Bishop over the whole Church. For, whereas all persons desire you to be [Bishop] amongst them, without question they increase this your felicity. But Your prudence (
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy and that of Sr Henry Savil, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I should choose to write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. which hath etc. A little before, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Fuketian and Savilian Copies add 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is an eminent degree of piety. Vales.  which hath resolved to observe the commands of God, and the Apostolic Canon, and that of the Church,) has acquitted itself incomparably well, in regard it hath refused the Bishopric of the Church at Antioch; and hath endeavoured to continue in that See rather, the presidency over which by the will of God it had at first undertaken. Further, concerning this matter I have written a Letter to the people, and to those other persons your Colleagues, who also themselves wrote to me in relation to the same affairs. Which Letters when Your 
* Or, Purity.  Holiness shall have perused, it will easily understand, that, because Justice seemed to Resist them, I have written unto them by the impulse of the Deity. It will behoove Your prudence also to be present at their 
† Or, Consultation.  Council, to the end this very thing may be constituted in the Church of Antioch. God keep you, Beloved Brother▪   

CHAP. LXII. Constantine's Letter to the Synod, that Eusebius should not be drawn away from Caesarea.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS; To 
a This Theodotus was Bishop of Laodicea in Syria; Narcissus was Bishop of Neronades in Cilicia; Aëtius was Bishop of Lydd● in Palestine: all Favourers of the Arian Party. Who, when they were come to Antioch, together with Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, and Eusebius Caesariensis, deposed Eustatbius, as Theodoret relates Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 21. But Aëtius betook himself afterwards to the side of the Orthodox, as Philostorgius attests, book 3. chap. 12▪ and also Athanasius. Now, Alpheus' Bishop of Apamea in Syria, and lastly Theodorus Prelate of Sydon in Phoenicia are named amongst the Bishops who subscribed to the Nice●e Synod. Concerning Theodotus, Athanasius speaks also, in his book de Synodis Arimini & Seleuciae. Vales.  Theodotus, Theodorus, Narcissus, Aëtius, Alpheus, and to the rest of the Bishops which are at Antioch.  
I Have read the Letter written by Your prudence, and do highly commend the wise resolution of Your Colleague Eusebius. And when I had perfectly understood all transactions, partly from Your Letter, and partly from that of the Most Perfect 
b Concerning Acacius Comes of the East, if I mistake not, Constantine speaks above in his Letter to Macarius' Bishop of Jerusalem, chap. 53. But Strategius is he, who by another name was called Musonianus; concerning whom I have made several remarks in my Notes on the 15th Book of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 99 He had been sent to Antioch by the Emperor Constantine, to appease the tumult there, as Eusebius has said above; see chap. 59 Vales.  Acacius and Strategius [the Comites,] and had made a due inspection into the thing; I wrote to the people of Antioch, what was well pleasing to God, and besitting the Church. A Copy of which Letter I have ordered to be annexed hereto, to the end You also might know, what I, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  invited thereto by the way of Right, had ordered to be written to the people [of Antioch:] in as much as this was contained in Your Letter, that according to the suffrage of the people and 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the prudence of your desire. I would more willingly read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the desire of your prudence. Further, from these words (which are ill understood by Christophorson) it appears, that the Bishops who had been convened at Antioch, had by their Letter requested of Constantine, that according to the desire of the Antiochian people, and themselves, Eusebius might be translated to the See of Antioch. Therefore those words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are taken out of the Letter of the Bishops convened at Antioch, which they sent to the Emperor Constantine. Vales.  the desire of Your prudence, Eusebius the Most Holy Bishop of the Church of Caesarea might preside over the Antiochian Church, and undertake the care thereof. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am not displeased with the conjecture of Learned men, who have mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c, Indeed Eusebius' &c. The place might likewise have been restored thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. But the former reading is confirmed by the authority of the Fuketian and Savilian Copies. Only the postpositive Article 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be expunged, which occurs not in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  Indeed, Eusebius' Letter appeared highly observant of the Ecclesiastic Canon: but 'tis meet, that Our Sentiment also should be made known to Your prudence. 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Sr Henry Savils Copy, the reading of this place runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For it happened that there have come to me Euphronius &c. which reading Christophorson has followed. But the common reading is far better, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, I have been given to understand, as Musculus renders it; or, It has been told me. Vales.  For, it has been related to me, that Euphronius a Presbyter, who is a Citizen of Caesarea in Cappadocia, and 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Citizen; which word Christophorson perceived not was to be repeated in common. Now, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not only signify a person born in some City, but rather such a one as has his residence in a City, and is enroled amongst the Citizens▪ whether he may have been born there, or elsewhere. Vales.  Georgius [a Citizen] of Arethusa, a Presbyter also (
h Athanasius says the same in his Book de Synodis Arimini & Seleuciae; that this George namely, who was afterwards Bishop of Laodicea, had first been ordained Presbyter by Alexander Bishop of Alexandria; but was afterwards deposed by the same Alexander because of his impiety. In his Apologetic also against Constantius, pag. 728; he writes that the same person was deposed by Alexander, which very thing is plainly confirmed by the Fathers of the Sardican Council in their Synodick Letter. The same Athanasius, in the same Book de Synodis pag. 886, attests that this George resided at Antioch. Further, from the King's Sheets I have pointed this place thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whom Alexander &c. and so Musculus points the place. Vales.  whom Alexander preferred to this dignity in the City Alexandria,) are most approved persons in reference to the Faith. 
i This place seems to me to be imperfect, which is in my judgement thus to be made good: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which reading I have followed in my Version. By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, these men, he means the foresaid Euphronius and Georgius. Of whom, Euphronius was afterwards Bishop of Antioch, and immediate successor to Eustathius; as Socrates and Sozomen do relate, and also Theodorus Mopsuestenus in Nicetas' Thesaurus Orthodox fidei. But this Georgius was, as I have said, afterwards Bishop of Laodicea. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, 'tis to be noted, that men who were Arians, are here by Constantine commended for persons that were Orthodox; either because as yet they concealed their Heresy, or else in regard the Arians had possessed themselves of the Emperor's ear and mind. Vales.  It seemed good therefore, to give Your prudence notice of these men, that having 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson perceived nothing here. The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in elections imports thus much, to propose or publicly to produce the name of some person, that it may be inquired whether he be worthy of that Office, the debate about which is in agitation. Which very thing Constantine in his Letter to the people of Antioch expresses by the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was followed by an Examination, than the Election, and last of all the Ordination or Consecration. See Socrates's Eccles. Hist. book 1. chap. 9 note (f.) Vales.  proposed them, and some others, whom You shall judge fit for the dignity of the Episcopate, You may determine such things as may be agreeable to the Tradition of the Apostles. For such matters as these having been well prepared and ordered, Your Prudence will be able so to direct this Election according to the Canon of the Church and Apostolic Tradition, as the Rule of Ecclesiastic discipline does require. God keep you, Beloved Brethren!   

CHAP. LXIII. In what manner He endeavoured to destroy Heresies.  
SUch were the admonitions [which the Emperor gave] to the [Prelate's] of the Churches, [advising them to do all things] in order to the glory and commendation of the divine Religion. But after he had made a riddance of all dissensions, and had reduced the Church of God to an agreement and Harmony of doctrine; He passed from thence, and was of opinion, that another sort of impious persons were to be suppressed and destroyed, in regard they were the poison of Mankind. These were a sort of pernicious men, who under the specious disguise of Modesty and Gravity ruined the Cities. Whom Our Saviour somewhere terms false Prophets or ravenous Wolves, in these words: 
* Matt. 7. 15, 16.  Beware of false prophets which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall know them by their fruits. By the transmission of a precept therefore to the Precedents of Provinces, He put to flight the whole Tribe of these sort of persons. But besides this Law, the Emperor composed an enlivening 
* Or, Instruction.  Exhortation, directed to them by name; wherein he incited those men to hasten their repentance: For [he told them] that the Church of God would be to them a Port of 
† Or, Salvation.  safety. But, hear in what manner 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Valesius renders it▪ he Preaches.  He discoursed even to these persons, in his Letter to them.   

CHAP. LXIV. Constantine's Constitution against the Heretics.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To the Heretics.  
ACknowledge now by the benefit of this Law, (O ye Novatianists, Valentinians, Marcionists, Pauliani; and you who are termed Cataphrygae; in a word, all of you, who by your private Meetings, breed and 
* Or, Perfect.  complete Heresies!) in how many Lies the 
† Or, Vanity amongst you is, etc.  vanity of your Opinions is wrapped up, and in what manner your Doctrine is 
‖ Contained in, or, beset with.  compounded of certain pernicious poisons: in so much that, by you the healthy are reduced to weakness, and the living to a perpetual death: Ye Enemies of Truth, ye Adversaries of Life, and ye Counsellors of destruction! All things amongst you are contrary to Truth; agreeable to filthy impieties; 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Savil▪ and Turneb. Copies, I found it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, rejoicing in; according as Scaliger, Christophorson and others found it in their Copies. Vales. Valesius renders it re●erta, stust; on what account I know not.  stuffed with absurdities and fictions: whereby you compose Lies, afflict the Innocent, and deny Believers the light. And, sinning continually under a Mask of Divinity, you defile all things! Ye wound the innocent and pure consciences [of men] with blows that are mortal and deadly; and ye ravish even the day itself (I had almost said,) from the eyes of men. But what necessity is there of recounting every particular? Especially, since neither the shortness of the time, nor the urgency of Our Affairs will suffer Us to speak concerning your 
* Or, Mischiefs.  Crimes according as they deserve. For, your impieties are so large and immense, so filthy and full of all manner of outragiousness, that a whole day would not be sufficient for a description of them. And besides, 'tis fit we should remove our ears and turn away our eyes from things of this nature, lest by a particular declaration of them, the pure and sincere 
† Or, Activity.  alacrity of Our Faith s●ould be defiled. What reason is there then that We should any longer tolerate such Mischiefs? Especially since Our long 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, negligence and forgetfulness. In the Fuk. Savil. and Turneb. Copies, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, delay. A little after, from the Fuketian Copy I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by a public animadversion. Vales. In Robert Stephens 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Vales.  forbearance is the cause, that even those who are sound, become infected with this pestilential distemper as ' 'twere. Why therefore do we not immediately cut off the roots (as we may so term them) of such a mischief by a public animadversion?   

CHAP. LXV. Concerning the taking away the Meeting-places of heretics.  
WHerefore, in as much as this perniciousness of your improbity is not any longer to be born with, We declare by this Law, that no one of you shall in future dare to hold Assemblies. And therefore We have given order, that all those your houses, wherein you hold such Assemblies, shall be taken away: and this Care [of Our Majesty] does extend so far, as that the congregations of your superstitious madness shall not meet together, not only in public, but neither in a private house, nor in any places, whereto the Right or Title is peculiar. Therefore, what ever persons amongst you are studious of the true and pure Religion, (which is a thing far more commendable and better,) let them come over to the Catholic Church, and hold communion with its sanctity; by the assistance whereof they may arrive at the Truth. But, let the Error of your perverted minds, I mean the execrable and pernicious dissent of Heretics and Schismatics, be wholly separated from the felicity of Our Times. For it becomes Our Blessedness, which by God's assistance We enjoy, that they who lead their lives [buoyed up] with good hopes, should be reduced from all manner of 
* Or, Disorderly.  Extravagant Error to the right way; from darkness to the light; from Vanity to the Truth; Lastly, from Death to Salvation. And, to the end that the force and power of this Remedy may be effectual and prevalent, We have given order, that 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first word must be expunged, as superfluous. In the Fuketian, Savil. and Turnebian Copies, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: perhaps it should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. that the Conventicles— shall wholly be taken away. Vales.  all the Conventicles of your Superstition, as We have said above, I mean the Oratories of all sorts of Heretics, (if it be fit to term them Oratories,) shall without any contradiction 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson did ill in rendering it diruta▪ pulled down. For Constantine does not order the Churches of Heretics to be pulled down, but to be taken from them, and given to the Catholic Church. There are the like Constitutions of the Emperors in the Theodosian Code, in the Title de H●reticis. Further, from this Law of Constantine the Novatianists had before been excepted, as 'tis apparent from the second Law in the same Title. But in this last Sanction of Constantine, they are included, together with the other Heretics and Schismatics. Vales.  be taken away, and without any delay delivered to the Catholic Church: but, that the rest of the places shall be adjudged to the public: and, that no Licence shall be left to you 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Fuketian Copy is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the proper term to denote this thing. The Latins in one word call it colligere, as may be proved by many instances. Whence they term that Collecta, which in Greek is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Optatus (in his Second Book, where he speaks concerning the Bishops of the Donatists in the City Rome,) has this passage. Sed quia quibusdam Asri● urbica placuerat commoratio, & hinc a vobis profecti Vide●antur, ipsi petierunt, ut aliquis hinc qui illos colligeret mitteretur. And a little after. Non enim Grex a●t populus appellandi fuerant pauci, qui intra quadraginta & quod excurrit, basi●icas, locum, ubi colligerent non habebant. Vales.  of holding Meetings there in future. So that, from this present day, your illegal Congregations shall not dare to meet, either in any public or private place. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson understood not this word; it was usually added to the laws and Constitutions of Princes, and sometimes in their own hand. So in Theodosius' Novel de reddito Jure armorum, it occurs; Et Manu divind. Proponatur amantissimo nostri populo, Rome, And at the side, Data 8. Calend. Julias Romae Valentiniano & Anatolio Coss. See book 2. chap. 42. note (h.) After the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 herefore in the Greek, a point is placed in the King's Copy, which is well done. In the Fuketian Copy, the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting. Vales.  Let it be published.   

CHAP. LXVI. That impious and prohibited Books having been found amongst the Heretics, very many of them returned to the Catholic Church.  
IN this manner therefore the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; it properly signifies a company of Soldiers hid in any place, in order to their attacking the Enemy at unawares.  Dens of the Heterodox were by the Imperial Order laid open; and the wild Beasts themselves, that is the Ringleaders of their impiety, were put to flight. Now, some of those persons who had been deceived by them, being put into a fear by the Emperor's Menaces, crept into the Church with a mind and meaning that was false and counterfeit, and for a time 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy, this term is thus explained in the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, acting the Hypocrites. Vales.  played the Hypocrites. And because the 
b Therefore besides the above said Letter of Constantine to the Heretics, there was another Law, which ordered the books of Heretics to be found out and burnt; or else this Letter produced by Eusebius is not entire. Further, the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And because, &c. and a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the reading in the Fuketian Copy, and must be rejected; though, by what chance I know not, it has crept into our Edition. Vales.  Law commanded that a search should be made after the Books of those men; they who made evil and forbidden Arts their business, were apprehended. On which account they practised dissimulation, and did all things, to the end they might purchase themselves safety. But others of them betook themselves to a better hope, with a purpose of mind that was hearty, true, and sincere. Further, the Prelates of the Churches made an accurate 
† Or, Inquisition.  inspection into both these sorts of persons, and such as they found coming over [to the Church] 
* Or, Feignedly.  under a disguise, who were hid under the skins of Sheep, them they drove away a far off. But they who did this with 
† Or, A pure mind.  sincerity, were tried for some time; and after a sufficient proof, [the Bishops] enroled them amongst their number who are 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, that Bishop is properly said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who holds a religious assembly. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Laics who come together into the Church. Whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports an Ecclesiastic Assembly. Dionysius Alexandrinus' words in his fifth Epistle to Pope Xystus, are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Therefore Scaliger, Christophorson, and Gruterus have mended it ill, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered it adscititios, counterfeit; which can no wise be born with. In the Fuk. and Savil. Copies, the reading likewise is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  admitted to the sacred Assemblies. And in this manner they treated those 
* Or, Heterodox persons.  Heretics that were infamous and abominable. But such as maintained nothing that was impious in 
† Or, The Doctrine of their Opinions.  their Opinions and Doctrines, but by the fault of Schismatical men had been rashly severed from the common society, them they admitted [into the Church] 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without care. It must doubtless be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without any delay. For he says, that Schismatics were without delay received into the Church; but, that Heretics were admitted after a long penitency. For the Church is always wont to give Schismatics a more favourable and kinder reception, than Heretics. Of which matter we have an eminent instance in the Nicene Synod; which, when it had Anathematised the Arians, received the Mel●tians into Communion, after they had been gently chastised. Now, what the difference is between Heretics and Schismatics, Basilius informs us in his first Canonical Epistle to Amphilochius; where he distinguishes these three, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nevertheless chrysostom, in his eleventh Homily on the Ephesians, proves Schismatics to be worse than Heretics. Vales.  without any delay. These therefore, returning in troops from some 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He has used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 improperly, to signify a Foreign Region. Which Christaphorson not perceiving, rendered it very ill, ex colonia, from a Colony. Vales.  Foreign Region as 'twere, recovered their own Country again, and acknowledged their Mother the Church. From which having strayed, after a long interval of time they made their return to 
* The Church.  Her with a gladness and joy. Thus the members of the whole Body were united one with another by one common Band, and grew together into one Frame. And the one and only Catholic Church of God, 
† Or, Having been converted into itself.  fitly cohering with itself, darted forth its Rays of Light; no congregation either of Heretics or Schismatics being left remaining in any part of the earth. To the performance of which 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be blotted out, because it disturbs the sense; unless you ●ake it to signify singular, or Eximious. Further, Christophorson has translated this place otherwise, For thus he renders it: cujus praeclari facinoris causam Imperator Deo acceptam plane re●ulit, the cause of which famous Action the Emperor, plainly ascribed to God as acceptable to him. Nor does Musculus render it otherwise. But I have interpreted these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or rather, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] concerning Constantine Himself; that is, The Emperor was the Author of this glorious action. Johannes Portesius also, the first Translator of these Books, renders this place in the same manner. For thus his Version runs; Id verò unicum ab orbe condito ●actum, homini dei tutel● praeclaro, tum acceptum etiam relatum est. Vales.  singular and great Action, Our Emperor (the only person cared for and respected by God, amongst all those that had ever swayed the Imperial Sceptre,) entitled Himself.    

THE FOURTH BOOK OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS CONCERNING THE LIFE OF THE BLESSED EMPEROR CONSTANTINE.  

CHAP. I. In what manner he honoured very many persons with gifts and promotions.  
ALthough the Emperor accomplished so many and such signal performances in order to the Edification and Glory of God's Church; and administered all matters so, as that Our Saviour's Doctrine might every where find a glorious 
* Repute, or, commendation.  Reception: nevertheless, in the interim he neglected not the 
† External, or, Temporal.  Civil affairs. But even in this respect he never desisted from bestowing various favours, which were successive and continued, on all the Inhabitants of each Province: sometimes demonstrating in public a paternal care towards all persons; at other times, honouring in private each of His Favourites with different dignities; and bestowing all things upon all persons with a true greatness of mind. Nor did it ever happen, that he missed of his design, who begged a Favour of the Emperor: neither was there ever any person who hoped to obtain a Boon from him, that went away frustrated of his expectation. But some got Money; others Estates: some were graced with the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with Consular dignities. Doubtless it ought to be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with Praefectorian dignities, or, with the dignity of the Praefectorian Praefecture, from the Copies of Christophorson and Sr Henry Savil: or at least, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as the reading is in the Fuketian and Turnebian Copies. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Praefecti Pratorio. They are termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because they excel the other Governors and Judges. And they are styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard being placed under the immediate power of the Prince, they are above all others. It matters not much therefore, whether you term them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the ordinary reading, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, consular, can no wise be born with. For, whereas he speaks afterwards concerning the Consular and Senatorian dignity, it would have been superfluous to make mention of the Consulate here. Nor can it be said, that below are meant the Consulares who governed Provinces. For first, it ought then to be mended there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which term occurs a little before. Secondly, under the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Consulares are also comprehended: so that, there can be no necessity of mentioning the Consulares by themselves. Lastly, in regard all the dignities are here reckoned up, 'tis not at all likely, that the Praefecti praetorio were omitted, whose number Constantine increased, as Zosimus attests. Now, at that time the Praefecti Praetorio had only the title of Clarissimi, as Constantine's Letter informs us, which Eusebius has recorded above; See book 3. chap. 31; and what we have noted there. Also, under the Emperor Constantius, the Praefecti Praetorio were only termed Clarissimi, as the Protestation of the People of Alexandria informs us, which Athanasius has recorded at the close of his Epistle ad solitarios. Vales.  dignity of the Praetorian Praefecture; others with the Senatorian: some were created Consuls; many were designed Precedents. Some were made 
b Concerning the Comites of the first Rank, as also of the second and third Order, there is frequent mention in Old Inscriptions, and in The Code. Some of these were within the Palace; others in the Consistory, who were afterwards termed Comites Consistoriani; others were Comites Domestici. In Gruter's Thesaurus, pag. 406, this old Inscription occurs; FL. EUGENIO V. C. EXPRAEFECTO PRAET. CONSULI ORDINARIO DESIGNATO. MAGISTRO OFFICIORUM OMNIUM. COMITI DOMESTICO ORDINIS PRIMI, etc. Concerning the same Comites Domestici, there is another Old Inscription extant in the House of the Barbarini, worth the setting down here. M. NUMMIO. ALBINO. V. C. QUAESTORI CANDIDATO, PRAETORI. URB. COMITI. DOMESTICO. ORDINIS. PRIMI. ET CONSULI. ORDINARIO. ITERUM NUMMIUS. SECUNDUS. EJUS. This Nummius Albinus was Consul the second time and Praefect of the City in the times of Gallienus, as 'tis manifest from the Fasti, and from the Old Book de Praefectis Urbi. Whence it may be concluded, that this dignity of the Comes of the first and second Order or Rank, was not first instituted by Constantine, as Cujacius thought in his Notes on Justinianus' Code; but that it was in use long before Constantine's time. Vales.  Comites of the first rank; others, of the second; others, of the third. Innumerable other persons had the 
* That is, had the honour to be styled perfectissimi, most perfect.  Perfectissimatus bestowed on them, as likewise very many other such like dignities. For, to the end he might honour the more, the Emperor devised various dignities.   

CHAP. II. A Remission of the fourth part of the 
* Or, Tributes.  Census.  
BUt, with what earnestness he endeavoured, that all mankind in general might lead joyful and pleasant Lives, may be perceived even from this one instance, which being highly advantageous to the Life of men, and extended to all persons in general, is even at this very present highly celebrated in the mouths of all. Having abated a fourth part of those annual Tributes which were paid for Land, he bestowed it upon the Owners of the Grounds: so that, if you compute the sum of this annual abatement, it will 
† Or, Happen.  appear, that every fourth year the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Occupiers of the fruits. This expression can't be born with. 'Tis my Sentiment that the words are transposed here; and that at this place we should read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Occupiers of the Grounds: and above, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon the Owners of the fruits. Turnebus at the margin of his copy, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Occupiers, has made it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Possessors. Or at least it must (says he) be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Occupiers of the places or Farms. Vales.  Occupiers of the Fruits are free from the payment of Tribute. Which thy g being 
‖ Or, Established by a Law.  past into a Law, and confirmed for the time to come, not only to those of the present age, but to their children, and the successors of them, made the Emperor's Beneficence indelible and perpetual.   

CHAP. III. The 
* Equalling, or, making even.  Peraequation of those Censûs that were too heavy and burdensome.  
BUt, whereas some persons found fault with those Surveys of Land, which had been made by the former Emperors, and complained that their own Grounds were too much oppressed; here also [the Emperor in obedience] to the Laws of justice, dispatched away 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These the Latins term Peraequatores; of whom there is mention in the fourteenth Book of the Theodosian Code, in the Title de Censitoribus, Peraequatoribus, & Inspectoribus. Most commonly Senators were by the Prince elected to that Office; it was the business of these Officers, to make equal the Census in those Provinces which complained that they were oppressed with the Burden of the Tributes. In Gruter, pag. 361, this Old Inscription occurs: L. ARADIO VAL. PROCULO V. C. PRAETORI TUTELARI LEGATO PRO PRAETORE PROV, NUMIDIAE PERAEQUATORI CENSUS PROV. GALLECIAE. There is also extant a ninth Oration of Gregory Nazianzen, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to Julianus the Peraequator. Vales.  Peraequatores, who might free the Complainants from wrong.   

CHAP. IU. That on those who were overthrown in Pecuniary Causes, he himself bestowed money out of his own [Income.]  
MOreover, as often as the Emperor had pronounced Sentence between two who were at Suit; to the end the party that had lost his cause, might not go away sadder 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Every one sees that the words are transposed here; which is a fault frequently committed in these Books. At my peril therefore, write thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. to the end the party that had, etc. In the Fuketian Copy the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than him in favour of whom Sentence had passed, are wanting. But Turnebus and Sr Henry Savil place those words after the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, might not go away. The said Sr Henry Savil hath noted at the margin of his Copy, that perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that the comma after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should be blotted out. Which when I had read, I was extremely glad, that my conjecture was confirmed by the judgement of that most Learned person. But, whereas Sr Henry Savil adds there, that Christophorson seems to have read thus, in this I can't assent to him. For Christophorson read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and renders it Libenter, willingly. Further, Turnebus does here mend it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which pleases me. Vales.  than him in favour of whom Sentence had past; out of his own [Revenues] he bestowed on those who had been cast in their Suits, sometimes Farms, and sometimes Money: by which means he managed the matter so, as that the party worsted did no less rejoice than he who had carried the Cause; in regard [the person overthrown] had been vouchsafed to come into 
* The Emperor's.  his presence. For he judged it altogether unfit, that any one who had stood before so great a Prince, should be dismissed sad and sorrowful. By this means therefore, both parties that were at Law returned from Sentence with countenances full of joy and cheerfulness: and the Emperor's Greatness of mind was the admiration of all men.   

CHAP. V. The conquest of the Scythae, who were subdued by the Standard of Our Saviour's [Cross.]  

a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but It should be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Than which emendation there is nothing more certain. In the King's Sheets the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sr Henery Savil at the margin of his Copy mends it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Turnebian Copies, the reading of this place is this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  WHat need have I here of making mention by the by as 'twere, how he reduced the Barbarous Nations under the Empire of the Romans? In what manner he first brought under the Yoke, the Nations of the 
b Instead of the Scythae, Socrates (book 1. chap. 18,) and Sozomen (book 1. chap. 8,) term them The Goths. Indeed, Greek Writers do usually term them Scythae, whom the Latins call Goths. So Libanius, Themistius, Eunapius, and many others. Further, the Goths were vanquished by the Roman Army in the Country of the Sarmatae, on the twelfth of the Calendr of May, in the Consulate of Pacatianus and Hilarianus, (as 'tis recorded in Idatius' Fasti,) that is on the year of Christ 332. Vales.  Scythae and Sarmatae, who before had never learned to obey any one; and forced them even against their wills, to acknowledge the Romans their Lords? For the preceding Emperors had paid 
c Socrates says the same at the place before cited. Indeed Jordanes (in his book de Rebus Geticis, speaking concerning the Emperor Philippus▪) says the Romans paid an annual tribute to the Goths. And Petrus Patricius (in his Excerpta Legationum) attests the same concerning Tullus Menophilus, where he writes concerning the Carpi. Vales.  Tribute to the Scythae: and the Romans were Servants to the Barbarians, allowing them a sum of money yearly. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. from the Fukctian and Turnebian Copies, and from the King's Sheets. Vales.  But this indignity was insupportable to the Emperor: nor did he judge it a thing befitting a Victorious Prince, to pay what had been paid by the former Emperors. Putting his confidence therefore in his Saviour, he raised the Victorious Trophy against them also, and in a small time subdued them. Such of them as were contumacious and made a resistance, he vanquished by his Arms: but the rest he appeased by prudent Embassies, and from a Lawless and Savage life, reduced them to a way of living that was agreeable to reason and Law Thus the Scythae at length learned to obey the Romans.   

CHAP. VI The Subduing of the Sarmatae, occasioned by the Rebellion of the Servants against their Masters.  
BUt God himself 
* Or, Drove— under.  prostrated the Sarmatae at the feet of Constantine; and subdued those men swelled with a Barbaric insolence, in this manner. For the Scythae having raised a War against them, the Sarmatae, that they might make a resistance against their enemies, armed their Slaves. After these Slaves had gained the Victory, they 
† Or, Took up.  turned their Arms against their Masters, and drove them all from their own 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From the Fuketian Copy it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, this Conspiracy of the Sarmatae against their Masters happened on the year of Christ 334. In those Fasti which Jacobus Sirmondus terms Idatius', these words occur; Optato & Paulino. His Coss. Sarmatae servi universa Gens Dominos suos in Romaniam expulerunt. Jerome agrees also in the Chronicon, who terms those Slaves of the Sarmatae, Limigantes. And so does Amm. Marcellinus. See the Excerpta de Gestis Constanti. Vales. For a further account of these Limigantes, the Reader may consult Dr howel's History, second part, pag. 11, and 127, 128.  habitations. They found no other Port of safety, save only Constantine. Who, in regard 'twas his usage to preserve men, gave them all a reception within the confines of the Roman Empire. And those that were fit for Service, he enroled amongst his own Military Companies: But to the rest of them he distributed Grounds to be Tilled, in order to their procuring necessaries for a Livelihood. In so much that, they acknowledged their calamity to have been successful and fortunate to them; in regard, instead of a Barbaric Savageness, they enjoyed a Roman freedom. In this manner God annexed 
‖ Or, All sorts of.  very many Barbarous Nations to his Empire.   

CHAP. VII. The Embassies of several Barbarous Nations, and the Gifts [bestowed on them] by the Emperor.  
FOr, from all places Embassies arrived continually [at his Court,] and brought him such presents as were of greatest value amongst themselves. In so much that, even We ourselves happened on time to see 
* Eminent, or, conspicuous.  various shapes of Barbarians, standing in order before the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I found it written in the Fuketian Manuscript and in the King's Sheets. So Grecians termed that gate of an house which they who go in, do first of all meet with: and they accounted that to be the Limit; to pass which was looked upon as a thing indecent in Matrons. Philo's words in his Book de Specialibus Legibus are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt Philo alludes to these Verses of Menander, which Stobaus records, chap. 163. 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.   These very verses of Menander, Harpocration does tacitly mean, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Ourt-gate of the Imperial Palace. Whose garb and manner of dress was different and changeable; and the hair both of their head and beard much unlike. Their aspect grim, barbarous, and terrible; and their Bodily Stature of an immense greatness. Some of them had ruddy countenances; the faces of others were whiter than snow. In othersome of them there was a middle temperature of colour. For the Blemmyae, Indi, and Aethiops (who [as 
b Homer's words (Odyss. 1. near the beginning) are these; 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉:   Which Mr Hobbs has thus Englished; 

The Blackmoors are the utmost of mankind,  
As far as East and West asunder stand,  
So far the Blackmoors Borders are disjoined.    Homer says,] are divided two ways, and live in the out-skirts of the earth;) were to be seen amongst those forementioned Barbarians. Each o● these persons (
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words seem to be superfluous; unless Eusebius had a mind to express the matter itself more clearly in this manner, in favour to those who had not been present and seen it. For the pictures of the Emperors were usually so drawn, as that they might represent the Ambassadors of the Barbarians making them presents, or the Provinces paying them Gold, as may be seen in the Notitia of the Roman Empire. Vales.  in such manner as we see it commonly painted in Tables) brought severally to the Emperor such presents as were of greatest value amongst themselves. Some [presented him with] Crowns of Gold; others, with Diadems beset with precious Stones; others, with yellow-haired boys; others, with Barbaric Garments 
d He means the Barbaric manner of weaving▪ of which sort is that in Virgil, in the first Book of his Aeneid. Et circumtextum croceo Velamen acantho. Vales.  interwoven with Gold and Flowers; others, with Horses; others, with Bucklers, long Spears, Arrows, and Bows. By which presents they demonstrated, that they made an offer of their Service and confederacy of Arms to the Emperor, if he pleased. The Emperor received and 
* Or, Laid in order.  kept the presents brought by each of them, and remunerated them with so many and such great Favours, that in an instant of time the persons who had brought these presents were extraordinarily enrich. Moreover▪ he 
e Amm▪ Marcellinus says the same in his 21 Book, pag. 190, and 195 of our Edition. Vales.  graced the eminenter persons amongst them with Roman dignities: in so much that, very many of them forgot to return into their own Country, and 
† Or, Fell in love with.  chose to make their Residence here amongst us.   

CHAP. VIII. That He wrote to the Persian Emperor (who had sent an Embassy to him,) in favour of the Christians there.  
MOreover, in regard the King of the Persians was desirous of being made known to Constantine by an 
a The only person that I know of, who speaks concerning this Embassy of Sapor to Constantine, is Libanius, in his Oration entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pag. 119▪ where he writes, that Sapor King of the Persians, when he had resolved upon entering into a War with the Romans, and in order to that affair wanted Iron, took such measures as were fraudulent and crafty, and dispatched away Ambassadors to Constantine, who might adore him as his Lord, and might request of him a vast quantity of Iron; under a pretence indeed, that with his Arms he might revenge himself on some Barbarians that were his neighbours: but in reality, that he might make use of that Iron against the Romans Vales.  Embassy, and had likewise sent him Presents which were the signs of Peace and Amity; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The other Translatours render these words so, as if they were all spoken concerning Constantine, supposing the import of them to be this, that Constantine entered into a League with the Persian King. But Valesius (whom we have followed▪) takes the former part of this clause as meant concerning the Persian King; and therefore has placed a semicolon after his rendition of these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  making it his business to enter into a League with him: here also the Emperor [showed] a transcendent greatness of mind, and by the magnificence of his Presents far outdid him who had first honoured him. And being informed, that the Churches of God were numerous amongst the Persians, and that infinite numbers of people were gathered together within the Folds of Christ; he was highly pleased at the news hereof, as being the common Patron and Defender of all men wherever they lived; and even to those Regions also he extended his providence [which Laboured] for the good of all men.   

CHAP. IX. Constantinus Augustus' Letter to Sapor King of the Persians, wherein he makes a most pious Confession of God and Christ.  
A Copy [of the Letter] to the King of the Persians.  
BY keeping the Divine Faith, I am a partaker of the Light of Truth: being lead by the guidance of the light of Truth, I 
* Or, Acknowledge the Divine Faith.  arrive at the knowledge of the Divine Faith. By this means therefore, as 'tis confirmed by the things themselves, I acknowledge the most Holy Religion: this very worship I declare to be the Teacher of my knowledge of the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; so the reading is in Theodoret, book 1. chap. 25. where a more perfect Copy of this Letter occurs, and therefore we have taken our Version of it from thence.  Most Holy God. Having the power of this God for mine assistance, I have begun from the utmost Bounds of the Ocean, and have raised the whole World 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must doubtless be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of safety: although in Theodoret, book 1. chap. 25, Edit. Stephen. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting. But Epiphanius Sholasticus acknowledges that word, as his Version informs us in the 3d d book of the tripartite History. Vales.  to a firm hope of safety. In so much that, all the Provinces (which being enslaved under so many Tyrants, and involved in daily Calamities, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis evident that this place is imperfect: In Maraeus' Copy I found it supplied in the same manner as 'tis in the Geneva Edition; namely thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But whoever mended this place thus, was certainly an ill and unskilful conjecturer. With how much more of ease and safety might this imperfection have been supplied from Theodoret, in which Writer this Letter of Constantine to Sapor occurs much perfecter, and more correct. Nevertheless, the Fuketian, and Sr Henry Savil's Copy make up this defect in the same manner with the Geneva-Edition. Nor ought it to trouble us, because this expression is barbarous. For this Letter of Constantine had at first been written in Latin by him: than it was done into Greek by some unskilful Translator. The same thing has happened to Constantine's other Letters and Orations. Vales.  were in a manner totally ruined;) 
c All these words, from, Having at length, to, This God I profess, are wanting in this Copy of Constantine's Letter to Sapor. They occur in Theodoret; from the Greek Text of which Author we have inserted them into our English Version.  having at length gotten a 
* Or, Avenger.  Restorer of the Republic, are raised to life again by some sovereign medicine as ' 'twere. This God I assert: whose Standard my Forces which are dedicated to God, do carry on their shoulders, and are directed to what place soever the Rule of Equity invites them; and on these very accounts I immediately obtain most Glorious Victories as my Reward. This God I profess myself to honour with an immortal memory. Him I contemplate with a pure and sincere mind, whose Seat is in the highest [Heavens.]   

CHAP. X. That [He speaks] against Idols, and concerning the Glorification of God.  
HIm I invoke upon my bended knees; and I have an aversion for all manner of abominable Blood, and unpleasant and detestable Odours; and lastly I do avoid all sorts of 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it Sacrificiorum flammam, the flame of sacrifices▪ Camerarius, incantationum igniculos, the fires of enchantments; which is a truer Version. For, certain kinds of fires [were made use of] in the Mysteries of the Pagans, and a sort of light shined after darkness. Which thing the Priests of Daemons performed by magic Art, and I know not what impostures, to the end they might gain an Authority and Reverence to their sacred Rites. Apuleius' words in his 11th Book are these; Access confinium Mortis: & calcato, &c. I approached the confines of death; and having trod the path of Proserpina, I went back, conveyed through all the Elements. At midnight I saw the Sun glistering with bright Light, etc. Concerning this Rite there is an elegant passage of Themistius, in Stobaeus, chap. 274; which deserves to be set down here: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. This passage of Themistius is taken out of his Book concerning the Immortality of the Soul; wherein Themistius asserted that the soul was immortal, as well by several other arguments, as by this, that Grecians do term death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, a Mystery. And, as these two terms are exceeding like one to the other, so the things themselves, signified by these terms, have a wonderful similitude. For, in the Mysteries there are first unconstant and restless wander, and troublesome circuits, and fearful passages thorough dark places, and most tedious journeys accompanied with weariness. Then, before an arrival at the end, all things are terrible; Horror, trembling, sweat, and amazement. But at last, a certain admirable Light occurs, and pleasant places and Meadows, wherein sacred voices are heard, and holy apparitions seen, etc. To the same Rite belong these words of Origen, in his 4th Book against Celsus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  terrene Fire: of all which the impious and execrable Error [of superstition] has made use, and has 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which pleases me better. In the same Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, many of the Nations. Vales.  thrust down many of the Heathens, yea almost whole Nations, to the lowest 
* Or, Parts.  Hell. For, the supreme God can in no wise endure, that those things which by His providence over men, and out of his own benignity [towards them] he has produced for common use, should be 
† Or, Drawn.  perverted to any one's Lust. But, He requires of men a pure mind only, and an immaculate soul; 
* Or, Wherein.  wherewith, as in a Balance, he weighs the Actions of Virtue and Piety. For he is pleased with the works of Modesty and Lenity; loves the meek, hates the Turbulent; loves Faith, punishes infidelity: destroys all power joined with arrogancy, punishes the contempt of the proud. He utterly ruins those who are puffed up with insolency, but distributes agreeable Rewards amongst them that are humble and patient of injuries. 
† Or, And in this manner.  Hence 'tis, that he puts an high Value upon that Empire which is just; confirms it by his own assistances, and always keeps Imperial Prudence in a Calm of Peace.   

CHAP. XI. Against Tyrants and Persecutors; and concerning Valerian who was taken Prisoner.  
NOr do I seem to myself to be mistaken (My Brother!) by my professing this one God to be the Author and Parent of all things. Whom many of those who have been possessed of the Empire here, induced thereto by mad Errors, have attempted to deny. But, all these [Emperor's] have been destroyed by such a dreadful and avenging end, that since their times, all Mankind 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading of this place is far otherwise in Theodoret, namely in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Incomparably well, in my judgement. Nor had Constantine written otherwise. All the preceding Emperors, says he, who persecuted the Faith of Christ, have been crushed by such a lamentable end, that now all mankind are wont to imprecate or wish for the Calamities of those Princes as the sum total of punishment on them, who shall study to imitate them. What can be plainer and more elegant than this meaning of the words? 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore does in this place signify punishment, in which sense that term is frequently used amongst Grecians, as Agellius has remarked. Further, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an elegant phrase to signify that which the Latins term imprecari, to wish for as a Curse. So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an usual expression with Grecians, as I have noted above. Epiphanius Scholasticus translates this passage thus; Sed illos omnes finis comprehendit exitiosus, ita ut omne genus hominum post eos exurgens, clades illorum pro maledictionis exemplo proponere videatur; But so destructive an end has enclosed them all, that all mankind who have lived since them, seem to propose their Ruin as the pattern of a Curse. Vales.  doth usually wish their Calamities may fall as a Curse and punishment on those, who shall study to imitate them. One of which persons I judge him to have been, (Him [I mean] whom divine vengeance, like some thunder, drove out of our Regions, and conveyed into your Country;) 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the History of Theodoret the reading is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who by his own, etc. He means Valerian, who having been taken prisoner by the Persians, ended his days amongst them in a dishonourable slavery, and by his own private disgrace ennobled the Triumph of the Persians. That is, by his own ignominy he made the Victory of the Persians over the Romans most signal and famous. This is the meaning of this place, which was not hit, either by Epiphanius, or any of the other Translatours. In the Fuketian and Turnebian Copies it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is no ill reading. Vales.  who by his own disgrace and ignominy erected that Trophy so 
* Or, Famous.  much boasted of amongst you.   

CHAP. XII. That He saw the Fall of the Persecutors, and does now rejoice because of the Peace of the Christians.  
INdeed, this thing has succeeded well, namely, that in Our age also the punishment of such persons hath most evidently been demonstrated. For even I myself have been a spectator [of their disastrous End,] who lately disquieted the people dedicated to God, by their most impious Edicts. Therefore, I give God great thanks, because by his signal Providence, all mankind who are observant of the divine Law, having Peace and Repose restored to them, are exceeding joyful and glad. From whence I do persuade myself, that all affairs are in an excellent and most safe posture, in regard God vouchsafes to gather all persons to himself, by their pure and approved Religion, and by their unanimous Sentiment in reference to the Deity.   

CHAP. XIII. An Exhortation, that he should love the Christians, who live in his 
* That is, in Persia.  Country.  
HOw great a pleasure and delight was it to Me (think you) when I heard, (what is my most earnest desire,) that even the richest and best places of Persia were 
† Or, Far and wide.  plentifully adorned with a 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in Theodoret is truer, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For these words are referred to the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Presently, write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from Theodoret and Nicephorus. Vales.  multitude of these men, I mean Christians? for my whole discourse at present is concerning them. I wish therefore, both that your affairs may continue in a most flourishing posture, and in like manner that their affairs maybe so too; that is, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Theodoret and Nicephorus the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Syrmondus' Edition 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which words Epiphanius Scholasticus renders into Latin thus; Tu ergo optimè gubernaveris, si fueris sicut illi, & habueris commune quod illi. Joachimus Camerarius who ●endred Theodoret's History into Latin, translates it in this manner: Optimè igitur tecum, similiterque cum illis optimè agitur, quia communiter cum utrisque. And Langus' Version is in a manner the same. But this meaning does not satisfy me. Formerly I thought it was to be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that as you to them, so they to you. Which reading I had followed in my Version. But having now examined the matter more attentively, I am of opinion that the reading of Theodoret and Nicephorus is to be retained, and thus I render this whole place. Opto igitur, ut & tuae res quam florentissima, & illorum perinde sint florentissimae; hoc est utriusque vestrûm ex aequo: I wish therefore, etc. Thus the sense is most plain, and the following words will agree. Only it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the optative mood. 'Tis certain Musculus read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: For thus he renders it: Cedat igitur id tibi optimè & illis similiter: & tibi inquam & illis. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without that word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. Valesius (in his notes on Theodoret's History, book 1. chap. 25,) tells us, that in Leo Allatius' Copy the reading of this place is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For even they are yours: which he concludes to be the truest reading of all.  the affairs of both of you equally. For, by this means you will have God the supreme Lord and Father, merciful and propitious towards you. These persons therefore, because you are so great [a Prince,] I commit to Your Care: these very persons, in regard You are eminent for piety, I deliver into your hands. Love these men in a manner befitting Your own benignity and good nature. For, by this Your Faith, You will do an immense kindness both to Yourself and Us.   

CHAP. XIV. How, by the earnestness of Constantine's Prayers, Peace was bestowed on the Christians.  
ALL Nations in all parts of the world being (like some Ship,) in this manner steered and directed by one Commander, and willingly embracing the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means the Christian Religion, as I suppose; which almost all Nations did then embrace; having rejected the error of their own Superstition. Vales.  Religion and Government of this Servant of God; and there being no person who might give any further disturbance to the Roman Empire; all men in future lead peaceable and undisturbed lives. But, because the Emperor judged the Prayers of pious persons to be highly useful and advantageous in order to the safety and preservation of the State, 'twas his Sentiment, that these were necessarily to be procured. Therefore, both he himself humbly implored God's assistance, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. unless you had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian, Savil. and Turneb. Copies. Vales.  and also commanded the Prelates of Churches to put up their prayers to God for him.   

CHAP. XV. That both on his money, and in his Pictures, he ordered himself to be stamped and drawn in a praying posture.  
BUt, how transcendent a liveliness of 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Anastasius Bibliothecarius in his Version of the seventh Synod, wherever the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occurs in the Greek, renders it deificum, which term imports any thing extraordinarily sent, or made by God himself. So the Latins termed the Books of the sacred Scriptures, Deificos Libros, as it occurs in the Gesta Purgationis Coeciliani. Vales.  divine Faith was fixed in his soul, may easily be conjectured from this very one thing; that on his Golden money he ordered his own Image to be stamped in such a manner, as that he might seem to look up to God with his Hands 
* Stretched out.  expanded, in the posture of one praying. And this sort of money was current over the whole Roman World. But in the Imperial Palaces which were 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, near certain gates. In the Fuketian and Turnebian Copies, and in the King's Sheets, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in some Cities; which is far the truer reading, as I Judge. For Eusebius says, that not in all, but in the Palaces of some Cities, Constantine's Picture was thus drawn. Vales.  in some Cities, his Pictures were placed on high at the very entrance of the Porch, wherein he was drawn standing upright; looking up to heaven; 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Whoever was the Translator of this Book, he has rendered this place with little of attention, thus; Et precantis formâ manus sursum tollens, and lifting up his hands in the form of one praying; whereas he ought to have rendered it, manibus expansis, ut precantes solent, with expanded hands as persons praying are wont to do. For the Christians were wont, when at prayers, to stretch forth their hands, that by this means they might represent the likeness of a Cross. Indeed, the Christians lifted up their hands, whilst they were praying. But this was not peculiar to the Christians, in regard the Heathens did the same; as Virgil attests in these words▪ — Et geminas tollens ad sidera palmas. But, that was peculiar to the Christians, to expand their hands in the form of a Cross. Tertullian's words, in his Book de Oratione Chap. 11, are these: Nos verò non attollimus tantum, Sed etiam expandimus, & dominicâ passione modulamur; We do not only lift up [our hands,] but do spread them also, and we put ourselves into a form agreeable to Our Lord's passion. He says the same in his Apologetic, chap. 30. Vales.  but his hands were expanded, in the fashion of one praying.   

CHAP. XVI. That He issued forth a Law, forbidding his own 
* Or, Images.  Statues to be placed in Idol-Temples.  
IN this manner therefore he represented himself praying, even in his Pictures drawn in Colours. But by a 
a But Socrates (book 1. chap. 18;) relates the contrary, in these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; And first, he abolished the Combats of the Gladiatours; then, he placed his own Statues in the Temples. But any one might with good reason conjecture, that this place of Socrates is corrupted. For, Socrates does there reckon up all things, which were invented by Constantine in order to the abolition of the Superstition of the Heathens. Amongst which he says, that Constantine placed his own Pictures and Statues in the Temples of the Gods. But by doing of that, the superstition of the Heathens was not extinguished, but rather increased, or changed. For the Heathens would adore the Emperor in place of a God. Wherefore that passage of Socrates must be mended from Eusebius, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But he forbade, that his own Statues should be dedicated in the Temples. Vales.  Law he forbade, that his own Statues should be dedicated in Idol-Temples: lest they should be 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The two last words must in my judgement be expunged; in regard they disturb the sense. For if you blot out them, the sense is plain. Vales.  polluted, even as far as the 
† Or, Adumbration.  outward Form only, with the error of prohibited Superstition.   

CHAP. XVII. His praying in the Palace, and his reading of the Divine Scriptures.  
BUt whosoever has a mind to give attention, will perceive far nobler [instances of his piety] than these; how he constituted 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Sozomen (book 1. chap. 8.) has these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and he erected an Oratory within the Imperial Palace. 'Tis plain that Sozomen (as he usually does,) borrowed this out of our Eusebius. But Eusebius does not say, that Constantine built a Church in the Palace. He says only this, that he constituted a kind of a Church in the Palace. See Eusebius' Panegyric on Constantine's Tricennalia. chap. 9; where he does plainly confirm our Opinion. Vales.  a Church of God as 'twere, within the Imperial Palace; and with diligence and cheerfulness lead the way himself, to those who assembled within that Church. Moreover, he took the Bible into his hands, and with an attentive mind meditated upon those divinely-inspired Oracles. After which he recited the 
* Prescribed, or, solemn.  usual prayers, together with 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with those that filled the Imperial Palace, or, the Church. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an ambiguous expression, which signifies a Church, and a Palace. And Eusebius seems designedly to have played with the ambiguity of this phrase, because Constantine's Palace was like a Church. And those whom at this place he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he has termed above in this chapter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  the whole assembly of his Courtiers.   

CHAP. XVIII. That by a Law He commanded Sunday and Friday to be honoured.  
BUt He ordained, that a day should be esteemed of, as convenient and fit for prayers; that day namely, which really is the Chief and First of the other days, and which is truly the Lord's, and the Salutary day. Moreover, he appointed Deacons and Ministers consecrated to God, who were graced with integrity of Life and all other virtues, to be the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator followed the opinion of Sozomen, and supposed a Church to have been meant here; with whom I don't agree. For Eusebius himself in his Panegyric, chap. 9, where this passage occurs word for word, says nothing concerning a Church. The meaning therefore of this place is, that Constantine committed the Care and Custody of his whole Palace to the Ministers and Servants of God, and to the Prelates: so that, the Prelates were certain Controllers as 'twere of his house, or such Officers as the Romans termed Cura Palatii. Vales.  Keepers of His whole house. Lastly, the Protectors and trusty Guards, furnished with the arms of good affection and faith, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must I think, be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, acknowledged: and so 'tis in the Panegyric at the place now cited. The Printed-reading is not to be born with. Vales.  acknowledged the Emperor himself as their Instructor in the practice of piety; and they themselves in the same manner honoured the Salutary and the Lord's day, whereon they poured forth [to God] prayers that were grateful to the Emperor. And this Blessed [Emperor] incited all other men to practise the same thing; in regard this was his chiefest desire, that by degrees he might make all persons worshippers of God. And for this reason, he issued out a Precept to all those who lived under the Roman Empire, that they should keep Holiday on those days which had their denomination from our Saviour; as likewise, that they should honour 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the day before the Sabbath. And thus, as 'tis evident, he read, who composed the Contents of these Chapters. Moreover, Sozomen (book 1, chap. 8,) confirms this very thing in these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But, he made a Law that on that day called Sunday, (which day the Jews term the first of the Sabbath, but the Gentiles give it the name of Sunday;) and on that day before the Sahbath, all persons should cease from doing business in the Courts of Judicature, and abstain from all other employments, and should worship God with Prayers and Supplications. In these words of Sozomen, something of difficulty occurs, as to what respects Friday. For I can scarce persuade myself, that Constantine should have commanded, that on that day people should abstain from doing business in the Courts of Judicature. 'Tis certain, Eusebius affirms no such thing concerning Friday, but concerning Sunday only. There is a Law of Constantine's extant in the Theodosian Code, Tit. de Ferils, in which Law Sunday only is excepted. Therefore Sozomen added this of his own. Who seeing this observed in his own Times at Constantinople (for he was an Advocate in that City, together with one Aquilinus, as he himself relates in his second book chap. 3.) believed Constantine to have been the Author of this thing. Vales.  the day before the Sabbath: in memory (as I think) of those things said to have been performed on those days by the common Saviour. Further, whereas he instructed his whole Army diligently to honour the Salutary day, which happens to derive its name from the light and from the Sun; to those who had embraced the divinely-inspired Faith, he allowed time and leisure for a free exercise of themselves according to the usage and order of God's Church, to the end they might without any impediment be present at the performance of the prayers.   

CHAP. XIX. How He ordered the 
* Or, Heatbens.  Ethnick-Souldiers to pray on Sundays.  
BUt to them who as yet had not embraced the Doctrine of the divine Faith, He issued out a Precept in a Second Law, that 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. or at least 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  on Sundays they should go out into a 
b He terms that a pure field, wherein there were no Altars, no Sepulchers. Vales.  pure field in the Suburbs; where, after a Signal given, they should all together power forth a prayer to God, which they had 
* Or, Meditated on.  learned before. For, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For, that they ought not to use their Spears. In Eusebius' Panegyric, chap. 9, where this passage occurs in the same words; 'tis truer written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that they ought not to place, &c: which the translator perceived not. Vales.  that they ought not to place their confidence in their Spears, nor in their Armour, nor in their strength of Body: but were to acknowledge the supreme God, the giver of every good thing, and of Victory itself; and, that to him the solemn prayers were to be performed; lifting up their hands on high towards Heaven; but raising the eyes of their mind higher, as far as the celestial King himself: and that in their prayers they ought to call upon Him as the giver of Victory, the Saviour, the Preserver, and the Assistant. Further, he himself gave all His Soldiers a form of prayer, ordering all of them to recite these words in the Latin tongue.   

CHAP. XX. The Form of Prayer which Constantine gave to His Soldiers.  
THee we acknowledge [to be] the only God: Thee we declare [to be] King: Thee we invoke as Our Assistant. 'Tis Thy Gift, that we have gotten Victories: By Thee we have vanquished Our Enemies: To Thee we pay our thanks for past 
* Goods.  Blessings: and from Thee expect [more] in future. We are all Thy humble Suppliants: Keep Our Emperor Constantine (together with His most pious Children,) in safety amongst us, and continue Him a Victor during the longest space of time, we humbly beseech Thee. These things He ordered his Military Companies to do on Sundays, and taught them to utter these expressions in their prayers to God.   

CHAP. XXI. [He order] the Representation of Our Saviour's Cross [to be drawn] upon the Arms of his Soldiers.  
MOreover, he caused the Symbol of the Salutary Trophy to be expressed 
a Sozomen says the same, book 1. chap. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Further▪ that he might accustom His Soldiers to worship God in the same manner with himself, he marked their Arms with the Symbol of the Cross. Which words of Sozomen, as any one may see, are taken out of Eusebius. Further, by the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arms, I understand the Bucklers or Shields, whereon Constantine ordered the Salutary sign of the Cross to be painted. In the Notitia of the Roman Empire, such kind of Shields as these are to be seen, whereon the sign of the Cross is divers ways expressed. Moreover, Prudentius (in his Book against Symmachus) attests the same in these verses: 

Christus purpureum Stellanti pictus in auro  
Signabat Labarum: Clypeorum insignia Christus  
Pinxera●.— Vales.    upon the very Arms [of His Soldiers: and [commanded,] that before his 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, before the Armed Cross. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, before his Armed Forces; as the Translator seems to have read. The occasion of the mistake seems to have been given by the contracted Form of writing. For whereas the Librarius [Book-writer] had written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, some unskilful Transcriber thought that the meaning of that abbreviature was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Cross. Vales.  Armed Forces, none of the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Before these words in the Greek, the Fuk. and Turneb. Copies add two words in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And in the following line, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the same Copies and Sr Hen. Savil's insert the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the common reading, which we have followed, is far better. Vales.  Golden Images should be carried in pomp, (as the usage had heretofore been;) but the Salutary Trophy only.   

CHAP. XXII. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I have, as I think, very happily mended the Title of this chapter, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, his fervency and earnestness in praying. For in this chapter Eusebius treats concerning that fervency in praying, wherewith Constantine was inflamed. The cause of the mistake arose from the usage of the Antiquarii [persons that wrote Books fair;] who in their writing out the Titles of chapters, were wont to omit the first letter, that afterwards at their leisure they might paint it with Vermilion. In the King's Sheets the first letter of the Title is always left out. But in the Fuk. Copy 'tis sometimes added, sometimes omitted. For instance the Title of this chapter, both in the Fuketian Copy and in the King's sheets, is thus worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the first letter being omitted; which the Fuketian Manuscript, in the body of the Book, does make good in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. very ill, and without any sense, as it is apparent. Vales.  His Fervency and earnestness in praying, and his 
* Or, Honour.  Religious observation of the Festival of Easter.  
BUt He himself, in regard he was a partaker of the sacred 
* Or, Mysteries.  Rites, every day at stated hours shut himself up within the inmost Rooms of his Imperial Palace, where he conversed alone with his only God; and falling upon his knees, made his request in humble supplications, that he might obtain those things which he stood in need of. But on the days of the Salutary Festival, he raised the vigour of his Religious exercises and meditations, and with his utmost strength of body and mind 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it, divinos sacrorum Ritus obibat, He performed the divine Rites of things sacred. Musculus translates it in this manner; Sacras ceremonias expediebat, he dispatched the sacred Ceremonies. But neither of these two persons perceived that this place was corrupted. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, performed the Office, etc. For he compares Constantine to a Prelate or Pontif: whence he subjoins these words in the following chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, In this manner therefore he himself performed the Office of a Priest to his own God: and in the chapter after that, adds, that, Constantine behaved himself as a Bishop; and in presence of the Bishops took that appellation upon himself. Vales.  performed the Office of a Prelate or Pontif. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And with a cheerfulness, etc. So above at chap. 17, his words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with diligence and cheerfulness himself lead the way to those who assembled within that Church. Vales.  And with a cheerfulness and diligence he himself lead on all persons to the celebration of the Feast. But he turned the sacred Vigil into the brightness of day, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Christians in the Vigil of the Feast of Easter lighted a vast company of wax Tapers. Which thing having been done by them, within the Church only; Constantine gave order that without the Church also Tapers should be every where lighted, in honour of so great a Festival. And whereas lights were usually kindled in the night, in great Cities, as I have remarked at the 14th Book of Amm. Marcellinus, pag. 6, of my notes; Constantine would have far more, and larger Torches lighted up on that night, to the end he might induce the minds of the Heathens to a veneration of the Christian Religion. Further, those pillars of wax, which Eusebius makes mention of here, do excellently well denote the Paschal-Taper which we are wont to light up in the Vigil of Easter: concerning which Taper Barnabas Brissonius has written a particular Book. See Gregory Nazianzen in his 19th Oration. And in his second Oration de Pascha, pag. 676, he says, that then Lights were usually kindled both in private and publicly; in so much that, by reason of the multitude of lights which all ages and degrees of men lighted up, that night was rendered transcendently bright. Gaudentius Brixiensis therefore does deservedly term that night, noctem splendidissimam, a most splendid night; as does likewise Zeno Veronensis in his first Sermon ad Neophylos. Vales.  pillars of wax which were of a vast height being lighted up all over the City, by those persons to whom this affair was given in charge. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus took these words in such a sense, as if they were an exposition of the foregoing, words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, pillars of wax. But Christophorson distinguishes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from those pillars of wax; whom we have also followed. Grecians do properly term those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Latins call Tedae, Torches; as Pollux informs us Book 10. Chap. 26. In which place of Pollux the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis commonly printed. Hence a Game amongst the Greeks was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so called from these Torches. Grecians do likewise use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify a Lamp, in which sense it occurs in the 25th Chap. of Saint Matthew; in the same manner that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken both for a Torch, and also for a Lamp. Vales.  Torch's likewise were kindled, which enlightened all places; in so much that this Mystic Vigil was rendered brighter than any the most glorious day. But as soon as the day light appeared; in imitation of our Saviour's Beneficence, 
f This passage of Eusebius is to be taken notice of in reference to the Easter-Alms, which Constantine was wont to bestow yearly, in memory of that Benefit which Christ on those days conferred upon mankind. The Ancient Christians were heretofore wont on the Feast-day of Easter to distribute money amongst the poor: which thing was carefully performed not only by Lay-people, but by the Clergy also. Concerning which matter there is an eminent passage in Commodianus' Second Book of Institutions, Chap. 75. 

C ongruit in Pascha, die felicissimo nostro,  
L ●tentur & illi qui postulant sumpta diurna.  
E rogetur cis quod sufficit, Vinum & Esca.  
R espicite fontem quo memorentur isla pro vobis.  
I mmodico sumptu deficitis Christo donare.  
C ùm ipsi non faci●is, quomodo suad●re potestis  
I ustitiam Legis talibus? Vel semel in anno.  
S ic multos urget blasphemia saepe de Vobis.   Commodianus speaks to the Clergy, as 'tis apparent from the Title of the Poem, and from the first letters of every verse. And he advises them, that at least on Easter-day they should bestow an Alms upon the poor. He reproves them also, because, by reason of their living too high, they had nothing left which they might bestow on the poor. For that is the meaning of this verse; Immodico sumptu deficitis Christo donare. Concerning these very Paschal-Alms, Anastasius (in the Life of Pope Hadrian) speaks in these words. Simulque & in Balneo juxta eandem Ecclesiam sito, &c. As likewise in the Bath also, which is situate near the same Church, where Our Brethren, the poor of Christ, who were wont to meet yearly to receive Alms in the Paschal Festivity, and to bathe; etc. Vales.  He reached out a bountiful hand to all Nations, Provinces, and people, and bestowed on all persons the richest sort of Gifts.   

CHAP. XXIII. How He prohibited the worship of Idols; but honoured the Feasts of the Martyrs.  
IN this manner therefore He Himself performed the Office of a Priest to his own God. But to all persons who lived under the Roman Empire, as well to the Commonalty as the Milice, the doors of Idolatry were shut, 
a These words must be rendered favourably. For 'tis manifest, that the Sacrifices of the Heathens were not expressly and by name forbidden by Constantine the Great, as Libanius in express words informs us in His Oration Pro Templis. Indeed, Constantine by issuing forth a Law prohibited private and domestic Sacrifices, as it appears from the Theodosian Code de Maleficis & Mathematicis, and from the first Law de Paganis. But he forbade not the public and solemn Sacrifices, which had been instituted by their Ancestors. Eusebius repeats the same thing in chap. 25. Vales.  and every sort of sacrifice was prohibited. A Law also was transmitted to the Precedents of Provinces, that they likewise should pay a veneration to the Lord's day. Which [Presidents] 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being to be understood; and we have rendered it accordingly. In Robert Stephen's Edition a point is ill set after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; whereas it should be placed after the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the King's Copy, and in the Sheets: agreeably whereto we have pointed it. Vales.  by the Emperor's Order did in like manner honour the Feast-days of the Martyrs, and showed a due Reverence to the Times of the Ecclesiastic Festivals. All which things were performed with the greatest joy and satisfaction imaginable to the Emperor.   

CHAP. XXIV. That He affirmed Himself to be as 'twere a Bishop of External Affairs.  
WHerefore, at an Entertainment which one time He gave the Bishops, he cast forth an expression which was not absurdly uttered, [affirming] that he himself also was a Bishop: the words he made use of in our hearing, were these. You (says He) are Bishops in those matters transacted within the Church: But in them done without [the Church,] I am a Bishop, constituted by God. Therefore, the thoughts of his mind were agreeable to his expressions; He governed all His Subjects with an Episcopal Care, and by what ever Methods he could take, incited them to be followers of 
* Or, A pious life.  true piety.   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning His prohibiting of Sacrifices, and Initiations; and concerning His abolishing the Gladiators, and the heretofore impure [Priests] of the Nile.  
ON this account it was, that by frequent Laws and Constitutions He prohibited all persons, from Sacrificing to Idols; from a Curious consulting of 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator has rendered it ill, nec oracula curiosè sectarentur, nor should curiously follow Oracles. For the Damon's had long before ceased from giving forth Oracles. Wherefore Constantine's Law was superfluous, wherein he had forbidden the searching after Oracles. I had rather therefore understand here the Diviners, Prophets, Astrologers, and Soothsayers: the consulting of whom was prohibited by Constantine, in the first and second Law Cod. Theod. de Maleficis & Mathematicis. Vales.  Diviners and Soothsayers; from erecting Images; from performing secret Initiations; and from polluting the Cities with the 
* Or, Murders.  Bloody Shows of Gladiators. And whereas they of Egypt and Alexandria had a custom 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Amongst the Egyptians, Androgyni were the Priests of the Nile, as Gregory Nazianzen informs us in his second Invective against Julian; as also in his Poem to N●●e●ius. The same Gregorius (in the Oration which he wrote in Sancta Lumina Epiphaniorum,) does elegantly assert, that by this fact the Egyptians reproached, rather than honoured th● Nile. Concerning the same Rite of the Egyptians, there is an eminent passage in Libanius' Oration Pro Templis, which, in regard it makes very much for our purpose, and was not understood by the Translator, deserves to be set down here: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nor was a permission of Sacrificing reserved to Rome only, but to the City of Sarápis also, that great and populous City, which is possessed of a multitude of Temples, by the assistance whereof it renders the plenty of Egypt common to all men. Now this [plenty] is the product of the Nile. They entertain the Nile at a Banquet, and [those Sacred Rites] persuade it to rise and overflow the Fields; which [Rites] not being performed both at the stated and solemn time, and by those persons [appointed for that purpose,] the Nile would not [swell and overflow its Banks.] Which thing when they well understood, who would very willingly have abolished these [Rites] also; nevertheless, on second thoughts they would not abolish them; But suffered that River to be entertained at a banquet, according to the usage of the Ancients, because of the usual Reward it paid, [to wit, a plentiful Crop.] From this place of Libanius it plainly appears, that these Androgyni the Priests of the Nile were not abolished by Constantine: or if they were abolished by him, they were soon after restored. Vales.  of worshipping their River, by the ministry of certain effeminate men; another Law was transmitted to them, [wherein 'twas ordered] that that whole Tribe of 
* Persons that were both Males and Females.  Androgyni, in regard they were all an 
† Falsified, or, depraved.  adulterate sort of people, should be utterly destroyed; and that it should not be lawful for those to be seen in any place whatever, who were distempered with the disease of this sort of uncleanness. Now, whereas the superstitious supposed, that the Nile would not in future any more overflow their Fields, as it had usually done before; God, in favour to the Emperor's Law, performed the quite contrary to what they expected. For those persons who by their obscenity had polluted the Cities, 
‖ Or, Were not any more.  were taken off indeed. But the River Nile, as if that whole Region had been cleansed and purged for it, ran higher than it had ever done before; and overflowing with a rich stream, laid all the fields under water: whereby it effectually taught the unwise, that they ought to have an Aversion for impure persons; but, that the original Cause of Blessings and Success was to be ascribed to the only [God, the] Giver of every thing that is Good.   

CHAP. XXVI. The amendment of that Law made against the Childless, as also the 
* Or, Correction.  alteration of that Law concerning Wills and Testaments.  
BUt, in as much as the things of this Nature performed by the Emperor in every Province, are almost infinite; whoever shall attempt to record them accurately, will be furnished with plenty of matter [for such a subject.] Of the same sort herewith is this likewise, that, to the end he might reduce [many] Laws to a greater Sanctity; instead of the old, he made new ones. And 'tis easy to manifest the manner hereof, 
* Or, In few words  by one or two instances. The old Laws punished the 
a See Sozomen book. 1. chap. 9 who, in regard he was a Lawyer belonging to the Byzantine Forum, does explain these knots of the Roman Laws, more perspicuously than Eusebius. Consult Lipsius also, in his Comment at the Third Book of Tacitus' Annals; where he discourses at large de Lege Papia. Vales.  Childless with a deprivation of the inheritance of their Fathers. And this Law against the Childless was doubtless the Cruelest of Laws, in regard it inflicted a punishment on them, as if they had been guilty of some Crime. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But the Emperor, &c. and do expunge these four words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which crept out of the margin into the Text. Further, this Constitution of the Emperor Constantine, is exstant in the 8th Book of the Theodosian Code, in the Title de Infirmandis Poenis Coelibatûs & Orbitatis. In the Fuketian and Savilian Copies, intead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And so likewise 'tis written in the Copies of Scaliger, Bongarsius, and Christophorson, as the Geneva Printers have told us. But I had rather read from Sozomen, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  But the Emperor abrogated this Statute, and turned it into an holy and religious Law. For he said, that those who committed faults designedly and on set purpose, aught to be chastised with condign punishment. But, Nature herself hath 
* Or, Hath demonstrated many persons to be Childless.  denied Children to many persons: who although they earnestly desired a numerous issue; nevertheless wanted Children, by reason of their infirmity of 
† Or, Nature.  body. Others lived without having any Children, not that they would not have had Children to succeed them; but because they would avoid Carnal Copulation with a Woman; which [sort of continency] they embraced, out of their most ardent Love to Philosophy. Besides, many women consecrated to the service of God, were studious followers of Chastity and spotless Virginity, having dedicated themselves, in reference as well to their minds as bodies, to a chaste and most holy Life. What then? Ought this to be accounted worthy of punishment, or rather of praise and admiration? For, the very inclination to this thing deserves an high commendation: but, to perfect and bring it to effect, is a matter above the strength of humane Nature. 'Tis fit therefore, that those who (though very desirous of Children, nevertheless) are deprived of them by the infirmity of Nature, should be pitied rather than punished. But he who is lead by the Love of a Sublimer Philosophy, is so far from deserving punishment, that he ought to be the wonder and admiration of all men. In this manner the Emperor with the greatest equity mended that Law. Further, provision had been made by the Old Laws, that dying persons, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words are misplaced here; but may easily be restored in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This Law of Constantine, wherein he abolished the severity of the Old Law, and the Forms of words in making Wills, is not (I think) now extant. But 'tis mentioned in the Third Law of the Theodosian Code de Testamentis. In the Fuk. and Savil. Manuscripts, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting. Vales.  who were at the very last gasp as I may say, should make their Wills with a great deal of exactness, in some certain words: and there were Set Forms and Solemnities prescribed, and what expressions ought to be added. And hereupon many frauds were practised, in order to the disannulling the Will of the dead. Which when the Emperor perceived, he corrected this Law also; affirming, that a dying person ought to have a liberty of making his Will as he pleased, whether in bare words, or in any ordinary expressions; and, that he might declare his Last Will in 
d There is indeed a Law of Constantine's extant, (Cod. Justin. Book 6. Tit. 21. qui Testamenta sacere possint, etc.) dated from Nicomedia, concerning the Testaments of Soldiers in expedition, or in present service; by which they are discharged from the obligation of those solemnities which are by the Law made necessary in the Wills of other persons; and their Wills are made good, if but written on the Scabbard of their Swords, or on their Targets with their Blood, or with their Swords in the dust, at such time as they died in Battle.  any written Form; or if he had rather do it by word of mouth, he might; provided it were done in the presence of Credible Witnesses, who were able to preserve integrity with the Truth.   

CHAP. XXVII. That he made a Law, that a Christian should not be Slave to a Jew, and that the Decrees of Synods should be firm and authentic, and so forth.  
MOreover, he made a Law, that no Christian should serve Jews. For, it was [he said] a thing not to be permitted, that those who had been redeemed by our Saviour, should be reduced under the yoke of Slavery to those who were the Murderers of the Prophets and of the Lord. But if any person professing the Christian Religion should be found to be Slave to a Jew; [his order was,] that he should be set at Liberty; but, that the Jew should be punished with a pecuniary mulct. He also confirmed those 
a There is a Law of Constantine's extant in the close of the Theodosian Code, under the Title de Episcopali audienti●, wherein the Emperor commands that the sentences pronounced by a Bishop, even in Causis Minorum, should obtain the force of a Law. The Translator therefore has done ill, at this place to render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Regulas, Rules or Canons. For the discourse here is not concerning the Ecclesiastic Rules, which are promulged in a Synod by the Bishops; but concerning Sentences pronounced between persons at Law, as 'tis apparent from the words which follow. Moreover, Sozomen understood these words of Eusebius no otherwise. But, that which occasions the difficulty is, what Eusebius has said in the following words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those Decrees— which were promulged in Synods. But, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is here used to signify an Ecclesiastic Session, to wit of a Bishop and his Presbyters. Sozomen has the very same term, in his first book▪ chap. 9; where he speaks concerning this Law of Constantine. Which Author's words I do so much the more willingly produce, as often as the Laws are treated of, because he was a person incomparably well skilled in the Roman Laws, as 'tis evident from his books. His words therefore in the foresaid book and chapter are these. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, he permitted Litigants to appeal to the Judgement of the Bishops, if they had a mind to avoid the Civil Magistrates. And, that their [the Bishops] Sentence should be firm and valid, and of more force than the Sentence of the other Judges, as if it had been pronounced by the Emperor himself. And, that the Governors of Provinces, and their Officials, should put in Execution the Sentences pronounced [by the Bishops.] And, that the Decrees of Synods should be unalterable. But, if any one will have the Councils of Bishops to be meant by the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will signify the Sentences pronounced in a Synod against mischievous Priests and Heretics; which Sentences the Emperors do confirm in the Second Law, in the same Title de Episcopali audientia. Vales.  Decrees of Bishops which were promulged in Synods, by his own authority: in so much that, 'twas not in the power of the Governors of Provinces to rescind the Bishop's determinations. For the Priests of God [he said] were 
* Or, More approved than any, etc.  to be preferred before any Judge whatever. He issued forth to His Subjects a vast number of Laws of this nature: to comprise all which in a peculiar Volumn, to the end an accurate inspection may be made into the Emperor's prudence even in this particular, would require a greater leisure. What necessity is there of our relating at present, in what manner he applied himself to the supreme God, and was from morning to night solicitously inquisitive, what sort of men he might do good to; and how, in reference to His Beneficence, He showed himself equal and 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Liberal; Valesius renders it Civil.  obliging to all persons?   

CHAP. XXVIII. His Gifts [bestowed] on the Churches; and His Distributions of money to Virgins, and to the Poor.  
BUt on the Churches of God He conferred innumerable Gifts, in a manner that was extraordinary and transcendent; sometimes bestowing Lands; at others, 
* Or, Certain proportions of Bread, or Breadcorn.  Annonae, for the maintenance of poor men, fatherless children, and 
† Or, Miserable women.  widows. Lastly, He took all imaginable care, that even infinite numbers of garments should be provided for the naked and such as wanted clothing. But above all others, He vouchsafed them the highest honour, who had wholly 
‖ Or, Dedicated their Lives to, etc.  addicted themselves to the divine Philosophy. Indeed, he paid little less than a Veneration to the most Holy Choir of God's perpetual Virgins; in regard he was fully persuaded, that that very God, to whom they had consecrated themselves, had taken up his habitation within the minds of such persons.   

CHAP. XXIX. Speeches and 
* Declamations.  Discourses written by Constantine.  
YEa farther, He spent whole nights without taking any rest, to the end He might accomplish his own mind by a meditation on divine matters. He likewise employed his vacant hours in 
a Lest any one should think, that our Eusebius does flatter Constantine here, the same is also attested by Victor, in his Epitome, in these words. Ipse assiduè Legere, Scribere, meditari. Vales.  writing Orations, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was not understood by the Translator. For thus he renders it; frequentes cum suis inibat congressus; whereas it ought to have been rendered, crebras habebat conciones, he made frequent Speeches. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports verba facere, to make a Speech; which Grecians do more frequently term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Isocrates terms it in the beginning of his Areopagitick; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: and also Pausanias (in Achaicis) pag. 168. Edit. Aldin▪ as likewise in the two Decreta Deliorum, which are ext●nt amongst the Marmora Arundelliana, pag. 42 and 43: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words are thus to be rendered: ad Senatum quoque & ad populum verba faciendi expletis sacris primi omnium habeant facultatem. Polybius (book 4. pag. 302,) uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same signification: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which place, in regard 'tis very faulty, we will by the by restore. Write thus therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which emendation is confirmed by Polybius' next words, For it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Thus much concerning the signification of the word. As to the thing itself▪ from this deed of Constantine seems to have been derived the usage of the Byzantine Emperors, who made Catechetick Orations even concerning things sacred, which Orations were termed Silentia, as you may see in Meursius' Glossary, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  made frequent Speeches in public: accounting it as a duty incumbent on himself, to Govern his Subjects by the precepts of reason, and to make 
* Or, His whole Empire rational.  His own Government an Empire of Reason. Wherefore He himself would call a Meeting. Numerous multitudes of people flocked into the place of hearing, that they might be Auditors of a Philosophising Emperor. But if during his Speaking, any occasion was offered of treating concerning Divinity, he stood upright immediately, and with a 
† Or, Contracted.  composed Countenance and low Voice, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Turnebian Copies, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, seemed to initiate, etc. Which in my judgement is the truer reading. Vales.  seemed to initiate those that were present, in the Mysteries of the Divine Doctrine, with all imaginable piety and modesty. And when His Hearers applauded him with their Acclamations, He gave them notice by a nod, that they should look upwards to Heaven, and with pious praises highly admire and honour that One Supreme King. Farther, he divided his Speeches in such a manner, that in the first place he would lay the Confutation of the Error of Polytheism, as the foundation [of his Discourse,] asserting by most evident arguments, that the Superstition of the Pagans was mere fraud, and the Bulwark of impiety. Then he discoursed concerning the Sole Empire of God. After this he treated about Providence, whereby as well all things in general, as every individual is governed. From hence he proceeded to the Salutary Dispensation, and showed That to have been done necessarily, and in an agreeable manner. Passing from that point, he began a discourse concerning the Divine 
* Or, Judicatory.  Judgement. In his treating whereof he gave the minds of His Hearers most sharp and severe Touches; reproving the Rapacious and 
† Or, Covetous.  Deceitful, and those that had enslaved themselves to an insatiable desire of money. He likewise whipped as 'twere and scourged with his Expressions, some of His Confidents that stood round Him; and forced them, when stung by their own Consciences, to Cast down their eyes. To whom he evidenced and declared with a loud voice, that they themselves should give God an account of their own undertake 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words, in the King's Copy and in Robert Stephen's Edition follow these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which occur at the beginning of the 30th chap. But in the Geneva Edition, Some body, who I know not, hath noted at the margin, that there is a great imperfection here; which Scaliger, Bongar●ius, Gruterus, and others supply in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But first, those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, must be expunged. For the imperfection, if there be any in this place, begins before these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which in the Geneva Edition appear corruptly repeated. Secondly, those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. are altogether void of sense. This imperfection therefore is better made up in Moraus' Book, thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. to the end of the chapter, as 'tis in the Geneva Edition. In the same Copy the reading is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, These things he attested continually. Sr Henry Savil in the lower margin of his Copy, makes good this place thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But, from the footsteps of the written reading which I found in the excellent Fuketian Copy, I have, as I think, very happily restored this place. The writing therefore of the Fuketian Manuscript is this: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. What is easier than to make up these imperfections in this manner? 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Nothing is plainer, nothing more certain. That is, That the Empire of the world was delivered to Him by the Supreme God: but, that He, by the Example of the Deity, had distributed the parts of His Empire to be governed by them. Vales. ▪ For [he told them,] that the Supreme God had given him the Empire of the world; but, that he, in imitation of the Deity, had committed the parts of His Empire to their Government: moreover, that all of them should at a fit opportunity render an account of their Actions to the Supreme King. These things he attested continually; these things he suggested to them; with these Lessons he instructed them. And truly he himself, trusting in the sincerity of his own Faith, not only declared, but had his thoughts taken up with such matters as these. But they were unapt to learn, and deaf to all good Documents; applauding indeed his sayings with their tongues and Acclamations; but in their practices they disregarded them by reason of their unsatiableness.   

CHAP. XXX. That He showed a certain Covetous person the measure of a Grave, to the end he might shame him.  
WHerefore, one time He took one of those persons about him by the hand, and spoke these words to him. How far (Hark ye!) Do we stretch our 
* Or, unsatiableness.  Covetous desires? Then marking out on the ground the 
† Or, Stature.  length of a man, with a spear which he happened to have in his hand: Although (said he,) you were possessed of all the Riches of this world, and of the whole Element of the Earth, yet you shall carry away nothing more than this space of ground which I have marked out, if even 
a For 'tis uncertain whether you shall be buried in the ground; in regard you may either be burnt, or drowned in the Sea, or devoured by wild Beasts. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis here. Vales.  that be allowed you. Notwithstanding this Blessed Prince said and did these things, yet he reclaimed no person. But, 'twas manifestly evidenced by the very event of affairs, that the Emperor's 
* Or, Predictions.  Admonitions were rather like Divine Oracles, than bare words.   

CHAP. XXXI. That he was laughed at because of his too great Clemency.  
FUrther, whereas there was no fear of 
* Or, Death.  any Capital punishment, which might restrain ill men from wickedness; (the Emperor himself being wholly inclined to Clemency, and the Governors in each Province wholly neglecting the prosecution and punishment of Crimes;) this thing exposed the public Administration of Affairs to no ordinary blame and reprehension: whether justly, or otherwise, every one may judge according as he shall think good. Let me be permitted to record the Truth.   

CHAP. XXXII. Concerning Constantine's 
* Or, Volumn, or, discourse.  Oration, which He wrote to The Convention of the Saints.  
MOreover, the Emperor 
* Or, Gave the writing of his, etc.  wrote his Orations in the Latin tongue. But they were rendered into 
† Or, Our tongue.  Greek by the 
a Under the disposition of the Magister Officiorum [Master of Offices] were the Interpreters of various Nations and Languages, as the Notitia of the Roman Empire informs us. Constantine therefore made use of their assistance in translating his Orations and Letters out of Latin into Greek. Vales.  Interpreters, whose employment it was to do this. One of these orations done into Greek, I will, for an instance, annex after the close of this present Work; to which [Speech] he himself gave this Title, To the Convention of the Saints, dedicating that His Discourse to the Church of God: [which Oration I will subjoin for this reason,] least any one should account our Testimony in reference to these matters, to be [nothing more than] Ostentation and Noise.   

CHAP. XXXIII. How He heard Eusebius' Panegyric concerning the Sepulchre of our Saviour, in a standing posture.  
BUt that, in my judgement, is in no wise to be silently overpast, which this admirable [Prince] did, even in Our own presence. For, when we had one time besought him, being confident of his singular piety towards God, that he would be an Auditor of a Speech of Ours concerning the Sepulchre of our Saviour; He gave us Audience with all imaginable willingness. And a great company of Hearers standing round, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator renders it in ipsa Basilica, in the very Church, which I like nor. For Eusebius notes this as a wonderful instance of piety in Constantine, that the Emperor vouchsafed to hear Eusebius' Oration, in a standing posture within the very Palace. Questionless, if the Emperor had heard the Speech standing in the Church, that would have been less strange, in regard the place itself requires reverence, and because in the Church the Emperor himself is one of the number of the Faithful. But, for the Emperor to stand in the Palace whilst a Bishop was speaking, that is a signal instance of Religion. See chap. 46, whence it may be manifestly gathered, that the Palace is meant here. Further, the Christians were heretofore wont in a standing posture to hear the Sermon of the Priest in the Church. For no body sat in the Church but the Presbyters, as Optatus informs us, Book 4. Dum peccatorem arguit, & Sedentem increpat Deus, Specialiter ad vos dictum esse constat non ad populum, qui in Ecclesia non habet sedendi licentiam. Vales.  within the Imperial Palace itself, He himself stood also, and together with the rest gave Audience. But when We entreated him to rest himself upon his Imperial Throne which was placed hard by, he would by no means be persuaded to Sat; But with an intent mind, weighed what was spoken, and by his own Testimony approved the truth of the 
* Or, Points of Divinity.  Theologick Dogmata. But when much time had been spent, and our Oration was continued to a great length; We were desirous to break off. But he would not suffer that; but entreated us to go on till we had ended our Discourse. And when we again Solicited Him to sit down, He on the contrary was urgent in His Refusal: sometimes affirming, That it was unfit to hearken to Discourses which treated concerning God, with ease and remissness; at other times saying, that this was useful and advantageous to Him. For it was [He told us] a thing consonant to Piety and Religion, to hear Discourses about Divine matters in a standing posture. After these things were finished, we returned home, and betook ourselves to our usual Studies and exercises.   

CHAP. XXXIV. That He wrote to Eusebius concerning Easter, and about the Divine Books.  
BUt He, always 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is truer, if I mistake not. Vales.  solicitously consulting the good of God's Churches, wrote a Letter to us, about providing [some Copies] of the Divinely inspired Oracles: as also [another Letter] concerning the most Holy Feast of Easter. 
b He seems to mean the Book de Ratione Computi paschalis, which Beda (in his Book de Ratione Temporum, Chap. 42,) asserts to have been made by Eusebius. Indeed, the Emperor Constantine, in his Letter to Eusebius, does attest, that that work of Eusebius', which is here mentioned, was a Laborious work, and that it contained the whole account, Original, and perfection of the Paschal Feast. Concerning this Book of Eusebius, Jerome in his piece de Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis speaks thus, Hippolytus rationem paschae, temporumque Canones Scripsit, & sedecim annorum circulum reperit, & Eusebio qui super eodem pascha canonem decem & novem annorum circuli composuit, occasionem dedit. Which words of St Jerome, Bede hath transcribed in his Book de Sex Aetatibus Mundi; and in his History, Book 5. Chap. 22. Vales.  For, whereas we had dedicated a Book to Him, wherein the Mystic account of that Festival was explained; in what manner He rewarded and honoured us by His answer, any one may perceive, by perusing this Letter of His.   

CHAP. XXXV. Constantine's [Letter] to Eusebius, wherein He commends His Oration concerning Easter.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To Eusebius.  
IT is indeed a mighty Attempt, and [a work] superior to all the power of Oratory, to declare the mysteries of Christ agreeably to their dignity, and in a due manner to unfold the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The controversy of Easter. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, reason, or cause, as I also found it mended at the margin of Moraeu's Copy. Which emendation is confirmed by the following words. For he adds, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and its institution, etc. 'Tis certain, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cannot be said concerning the original of a controversy. You would do better therefore to render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, institution. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports the consummation of the Paschal Feast, performed by Christ, who by the Miracle of his own Resurrection, instituted a true Pascha for Christians. Vales.  Reason and Ground of Easter, and its Institution, and its advantageous and laborious consummation. For, 'tis impossible even to men that are able to understand things Divine, to declare those matters according to their dignity. Nevertheless, I do highly admire your excellent Learning, and your Extraordinary diligence, and have myself most willingly perused your Book; and, according to your desire, have given order, that it should be put into the hands of many persons who sincerely adhere to the observance of the Divine Religion. Whereas therefore you understand, with how great a delight of mind we receive such Presents as these from Your Prudence, take care to please us in future with more frequent Discourses 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words in the Greek, in the King's Copy, and in the Edition of Robert Stephens, these words follow, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. although 'tis impossible, that such, etc. But Scaliger, Bongarsius, and others have made up this place from I know not what Copies. The same supplement I likewise found in the Fuketian Copy, and in Moraeus' Book, and indeed something more correct than it is in the Geneva Edition. For, in that the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. , whereto you confess yourself to have been by education accustomed. But (as the saying is,) we incite you who run, to your usual Studies. In as much as, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, This so great a confidence, or persuasion. He means his boldness who by Constantine's order had translated Eusebius' Book concerning Easter: or rather, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the opinion and judgement of the Emperor himself. The Translator understood it as meant concerning the boldness or confidence of Eusebius himself, which can in no wise be agreeable here. Doubtless, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cannot here be taken otherwise, than for the judgement and persuasion, as well of Constantine Himself, as of other men, who highly extolled Eusebius' Treatise concerning Easter, which by Constantinc's order had been rendered into Latin. This so great an opinion of all men, says he, does sufficiently show, that you have met with no unworthy a Translator. Further, those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be construed two ways, either with the adjective 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or with the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  this so great an opinion does sufficiently demonstrate, that you have not found an unworthy Translator of Your Writings, who can render Your Labours into 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words, in Moraeus' Copy there is an empty space left. Questionless the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting. The place therefore must be made good in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who can render, &c. or rather, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Eusebius expresses himself above at chap. 32. Indeed, in the Fuketian Copy, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 .... 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  Latin: although 'tis impossible, that such a Version should express the dignity of Works that are so egregiously eminent. God keep You, Beloved Brother! Such was his Letter in reference to this matter. But, that which he wrote about providing [some Copies of the Scriptures] to be read in Churches, runs thus.   

CHAP. XXXVI. Constantine's Letter to Eusebius, concerning the providing [some Copies] of the Divine Scriptures.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To Eusebius.  
IN That City which bears Our Name, by the assistance of God Our Saviour's Providence, a vast multitude of men have joined themselves to the most Holy Church. Whereas therefore all things do there receive a very great increase, it seems highly requisite, that there should be more Churches erected in that City. Wherefore, do you most willingly receive that which I have determined to do. For it seemed fit, to signify to Your Prudence, that you should order fifty Copies of the Divine Scriptures (the provision and use whereof you know to be chiefly necessary for the instruction of the Church) to be written on well-prepared parchment, by artificial Transcribers of Books most skilful in the art of accurate and fair writing; which [Copies] must be very legible, and easily portable in order to their being used. Moreover, Letters are dispatched away from Our Clemency to the 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the Diocese of the East. so the Romans termed a certain number of Provinces, which jointly obeyed a Vicarius of the Praetorian Praefecture. For a Praefectus Praetorio had several Dioceses under his own dispose; but the Vicarii had but one Diocese. Further, this word began to be used in this sense about Constantine's times, as we learn both from Constantine's Letters recorded above, and also from some Laws of the Theodosian Code. Vales.  Rationalist of the Dioecesis, that he should take care for the providing of all things necessary in order to the finishing of the said Copies. This therefore shall be the Work of your diligence, [to see] that the written Copies be forthwith provided. You are also empowered by the Authority of this our Letter, to have the use of two public ●arriages, in order to their Conveyance. For by this means, those which are transcribed fair, may most commodiously be conveyed even to Our Sight; to wit, one of the Deacons of your Church being employed in the performance hereof. Who, when he comes to Us, shall be made sensible of Our 
* Or, Humanity.  Bounty. God preserve you, Dear Brother!   

CHAP. XXXVII. In what manner the Copies were provided.  
THese things the Emperor gave order for. Which Order of his was immediately followed by the completion of the work itself; we having sent him 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator renders it right, terniones & quaterniones. For Parchment Copies were usually digested into Quaternions, that is, four sheets were made up together, as Ternions are three sheets made up together. And the Quaternions had sixteen pages the Ternions twelve. Further, in the last page of the Quaternion was set the number of the Quaternion, to wit, 1, 2, 3, and so on; as I have observed in the most ancient Copies, as well Greek as Latin. In a very old Copy of Gregorius Turonensis, which was written above nine hundred years since, in the last page of the Quaternion I found this mark, q. 1. that is, the first Quaternion. Further, the Reader is to be advertized, that in these words of Eusebius there is an Enallage. For he hath said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereas it ought rather to have been worded thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Ternions and Quaternions in Volumes magnificently adorned. Which very thing another answer of the Emperor's will attest. In which Letter (information having been given him, that the City Constantia in our Country, heretofore consisting of men notoriously superstitious, had by an 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Fuketian Copy this place is read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And so I guess it was written in Sr Henry Savil's Copy, because Sr Henry hath under-marked these three words, namely, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with lines. Vales.  impulse of piety receded from their Pristine error of Idolatry;) he signified, that he rejoiced, and highly approved of that Action.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. How the Mart-Town of the Gazaei, by reason of [its embracing] the Christian Religion, was made a City, and named Constantia.  
FOr Constantia in the Province of Palestine having at this very time embraced the Salutary Religion, was vouchsafed a signal honour, both from God, and from the Emperor. For, it was both termed a City, which it had not been before; and likewise changed its name for a better appellation, to wit, that of the emperor's most religious Sister.   

CHAP. XXXIX. That in Phoenicia there was a City made [termed Constantina;] and in other Cities the Idols were destroyed, and Churches erected.  
THe same thing was likewise done in many other places. For instance, in a City of the Province of Phoenicia, which is called by the Emperor's name. The inhabitants whereof having committed their innumerable Images to the flames, changed their worship of them, for the observation of the salutary Law. Moreover, in other Provinces, they came over in great companies, as well in the Country as in the Cities, to the saving knowledge [of God,] and destroyed their Images consisting of all sorts of matter (which before had been accounted sacred by them,) as if they were nothing: they also demolished their own Temples and places of worship, which were raised to a vast height, when no person ordered them to do it. But they erected Churches from the very foundations, and made a change of their former opinion, or error rather. But, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; In the King's, and Fuketian Copies, 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in one word; which I rather approve of. For it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But it would be better, were it thus written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  to give a particular Narrative of all this pious Emperor's Actions, is not so much our business, as theirs who were vouchsafed a continual converse with him. After therefore we have in short 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator renders this place thus: nos verò quoniam breviter quae nobis nota fuerunt, literarum monumentis mandavimus; but because we have in short committed to writing, those things which were known to us. But I render it thus; postquam ea quae nobis nota sunt breviter exposuerimus, ad extremum ejus vitae tempus Sermonem trans●eremus; after we have briefly declared those things which are known to us, we will turn our discourse to the last time of his Life. Which rendition is doubtless truer, and more agreeable to the words and meaning of Eusebius. For, if Eusebius had meant so as the Translator thought he did, he would have said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  recorded in this work those matters which came to our knowledge, we will pass to the 
* Or, Last time.  later part of his Life.   

CHAP. XL. That having created his three Sons Caesar's in the three ten years of his Reign, He celebrated the dedication of the Martyrrum at Jerusalem.  
THirty 
* Or, Periods of years.  years of His Reign were now completed 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words, a whole line was left out in the King's Copy, and in 〈◊〉▪ Stephens' Edition; which I make up thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, wherein his three Sons had at different, etc. The repetition of the same word, namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was the occasion that this whole line was omitted by the overhasty Antiquarius [Transcriber of Books.] In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, excellently well. Thus by the addition of one small word, this place is perfected. But Sr Henry Savil supplied this place by adding three 〈◊〉 ●id also Scaliger and Christophorson, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. . Wherein his three Sons had at different times been created Colleagues of the Empire. Constantine, who bore the same name with his Father, was the first that partook of that honour, about the tenth year of his Father's Empire. His second Son Constantius, graced with his Grandfather's name, was declared Caesar about the time of the celebration of his Father's Vicennalia. His third Son Constans, who by his own name denotes Presence and Stability, was promoted to this honour about the thirtieth year of his Father's Reign. Thus therefore when (
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ an odd Expression.  according to a likeness of the Trinity as 'twere,) he had gotten 
† Or, A threesold issue of Sons.  three Sons beloved by God, and had honoured them with the Colleagueship of his Empire, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The translator has rendered it ill, ●●cimo quoque anno, every tenth year. For Constantine did not create his Sons Caesar's, every tenth year of his Empire. For he made Crispus and Constantinus, Caesar's, in the Consulate of Gallicanus and Bassus, on the Calends of March, which was the eleventh year of his Empire. But Constantius was created Caesar, in the third Consulate of Crispus and Constantinus, on the sixth of the Ides of November, that is, on the nineteenth year of Constantine's Empire. Lastly, Constan▪ s was proclaimed Caesar by his Father, in the Consulate of Dalmatius and Zenophilus, on the eighth of the Calends of January, when Constantine was entered into the twenty eighth year of his Empire▪ as it appears from Idatius' Fasti. Wherefore Eusebius' words will be better rendered thus, singulis decenni●s, in each of his ten years. But neither will what Eusebius hath said, be true, even this way. For Crispus and Constantinus junior were not created Caesars in Constantine's first ten years, but about his first ten years. Therefore, these words want a favourable interpretation. Which Baronius not in the least perceiving, has recorded Crispus to have been made Caesar on the year of Christ 315; which is a Prochronism of two years. Vales.  at each period of ten years of his Reign; he thought his Tricennalia to be a 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which I wonder was not perceived by others. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading I like not. Vales.  most opportune time, wherein he might give thanks to [God] the supreme King. And he himself judged it best and most agreeable, should He celebrate the dedication of that Martyrium, which with all imaginable diligence and magnificence he had caused to be erected at Jerusalem.   

CHAP. XLI. That in this interim He ordered a Synod to be convened at Tyre, because of some controversies [started] in Egypt.  
BUt the envious Devil, that Enemy to all good, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written in one word, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like, or, as 'twere; as I found it mended at the margin of Moraeus' Copy: and a little after, the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  like some dark cloud opposed against the most splendid Rays of the Sun, attempted to disturb the brightness of this Celebrity; and again disquieted the Churches in Egypt with his own contentions. But the Emperor, whom God himself took care of, having again armed a Synod of many Bishops resembling the Host of God, set them in array against the Malevolent Devil: an Order having been issued forth from him, that [the Prelates] of all Egypt and Libya, Asia and Europe, should hasten, in the first place to a determination of the Controversy, and from thence to make a dedication of the formentioned Martyrium. Wherefore he commanded them, that by the by they should compose the differences, at the Metropolis of Phoenicia. For, it was [he said] unfit, to approach the worship of God with dissenting minds; in regard the Divine Law prohibits those that are at variance, from bringing their Gifts [to God,] 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some body, who it was I know not, has noted at the margin of the Geneva Edition, that it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, before they have entered into a League. Nevertheless, in the Fuketian and Savil. Copies the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  before they have embraced friendship, and are peaceably affected one towards another. These wholesome precepts [of our Saviour] the Emperor gave new Life to, by a continual meditation on them within his own mind; and advised them to set about the business with all imaginable consent and agreement of mind, by his Letter which runs thus.   

CHAP. XLII. Constantine's Letter to the Synod at Tyre.  
VICTOR CONSTANTINUS MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS, To the Holy Synod [convened] at Tyre.  
IT was manifestly agreeable to, and highly befitting the prosperity of our Times, that the Catholic Church should be void of all disturbance, and that the Servants of Christ should now be free from 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has a passive signification. And imports the same with the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which occurs at the close of this Letter. And thus Christophorson renders it in the First Book of Theodoret's Eccles. Hist. chap. 28. Vales.  all manner of reproach. But in regard some persons, pricked forward by the Spur of unsound Contention, (For I will not say that they lead a life unworthy of themselves;) attempt to confound all things; which [mischief] seems to Me more grievous than any Calamity whatever: for this reason I incite you, who (as the saying is) run of your own accord, that without any delay you would meet together, and make up a Synod; that you may give your assistance to those who want it; that you may administer a Remedy to the Brethren who are in danger; that you may reduce the dissenting members to an agreement; [and lastly,] that you may correct Faults, whilst opportunity does permit: to the end that, to so many and such large Provinces you may restore a befiting Concord, which (oh absurd!) the arrogancy of a few men hath destroyed. Further, that this thing is highly acceptable to God the supreme Lord, and more earnestly wished for by Us than any desire whatever; Lastly, that to yourselves (if you shall restore peace,) it will be an occasion of no small honour, I suppose all men do acknowledge. Delay not therefore; but henceforward raise your alacrity to the highest pitch, and make it your business to put an end to the present differences by a befiting 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from Theodoret; and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which follows presently, must be expunged: which word occurs not in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  determination: [meeting together namely with all Sincerity and Faith, which that Saviour whom we worship, who lifts up his Uoice 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Valesius renders it, in omni negotio, in every business.  every where in a manner, does chiefly require 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So the reading is in Theodoret; from whose first book, chap. 29, this place is made good, which in the Manuscript Copies, and in Stephens' Edition was impersect. But in Moraeus' Copy I found another punctation of this place, which in my judgement is righter, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. does chiefly require of us. But, as to what, etc. Only I would rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from you. Nevertheless, the common reading may be born with. In the Fuketian, as well as the Turnebian Copy, and in Moraeus' Book, 'tis written; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; according to our Rendition. Vales.  of us. But, as to what appertains to 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Valesius renders, religionem nostram, our Religion.  Our Piety, nothing shall be wanting to you. All things have been done by Me, which by your Letter you gave notice of. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have sent. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have written, as the Translator seems to have read. Yet in Theodoret and the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have sent to those, etc. Vales.  I have written to those Bishops whom you desired, that they should come, and be partakers with you in the Common Care and Solicitude. I have sent 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Flavius Dionysius is termed Come● by Athanasius in his Apologetic to Constantius, where he relates a great deal concerning this Synod at Tyre, which was held in the Consulate of Constantius and Albinus, in the months August and September. This Dionysius had before been Consularis of Phoenicia, in the Consulate of Januarinus and Justus, as it appears from the Fourth Law Cod. Theod. de Famosis Libellis. Vales.  Dionysius the Ex-Consularis, who may both put in mind those Bishops that ought to come with you to the Synod, and may also be an Inspector of what is transacted, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So indeed the reading is in Theodoret. But in the Fuketian Copy this place is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which reading Scaliger, Bongarsius, and others found in their Copies. A little after I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Fuketian Copy and Theodoret. For there is no small emphasis in these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  but most especially of regularity and good order. But if any person (which I done't in the least suspect,) presuming at this juncture to violate our precept, shall refuse to be present; One shall be forthwith dispatched from Us, who by an Imperial Order shall drive that person into Exile, and shall teach him, that 'tis in no wise fit to resist the determinations of an Emperor, when published in defence of the truth. As to what remains, it shall be the business of Your Sanctity, neither with hatred] nor favour, but in a manner agreeable to the Ecclesiastic and Apostolic Rules, to find out a befiting remedy, whether for Crimes, or such things as have happened by mistake: to the end, you may free the Church from all reproach, may lighten Our Cares, and, having restored the pleasantness of Peace to those Churches now disturbed, may procure the eminentest Glory to yourselves. God preserve You, Beloved Brethren!   

CHAP. XLIII. That at the Feast of Dedication [of the Church] at Jerusalem, there were Bishops present out of all the Provinces.  
AFter these Orders had been effectually put in execution, another Messenger from the Emperor arrived, who having brought 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Old Sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy there is an imperfection, and the last part of the word only occurs, thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Therefore Sr Henry Savil supplied it in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with an Order; and so did Scaliger, and the rest. Vales.  an Imperial Letter, moved the Synod, that without any delay they would forthwith hasten their journey to Jerusalem. All of them therefore left the Province of the Phoenicians, and by [the assistance of the] Cursus Publicus went whither they had received orders to go. At which time that whole place was filled with a numerous 
* Or, Choir of God.  divine assembly, the eminent Bishops out of every Province having met together at Jerusalem. For the 
b He means Alexander Bishop of the City Thessalonica, who was present at the Synod at Tyre, as Athanasius witnesseth. By the Bishops of Pannonia and Moesia, Eusebius means Ursacius and Valens leading men of the Arian faction, who were sent from the Synod of Tyre into Egypt, that they might there inquire concerning the Crimes wherewith Athanasius had been charged, as Athanasius relates in his Apologetic. Vales.  Macedonians had sent the [Bishop] of the Metropolis amongst them: and the Pannonii and Moesi [had directed thither] the choicest flower of God's youth in their Country. There was likewise present the Ornament of the Persian Bishops, an holy person and one that was incomparably well versed in the divine Oracles. 
c He means Theogonius Bishop of Nicaea, and Theodorus Bishop of Perinthus, which was otherwise termed Heraclea; which Prelates were present at the same Synod, as Athanasius and Theodoret do inform us. Besides Theogonius, two other Bishops out of Bythinia were present at the Synod of Tyre, namely Eusebius of Nicomedia, and Maris of Chalcedon. Vales.  The Bithynians also and Thracians 
* Or, Adorned the fullness of the Synod.  by their own presence adorned the Convention. Nor were the most eminent [of the Bishops] amongst the Cilicians absent. Those of Cappadocia likewise who excelled for Learning and Eloquence, shined in the midst of this Congress. Moreover, all Syria and Mesopotamia, Phoenicia and Arabia, together with Palestine itself; Egypt also and Libya, and those who inhabit the Country of Thebaïs', all [met] together, and filled up that great Choir of God. Who were followed by an innumerable company of people out of all the Provinces. There was present together with all these persons, an 
d Athanasius in his Apologetic to Constantius▪ pag. 788, speaking concerning this Synod, does attest, that Constantine sent the Palatine Soldiers, who were to obey the commands of the Bishops: His words are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Imperial Attendance; and from the Imperial Palace itself, approved men were sent, who, with Expenses furnished by the Emperor, might illustrate the Festivity.   

CHAP. XLIV. Concerning their Reception by Marianus the Notary, and concerning the money distributed amongst the poor, and the sacred Gifts of the Church.  
BUt, over 
* That is, The approved men sent from the Imperial Palace.  all these there was appointed as chief, a 
a This was Marianus the Tribune and Notary, as 'tis said in the Contents of this Chapter, and in Sozomen. He bore the same dignity under Constantius, as Athanasius attests in his Book de Synodis Arimini & Seleuciae. Vales.  person highly acceptable and useful to the Emperor; one that was eminent for his Faith, Religion, and Skill in the Sacred Scriptures. Who having been famous for his confessions in defence of piety during the times of the Tyrants, was deservedly entrusted with the ordering of these matters. This person therefore with all imaginable sincerity paid obedience to the Emperor's Commands, and honoured the Synod with a most Courteous Reception, entertaining them with splendid Feasts and Banquets. But, amongst the indigent and naked, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There is the same error in the foregoing Chapter; where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in which manner 'tis written at both places in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  and amongst infinite multitudes of poor of both Sexes, who stood in great need of food and other necessaries, he distributed vast quantities of money, and a great number of Garments. Lastly, he variously adorned the whole Church with magnificent and royal sacred Gifts.   

CHAP. XLV. Various Discourses of the Bishops, in the Sacred Assemblies; as also of Eusebius himself the Author of this Work.  
SUch was the Service performed by this person. But the Ministers of God adorned the Festival, partly with their prayers, and partly by their Discourses. 
a This whole passage, as far as those words, Others interpreted, &c, was wanting in the King's Copy and in Robert Stephen's Edition: which words Learned men have inserted from some Manuscript Copy, as I judge. For they seem to me to be genuine, and to proceed from Eusebius' own stile. They do indeed occur in the excellent Fuketian Copy; but in Sr Henry Savil's, they are wanting. For, at this place Sr Henry hath made this Remark. Christophorsonus hoc loco, etc. At this place Christophorson has from his own Copies inserted these following words, which to me seem scarce agreeable to this place, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  For some of them with praises celebrated the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius does, not without reason, term that kindness and benignity which the Emperor Constantine made use of towards the Priests of God, a benignity towards Christ himself. For, kindness towards his Ministers, redounds to the honour of the Lord himself. Therefore says Christ in the Gospel. He that receiveth you, receiveth me: and, that which you have done to one of them, you have done to me. Vales.  Benignity of the Religious Emperor towards the Universal Saviour, and in their Orations set forth the Magnificence of the Martyrium. Others 
* Or, Delivered to their hearers Theologick, etc.  entertained their hearers with Theologick discourses upon the divine Dogmata, fitted to the present solemnity, as with some splendid banquet of rational food. Others 
† Or, Made interpretations of the divine readings.  interpreted the Lessons of the divine Volumes, and disclosed the Mystic meanings. But such as were unable to arrive at these things, appeased the Deity with unbloudy Sacrifices and mystic Immolations; humbly offering up their prayers to God, for the common Peace, for the Church of God, ●or the Emperor himself who was the Occasioner of such great Blessings, and for his pious Children. At which place we ourselves also, who were vouchsased 
‖ Or, Goods.  Blessings much above our deserts, honoured the solemnity with various discourses uttered in public; sometimes making descriptions in writing of the stateliness and magnificence of the Royal Fabric; at others, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here the words seem to be transposed, a thing which, as we have told you, is frequently done in these Books. Above therefore is must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 making descriptions; and here the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, explaining the meanings, etc. But some body will perhaps ask, what those Prophetic Visions are, which Eusebius means here. He means, if I mistake not, that place which occurs in the third chapter of Zephaniah, verse 8; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For Cyril of Jerusalem also, in his fourth Homily, explains this passage of Zephaniah concerning the Martyrium or Church, which Constantine erected in the place of our Lord's Resurrection. Vales.  explaining the meanings of the prophetic Visions, in a manner befitting the present 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He terms the Jerusalem Church, and all its Members and Edifices, Symbols. See Eusebius' Oration in the dedication of the Church at Tyre, which is recorded in the tenth book of his Eccles. History: where he asserts, that every member of the Church imported some thing that was mystical. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, without the conjunction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  Symbols and Figures. Thus was the Feast of Dedication celebrated, with the greatest joy imaginable, 
e ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator has rendered it right, tricesimo imperii anno, in the thirtieth year of his Empire. For the Dedication-Feast of the Jerusalem Church was celebrated in the year of Christ 335, on the Ides of September, Constantius and Albinus being Consuls, in Constantine's Tricennalia. At which time Constantine was in the thirtieth year of his Empire. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, does properly signify Tricennalia, that is, a festivity of sports which were performed on account of the thirtieth year of an Emperor's Reign. The Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle, in the Consulate of Constantius and Albinus, has these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which in Idatius' Fasti occur rendered into Latin, in this manner; His Coss. Tricennalia Edidit Constantinus Augustus die 8. Cal. August; in the Consulate of these persons, Constantinus Augustus published his Tricennalia, on the eight of the Calends of August. Yet sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Tricennalia are taken for the thirtieth year. So Jerome relates, that Dalmatius was created Caesar in Constantine's Tricennalia, that is, on the thirtieth year of his Empire. But whereas I have said, that the Dedication Feast of the Jerusalem Church was celebrated on the Ides of September, of this matter I have Nicephorus my Author, in his eight book, chap. 30. Indeed, in Saint Saba's Typicon, and in the Greek Menology, on the thirteenth day of September are placed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So also Sophronius in his Oration de Exaltatione Sanctae Crucis; and this Festivity was observed every year, for the space of eight days. From these Authors the Alexandrian Chronicle must be corrected, wherein there is a mistake, as well in the day as the Consulate, in which these things were done. Vales.  on the very Tricennalia of the Emperor.   

CHAP. XLVI. That He afterwards recited his Description of our Saviour's Martyrium, and his Oration upon Constantine's Tricennalia, before the Emperor Himself.  
BUt, what the Form of our Saviour's Church is, what the fashion is of the Salutary Cave, 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and how great the Emperor's attempts of Elegancy.  how great the Beauty and Elegancy of the Structure, and [Last] how 
a Amongst the other Donaria [Sacred Gifts,] which Constantine gave to the Jerusalem Church, there was a Sacerdotal pall woven with threads of gold, which the Bishop made use of in his performing the solemn prayers, as Theodoret relates, Eccles. Hist. book 2. chap. 27. Vales.  many the Donaria, made partly of Gold and Silver, and partly of precious Stones; we have, as well as we could, comprised in a peculiar Treatise, and have dedicated it to the Emperor Himself. Which Book we shall make a seasonable publication of 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after this present Subject. That is, at the close of this work. The Translator rendered it ill; Quod etiam cum videbitur & absoluto opere edemus. But our Rendition is confirmed by Eusebius himself in chap. 32. of this book. Vales.  at the close of this present Work: whereto we will annex that Oration concerning his Tricennalia, which, having not long after made a journey to Constantinople, we recited in the Emperors own hearing. This was the 
c For Eusebius had before made a speech in the Palace, as he himself attests above, at chap. 33, where see what we have noted. Vales.  second time that we celebrated the praises of God the supreme King, within the Imperial Palace. Which [Oration] the Emperor, who was beloved by God, being an auditor of, seemed like one transported with joy. And this he himself manifested after the Speech was done, in regard he entertained those Bishops that were present at a Banquet, and bestowed on them all imaginable honour.   

CHAP. XLVII. That the Synod at Nicaea happened on Constantine's Vicennalia; but the Dedication [of the Church] at Jerusalem [was performed] on His Tricennalia.  
THis Second Synod, the greatest that we have known, the Emperor convened at Jerusalem, after that first Synod, which he had assembled 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which reading I have followed in my Version; nor do I doubt, but Eusebius wrote so. Further, in this place there is an ambiguity. For the words may be construed thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, This Second Synod, which we know to be the greatest after that First [Synod] which he had assembled at the most eminent City of Bythinia, the Emperor convened at Jerusalem. Which sense Christophorson has followed, Vales.  at the most eminent City of Bythinia. That was a triumphal [Synod,] which in the Vicennalia of [Constantine's] Empire paid its 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I embrace the emendation of Learned men, which I found written in Moraeus' Copy also; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nevertheless, I would willingly add another word also, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. and have rendered it accordingly. Further, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be rendered vota, vows. For Eusebius alludes to the usage of the Romans, who in such Solemnities made Vows for the safety and felicity of the Prince, as 'tis apparent from Plinius' Epistle to Trajan. Moreover, in old Coins we read such Vows as these thus expressed, VOTIS XX. MULTIS XXX. But in other Coins 'tis thus, SIC X. SIC XX. That is, So His Decennalia, So His Vicennalia. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis plainly written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Vows for the Victory obtained over his Enemies and Adversaries, in that very City which had its name from Victory. But this [Synod] graced the period of his third Decade; when the Emperor Dedicated to God the Giver of all Good, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Letter of the Bishops of the Jerusalem Synod, (who by Constantine's Order met in order to the Dedication of this Church, which Letter Athanasius records in his Apologetic, pag. 801,) 'tis termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Salutary Martyrium. Jerome also in his Chronicon terms it the Martyrium; as does likewise Sozomen book 2 chap. 26, Marcus in the Life of Porphyrius Bishop of Gaza, and Eucherius in his Book de Situ urbis Hierosolymitan●. See Our Letter de Anastasi, &c, wherein we have at large proved against Jacobus Gretserus and Jacobus Sirmondus, that there was only one Church erected by Constantine, which was termed the Martyrium and Anastasis. Which Letter we thought good to make a second publication of, at the close of our Notes, pag. 304, etc. Vales.  the Martyrium, as 'twere some Sacred Present of Peace, [erected] round the very Monument of our Saviour.   

CHAP. XLVIII. That Constantine was displeased with One, who praised Him too highly.  

a This whole clause, as far as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek, or, His very face in the English, was wanting in the King's Copy, and in Robert Stephens' Edition: Learned men had inserted it, whether from some Manuscript Copies, or from conjecture, I know not. But at length, the Fuketian Copy has informed us, that these words were on a good account inserted, from the Manuscripts. Vales.  AFter the performance of all these things; when the emperor's Godlike Virtue was cried up in the Discourses of all men, one of the Ministers of God was so bold, as to pronounce Him blessed to His very face: in regard he had both been vouchsafed the supreme Empire over the whole Roman world in this Life present; and also, in that to come, should reign together with the Son of God. But he, much displeased at the hearing of this Expression, advised the man, that he should not presume to utter such words; but, rather that by prayer he would make his humble request to God, that as well in the Life present, as in that to come, 
* Constantine.  He might appear worthy of being reckoned amongst the servants of God.   

CHAP. XLIX. The Marriage of Constantius Caesar, His Son.  
WHen the Thirtieth year of His Empire was ended, He celebrated the Marriage of his second Son▪ 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless it must be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having long before performed, etc. Vales.  having long before performed the same thing for his elder Son. Banquets therefore and Feasts were made; the Emperor Himself led His Son the Bridegroom, and in a most splendid manner entertained and feasted the whole company, the men apart by themselves, and the women in separate places by themselves. 
* Or, Rich distributions of gifts.  Rich Gifts were likewise bestowed, both on the people, and on the Cities.   

CHAP. L. The Embassy and Presents [sent from] the Indians.  
AT the same time arrived Ambassadors from those Indians who dwell at the rising Sun, and brought with them Presents. Which were various sorts of precious Stones of an exquisite Lustre, and wild Beasts of a Nature different from those known amongst us. All which they presented to the Emperor, [thereby] declaring that his Empire reached 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the very ocean itself. It must, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; to their [that is, the Indian] Ocean itself. Further, Metrodorus the Philosopher seems to have been the chiefest person of this Indian Embassy; who from the King of the Indians brought to Constantine very many Gems and Pearls: and pretended that he had brought many more, had not the Persian King taken them from him in his passage thorough Persia. By which lie Constantine being prevailed upon, whilst with too much eagerness he pursues what had been taken from Metrodorus, raises the Persian War, as 'tis recorded by Cedrenus and Amm. Marcellinus. But Cedrenus relates that in a place wholly foreign and disagreeable, namely in Constantine's twenty first year; whereas he ought to have placed it on the thirty first year of Constantine. For in this year the peace between the Romans and Persians was broken. Vales.  to the Indian Ocean itself; and that the 
* Leaders, or Princes.  Roytelets of the Indians Country honoured him with Pictures, and Statues erected to Him, and professed their acknowledgement of Him to be the Emperor and King. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But in the Old Sheets the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which I like better. Vales.  Indeed, at the beginning of his Empire, the Britain's [who dwell] at the setting Sun, were the first that submitted themselves to his Government: but now the Indians whose habitation is at the rising Sun, [did the same.]   

CHAP. LI. That Constantine having parted His Empire betwixt His three Sons, instructed them in the Art of Governing, 
* Or, With Piety.  and Offices of Piety.  
WHen therefore he had reduced both the Limits of the whole world under His own power, He divided his whole Empire, distributing some paternal inheritance as 'twere to his dearest Relatives, amongst His three Sons. To the Elder, He gave his Grandfather's allotment: to the Second, the Empire of the East: to the Third, that Portion which lay in the midst between these two. But being desirous to procure a good inheritance for his Children, and such as might be salutary to their Souls, he scattered the seeds of Piety in their minds: partly by 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instructing, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 furnishing them with. Eusebius makes use of this word in the same sense again, in the next chapter. Vales.  cultivating them himself with divine Precepts; and partly by appointing them Tutors, who were persons of approved Piety. He likewise set over them Teachers of Secular Learning, such persons namely as were arrived at the height of Literature. Others instructed them in the knowledge of the Military Art. Others were their Instructours in politics, and matters Civil. And [lastly,] others rendered them knowing and expert in the Laws. Moreover, to each of His Sons was allotted an Imperial 
* Or, Furniture▪  Attendance, [namely] 
† Or, Soldiers armed with Shields; Spear-men; Guards of their Bodies.  Scutarii; Hastati; Protectors; Legions also, and Military Companies; and Officers that commanded them, [to wit,] Centurion's, Tribunes, and 
‖ Or, Captains.  Deuces: of whose skill in warlike affairs, as likewise of their good affection towards them his Sons, the Father had had experience.   

CHAP. LII. How, when they were arrived at man's estate, He taught them Piety.  
FUrther, during their being Caesar's as yet very young, they had (as 'twas requisite,) Ministers and Counsellors present with them, who administered the public affairs. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Any body may of himself perceive, that it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But when, &c: which I should not have taken notice of, had I not feared least any one should think that it had escaped me. A little after, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to be superfluous. Vales.  But when, afterwards, they grew up to be men, their Father's instruction only, was sufficient for them. Who sometimes incited them, when present with him, by private instructions to an imitation of himself; and taught them to become exact followers of his own piety: at other times, when they were absent, by his Letters he suggested to them Imperial Precepts. The first and chiefest whereof was this, that they should value the knowledge and worship of God the supreme King, above all riches whatever, and before the Empire itself. But at length he gave them power, of themselves to do what might be of advantage to the public: and before all things gave them this in charge, that they should take a particular care of God's Church, and commanded them openly to own themselves to be Christians. And in this manner he instructed his Sons. But they, incited not so much by Precept as their own alacrity of mind, exceeded the admonitions of their Father; in regard they had their minds always intent upon piety towards God, and in the very Palace itself exactly performed and observed the Rites of the Church, together with all their Domestics. For this was the work of the Father's Care, to assign no Domestics to his Sons, but such as were 
* That is, Christian●▪  worshippers of God. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So in the foregoing chapter Eusebius makes use of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify Military Companies; and in many other places. So Sozomen book 1. chap. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. from that time the Roman Legions, which they now term Companies, provided each of them a Tabernacle proper to themselves. Further, this place seems to me to be imperfect, and must be made good in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and we have rendered it accordingly. For Eusebius says, that both the Commanders of the first Companies, and those also to whom the Care of the Republic was committed by Constantine, were Favourers of the Christian Religion. By those former persons, he means the Tribunes and Comites of the Scholae: but the latter are the praefecti Praetorio, the Quaestors of the sacred Palace, the Masters of the Offices, and the others who transacted Civil affairs. Vales.  The Commanders also of the First Companies, and they to whom the Care of the State was entrusted, 
* Viz. Christians  were of this sort. For he 
† Or, Fortified himself with, etc.  confided in persons who professed a faith in God, as in some strong and firm walls. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I like not the conjecture of the Learned, who after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thus, well constituted, &c. which addition I found written in Moraeus' Copy also. But if any thing was to have been added, I would rather have put in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, thus. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can have no place here, in regard in the following clause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occurs. Otherwise it would be an idle repetition, nor would there be more said in the second member of the period, than in the first. Nevertheless, in the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  When this thrice-blessed Prince had [thus] constituted these matters also, God the disposer of every good thing, (in regard all affairs of the State had been put into good order by the Emperor,) thought it now at length an opportune time, for translating him to a better allotment, and brought upon him the debt due to Nature.   

CHAP. LIII. That after He had Reigned about two and thirty years, and lived above sixty, He had a Body that was sound and healthy.  
HE Completed the time of His Reign in 
a This passage of Eusebius hath led many persons into a mistake. Amongst whom was Dionysius Petavius, who both in his Annotations on Epiphanius' Book de Ponderibus, and also in his eleventh Book de Doctrinâ Temporum, confiding in the authority of Eusebius, was of opinion that Constantine died in the thirty second year of his Reign. Most of the Ancients have likewise written the same thing: viz. Philostorgius, Book. 2. Theodorus Lector in his Collectanea; Epiphanius, and the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle: and amongst the Latins, Aurellus Victor. But this opinion seems to me wholly absurd▪ For they who think thus, must of necessity affirm also, that the same Constantine began his Empire on the year of Christ 305, Constantius the fifth time and Maximianus being Consuls. And, that on the same year Constantius Augustus the Father of Constantine departed this Life. But, on the year following which is the year of Christ 306, Constantius Augustus was Consul the sixth time with his Colleague Maximianus, as all the Fasti do constantly affirm. Wherefore Constantine's Reign can be brought but from the year of Christ 306. Now therefore, whereas he died in the Consulate of Felicianus and Titianus, that is on the year of Christ 337, on the twenty second of the month May, as 'tis agreed on amongst all Writers, it is plainly made out, that Constantine Reigned thirty years, and ten months, three days only excepted. For he had been created Caesar on the eighth of the Calends of August, as Idatius writes in his Fasti. Eutropius therefore and Rufinus are right in their affirming, that Constantine ended his Life in the thirty first year of his Empire. Our Eusebius also says true in his Chronicon, that Constantine Reigned thirty years and ten months. Further, whence it has happened, that our Eusebius here, and most of the Ancients have attributed two and thirty years' Reign to Constantine, this, as I think, was the reason. Two years before his death, Constantine had celebrated his Tricennalia, in the Consulate of Constantius and Albinus, as Eusebius has related above. They thought therefore, that the thirtieth year of Constantine's Reign had been completed when those men were Consuls; which nevertheless is false, as I have noted above. Besides, from the beginning of Constantine's Reign, unto his death, two and thirty Pair of Consuls are reckoned. Whence it might have happened, that they should believe him to have died in the thirty second year of his Empire. Further, some Chronologers have ascribed the years of his Father Constantius, because he Reigned but a very short time, to Constantine. But the Reader is to be advertized, that the most Learned Petavius has at length changed his Sentiment, and has embraced the Common opinion concerning the years of Constantine's Reign, and concerning its beginning; as 'tis apparent from the Fourth Book of the Second part of his Rationarium Temporum. Vales.  two and thirty years, abating some few months and days: but the space of His Life was about double as much. At which age his Body continued free from Diseases, firm, void of all manner of blemish, and youthfuller than any the most juvenile Body; beautiful to behold; and strong to do any thing whatever, that was to be performed by strength. In so much that, he could exercise as a Soldier; ride; walk; fight; erect Trophies against his conquered Enemies; and, according to his own usage, could obtain unbloudy Victories over his opposers.   

CHAP. LIV. Concerning those who abused his eximious humanity, to 
* Or, Insatiableness, and hypocrisy.  avarice and a pretence of Piety.  
HIS Mind also arrived at the height of humane perfection; being adorned with all manner of 
† Or, Goods.  accomplishments; but most especially, with humanity. Which, nevertheless, many persons found fault with, by reason of the baseness of ill men, who ascribed [the occasion of] their own badness to the Emperor's 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word is here added by learned men from the Manuscript Copies; which word I likewise found in Mr Fuket's Book. But I had rather place this word before the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Eusebius [expresses himself] at the close of his Third Book concerning the Life of Constantine. It would indeed be far more elegantly written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Vales.  patience and clemency. Indeed, even we ourselves beheld the mighty prevalency of these two Vices in those times; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I embrace the emendation of Learned men, which occurs also in the Fuketian Copy, viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, the judgement of our Eusebius is here to be taken notice of, who i●● the Reign of Constantine, as in some most beautiful Countenance, took notice of this Blemish, that he chose the worst and most rapacious men to be his friends, and to bear the public Offices: and, that he was circumvented by the fraud and craft of certain persons, who pretended themselves to be Christians. Aurelius' Victor reproves almost the same thing, in these words: Fiscales molestiae severius pressae. Cunctaque divino ritui paria videre●tur, n● parùm dignis ad publica aditum concessisset. Quae quanquam saepius accidêre, tamen in summo ingenio, atque optimis Reip. moribus, quamvis parva vitia elucent magis. Amm. Marcellinus also in his sixteenth Book, attests the same. Nam proximorum ●auces aperuit primus omnium Constantinus. Vales.  the Violence namely of insatiable and ill men, who infested almost all Mortals; and the unspeakable Dissimulation of those who craftily crept into the Church, and pretendedly took upon themselves the name of Christians. But the Emperor's innate humanity and goodness, the sincerity of his Faith, and 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that Love and Truth which was in his disposition.  Integrity of his Morals, induced him to credit the specious and outside piety of those men who were thought to be Christians, and who with a crafty mind pretended to 
† Maintain, or, keep.  bear a true and sincere benevolence towards him. His committing of himself to which persons, did sometimes perhaps drive him upon those things that were unfitting; the Envy [of the Devil] bringing this Blot upon his other 
‖ Or, Goods,  praises. 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuk. and Sr Hen Savil's Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.    

CHAP. LV. How Constantine wrote Orations to the very last day of his Life.  
BUt Divine Vengeance seized 
a I suppose amongst others, Ablabius to be meant; who after Constantine's death, in regard 'twas believed that he attempted a Rebellion, was slain by the order of Constantius, as Eunapius does at large relate in the Lives of the Sophistae. Vales.  those men not long after. But the Emperor himself had in such a manner furnished his mind with discursive knowledge, that to his very death, according to his accustomed manner, he wrote Orations; and, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Above, at chap. 29 of this book, Eusebius has made use of the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ where see what we have noted. You might also read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis written at the margin of the Geneva-Edition. The Translator persisting in his mistake, renders it here also, Congressus cum amicis habere, to hold meetings with his friends; whereas he ought to have translated it, conciones habere, to make Speeches, as 'tis plainly confirmed by the words following. Victor in his Epitome says the same likewise concerning Constantine: Commodissimus tamen▪ rebus▪ multis ●uit: Calumnias sedare legibus severissimis: nutrire ar●es bonas, praecipuè fludia Literarum: legere ipse scribere, meditare. Where meditari has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, declamare, to declaim▪ Vales.  as his usage was, made Speeches, and instilled into his hearers divine Precepts: He would likewise be continually making of Laws, sometimes about Civil matters, at others, concerning Military affairs: in fine, he employed his thoughts about all things that were advantageous, and of use to the life of men. But this is highly worthy to be recorded, namely that when he was at the point of death, he recited a certain Funeral Oration in the presence of his usual Auditory. And 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having continued; as others have already remarked▪ Vales.  having continued his Speech to a great length, he discoursed therein concerning the Immortality of the Soul, and concerning those who had spent their Lives piously, and concerning the Blessings treasured up with God himself for those that love him. But on the other hand, he made it apparent by many and those evident reasons, what manner of end they would come to, who had lead a contrary course of life; and gave an accurate description of the calamitous death of the impious. By his solid and weighty attestation to which truth, he seemed severely to touch those about him. In so much that, he asked one of them 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Eusebius does usually term the Heathens, and especially the Philosophers, who thought themselves wiser than others. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the third syllable has a line drawn under it. Vales.  who were puffed up with a vain opinion of wisdom, what his Sentiment was in reference to those things which had been discoursed of. Who by his own testimony confirmed the truth of what had been spoken, and though much against his will, highly commended his reasonings against the worship of many Gods. By making such discourses as these to his Confidents, before his death, he seemed to render his way to a better allotment, smooth and plain.   

CHAP. LVI. How, making an Expedition against the Persians, He took the Bishops along with him, and [provided] a 
* Or, Tabernacle.  Tent made in form of a Church.  
THis also is worthy to be recorded, that about the forementioned time, upon his hearing of the motion of those Barbarians [who dwell] at the East, having said, that as yet there remained to him this Victory [to be obtained] over them, he resolved upon an Expedition against the Persian. Which when he had determined to undertake, he summoned together his Military Forces; and likewise conferred with the Bishops that were about him, concerning the desighe of his Expedition; it being his chiefest care, that some persons should always be present with him, who were of use in order to the worship of God. They affirmed, that they would most willingly follow him, nor would in any wise leave him; but with their incessant prayers to God would engage and fight together with him. At which news he was highly pleased, and described to them a way whereby they might go 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Those words which follow after these in the Geneva-Edition, unto the beginning of the 58th chapter, (which passage we have enclosed within this mark [],) were wanting both in the King's Copy, and in Robert Stephen's Edition: and they have been added by Learned men, from conjecture as I think. For the chapters which follow are too short, and contain nothing more than the very Titles of the chapters; which is a thing altogether disagreeable to Eusebius' design. Wherefore 'tis credible, that I earned men inserted these words from the Titles of the chapters, which occur per●●●t before the fourth Book. Further, in the Geneva-Edition, these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which occur after the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, must be expunged. For the imperterction begins before these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. We have taken notice of a like mistake above. Our conjecture concerning this Supplement is plainly confirmed by the Fuketian Copy which (though it faithfully shows the other Supplements which are published by the Geneva-men, as we have noted in their places; yet) has not the Supplement of this place. Nor is this Fragment written in Turnebus' Copy, although all the rest occur▪ written at the margin of his Book. Vales. . [
b Socrates (book 1. chap. 18.) relates the very same thing, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Moreover, so ardent was the Emperor's Love for the Christian Religion, that being about to engage in a War with the Persians, He provided a Tabernacle made of Linen, painted with divers colours, much resembling a Church, even as Moses did in the wilderness, and this he would have carried about with him, that so in the most desert Regions he might have an Oratory ready. Which words of Socrates I have the more willingly produced, because I know that Socrates is wont most commonly to make use of the very words of Eusebius, in those passages which he borrows out of Eusebius. Therefore, these words of Socrates may supply the place of Eusebius' words. For I can very hardly be induced to believe, that those words which occur in this imperfection, are Eusebius'. Further, before this, in the Licinian War namely, Constantine had a Tabernacle of the Cross fixed without the Camp, into which he retired to fast and pray, as Eusebius attests Book 2. But in his preparation for the Persian War, Constantine did this further, that he built a Tabernacle in form of a Church. Sozomen relates, that from this practice of Constantine it was afterwards derived, that each Cohort in the Roman Army had its Tabernacle furnished like a Chapel, and peculiar Priests and Deacons, who might there perform Divine worship. Vales.  Then he prepared a Tabernacle most richly furnished, made in the form of a Church, for the use of this War; wherein he resolved, in company with the Bishops, to pour forth his prayers to God the Giver of Victory.   

CHAP. LVII. That having received the Embassy of the Persians, He watched all night, together with others, on the Feast of Easter.  
IN the interim the Persians, informed of the Emperor's preparation for a War, and being extremely fearful of coming to an Engagement with him, 
a Rufus Festus writes the same thing in his Breviarium. Constantinus rerum dominus, etc. Constantine supreme in the Empire, at the latter end of his Life prepared an Expedition against the Persians. For the Nations in the whole world being subdued; and he being rendered more glorious by a fresh Victory obtained over the Goths, went down against the Persians with many Troops. At whose approach the Kingdoms of Babylonia trembled so much, that an humble Embassy from the Persians met him, and promised they would do what they were commanded. Nevertheless, they deserved not to be pardoned for the continual Eruptions, which they bade attempted throughout the East under Constantius Caesar. But Socrates says only this: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But this War went on no farther at that time: For it was immediately extinguished by the fear which the Emperor had out the Persians into. Vales.  by an Embassy entreated him to make a Peace. Wherefore, this most peaceable Emperor, gave the Embassy of the Persians a kind reception, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. You will here observe the Barbarism, not of Eusebius, but of him who has made up this chapter. For it ought to have been said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nor is this likely, that Constantine, who had drawn together all the Forces of the Roman Empire against the Persians, should have made a Peace with them. 'Tis certain, the contrary is affirmed by Rusu● Festus, whose words we have produced above; as also by Eutropius, and Aurelius Victor. But Socrates intimates, that a Peace, or at least a Truce, was made with the Persian. Vales.  readily entered into a League with them. The great Festival of Easter was now at hand: wherein the Emperor paid his Vows to God, and together with others watched all night long.   

CHAP. LVIII. Concerning the Building of that termed the Martyrium of the Apostles, at Constantinople.  

a Who sees not, that this passage was made by another hand? For it does not in the least agree with the following chapter. In this chapter Constantine is said to have begun to build the Church of the Apostles, after Easter in the year 337. But in the following chapter, which 'tis manifest was written by Eusebius, that Church appears to be now finished. But from Easter to Pentecost, on which day Constantine died, the ground could scarce be dug up, in order to laying the foundation of the Temple. Wherefore that Church must necessarily have been begun to be built long before▪ See chap. 36. Vales.  AFter this He began to build a Martyrium in that City which bore his own name, in memory of the Apostles.] And when he had raised the Church to an unexpressible height, he made it Splendid and Glorious by a variety of all manner of Stones, covering it with Crusts of Marble from the Foundation to the very Roof. He laid the inner-Roof all over with Lacunaria of very small work, and gilded it throughout with Gold. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Above, instead of Tiles, Brass was laid, which afforded the whole Structure a secure defence against showers. Which [covering] being likewise overspread with Gold, shined gloriously: in so much that, it 
* Or, Se●● forth brightnesses to them who, etc.  dazzled their eyes who beheld it at a distance, [the Brass] 
† Beating back.  reverberating the Rays of the Sun. But the whole 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Above, at book 3. chap. 36, Eusebius terms the outward Roof of a Church, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems here to be the Roof of the whole Church, or at least of the Altar. Such Roofs built in form of a Circle, we Frenchmen do at this day term Domat●▪ Further, concerning the magnificence of this Church of the Apostles, Gregory Nazianzen, in his Poem de Insom●io Anastasia, writes thus: 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.   That is▪ And likewise the magnificens Temple of Christ's Disciples, distinguished by four sides in form of a Cross. In this Form Churches were heretofore built, as Gretser hath remarqued in his Books the Cruse, and Marcus in the Life of St Porphyrius. Vales.  Roof was encompassed round with chased Network, made of Brass and Gold.   

CHAP. LIX. A further description of the same Martyrium.  
IN This manner was the Church itself beautified, by the emperor's extraordinary Care and Munificence. But about the Church there was a most Spacious 
* Or, Open Court.  Area, open to the pure Air. At the four sides whereof ran Porticus' [joined one to another,] which enclosed the Area Scituate in the midst, together with the Church itself. Moreover, 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Imperial, or stately houses.  Basilicae, Baths, Rooms to lodge and eat in, and many other apartments built for their use who kept the place, were joined to the Porticus's, and were equal to them in length.   

CHAP. LX. That in this [Church] also, He built 
* Or, A Tomb for his own burial.  Himself a Sepulchre.  
ALL These [Edifices] the Emperor 
* Or, Consecrated.  Dedicated [with this intent,] that He might consign to posterity the memory of our Saviour's Apostles. But he had another design in his mind, when he built this Church: which [purpose of his] was at first concealed; but in the end it became known to all men. For he had 
† Or, Treasured up a place there.  designed this place for himself 
‖ Or, At the f●● time of his death.  after his death; foreseeing by a transcendent alacrity of Faith, that his own Body should after death be made a 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius alludes to that appellation of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, equal to an Apostle▪ which was given to Constantine after his death, as it occurs in the Menaea of the Greeks. Which appellation I can't tell why Scaliger (in his fifth Book de Emendatione Temporum,) should so much envy him, as to say that much was detracted from the praise and glory of the Apostles, because their name is given to Constantine. Doubtless, whoever shall accurately look into those things done by Constantine, in order to the propagation of the Faith of Christ, will acknowledge that name to have been deservedly given Him. If Thecla could deserve that appellation, which woman Basilius Seleucensis and others do term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, how much more justly will it be given to Constantine, by whom 'tis effected, that we are now all Christians? Further, Eusebius makes use of the same words again, below at chap. 71. The Author of the Synodicon speaking concerning the Nicene Synod; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Constantine, the Apostle among the Christian Emperors. And so he is termed in the Office of the Greeks, at the 21st of May, as it occurs in the Typicon of St Saba. Vales.  partaker of the Apostles appellation: 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Robert Stephens' Edit. 'tis likewise worded and pointed in the same manner.  to the end that even after death, He might be esteemed worthy of the prayers which should be performed there in honour of the Apostles. Having therefore raised twelve 
† Chests. In the Greek 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Capsae there, as some Sacred Columns, in honour and memory of the choir of the Apostles, he 
b But chrysostom (Homil. 26. in 2. Epist. to the Corinthians, pag. 741,) says Constantine was buried in the Porch of the Church of the Apostles, as their Porter; and that matter he magnifies according to his usual way. These things therefore must be so reconciled, as that Constantine himself would have had his dead body buried in the midst of the Apostles: but, that Constantius, or some body else, placed it otherwhere. Indeed Zonaras writes, that Constantius deposited his Father's Corpse in the Church of the Apostles, in a peculiar Porticus, which he had built for that very purpose. Vales.  placed his own 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Coffin.  Ark in the midst; on each side of which lay six Capsae of the Apostles. And this, as I have said, he prudently considered of, [namely] where his Body might be decently deposited after he had ended his Life. Having in his mind ordered these matters long before, he consecrated a Church to the Apostles; 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And so 'tis in Robert Stephens.  believing, that their memory would be useful and advantageous to his Soul. Nor did God account him unworthy of those things which by his prayers he expected. For, as soon as the first [
† These words within this mark [], from Exercises to Martyrs, are wanting in Robert Stephens; nor has Musculus taken any notice of them in his Version.  Exercises of the Feast of Easter had been completed by him, and when he had passed over our Saviour's day, rendering it splendid to himself, and a Festival to all other persons; whilst he was intent upon these things, and spent his Life herein to the very 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraus' Book the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and an Asterisk is placed before that word. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and spent his Life herein to the very close of it. Farther, this Asterisk assures us, that this imperfection was supplied from some Manuscript Copy. Nevertheless, I question much, whither even these words also proceed not from the conjecture of some Learned man. For this expression seems to me scarce Greek, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And I had much rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the words which occur at the end of the imperfection, are much more suspicious; viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For first, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a foolish expression, in regard Eusebius always says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the neuter gender. Then, why has he said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the plural number? Was that Church dedicated to many Martyrs together? There was a famous Church at Helenopolis, dedicated to the Martyr Lucianus. In this Church therefore Constantine abode on account of prayer, when he returned from the warm waters. Wherefore it ought to have been said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the Martyr, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the Martyrs. After I had written this note, I procured the Fuketian Copy, which has retained the true writing of this place. For thus it is; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having made his abode for some considerable time in the Oratory of the Martyrs. In the same Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without a chasm: also, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Close of it, God, by whose assistance he performed all these things, opportunely vouchsafed him a divine passage to a better allotment.   

CHAP. LXI. [The emperor's] Indisposition of Body at Helenopolis, and his Prayers. [Also] concerning his Baptism.  
AT first an unequal temper of Body happened to him: together therewith a distemper seized him. Soon after which he went to the 
* Or, Baths of warm water, etc.  warm Baths of his own City: thence he goes to the City which bore the name of his own Mother: where having made his abode for some considerable time, in the Oratory of the Martyrs,] he put up his Prayers and Supplications to God. And when he perceived that the end of his Life drew near, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he thought. Vales.  he thought this was the time of purgation, of all those sins which he had committed throughout his whole Life: firmly believing, that whatever sins as a man he had fallen into and committed, would be washed from off his Soul, by the efficacy of mystic words, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I suppose it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by the salutary Laver. For what can the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be, especially when he had said before, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the efficacy of mystic words. In the Old Sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which plainly confirms our emendation. Vales.  and by the salutary Laver. Having therefore considered this with himself, kneeling upon the pavement, he humbly begged God's pardon, making a confession of his sins in the very Martyrium: in 
c This place does chiefly call for the Reader's attentive diligence. For from it, that great question concerning Constantine's Baptism may easily be determined. Eusebius says therefore, that the Emperor Constantine did then first of all receive imposition of hands with solemn prayer in the Church: that is in one word, was then first made a Catechumen▪ For Catechumen were made by imposition of the hand by the Bishop, as the sixth Canon of the Council of Orleans informs us: De his qu● in infirmitate credere volunt, placuit eis debere manum imponi. The same is established in Chap. 39 of the Eliberitane Council. Gentiles si in infirmitate desideraverint sibi manum imponi, si fuerit eorum ex aliquâ parte vita honesta, placuit cis manum imponi, & fieri Christianos. Which Eliberitane Canon (that I may give notice of that by the by,) seems to be nothing else but an exposition of the Orleance-Canon: which may also be seen in other Chapters of that Council. Concerning the same Rite there is a famous place in Sulpicius Severus, Dialog. 2▪ concerning the Miracles of Saint Martin, Chap. 3. Postremò cuncti catervatim ad genua beati viri ruere caeperunt, fideliter postulantes, ut eos faceret Christianos. Nec Cunctatus, in medio, ut erat, campo, cunctos impositâ universis manu Catechumenos fecit. The same Author, Book 1. Nemo ●●rè, says he, Eximmani illâ multitudine fuit Gentilium, qui non impositione manûs desideratâ, in Dominum Jesum relicto impietatis errore crediderit. St Augustine also, in Book 2. de Peccat●rum Remissione, Chap. 26. Non uniusmodi est Sanctificatio. Name & Catechumenos secundùm quendam modum suum per signum Crucis & Orationem manus impositionis puto sanctificari. Petrus Chrysologus writes the same likewise in his 52d d Sermon. Hinc est quod veniens ex Gentibus, impositione manus & exorcismis ante â daemone purgatur; & apertionem aurium percipit, ut fidei capere possit auditum. So also in his 10●th Sermon▪ Namque ut incurvus peccatis Gentilis erigatur ad coelum, prius à Gentili por impositionem manuum nequam spiritus effugatur. To these Authors, is to be annexed simeon Metaphrastes, who in the Acts of the Holy Martyrs Indeses and Domna, writes thus concerning Cyrillus the Bishop. Ille autem cum moderat● divinas ei cecinisset Scripturas, & Venerandâ Christi cruce cam obsignasset, tunc quidem eam facit Catechumenam. Lastly, Marcus in his Book concerning the Life of Porphyrius Bishop of Gaza: Die sequenti parentes mulicris & Cognati euntes ad B. Porphyrium, prociderunt ad ejus pedes, petentes Christi signaculum. Beatus verò cum eos signasset, & ●●cisset Catechumenos, dimisit illos in pace, praecipiens eis ut vacarent Sanctae Ecclesiae. Et Paulò post cum eos caechesi instituisset, baptizavit. From these Authors it appears, that Catechumen were heretofore made in the Church, no otherwise than by an imposition of the hand. Whereas therefore Constantine is said to have then first received imposition of the hand in the Church, 'tis plain that as yet he was not a Catechumen. But some body will say: who can believe that the Emperor Constantine was not till this time a Catechumen? whereas he had both been present at the Nicene Council, and had published so many Laws and Rescripts in favour of the Christians; had built so many Churches; had all manner of ways incited the Heathens to embrace the Faith of Christ; and had deprived the Heretics and Schismatics of their Churches. Indeed, Eusebius does attest, that he had performed all the Offices of a Christian. For he writes, that he had busied himself in fastings and prayers, and had observed Sundays, and the Feasts of the Martyrs; and also, that he had watched all night in the Vigils of Easter. All these things, and many more besides, which might be produced, do prove Constantine, not to have been a Heathen; but they do not evince him to have been a Catechumen. 'Tis certain, in these four Books of Eusebius, wherein the Piety and Religion of Constantine is celebrated, it no where occurs, that Constantine prayed in the Church with the rest of the Catechumen, or that he partook of the Sacrament of the Catechumen. And although Eusebius does in express words affirm that, of Helena Augusta the Mother of the Emperor Constantine, that she stood in the Church with the rest of the women; yet you will never find the same thing said by him concerning Constantine. If it be objected, that Constantine made his abode at Helenopolis in the Church of the Martyrs, and poured forth his prayers to God: in the first place I answer, that this passage occurs not in our Copies, as I have observed a little before. Secondly, even Heathens had a liberty of going into the Churches, except only in the time of prayers; how much more might the Emperor do that, who professed himself a Christian. Whereas therefore Eusebius does plainly inform us here, that Constantine received imposition of the hand from the Prelates first at Helenopolis; it evidently appears, that before that time he was not a Catechumen. I know, that Athanasius (in the Life of Saint Anthony, where he speaks concerning the Letters written by Constantine to Anthony,) and Saint Augustine (in Epist. 162, and 166,) do give Constantine the Title of a Christian Prince. But it may be answered, that they have in this matter followed the vulgar opinion and Report of all men; and, that they publicly termed Constantine a Christian Prince, not because he had as yet been initiated in the Sacraments of the Christian Faith, but in regard he openly professed the worship of the Christian Religion. Also, another far more weighty objection against our Opinion, may be brought from Chap. 32, Book 1. the Contents of which chapter run thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, That Constantine becoming a Catechumen, etc. Whence it may be concluded, that Constantine was made a Catechumen soon after that Vision of a Cross in the Heavens. But my answer is, that those Contents were not made by Eusebius, but by some more modern person, as it is shown above. Besides, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken there for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instructed, or, taught. 'Tis certain, Eusebius does not say any where in that chapter, that Constantine was made a Catechumen, but only, that the Bishops being called for by him, opened to him the reason of that Celestial Vision: and that thence forward he applied himself to the reading of the Sacred Volumes. Vales.  which place likewise he was first vouchsafed 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So in the first book of his History chap. 13, these words occur, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, received a blessing by prayer and the laying on of his hands.— Saint Augustine, Book 2. the Remissione Peccatorum, Chap. 26, terms it Orationem manûs impositionis, the prayer of imposition of the hand. Vales.  imposition of hands with prayer. Removing from thence, he goes to the Suburbs of the City Nicomedia: where he called the Bishops together, and spoke to them in this manner.   

CHAP. LXII. Constantine's request to the Bishops, that they would confer Baptism upon him.  
THis was the time long since hoped for by me, when I thirsted and prayed, that I might obtain Salvation in God. This is the Hour, wherein even We may also enjoy that Seal which conferrs immortality; the Hour, wherein We may partake of that 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A very foolish repetition, this▪ in regard he had said just before, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that Seal which conferrs immortality. Wherefore I doubt not but Eusebius wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the salutary gift. For so the Ancients termed Baptism also, as, besides others, Gregory Nazianzen informs us. Vales.  Salutary Impression. I had heretofore taken a Resolution, of doing this in the 
c Lest any one should rashly find fault with Constantine, because he cove●ed to be baptised there, where the Lord had heretofore been baptised by John; notice is to be taken, that most Christians at that time coveted the same thing. Our Eusebius' words in his Book de Locis Hebraicis, are these. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which place Jerome renders thus: BETHBAARA trans Jordanem, etc. BETHBAARA beyond Jordane, where John Baptised to Repentance: whence even to this day many of the Brethren, that is of the number of believers, desirous to be born again there, are baptised in the vital Stream. Jerome takes Eusebius' words to be meant concerning Catechumen who earnestly desired that they might be baptised in Jordan. But the words of Eusebius may be understood concerning bare washing. Indeed, long after the age of Eusebius and Jerome, the Faithful were wont to wash in that very place, especially on the Festival of the Theophania [that is, either on the first of February, or the sixth of January, as Scaliger affirms in his Notes on 1 Cor. 15.] after the Baptism of the little children; as I have learned from the Itinerary of Antoninus the Martyr, whose words are these. Juxta Jordanem verò ubi baptizatus est Dominus Jesus, est tumulus cancel is circundatus. Et in loco ub●redundat aqua de alveo suo, posita est Crux lignea intus in aquâ, & ex utrâque parte rupes strata marmore. Et in vigilia Theophan●ae magnus ibi ●it conventus populorum. Et quarta aut quinta vice gallo canen●e, siunt Vigiliae. Completis Matu●inis, primo diluculo surgentes procedunt ad Sacra Ministeria c●lebranda sub divo. Et diaconi tenentes sacerdotem, descendit sacerdos in ●lumen. Et hor a quâ caepit benedicere aquam, mox Jordanis cum magno rugitu post se revertitur; & stat aqua superior in se usque dum baptismus per●●citur: inferior autem fugit in mare. And a little after: Baptismo autem completo, descendunt omnes in flumen pro benedictione, induti sindonibus quas ●ibi ad Sepulturam servant. The same thing is likewise related in the Hodoeporicon of Saint Willibald which Canisius published. Ad Jordanem, ubi Dominus suit baptizatus, ibi nunc est Ecclesia in columnis lapideis sursum elevata: & subtus ecclesiam est nunc arida terra, ubi dominus baptizatus suit. In ipso loco & ibi nunc baptizant. Ibi stat crux lignea in medio, & parva derivatio aquae stat illic; & unus suniculus extensus super Jordanem hinc & inde ●irmatur. Tunc in solemritate Epiphaniae infirmi & aegroti venientes habebant se cum funiculo, & sic demerguntur in aquam. Episcopus Noster Willibaldus balneavit se ibi in Jordane. Vales.  streams of the River Jordan, where Our Saviour himself, 
* Or, According to our example: So Valesius renders it.  in a likeness to us, is recorded to have partaken of the Laver. But God, who best knows what is advantageous to Us, in this place vouchsafes Us a participation thereof. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The meaning of these words is sufficiently intricate. Had Constantine a mind to say this? Let all persons now cease from doubting concerning m●, whether I be really a Christian; let no body in future suspect me to have embraced the Faith of Christ in words only, not from the inmost affection of my heart. A 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may also be taken at this place for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, Let all delay be removed. Which sense does indeed agree better with what goes before. For in these words Constantine accuses himself, because namely he had too long deferred the Salutary Laver, and because he had been so long wavering as 'twere and doubtful, neither following the Rites and Ceremonies of the Heathens, nor embracing the worship of the Christians. Vales.  Let therefore all doubt be removed. 
ᵇ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I had heretofore taken a resolution of doing this; in which manner I found it written in Turnebus' and Moraeus' Copy. Vales.  For if the Lord of Life and Death, will have Us continue our Life any longer here; and if it be 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There may be a twofold meaning given of these words: for either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which sense the Translator of this Book has followed. Or else with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood, which meaning is in my judgement truer. Indeed, in the King's Copy, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a middle distinction is placed. Besides, that word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does plainly show, that Constantine speaks concerning himself. Lastly, if these words were to be meant concerning God, Constantine would not have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with the people of God, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with his people. Vales.  once so determined [concerning me,] that I may in future be assembled with the people of God, and, being made a member of the Church, may together with all the rest partake of the prayers: I will prescribe myself such Rules of living, as may 
* Or, Be worthy of God.  befit [a servant of] God.  
These were the words he spoke. They performed the Rites, and completed the Divine Ceremonies; and, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Books of Turnebus and Moraeus, at the margin 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which pleases me better. This verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is frequently taken in this sense, in the Sacred Scriptures. Vales.  having first enjoined him whatever was necessary, made him a partaker of the Sacred Mysteries. Constantine therefore, the only person of all those that ever were Emperors, was by a Regeneration 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I can't approve of the Version of the Translatours▪ who have rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, initiatus est, was initiated; as if the reading aught to be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I have chose to render it, consummatus est, was perfected. So St Cyprian in his 73 Epist. to Jubaianus, pag. 145▪ Quod nunc quoque apud nos g●ritur, ut qui in Ecclesia baptizantur, praepositis Ecclesiae offerantur, & per nostram Orationem ac manus impositionem Spiritum Sanctum consequantur, & signaculo dominico consummentur. 'Tis certain, the Greek Fathers do usually term Baptism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Persection and Consummation. So Athanasius in his third Oration against the Arians; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And a little after; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Also, a little after he makes use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for baptizari, to be baptised: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And in the following page he does again term Baptism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In which places P. Nannius always renders it initiationem, initiation. Moreover, Gregory Nazianzen in his first Oration against Julian, gives Baptism the same name; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Lastly, Clemens Alexandrinus, Book 1. Paedagog. writes, that Baptism is called by various names. For, sometimes, he says, 'tis termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Then he annexes a reason why it should be termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: we term that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, says he, whereto nothing is wanting. What is farther wanting to him who knows God, and who possesses the grace of God, and now enjoys Life eternal. Whence Clemens concludes thus; that all persons who have believed in Christ, and who have been dipped in the sacred Laver, are now perfect. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Amongst the Latins also, they were termed perfecti Christiani, perfect Christians, who had received Baptism, although they had not received imposition of the Hand from the Bishop. The Old Author de Haereticis non rebaptizandis, has this passage; Quod hodiernâ quoque die non potest dubitari esse usitatum, & evenire solitum ut plerique post Baptisma ●ine impositione manûs Episcopi de saeculo extant; & tamen pro perfectis ●idelibus habentur. And again afterwards, at pag. 135 Edit. Rigal●; he uses a perfect Christian for a Believer; and, an imperfect one for a Catechumen. See the place.— Vales  perfected in the Martyria of Christ: and being dignified with the Divine Seal, 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That which I have already remark'● to have happened in many places of this work, has, I conjecture, been committed here also; namely, that the words are transposed. I am of opinion therefore, that it must be read thus▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, rejoiced, and was renewed in Spirit. For he alludes to that verse of the known Psalm, Create a clean heart in me, O God, and renew a right spirit within me. Further, from this place of Eusebius we may gather, that Constantine was not sprinkled in his Bed, as the sick were wont to be; but received Baptism in the Church. For Eusebius says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, was by a Regeneration perfected in the Martyria of Christ. Soon after this, from the Fuketian Copy and the Old Sheets write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was filled with light. Vales.  rejoiced in Spirit; and was renewed, and filled with the Divine Light. The joy of his mind was great, by reason of his transcendency of Faith▪ but he was stricken with an amazement at the manifestation of the Divine Power. After all things had been duly performed, He was clothed with 

'Tis a known thing, that it was heretofore the custom, that Neophytes [i. e. persons newly baptised,] should be clothed in white garments, which they afterwards laid by, on the eighth day. Zeno Veronensis in his fifth Sermon ad Neophytos. Primus vos qui in se credentem reprobat nullum, non aries sed agnus excepit: qui vestram nuditatem velleris sui niveo candor● vestivit. St austin in serm. 157. de Tempore. Paschalis Solemnitas hodiernâ festivitate concluditur. Et ideò bodie Neophytorum habitus commutatur: ita tamen, ut candour qui de habitu deponitur, semper in cord teneatur. Bede attests the same in his Book de Officiis. Septuage●im●, says he, tendit ad sabbatum ante Octavas Paschae, quando hi qui in Vigilia paschae baptizantur, alba vestimenta deponent. Which words occur also in the Roman Order. In an old Pontifical Book of the Church of Senona, written ou● about six hundred years since, there is a solemn prayer extant, which the Bishop made over the Neophytes, at such time as they laid aside their Albes; which I thought worth while to annex here.  Benedictio in Sabbato quando albas deponunt. 
Deus qui calcat●s in●erni Legibus captivitatem nostram resolutâ catenarum compage dignatus est ad Libertatis praemia revocare, ipse vobis praestet ita hanc vitam tran●igere, ut in illam perpetuam ipso duce possitis intrare, Amen. Tantum praebeat vobis ●e●vorem Catholicae fi●ei, ut sancti adventus illius sit●● expectatione securi, Amen. Vt quicunque hic meruer●n● purgare und● Baptismi, ibi praesentari valeant p●o Judici candidati, Amen.  
Farther, the Neophytes celebrated those eight days after Baptism with all imaginable Religion: in so much that, during those days, which were also termed Octavae, they looked upon it as impious, to touch the earth with their naked feet, as St Austin writes in Epist. 119. ad Januarium. Also, during those days they were wont to go bareheaded, which was a sign of Liberty. St Austin Serm. 4. in Dominica Octavarum paschae. Hodi● Octavae dicuntur in●antium: revelanda sunt capita eorum quod est indicium Libertatis. Habet enim Libertatem ista spiritalis nativitas, etc. On the contrary, the Catechumen went in public with their heads covered, in regard they were a Type of Adam expelled out of Paradise, as Junilius says Book 2. Chap. 16. Which I am of opinion is to be understood concerning the Competentes only, who covered not only their heads, but their faces also, as cyril of Jerusalem informs us in his first Catechism. But this covering was taken off of them in Baptism, or at least on the eighth day after Baptism. For this is rather intimated by those words of St Austin, quoted by us a little above. And the same is likewise confirmed by Theodorus Bishop of Canterbury in his Liber Poenitentialis, in these words. In monachorum ordinatione Abbas debet missam cantare, & tres Orationes complere super Capus ejus; & septem dies velet caput ejus▪ septimo die abstollat velamen. Sicut in Baptismo Presbyter septimo die velamen in●antum tollit▪ ita & Abbas debet Monacho, quia secundus Baptismus est juxta judicium patrum▪ & omnia peccata dimittuntur sicut in Baptismo. Vales.   white and Royal Garments, which shined like the Light; and rested himself upon a most bright Bed; nor would he any more touch the purple.   

CHAP. LXIII. In what manner he praised God, after he had received Baptism.  
AFter this he lifted up his voice, and poured forth to God a prayer of thanksgiving. Which ended, he added these words. Now I know myself to be truly blessed: 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Geneva-Printers added the last word from the Books of Scaliger and Bongarsius; which I likewise found added in Moraeus' Copy. But 'tis wanting in the King's Copy, nor does it seem to me to be very necessary. In the Fuketian, Turnebian, and Savil●an Copies, the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is added after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ therefore, there is a mistake both in Moraeus' Book, and in the Geneva-Edition. Vales.  now 'tis evident that I am accounted worthy of an immortal life: now I have an assurance that I am made a partaker of Divine Light. Moreover, he termed them miserable, and said they were unhappy, who were deprived of such great 
* Or, Goods.  Blessings. And when the Tribunes and Chief Officers of the Military Forces came in, and with tears bewailed [their own misfortune,] that they themselves should be left desolate; and prayed for his longer Life: He answered them also, and said, that now at length he was vouchsafed true life, and that only He himself knew, what great Blessings he had been made a partaker of. Wherefore, that he hastened, and would by no delays defer going to his God. After this, he disposed of every thing according to his own mind. And to those Romans who inhabit the Imperial City, he bequeathed certain Annual Gifts. But he left the inheritance of the Empire, as 'twere some paternal Estate, to his own children; ordering all things in such a manner, as he himself thought good.   

CHAP. LXIV. The death of Constantine on the Festival of Pentecost, about noon.  
FUrther, all these things were transacted in that great Solemnity of the most venerable and most sacred Pentecost; which is honoured with seven weeks, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as it occurs in the King's Sheets. Farther▪ from this place 'tis apparent, that Pentecost is taken, not only for that day which is the fiftieth after Easter-day, but also for the seven weeks which follow Easter. Thus 'tis every where used, as well by Greek as Latin Writers, St Jerome in his Letter to Marcelia; Non quo per totum annum exceptâ Pentecoste jejunare non liceat. Hence, amongst the Greeks there is a Festival termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the twenty-fifth-day from the Feast of Easter. Besides other writers, John Chrysostom makes mention of this Feast, in his Fifth Homily de Ann●. Vales.  but is sealed with 
* Or, An uni●▪ Valesius renders it, unitate.  the number one. In which Festival happened, both the Ascent of the Common Saviour into the Heavens, and also the descent of the Holy Spirit upon men, as the Divine Scriptures do attest. In this Solemnity therefore the Emperor, having obtained those things we have mentioned, on the last day of all, (which should any one term the Feast of Feasts, he would not be mistaken;) 
† Or, The Meridian hours of the Sun.  about noon, was taken up to his God: leaving to mortals that part of Himself which was related to them; but joining to his God that part of his Soul which was endued with understanding, and the Love of God. This was the End of Constantine's Life. But, let us proceed to what follows.   

CHAP. LXV. The Lamentations of the Milice, and Tribunes.  
THE Protectors, and the whole Body of his Guards, rend their clothes forthwith, and casting themselves prostrate on the earth, beat their heads against the ground; uttering 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word must be expunged, although it occurs in all our Copies. Presently, it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Fuketian Copy. In the King's Sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  mournful expressions [intermixed] with Sighs and Cries; calling upon him their Master, their Lord, their Emperor; nor [did they invoke him barely] as a Master, but, like most 
* Or, Genuine.  obedient Children, [they accounted him] as a Father. Moreover, the Tribunes and Centurions styled him a Saviour, a Preserver, a Benefactor. And the rest of the Army, as 'tis usual amongst flocks, with all imaginable decency and becoming Reverence, desired and wished for their Good Shepherd. The common people also ran up and down all over the City, and by Shrieks and Cries gave a manifest indication of their inward grief of mind. Others with dejected Countenances seemed like persons astonished; and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must doubtless be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Concerning the public mourning of all persons, at the Funeral of Constantine the Great, Aurelius Victor attests the same, in these words. Funus relatum in urbem sui nominis. Quod san● populus Rom. aegerrimè tulit: quip cujus armis, Legibus, clementi imperio quasi novatam urbem Rom. arbitraretur. His dead Body was brought into the City that bore his own name. Which the people of Rome were sorely troubled at: in regard, by his Arms, Laws, and mild Government, they supposed the City Rome renewed as ' 'twere. I know indeed, that these words of Aurelius Victor may be understood concerning the Citizens of Rome, who took it ill, because Constantine's Body had been interred at Constantinople rather than at Rome. Nevertheless I am of opinion, that Victor thought otherwise; to wit, that all the Inhabitants of the Roman world were most sorely troubled at the death of Constantine. Which meaning is plainly confirmed by the following words: Quip cujus armis, legibus, clementi imperio, quasi novatam Orbem Romanum arbitraretur. For so 'tis to be read, and not urbem Romanam. Vales.  each particular man looked upon this as his own Calamity, and bemoaned himself, because the common Good of all men was taken out of this their life.   

CHAP. LXVI. That His Body was carried from Nicomedia to Constantinople, into the Palace.  
AFter this, the Milice took His Body [out of the Bed,] and laid it into a Coffin of Gold; which they covered 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The one of these words is useless. The Fuketian Manuscript has only the Latter; whereto agrees Turnebus' Book. Vales.  with Purple, and carried it to the City that bore his own name. And there they placed it 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon losty Benches or Seats.  on high, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading in the Fuketian and Turnebian Copy is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but it must without doubt be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis above, at book 3. chap. 10. Vales.  in the stateliest Room of the Imperial Palace. Then they light up Tapers round it, which being put into Candlesticks of Gold, rendered the Sight admirable to those that beheld it, and such a one as had never been seen on earth, by any person that was ever under the Sun's Rays, since the world was first made. For within, in the very middlemost Room of the Imperial Palace, the Emperor's Corpse lay on high in a Golden Coffin; and being adorned with Imperial Ornaments, the Purple namely and the Diadem, was encompassed by many persons, who watched with, and guarded it night and day.   

CHAP. LXVII. That even after His Death, he was honoured by the Comites and the rest, in the same manner as when he was alive.  
MOreover, the 
* Generals, or Commanders in chief.  Deuces, Comites, and the whole Order of the Judges and Magistrates, whose usage it had heretofore been to 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Concerning the manner of saluting the Roman Emperors, consult the Learned Dr howel's History, Second Part, pag. 52. This Adoration was little more than what is now a days used to Princes, namely, a kneeling to them, and bowing the head.  adore the Emperor, made not the least alteration in their former Custom, but came in at set times, and on their knees saluted the Emperor when dead, and laid in his Coffin, as if he had been yet alive. After these Grandees, those of the Senate, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, the Honorati. So the Latins termed those who bore honours, as I have at large remarked at the 14th Book of Amm. Marcellinus. Whereto add a passage of Gaudentius Bishop of Brixia, in his Letter to Benevolus. Nam sicut Honoratorum nostrae urbis, ita etiam dominicae plebis, domino annuente, dignissimum caput es. Vales.  and all the Honorati, came in, and did the same. After whom, multitudes of all sorts of people, together with women and children, approached to the sight hereof. And these things were thus performed during a long space of time: the Milice having taken a Resolution, that the Corpse should lie and be guarded in this manner, till such time as his Sons could come, who might honour their Father by 
* Or, Their own carriage of him.  a personal attendance at his Funeral. [In fine,] this most Blessed [Prince] was the only Mortal who 
c After Constantine's death, there was an Interregnum, nor did any Augustus Reign in the Roman world. Which interregnum [i. e. a time when there was no Emperor,] continued not only till Constantine's Burial, but to the fifth of the Ides of September, as Idatius attests in his Fasti. So, for the space of three months and an half, the Roman world was without the Empire of an Augustus. For during that whole time, which is between the eleventh of the Calends of Jun● and the fifth of the Ides of September, his Sons were styled only Caesar's. 'Tis certain, Constantinus Junior, in his Letter so the Alexandrians, which bears date after his Father's death, in the Consulate of Felicianus and Titianus, on the fifteenth of the Calends of July, has the Title of Caesar only. This Letter is extant in Atbanasius, in his Second Apology, near the end. Vales.  Reigned after death; and all things were performed in the usual manner, as if he had been still alive: this being the sole person, from the utmost memory of man, on whom God conferred this. For, whereas he of all the Emperors had been the only one, who by actions of all sorts whatever had honoured God the supreme King, and his Christ; he alone, and that deservedly, had these honours allotted him: and the supreme God was pleased to vouchsafe him this, that even his dead Body should Reign amongst men. Whereby God clearly showed them, whose minds are not 
* Or, Turned into stone.  totally stupefied, that 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. in Stephens 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and we have rendered it accordingly.  the Empire of his Soul is endless and immortal. In this manner were these things performed.   

CHAP. LXVIII. In what manner the Army resolved, that his Sons should be forthwith proclaimed Augusti.  
IN the interim, the Tribunes dispatched away some choice men belonging to the Military Companies, who for their fidelity and good affection had heretofore been 
* Or, Well known.  acceptable to the Emperor; that they might make the Caesars acquainted with what had been done. And these were the things which those men performed then. But the Armies in all places, as soon as they were acquainted with the Emperor's death, incited thereto by Divine instinct as 'twere, with an unanimous consent resolved, as if their Great Emperor had been yet living, that they would acknowledge no other person as Emperor of the Romans, save only his Sons. And not long after, they determined to have them all henceforward, not styled Caesares, but Augusti; which [name] is the 
† Or, Greatest Symbol of supreme Empire.  Cognisance of supremacy of Empire. And these things were done by the Armies; who by Letters one to another, signified their own suffrages and Acclamations; and the unanimous consent of the Legions was in one and the same moment of time, made known to all persons wherever they dwelled.   

CHAP. LXIX. The Mourning 
* Or, Of Rome.  at Rome for Constantine, and the Honour [done Him] by Pictures after his death.  
BUt the Inhabitants of the Imperial City, as well the Senate as people of Rome, when they were acquainted with the Emperor's death, looked upon that to be most doleful news, and more calamitous than any misfortune whatever; and therefore set no Bounds to their mourning. The ●aths therefore and Forums were shut up, and the public Shows [omitted;] as likewise whatever other Pleasures, as Recreations of Life, are usually followed by those who spend their time in mirth and ●ollity. Such also, as had heretofore abounded with delights, walked the Streets with dejected Countenances. And all in general styled [the Emperor] Blessed; a person dear to God; and one that was truly worthy of the Empire. Nor made they these Declarations in bare words only: but proceeding on to actual performances, they honoured him when dead, with dedications of Pictures, as if he had been still alive. For, having expressed a Representation of Heaven in Colours on a Table, they drew him making his Residence in an Aetherial Mansion, above the Celestial Arches. Moreover, they proclaimed his Sons the sole Emperors and Augusti, without the Colleagueship of any other person; and with humble supplications made it their earnest Request, that they might have the 
a The same is attested by Aurelius Victor, in those words of his, which we quoted above, at chap. 65. noto (b.) Vales.  Body of their Emperor with them, and might deposit it within the Imperial City.   

CHAP. LXX. That his Body was deposited at Constantinople, by his Son Constantius.  
IN this manner, even these [Inhabitants of Rome] graced this Emperor, who was honoured by God. But the 
a Constantius Caesar, whom his Father had made Governor of the East, upon hearing of his Father's sickness, had in great haste taken a journey, that he might see his Father before he died. But the vehemency of his disease frustrated the Son's desire. For when he was arrived at Nicomedia, he found his Father dead; as Julian relates in his first Oration concerning the praises of Constantius, pag. 29. With Julian, the other Writers of History do likewise agree. Zonara's is the only Author who relates, that Constantius Caesar, who was then at Antioch, arrived whilst his Father was yet living; and that he honoured him, when dead, with a most magnificent Funeral. Vales.  Second of his Sons▪ when he was come to the place where his Father's Corpse lay, conveyed 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word save one is added by the I earned, from conjecture as I think. Nevertheless, there seems to be something more wanting: and perhaps Eusebius wrote thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the City that bore his own name. Hence it appears, that Constantine's dead Body was kept at Nicomedia with all Imaginable honour and reverence, till the coming of Constantius Caesar. Who, after he was arrived at Nicomedia, conveyed his Father's Corpse to Constantinople. Wherefore, the Author of the Alexandrian Chronicle is mistaken, who relates, that Constantius came directly to Constantinople, and there celebrated his Father's Funeral. Vales.  [it] to the City [that bore his own name,] he himself going before the Hearse. The Companies of the Milice marched before, Troop by Troop in a Military Order: and behind followed an innumerable multitude of people. But the Hastati and Scutarii surrounded the Emperor's Corpse. When they were come to the Church of our Saviour's Apostles, they deposited the Coffin there. And thus the new Emperor Constantius, honouring his Father, as well by his presence, as other befiting Offices, in a due manner performed 
* Or, The things of a becoming Sanctity.  his Funeral obsequies.   

CHAP. LXXI. The 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ the sacred Assembly.  performance of the solemn prayers in that termed the Martyrium of the Apostles, at the 
† Or, death.  Funeral of Constantine.  

a A twofold sense may be given of these words. For, either Eusebius means, that Constantius Caesar, when he had deposited his Father's Ark or Coffin in the Church, went presently out of the Church with the Soldiers▪ or else this is his meaning only, that Constantius having done that, withdrew out of the middle of the Church, that he might give place to the Priests. Which meaning is in my judgement truer. For Constantius, although he had not as yet been baptised, was nevertheless a Catechumen, as Sulpicius Severus tells us in the Second Book of his History. Vales.  BUt after he had withdrawn himself, together with the Military Companies; the Ministers of God, as likewise the Multitudes, and all the Congregation of the Faithful, came forth, and by prayers performed the Rites of the Divine worship. At which time this Blessed [Prince,] lying on high 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Gellius, B. 13. Cap. 10.  upon a lofty place, was celebrated with praises. Likewise, a vast number of people, together with those persons consecrated to God, no● without tears and great lamentation, poured forth prayers to God for the Emperor's Soul, thereby performing a most grateful Office to this pious Prince. Further, herein also God demonstrated his singular Favour towards his Servant: because [after] his death 
b Translatours' thought that these words were spoken of God, who gave the Empire to Constantine's Sons▪ But after a more attentive examination of the matter, I am of opinion that they are spoken concerning Constantine himself, who, even dead▪ delivered the Empire to his Sons. And this is confirmed by the following words. Vales.  he bequeathed the Empire to his own dear Sons, who were his Successors; and because, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Constantine had wished, that after his death, he might not, like other Princes, be consecrated, and reckoned amongst the Divi: but, that being buried with the Apostles, he might be a partaker of the prayers, which are wont to be offered to God by the Faithful in honour of them; as Eusebius has said above, at chap. 60. Whence it appears, that here it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not as it is in Moraeus' Book, and at the margin of the Geneva-Edition, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, through his own most, etc. Nor will this place be perfect, even this way, unless these words be added, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which Eusebius confirms in the foresaid 60th chapter. The point must also be blotted out, which is set a little after, as well in the King's Copy, as in the Common Editions; and it must be read in one breath, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Than which there is nothing more certain; which makes me admire, that Translatours saw not this. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading of this place runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Nor is it otherwise in the Books of Turnebus and Sr Henry Savil▪ save only that Sr Henry has it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. etc. But in the King's Sheets I found this place written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. etc. Which reading comes nearer to our Emendation. Further, those words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are spoken in a Parenthesis; and this is intimated by that punctation in the Fuketian Copy, which I have shown above. Vales.  agreeable to his own most earnest desire, the Tabernacle of his thrice-blessed Soul was vouchsafed a place with the Monument of the Apostles; to the end namely, that it might be honoured in the same degree with the name of the Apostles; and that it might be joined with God's people in the Church; and might be vouchsafed the Divine Rites, and Mystic Service; and might enjoy a Communion of the Holy Prayers: 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading the following words do confirm. And so I found it plainly written in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  but, that He himself, possessed of the Empire [even] after death, managing the whole Government by a Return to Life as 'twere, 
e Such was the Inscription, usually perfixt before the Laws and Letters of Constantine, as Eusebius does every where attest. Victor Constantinus Maximus Augustus. He took the Pronomen [forename] of Victor, after his Victory obtained over the Tyrants. His Sons also, by an hereditary right as 'twere, retained that name, as their Letters inform us. Farther, from this place it appears, that after the death of Constantinus Maximus, for about three months' space, that is during the whole time of the Interregnum, all Laws and Edicts were inscribed with the Name of Constantine, as if he had been living, in regard there was no other Augustus in the Roman world, as I have observed above. This place may also be meant concerning the Sons of Constantine the Great, who made use of the same Title and Name; and in whom their Father seemed to be revived. Which sense is confirmed by what follows. Vales.  Victor, Maximus, Augustus, might in his own name still 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that it may answer the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which occurs several lines above. Further, in the King's Copy, at the margin of this chapter, the Greek Scholiast had written these words in honour of Constantine, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The same Writer does in this work often besprinkle him with praises and good wishes. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  Rule the Roman State.   

CHAP. LXXII. Concerning the Bird [termed] the Phoenix.  
NOt like that Egyptian Bird: which being the only one of her kind, is said to die upon [an heap of] Spices, at her death making herself a sacrifice: and presently [as 'tis reported,] is restored to life again out of those very ashes; and raising herself by her wings, appears the same in kind that she was before. But in the same manner with his Saviour rather; who, like wheat sown, from one Grain diffusing himself into many, by the blessing of God hath brought forth an Ear of Corn, and hath filled the whole world with his fruits. In a like manner hereto, this thrice-blessed [Prince,] by the Succession of his Children, from being one, has been made 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sr. Henry Savil at the margin of his Copy remarkes, that the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; to whom I agree: yet I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  many: in so much that, throughout all Provinces, Statues are raised in honour of Him, together with his Sons; and the usual name of Constantine 
* Is in use, or is embraced.  obtains even after his death.   

CHAP. LXXIII. In what manner they Stamped Constantine on Coins, ascending up into Heaven as ' 'twere.  
MOreover, 
* Representations were stamps on Coins, or, Money.  Coins were Stamped bearing this impress: on the fore-side they expressed this Blessed [Prince] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The last word is, in my judgement, to be blotted out; which in all probability crept out of the margin into the Text. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had been written in the margin, which might explain the following word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, that which occurs in the margin of the Geneva-Edition, namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is in my judgement most egregiously foolish. For the propriety of the Greek Tongue admits not of that expression. Besides, in most Coins Constantine appears with an Helmet on his Head. Vales.  with His Head covered: But, on the 
† Or, Other part.  Reverse [he was represented sitting] like a Charioteer, in a Chariot drawn by four Horses, and taken up [into Heaven] by a 
‖ Right hand.  hand stretched out to him from above.   

CHAP. LXXIV. That whereas God had been honoured by Him, He was on the other hand deservedly honoured by God.  
THese [Miracles] the supreme God laid before our very eyes, in [the person of] Constantine, who was the only [Prince] of all the preceding Emperors, that had openly professed himself a 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Questionless it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is also to be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the only Prince, &c. or at least those words are to be understood. Further, Eusebius excepts none of the Roman Emperors, whilst he says, that Constantine was the first of them all, who was plainly and openly a Christian. Which doubtless is most true. For although the Emperor Philippus is by some reported to have been a Christian; yet he did not openly profess the Christian Religion, as Constantine did. Orosius (Book 7.) writes in a different sense concerning Constantine, in this manner; Primus Imperatorum Christianus, &c. the First Christian of the Emperors, except Philippus, who in my judgement was made a Christian during a very few years, for this reason only, that the thousandth year of Rome might be dedicated to Christ, rather than to Idols. Vales.  Christian; whereby God manifestly declared, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. that is, How great a difference there was wit● him, or, how great a difference he made. Vales.  How great a difference he made, between those who thought good to worship him and his Christ, and them that had embraced a contrary [opinion.] Who having brought a War upon God's Church, thereby rendered him their Enemy and 
* Or, Adversary.  Opposer. And indeed, the disastrous and unfortunate close of every of their Lives, has produced a most convincing Argument of the greatness of the divine hatred towards them: in the same manner that the death of Constantine has rendered the pledges of God's favour in reference to him, manifest and apparent to all men.   

CHAP. LXXV. That Constantine was more pious than [any of] the foregoing Roman Emperors.  
Who being the Sole Emperor of the Romans, that had honoured God the Supreme King with a Transcendency of piety; and the only one that had freely and boldly 
* Preached.  published the Doctrine of Christ to all men; and the only person (as I may say,) that had raised his Church to such a degree of Honour and Glory, as no one had ever done before; and the only person that 
† Or, Haddit▪ overthrown all the error of, etc.  had totally destroyed the Error of Polythëism, and confuted all the Rites and Modes of [such a] Superstition: is the only person also, that was vouchsafed such [honours,] both in this Life, and after death, as no one, either amongst the Grecians or Barbarians, is reported ever to have obtained; Nor can there be any one mentioned, amongst the ancient Romans themselves, from the Remotest Times to this present Age, who may be compared with this [our Prince.]    

THE EMPEROR Constantine's 
a After his four Books concerning the Life and Piety of the Emperor Constantine, Eusebius had added Two Orations; the one whereof was the Emperor Constantine's, [Entitled] To the Assembly of the Saints, or To the Church of God: the other was written by himself, concerning the Fabric and Sacred Presents of the Jerusalem-Martyrium, as Eusebius himself does attest in Chap. 32, and 46 of his Fourth Book. But the Latter Oration of Eusebius is not now extant. And that former one [namely Constantine's] abounds with so many faults, that it would almost be better, if it were not extant. But whereas this is a singular monument of that Religious Prince, and an illustrious proof of his Studies and Disposition, I shall, I think, do what will be worth while, if I shall ●mploy my care and diligence, in mending and explaining it. Vales  Oration, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In book 4. chap. 32, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he entitled, which is in my judgement to be preferred. This therefore was the Title of this Oration, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Victor, Maximus, Augustus Constantinus To the Convention of the Saints. Vales.  WHICH HE ENTITLED TO THE CONVENTION OF THE SAINTS.  

CHAP. I. The Preface makes mention of Easter; and, that 
* Or, The Word of God.  Christ, having been several ways beneficial to all men, hath had plots framed against him by those, on whom he has conferred favours.  
THE 
† Or, Brighter Splendour both, etc.  more [than usual] Brightness and Splendour, both of the Day and Sun; the Preface of the Resurrection; the new 
‖ Or, Joining together.  Reparation of Bodies long since dissolved; 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Book, as likewise in the margin of the Geneva-Edition, 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which word I do not remember to have met with any where. But in Scaliger's Copy 'tis corrected 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which comes nearer to the Reading of the Manuscript Copies. Indeed, in the King's Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: whence I conjectured that it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, the Foundation. He does elegantly term the Resurrection of our Lord, the foundation of the promise. Nor has Christophorson done ill in rendering it pignus promissionis, the pledge of the promise; which is in a manner the same. For a pledge is given for an assurance; whence 'tis by Grecians termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Savilian Copies I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  the Foundation of the promise, and the way leading to Life eternal, the day [namely] of the Passion is now come, Dearest Doctors, and all the rest of You [My] Friends! 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I assent not to Learned men, who join these with the foregoing words, and read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For if we read thus, it will be a foolish repetition, in regard Constantine had said before, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In which words Constantine salutes all the Catholic people, in such a manner as Preachers are wont to do. Wherefore those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are the beginning of another period, wherein Constantine sets forth the happiness of the Catholic people. Further, I would more willingly read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ye multitudes, &c▪ that Constantine may be made to speak to the people. Nevertheless, in the Fuketian and Savilian Copies, this place runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Ye Multitudes of Believers are far more Blessed [than others;] Ye [who worship] God the very [Author] of Religion, and who, as well by an inward sense of every particular Soul, as by outward Expressions, do without intermission praise Him, according to those Rules [contained] in the Divine Oracles. But, Thou Nature, Mother of all things! What of this sort hast Thou ever conferred upon the world? Or rather, 
* Or, What manner of workmanship is thine?  what is in any wise Thy work? In as much as He [who is the Author] of all things, was the Framer of thy 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of thy Sanctity. At the margin of the Geneva-Edition there is a note set, that 'tis otherwise written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, substance. But having looked into the matter more accurately, I am of opinion, that the common reading is to be retained. For Constantine says▪ that Nature is not the Framer of things, in regard She Herself was made by God; nor is he only the Origine of Nature Herself, but of that Sanctity also which is in Her. For 'tis God who hath adorned Nature. For the ornament of Nature, is a Life according to the Law and prescript of God. This is the meaning of this place, which Christophorson perceived not. For I say nothing of Portesius, whom I have found most unskilful, in a manner every where. Yet, in the Fuk. Turneb. and Savil. Copies, and in the King's Sheets 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, substance. Vales.  Sanctity also. For He it is, who has adorned Thee: in as much as the Beauty of Nature, is a 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a life agreeable to Nature. It must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a life agreeable to God, as 'tis apparent from the foregoing note. In one word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Religion, is the Ornament of Nature. But, what sense there can be in the common reading, truly I can't perceive. So our Eusebius gave his books concerning the Life of the Emperor Constantine this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Sheets 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Life agreeable to God. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Indeed, in the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  But, those things prevailed afterwards, which are directly contrary to Nature; [namely,] that no one should adore God [the Author] of all things with a congruous worship; and, that it should be supposed, that all things were managed, not by Providence, but Chance, in a disorderly and 
* Or, Erroneous.  discomposed manner. And although 
† Or, Divine inspiration by the Prophets▪ particularly, etc.  the Prophets inspired by the Divine Spirit, particularly and in express words foretold these things, to whom Credit ought to have been given; yet 
‖ Or, Wicked impiety.  impious injustice made its Resistance by all manner of devices; hating and reproaching the very Light of Truth; and embracing 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the incon●utableness (if I may so say) of darkness.  the impenetrable darkness of Error. Nor, was Force and Cruelty wanting; especially, when the Will of Princes gave assistance to the 
† Sudden, or, unthought-on.  rash and heady 
‖ Motion.  impetus of the Vulgar; or rather, when 
* Or, Their Will; that is, the Will of Princes.  they themselves headed an unseasonable Fury. Wherefore, this way of Life having been confirmed by the usage of many Generations, was the Occasion of dismal Calamities to the men of those times. But, as soon as ever the presence of our Saviour shined forth, immediately, instead of unjust Actions, Justice [was advanced;] in place of a 
† Or, Manifold.  most destructive Storm, arose a Calm; and all those things which had been predicted by the Prophets, were fulfilled. For, after [that Saviour of ours] was taken up on high to his Father's House, having 
‖ Or, Surrounded.  enlightened the world with the Rays of Modesty and 
* Or, Sobriety.  Continence, He founded a Church on earth, like some sacred Temple of Virtue; a Temple [that is] eternal and incorruptible; wherein might be piously performed due [Acts of worship] both to God the supreme Father, and likewise an agreeable [service] to Himself. But what did the mad wickedness of the Nations invent, after these things? It endeavoured to 
† Or, Cast forth.  reject the Benefits and Favours of Christ, and to ruin the Church, constituted in order to the Salvation of all men; and in place thereof to substitute its own 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ In the King's Copy, the two last words are wanting, and an empty space is left, capable of one word only. I doubt not but the reading should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and in place thereof to introduce its own Superstition; that verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being blotted out, which is wholly superfluous. In the Fuketian Copy this place is written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But in the King's Sheets 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Sr Henry Savil at the margin of his Copy hath mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but it overturned its own Superstition. Upon a more diligent inspection into the thing. I am of opinion, that this place is thus to be restored; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: that is, The Nations, whe● they had resolved to ruin the Church of Christ, subverted their own felicity. Diseases [happened] again, Seditions, etc. The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may also be retained, that so the meaning may be this; the Heathens, whilst they persecuted the Church, ruined their own Religion. For the Church of God being attacked by the persecutions of the Heathens, vanquished the superstition and worship of false Deities. Vales.  Superstition.  
Again [happened] horrible Seditions, Wars, Fights, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Turnebus at the margin of his Book hath mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Morosities. Indeed, in the Fuketian Copy 'tis written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in the King's Sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and then some lines are omitted. And perhaps it should be written in one continued clause, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, ● morose Furniture of Life. For, unless, we read so, what will be the meaning of those following words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which Constantine reckons amongst the ill things? Musculus seems to have read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; for he renders it, violenta Victûs astructio. Presently, the Fuketian Copy words it thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which having its being in men, &c. as we have rendered it. Vales.  Morosity, [a luxurious] Furniture of Life, and a love of Riches: which having its Being in men contrary to nature (a thing that is the property of wickedness,) does sometimes recreate by false and specious hopes; at others, it astonishes with Fear. 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Book, and in the Geneva-Edition, it is at the margin mended, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. excellently well, as those skilled in the Greek tongue do know. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wickedness, is understood. The reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Fuk▪ and Turneb. Copies also. Vales.  But, let Her lie prostrate on the ground, being vanquished by Virtue: and (as 'tis fit She should,) let Her rend and tear Herself by reason of Her Repentance. But, at present we 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The correction of this place is due to the Fuketian Copy; wherein 'tis plainly written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, must discourse. Than which Emendation there is nothing more certain. Vales.  must discourse of those matters which appertain to the Divine Doctrine.   

CHAP. II. An 
* Or, Precaution.  Address to the Church, and to his Hearers, that they would Pardon and amend his Mistakes.  
HEar therefore, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Thou Pilot, or, Master of the Ship. So Constantine terms a Bishop, with no less elegant a Metaphor, than when they, are termed Pastors. And, whereas the Church is usually compared to a Ship, the Bishops who govern it, are rightly termed the Patrons or Masters of the Ship; they being also the Apostles Successors, whom Christ, from being Fishers, made Governors of the Church. Farther, he terms Him one endued with Chastity and Virginity; because the Prelates of the Christians were such, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Thou Master of the Ship, who art possessed of Chastity and Virginity! And Thou Church, that art the Nurse of immature and 
† Ignorant, or, untaught.  unskilful Age! To whose Care and Charge, Truth and 
‖ Or, Humanity.  Clemency are committed: From whose everlasting Fountain, flows a Salutary 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Fuketian Copy, King's Sheets, and Turnebus' Book have it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Potion, or, water to be drunk. Presently, where the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, be ye attentive; in the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, attend therefore. Vales.  Stream. Be Ye Candid Hearers also, Ye who worship God with sincerity, and for that reason are His Care: be Ye attentive, not so much to the words themselves, as to the truth of what is delivered: and [respect] not Me that Speak, but the 
* Piety of Devotion.  Religious Office of Devotion rather. For, what can the benefit and advantage of 
* Or, Words.  an Oration be, when the mind of the Speaker remains undiscovered? Indeed, I do peradventure attempt Great things. But, that which occasions my Boldness, is the Love of God implanted in me: for, this [Love] puts a Force upon Modesty. Wherefore, my desire is, that Ye who are eminently knowing in the Divine Mysteries, should be joined with Me, as My Assistants; to the end that, if any mistake shall happen 
* Or, About my words.  during My Speaking, You may go along with Me and correct it. Expect not any Perfect and Consummate 
† Knowledge, or, Learning.  Doctrine from Me; but rather, give a kind reception to the 
‖ Or, Integrity of My attempt.  attempt of My Faith. Farther, may the most 
* Greatest, or, most powerful Inspiration.  benign influence of the Father and Son, be effectually present with us, whilst we are uttering those things, which 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the influence or, inspiration of the Father, must be understood; as Christophorson read. Indeed, in the Fuketian Copy 'tis written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; whilst we are uttering, &c, as 'tis rendered. Vales.  it shall Command and Suggest to Our Mind! For, if any person professing Rhetoric, or any other Art, shall suppose Himself able, without the Divine Assistance, with an accuracy to perfect His Work; He Himself, as also the Work He has undertaken, will be found ignorant, and imperfect. But, such persons as have once obtained the Divine influence, must neither loiter, nor be careless. Wherefore, having begged Your Pardon for the length of this Our 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered both this, and the preceding period, very ill. For he thought, that the import of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here, was delay, or deferring; whereas at this place, that word signifies a Preface. For Constantine excuses himself, because he had made use of too long a Preface. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is properly the beginning of a Song, which the Chorus was wont to sing in the first place. Aristophanes in Irene page 685, de Dithyrambicis; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: where the Scholiast notes, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the beginnings of Songs; and he citys a Verse of Homer. Isocrates' words, in his Panathenaïcon, are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This word therefore was afterwards translated from Singers to Orators; and they used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Hesychius does attest. Ulpianus on Demosthenes' Oration de Ch●rsoneso; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Aristophanes, in Ir●ne, page 717, has used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same sense. Farther, from this place it appears, that the Preface of this Oration reaches as far as these words. Vales.  Preface, We will enter upon the 
† Or, Perfection.  Head and Principal matter of Our design.   

CHAP. III. That God is both the Father of 
* Or, The Word, i. e. Christ.  The Logos, and the Framer of the [whole] Creation; and, that it were impossible for things to 
† Exist, or, continue firm.  consist, if their Causes were divers.  
GOD, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think we must read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, God, who is, etc. For, the chiefest Good is nothing else but the supreme God. So below, at chap. 9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Savilian Copies, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is an ill reading. Vales.  who is above every Essence, being always that Good which all things desire, has no Generation; and consequently no Beginning. But He Himself is the Origine of all things that are brought forth. But He who has His Procession from Him, is united with Him again: the disjunction and conjunction being performed in Him, not locally, but intellectually only. For, 
* Or, Offspring.  that Foetus exists not by any damage of His Father's bowels, as, for instance, those things do which are born of Seed: but, by the dispose of [Divine] providence Our Saviour has appeared, that he might preside, as well over this visible world, as over all things and works framed therein. The Cause therefore, both of subsistence and Life, to all things which are contained within the Complex of this world, [is derived] from hence. Moreover, hence [proceeds] the Soul, and every Sense, and the 
* Organs, or, instruments.  Faculties, by whose assistance those things which are signified by the senses, are perfected. What then does this Discourse 
† Or, Manifest.  conclude? [Thus much,] that there is one Precedent over all things which are; and, that all things whatever are subject to his sole Dominion, as well things Celestial, as Terrestrial; both Natural, and also 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has rendered it artificialia, such namely as are made by some instrument, but are not begotten by Nature: wherein nevertheless, I do not agree with him. For, whereas Constantine does Philosophise throughout this whole Oration; at this place also he has used Natural and Organical Bodies, in the same sense that Philosophers are wont to take them; namely, for Bodies that are endued with Organs or Instruments fit for operation. So Aristotle expresses himself, when he defines the Soul thus, the Act of an Organical Body. But, an Organical Body is more than a Natural one. For, there are some Natural Bodies, which want Organs, for instance, Stones, and other things of that sort. Vales.  Organical Bodies. For, if the Dominion over all these things, which are innumerable, should be in the hands, not of one, but of many; 
c He alludes to the division of the world between those three Brethren, Jupiter, Neptune, and Pluto; which division the Greek-Theologi do talk of. Vales.  Partitions and Divisions of the Elements, (as 'tis in the ancient Fables,) and Envy, and a desire of having more, powerfully contending to overcome, would disturb the harmonious Concord of all things: in regard those many, would 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, would continue to govern. In the Fuk. Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, would administer, or, manage. Vales.  manage that portion allotted to each of them, in a different manner. But, whereas this whole world does keep itself always in one and the same order, 'tis plain, that this is 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Negative particle hath been added by the Learned, from conjecture, as I think; as also, the words which follow next, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. All which words occur neither in the King's Copy, nor in the Old Sheets, not yet in Robert Stephens' Edition: neither do they in any wise agree with the preceding words. For Constantine does not now treat concerning Providence; but he asserts only this, that there is one Beginning of all things; which he proves thus; If there were more Gods than one, each God would govern his own allotment: but, they would be very little solicitous, that the whole world should always keep itself in one and the same order. But, we see the Contrary. Therefore, there are not more Gods than one. This is Constantine's first argument against the Theology of the Heathens. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Thus the sense is most evident and plain. But, whereas those words which I have set above, are found in the Fuk. Savil. and Turnebian Copies; there is no need of our Emendation. Vales.  not performed without Providence, and, that it has not proceeded from chance. But, who could ever have acknowledged a Framer of universal 
* Or, Generation.  Matter? To whom in the first place, or in the last, were prayers and supplications [to have been assigned?] How could it be, that by my worshipping one of them 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, according to mine own arbitrement. It might also be read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, chiefly, or, most especially. Vales.  by choice, I should not have been impious towards the rest? Or, having perhaps requested something necessary for this life, shall I return thanks to that God who has given me assistance; but, revile him who was mine opposer? But, to whom shall I make my supplication, that he may declare to me the occasion of my Calamity, and may vouchsafe me a deliverance from it? Let us suppose, that an answer has been given us by Oracles and Prophecies: 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This passage seems to me very obscure. Christophorson renders it thus; Fac respons● nobis per oracula dari: ista tamen fieri non propriâ ac suâ vi sed ad deum aliquem pertinere. But, what the meaning hereof should be, truly I can't see. But, having examined all things with more of attention, at length I found out the true meaning of this place. This therefore is what Constantine says. If there be many Gods; when I shall fall into calamity, to which of them shall I address myself, that he may acquaint me with the cause of my Misery, and free me from it. Let us suppose (says he,) that, for instance, Apollo has answered me, that 'tis not in his power to deliver me, but, that that belongs to another God. What is more plain than this sense? It must therefore be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but belong to another God. Many such Oracles as these are extant in the Histories of the Greeks; where Apollo answers those who Consult him, that they must appease Bacchus, or Saturn, if they have a mind to be delivered from their Calamity. Vales.  but, that these things are not in their power, but belong to another God. What is the Compassion then? Of what sort is the providence of God towards man? Unless perhaps, some one of them, inclinable to be kinder, being more forcibly moved, shall give assistance against another, who is not in the least kindly disposed towards men. Moreover, Anger, and Discord, and Railing; and in fine, a confusion of all things would follow from hence; whilst not one of them would perform his own part; but, through covetousness not satisfied with his own affairs, would invade those that belong to others. What therefore will be the consequence hereof? Questionless, this discord amongst the Celestial powers, would ruin things under Heaven, and things on earth; the Order and Vicissitude of Seasons and times would vanish, as likewise the delight and use of those fruits produced at the several seasons of the year; the day would be destroyed, and the Rest of the night which follows the day. But enough concerning these matters. Let us now return to those reasons which can in no wise be refuted.   

CHAP. IU. Concerning 
* Or, The Error in reference to Idols.  their Error who worship Idols.  
WHatever had a Beginning, must necessarily have an End also. Now, a temporal Beginning, is termed a 
† Or, Birth.  Generation. But, the things produced by a Generation, are all Corruptible. Besides, Time defaces their Form and Beauty. How then can they, who [have their Original] from a corruptible Generation, be immortal? Now, such an Opinion as this hath been divulged amongst unthinking people, namely, that Marriages are usually made amongst the Gods, and children begotten. But, if they who are begotten, be immortal; and if [new Gods] are always begotten, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, after the first word, there is an Empty space, capable of one word. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, their kind, etc. Vales.  their Kind must necessarily be excessively numerous: after which Accession made, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as I found it mended at the margin of Moraeus' Copy. In the Fuk. Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without the Conjunction. Vales.  what Heaven, what manner of Earth must it be, that can be capable of Containing such a growing swarm of Gods? But, what can any one say in reference to those men, who join the Brethren-Gods in a society of Marriage [with the Sister-Goddesses;] and who charge them with Adulteries, and Acts of Incontinency? We do confidently assert this also, that the very Honours and 
* Or, Rewards.  Acts of worship, attributed to them by men, are mixed with 
† Or, Whoredoms and Wickednesses.  uncleannesses and Lust. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. A little after, where the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the margin of Moraeus' Book 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so 'tis corrected in Gruter's Copy. Vales.  Now therefore, some skilful person, and a Statuary, having conceived in his mind the Form [of his future work,] frames it by the Rules of Art, and 
* Or, In the interim.  soon after, a forgetfulness falling [upon him,] as 'twere, he flatters his own work, and worships it in place of an immortal God: whereas notwithstanding, he himself, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 'Tis truer in the Fuk▪ Copy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Vales.  the Father and Framer of that Statue, must confess himself to be mortal. Moreover, they themselves do show the Sepulchers and 
* Or, Coffins.  Arks of those Immortals, and honour the dead with 
† Or, Immortal.  Divine Honours: being wholly ignorant, that that which is truly Blessed and 
‖ Or, Incorruptible.  Immortal, stands not in need of Honour from Mortals. For, that which can be discerned by the mind only, and comprehended by the understanding, requires neither a Form whereby it may be known, nor admits of a figure, as its image or Resemblance. But, all these things are done, in favour of the dead. For, they were really men, whilst they lived, 
* Or, Being partakers of the Body.  and were endued with Bodies.   

CHAP. V. That Christ the Son of God framed all things, and has appointed to every thing the term of its Existence.  
BUt, why do I defile my tongue with impure expressions, when I am about to praise the true God? I am resolved in the first place to 
* Or, Purge.  wash away that bitter potion as 'twere, with one that is pure. Now, this pure potion is 
† Or, Poured.  drawn out of that 
‖ Or, Everlasting.  ever-flowing Fountain of Virtues, of that God who is extolled by Us. Indeed, I account it my proper Business, to praise Christ [both] by [an holiness of] Life, and a thanksgiving also, which is due to him from us, for those his many and signal benefits. I assert therefore, that 'tis he who hath settled the Beginnings of this Universe, and who hath 
* Or, Invented the Creation of man. So Valesius renders it.  Created men, and 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The three former words have been added by Learned men from M. S. Copies. Nevertheless, they occur not, either in the King's Copy, or in the Old Sheets. But I have set a point after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the authority of the Kings, and Fuketian Copy, and from the Old Sheets. Which Christophorson having not perceived, he joined this with the following period. Now, the meaning of this place, is this. I affirm, says he, that as well man, as the other things which are in the world, are his workmanship, who hath constituted all these things in order; that is, the workmanship of the Supreme God. It must therefore be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. as 'tis in Sr Henry Savil's Book, and as Christophorson seems to have read. Then I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and who hath established, &c. than which emendation there is nothing more certain. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an expression which he makes use of hereafter. Vales.  who hath established these things by a certain Law and Order. And immediately, when 
† That is, Our first Parents.  they were newly brought forth, he removed them 
b Here Constantine seems to place that Paradise, wherein God put Adam, without the Bounds of the earth. Which was the Sentiment of very many of the Ancients. Stephanus Gobarus, chap. 11. had handled this problem; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that Paradise is neither in Heaven, nor on Earth, but between them. And this was the Title of the twelfth chapter, that Paradise is the Jerusalem above, and is in the third heaven: and, that the trees which are there▪ are endued with understanding and knowledge: and, that Adam, after his transgression, was cast down from thence, into the Earth. Then [follows] a contrary assertion, that Paradise is not in the third Heaven, but in the Earth. 'Tis certain, Tatianus, in his Oration Contra Graecos, does affirm, that that Paradise, wherein Adam was placed by God, was not in this earth which we inhabit, but in another far better. His words are these, (which doubtless Stephanus Gobarus had quoted, in confirmation of that Opinion;) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Besides, Tertullian seems to have thought the same. For thus he writes concerning Adam, in his Book de Patientiâ. Innocent erat, & Deo de proximo amious, & Paradisi Colonus. At ubi semel succidit impatientiae, desivit Deo sapere; desivit caelestia sustinere posse, exinde bomo terrae datus, & ab oculis dei dejectus, etc. The same may be made out from his Second Book against Martion, Chap. 2 and 10; where he uses the same Metaphor with Tatianus.— Were that Book now extant, which Tertullian wrote concerning Paradise; it might be more plainly known, that this, which I have mentioned, was his Opinion. Lastly, Clemens Alexandrinus (in Excerptis Theodoti, or in his Books 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 page 341, Edit. Commelin.) places the terrestrial Paradise, wherein Eve was made, in the fourth Heaven. But Origen had placed Paradise, whereof Adam was an Inhabitant, in the third Heaven; as Methodius informs us in his Book de Resurrectione in Epiphanius pag. 572. And before all these, Valentinus placed that Paradise, wherein Adam dwelled, above the third Heaven; and had affirmed it to be intellectual; as Irenaeus attests, B. 1. Vales.  into a certain blessed and flourishing place, 
* Or, Loaden.  abounding with a 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. The Rules of Grammar require, that we should write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And so 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  variety of fruits; and at first He would have them ignorant of Good and Evil. But at length He appointed a Seat upon earth, a Mansion befitting a rational Creature; and then, in regard they were Creatures endued with reason, He showed them the knowledge of Good and Evil. Then also He gave order, that mankind should be increased; 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It must, I think, be thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and, that all that, etc. It might also be written in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, wherefore, all that healthy place— was inhabited; and so there needs no alteration. Vales.  and, that all that healthy space, terminated by the Circuit of the Ocean, should be inhabited. When Mankind was thus increased, Arts necessary for the use of Life 
e After these words, Learned men have added these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Sciences; which I found written also at the margin of Moraeus' Book. Nevertheless, they are wanting, not only in the King's Copy, and in the Sheets, but in the Fuketian and Savil. Copies also. Vales. , were invented. In like manner, the Kind's of irrational Creatures increased also; a certain peculiar virtue and power being found planted by Nature in every Kind. In tame Creatures, a Gentleness and Obedience to man: but in those that are wild, strength and swiftness, and a certain natural providence, whereby they may preserve themselves from danger. And, to men [God] enjoined a Care over all the tame Creatures: but, against the wild, he instituted a certain Strife and Combat as ' 'twere. After these things, He form the Generation of Birds; in number, almost infinite; but in nature and conditions, very different; [beautified] with a great and gorgeous variety of Colours; and 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy▪ A little before, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in nature and species very different; I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 conditions; in which manner I also found it written in Turnebus' Book. Vales.  naturally endued with a Musical Harmony. Also, when he had most beautifully 
* Or, Differenced.  distinguished all other things whatever, which this world contains within its Compass; and had set the fatal Term of Life to them all; He 
† Or, Adorned the most perfect compliment of the Universe.  finished the Fabric of the Universe, graced with all sorts of Ornaments.   

CHAP. VI Concerning Fate; that what is discoursed of it, is false; [and this] is demonstrated, both from humane Laws, and 
* Or, Those matters in reference to the Creation.  things created; which are moved, not disorderly, but in a regular manner; by which order of theirs, they demonstrate the 
† Determination, or, Prescript.  Command of the Creator.  
BUt very many men, not so considerate as they should be, make Nature the Cause that has given Beauty and gracefulness to all these things: some others of them [ascribe it] to Fate, or Fortuitous Chance; 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Before these words Musculus has set a point. For thus he renders this passage. Qui potestatem horum sato tribuunt, ne hoc quidem intelligunt, etc. Christophorson has followed Musculus. Vales.  assigning to Fate the power of these matters. Nor do they understand, that when they speak of Fate, they utter a name indeed; but declare no Act, nor any substance proposed as a Subject. For, what can Fate itself be, 
* Or, By itself.  in reference to itself, when Nature shall have produced all things? 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It must, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Or, what shall, etc. In the Fuketian and Savilian Copies 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But in the King's Sheets I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Vales.  Or, what shall Nature be thought to be, if the Law of Fate be inviolable?▪ Moreover, whereas 'tis said to be a Fatal Law, 'tis plain (in regard every Law is the Work of some Lawmaker,) that even Fate itself, if it be a Law, is the Work and Invention of God. All things therefore are subject to God, nor is there any thing that has no share of his power. We do also allow, that Fate both is, and must be thought to be the Will of God. But, in what manner do Justice, Temperance, and the other Virtues [derive their Being] from Fate? Or, whence [proceed the Vices] contrary to these Virtues, injustice namely, and Intemperance? 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Further, this place is imperfect, as 'tis apparent; and it would be hard to supply it without the Copies. Nevertheless, this seems to be Constantine's way of arguing. If, says he, the Virtues be from Fate, than so are the Vices also. But, the Vices cannot be from Fate. For wickedness is either from Nature, or from the will. Therefore, 'tis not from Fate. But, if any one shall say, that Virtue indeed and Vice are of the Will; but, that the Will should do right, or otherwise▪ this is from Fate: in what manner then can justice, which is nothing else but a constant and perpetual desire of giving every one their due, be from Fate? In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But Sr Henry Savil remarks at the margin of his Book, that perhaps it should be written▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and presently mends it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  For, wickedness [has its Original] from Nature, not from Fate: and Virtue is [nothing else] but good performances and Offices, of the Disposition and Morals. 
* Or, But, either Crimes, or, on the other hand, brave performances, which are [the property] of a good and right purpose of mind, if they happen sometimes one way, at others, another, according, etc.  But, if those things (which from a good purpose of mind are done well, or which on the contrary are performed otherwise,) have a different issue, according as it seems good either to Fortune or Fate; how will 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The last word is added by Learned men from Manuscript Copies; which, nevertheless, I can in no wise approve of, though it does occur in the Fuketian Copy. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How will all right, etc. The meaning is the same with what I have said above. Nevertheless, the written reading may be born with, that by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be meant those things which are reckoned up by Constantine, to wit, Laws, Rewards, punishments, Exhortations, and the rest of this sort, which contain justice in them. Vales.  all Right, and a giving of every person his due [proceed] from Fate? But now, Laws, and discourses, which persuade to Virtue, and deter from Vices; praises also, and discommendations; punishments likewise, and all those things whatever, wherewith men are incited to Virtue, and drawn off from wickedness; how can these be said to proceed from Fortune or Chance, and not from justice rather, which is the property of the provident God? For, 
* Or Even that which is agreeable occurs, on account of men's living in this, or that manner.  He gives men those things, which they deserve for their following 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with the accent in the last syllable, as I found it set at the margin of Moraeus' Copy. I read also, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Manuscripts. 'Tis certain, the Fuketian Copy gives us this reading; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales. In Robert Stephens 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  this or that Course of Life: sometimes Pestilences [do rage,] and Seditions; and Scarcity and Plenty do by turns succeed one another; making Proclamation as 'twere in plain and express words, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, that all such, &c. as I found it mended in Moraeus' Book, at the margin. So indeed 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  that all such things as these do most fitly agree with our lives. For the Divine Essence rejoices at the 
* Or, Good inclinations.  probity of men; but abominates all manner of impiety. And, as it embraces a mind, whose Sentiments concerning itself are moderate; so it hates boldness, and an arrogancy which raises itself higher than is becoming a Creature. The proofs of 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After the first word I found a blank in the Fuketian Copy, capable of one word. It must, I think, be made up thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  all which matters, although they are very perspicuous, and do lie before our eyes; are yet 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word must be blotted out; In regard 'tis not to be found, either in the King's Copy or in the Sheets, or Stephens' Edition. The place was rather to have been mended in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is; Although it be certain, and evidenced by many instances, that Famine, Pestilence, and such sort of Calamities, are sent from Heaven in order to the punishing of men's wickedness; yet, that does much more manifestly appear, as often as those Calamities happen. For than we come to Ourselves, and understand the Causes of those things. Nevertheless, the reading in the Fuketian Copy is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  then more apparently manifest, 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It must, I think, ●e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or, if you had rather, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And in the end of the period, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 excellently well. It must therefore be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as often as, recollecting ourselves. Vales.  as often as, making a descent into Ourselves, and as 'twere contracting our minds, We weigh with Ourselves the Cause of them. Wherefore, 'tis my assertion, that we ought to lead lives that are 
* Or, Moderate and quiet.  sober and calm, not raising Our 
† Or, Mind.  thoughts above the condition of Our Nature; but taking this into Our serious consideration, that God the Inspector of all Our Actions is continually present with Us. Moreover, let us another way examine, whether this assertion be true, namely, that the dispose of all affairs 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has had a dependence upon, etc. Further, in the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies, the reading of this place runs thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  does depend upon Fortune and Chance. Whether therefore, the Celestial Bodies, and the Stars, the Earth and the Sea, the Fire and the Winds, the Water and the Air, and the Vicissitude of times, and the seasonable Returns of Summer and Winter; whether [I say] it aught to be believed, that all these have happened 
* Or, Rashly.  without reason and fortuitously, rather than were created. 'Tis certain, some persons, wholly void of understanding, do affirm, that men have found out many of these for their own use and advantage. And truly, whereas Nature does plentifully supply us with all manner of riches; we may grant, that, in reference to things which are terrene and corruptible, this Opinion 
† Or, Partakes of some reason.  wants not something of reason. But, are then things immortal and immutable, the Inventions of men also? For, of these, and of all other things of this nature, (which are removed from our senses, and can be comprehended by the mind only;) 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not man, &c: But Christophorson read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not the life of man, which consists of matter; which reading I condemn not, but the former Emendation pleases me best.— Nevertheless, the Fuketian Copy does plainly favour Chistophorson's Version. Vales.  not man, a Creature made of matter, but the intelligible and Eternal Essence of God is the Framer. Besides, the Course and Order of that Constitution, is the work of providence also; [namely,] that the day is bright, being enlightened by the Sun; that the night succeeds the setting of the Sun; and, that, when it has succeeded it, it is not left wholly 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of light. Wherefore there is no need of Christophersons conjecture; nor of Sr Henry Savil's, who mends it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, dark. Vales.  void [of Light,] by reason of the Choir of the Stars. But, what shall we say concerning the Moon; which, when at the greatest distance from the Sun, being in a direct opposition to him, is at the Full; but, is lessened, 
* Or, By reason of its Converse with him at a nearer distance.  as often as 'tis in a Conjunction with the Sun: do not these things manifestly declare the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, God's conception of mind; Valesius renders it intelligentiam.  knowledge of God, and his sagacious wisdom? Farther, 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis mended at the margin of Moraeus' Book. Presently, make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And again, a little lower, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And thus I found it plainly written in the Fuketian Copy save that there it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  the useful and seasonable warmth of the Solar Rays, whereby the Fruits are brought to maturity; the Blasts of the winds, which are of great use in making the year fruitful and healthy; the refreshment of showers, and the admirable Harmony of all these, according to which they are all managed in a due and well-ordered manner: [lastly,] that perpetual Order of the Planets, which at fit and stated times make their Returns to the same 
* Or, Place.  point; is not the Command of God hereby manifested, and likewise the perfect and entire dutifulness of the Stars, which pay an Obedience to the Divine Law? Moreover, the Tops of Mountains, and the hollow depths of Valleys, 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as that Learned man had remarked in Moraeus' Book. And so the reading is in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  and the smooth Levels of far-spreading Fields; do these seem to exist without the providence of God? The prospect whereof is not only 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should be expunged here. For at this place 'tis more elegantly understood. Sr Henry Savil has mended it at the margin of his Book, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  grateful, but the use also is delightful and pleasant. The 
* Or, Dimensions.  Spaces likewise and 
† Or, Divisions.  Breaks of the Waters and the Earth, (which are of use partly for tillage, 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c.; than which, nothing is more certain. In the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, I have rendered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, discidia, following the authority of Amm. Marcellinus, who somewhere expresses himself so. Christophorson has likewise rendered it well, divortia Terrarum, the divorcements of the Earth. Vales.  and partly for conveyance of those things we stand in need of from foreign Regions;) do they not most clearly demonstrate the accurate and exact care of God? For, the Mountains contain water within their Bowels; which when the Plain has received, and 
‖ Or, Has sufficiently moistened the ground in order to a refreshment.  by the moisture thereof has sufficiently refreshed the ground; it pours forth the residue of it into the Sea: and the Sea transmits' it to the Ocean. And, dare we yet affirm, that all these things come to pass fortuitously, and by accident? When as notwithstanding, 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies this place is thus worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we understand not in what manner of form and shape chance is characterized. Vales.  we are in no wise able to declare, with what shape or Form Chance is endued: a thing which has no subsistence, either in the understanding, or sense; but is only the empty sound of a name 
‖ Or, without a subsistence.  without the thing, which makes a noise about our Ears.   

CHAP. VII. That, 
* Or, As to things incomprehensible.  in things which we can't understand, we ought to glorify the Creator's Wisdom; nor must we suppose Chance, or any thing else [save God,] to be the cause [of them.]  
FOr Chance, 'tis most certain, is a Term [invented] by men, whose thoughts are rash and inconsiderate; and who cannot 
† Or, Apprehend their own opinion.  understand the cause itself: but, by reason of their weakness of apprehension, suppose that all these things, whereof they are unable to give a reason, have been framed and ordered without any thing of reason. There are indeed some things endued with an admirable nature, the certain and evident knowledge of the Truth whereof, lies deep: of which sort is the Nature of Warm Waters. For no person can readily assign the reason of so great a fire. And 'tis strange, that [that fire,] though encompassed round with cold water, nevertheless, should not lose its Native Heat. And these things are found to be very rare, and few in number throughout the whole world; for this reason, as I persuade myself, that men might easily know the power of [Divine] providence; which has ordered two most contrary Natures, Heat namely and Cold, to spring from one and the same Root. Indeed, the things are many, and almost innumerable, which God hath bestowed on men, in order to their comfort and delight: but, the fruit of the Olive-tree and of the Vine, are chiefly [to be accounted such.] Of which two, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Learned men have mended this place thus▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, whereas the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occurs neither in the King's Copy, nor Robert Stephens' Edition, I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is plainly confirmed by the succeeding words. For it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nevertheless, the Fuk. Sau. and Turneb, Copies do plainly confirm that emendation of Learned men. The same Fuketian Manuscript sets two points after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 right. Vales.  this has a power of recreating and exhilerating the mind. But the other is fit not only for delight: but of use in order to the curing of Bodies. The perpetual and everlasting course of Rivers deserves likewise the highest admiration; which, by their flowing night and day, give a representation of an eternal and never-ceasing life. Also, the continual vicissitude of night and day, is in the same manner admirable.   

CHAP. VIII. That God does plentifully supply men with those things that are useful; but, with such as are for delight, [He furnishes them] in an indifferent manner only; bestowing both sorts, so as may be agreeable to their profit and advantage.  

* Or, Let all these words be▪ etc.  ALL These words have been spoken by Us, in confirmation of this Truth, that nothing has been done without reason, or without understanding: but, that Reason itself, and also 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Moraeus' Book 'tis mended, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Christophorson read; and as we have rendered it. And so 'tis plainly written in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  Providence, are [the Works] of God. Who has likewise 
† Reserved, or treasured up the nature of Gold, etc.  produced the several kinds of Gold, Silver, Brass, and of the other Metals, in a manner and measure that is fit and agreeable. For with those things, the use whereof was like to be manifold and various, [men] are by his order plentifully furnished: but, such things as are of use 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for the delight of the world, and▪ for plenty only. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is corrupted; in the place whereof I would rather put 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Luxury. Yet, the ordinary reading may be born with. Vales.  for the delight of the world, and for Luxury only; [them he hath bestowed,] both liberally, and also sparingly; [observing a Mean] between a parsimony and a profuseness. For, if the same plenty of those things which were made for ornament, had been granted; the Searchers after Metals, by reason of their overmuch avarice, would have despised those [Metals] that are of use for Husbandry, and Building, as well of Houses, as Ships; Iron namely, and Brass; and would have neglected the gathering of them together: but would have made it their whole business, to provide such things as serve for delight, and a vain and fruitless superfluity of Riches. Wherefore, there is (they say) more of Difficulty and Labour, in finding Gold and Silver, than in finding all other Metals whatever: for this reason namely, that the soreness of the Labour may be opposed to the vehemency of the desire. How many other works of Divine Providence may besides be reckoned up; whereby, in all those things which it has plentifully conferred on us, it does plainly incite the Life of men to Modesty and the other Virtues, and draws [them] off from unseasonable and importunate desires? To find out the reason of all which things, is a greater Work than can be performed by man. For, how can the understanding of a corruptible and infirm Creature, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as I found it written in the Fuketian Copy, after I had long before conjectured, that it was so to be written. Moreover, I point the whole place thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. Vales.  arrive at the accuracy of truth? How can it apprehend the pure and sincere Will of God from the beginning?   

CHAP. IX. Concerning the Philosophers, who, because they desired to know all things, erred as to their Opinions; 
a In the very Title of the chapter there is a fault. For what can these words mean, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I think the place must be made good in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Also, concerning the Opinions of Plato. And so 'tis plainly written in the Fuketian Copy. But, both in the Fuketian Copy, and also in the King's Sheets, this chapter is begun from these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, How many other works, etc. Vales.  and some of them were exposed to dangers. Also, concerning the Opinions of Plato.  
WHerefore, we ought to attempt those things that are possible, and which exceed not the capacity of Our Nature. For, the perswasiveness 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuk. and Turneb. Copies 'tis truer written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in the King's Sheets that word is omitted. I had rather write also, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  of such matters as are found in Dialogues and Disputations, does usually draw away most of us from the truth of things. And this befell many of the Philosophers, whilst they 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Sacred Scriptures this verb is used in such a sense, as to signify, to exercise his wit; as Jacobus Tusanus has long since observed. Vales. See Psal. 119. 15; where this word occurs.  exercise their wits in discourses, and in finding out the Nature of things. For, as often as the Greatness of things transcends their enquiry, they 
* Or, Hide.  involve the Truth by various methods of arguing. Whence it happens, that their Sentiments are contrary, and that they oppose one another's Opinions: and this [they do] when they would pretend to be wise. From whence [have been occasioned] Commotions of the people, and severe Sentences of Princes [against them;] whilst they think, that the usages of their Ancestors are subverted by them. And their own ruin has very frequently been the consequence hereof. For Socrates, proud of his knowledge in disputing; 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The sense requires, that these words should be added, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the stronger, more weak. This was the device of Protagoras, who promised young men, that he would make that reason which was stronger, more weak; and on the contrary, that which was weaker, more strong; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Against the Sophists who promised these things, Socrates disputed continually, that he might convince them that they knew nothing; and he pursued them with their own weapons, that is, arguments of Logic. Vales.  when he would undertake to render Reasons that were weaker, more strong; and would frequently make Sport in contradicting; was killed by the envy of those of his own Tribe, and of his fellow-citizens. Moreover Pythagoras, who pretended highly to the exercise of Temperance and Silence, was taken in a Lye. For, he declared to the Italians, that 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Fuketian Copy.— What Constantine says (namely, that Pythagoras, after he was come into Egypt, and had heard what the Prophets had heretofore predicted; divulged those things afterwards all over Italy, as if God had revealed them to him;) seems to me scarce probable. Indeed, that Pythagoras came into Egypt, and there received from the Priests, the Mystic Rites and Ceremonies of their Religion; this, I say, is attested by Porphyrius in his Life, and by many others▪ Moreover, we are told by Aristobulus, Clemens, and Eusebius, that Pythagoras had many things out of the Books of Moses. But, that he had learned the Prophecies of the Jews in Egypt, and had afterwards divulged them amongst the Italians; is a thing affirmed by none of the Ancients, that I know of. And perhaps this place is to be understood, not concerning the Prophecies of the Jews, but those of the Egyptians. For there were Prophets amongst the Egyptians, as I have observed in ●y notes on Eusebius' Eccles. Hist. See book 4. chap. 8. note (●.) Which thing perhaps led Constantine into a mistake. Who having read, that Pythagoras had learned many Secrets from the Prophets of the Egyptians, that is, their Priests; understood that as meant concerning the Prophets of the Hebrews. Vales.  those things long before predicted by the Prophets, which he had heard whilst he was a Traveller in Egypt, were revealed by God to him as 'twere in particular. Lastly Plato, the mildest and sweetest tempered person of them all, and the first man that drew off men's minds from the senses, to things intelligible, and such as always continue in the same state; accustoming men to look upwards, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The conjunctive particle is wanting in the Fuk. and Savil. Copy, and in the King's Sheets. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and instructing, &c. as Sr Henry Savil read. Vales.  and instructing them to raise their eyes to things sublime; in the first place taught, that God was above every 
* Or, Substance.  Essence: wherein he did well. To Him he subjoined a Second; and in number distinguished the two Essences, although the perfection of them Both be one; and notwithstanding the Essence of the Second God, 
† Or, Has its being.  proceeds from the First. For He is the Framer and Governor of the Universe; and therefore transcends [all things.] But He who is the Second from Him, ministering to His Commands, ‖ ascribes the Constitution of 
* Or, Remits the Cause of the Constitution of all things to Him.  all things to Him, as to the Cause. Therefore, according to the most accurate way of Philosophising, there will be but One who takes the Care of all things, and consults their Good; God The 
* Or▪ Word.  Logos namely, who has beautified all things. Which Logos Himself being truly God, is also the Son of God. For, what other Name shall any one impose upon Him, besides the appellation of a Son, who at the same time shall not commit a sin of the deepest dye? For▪ He who is the Father of all, is deservedly esteemed the Father of His own Word also. Thus far Plato's Sentiments were right. But, in those things which follow, He is found to have wandered far from the Truth; whilst he both introduces a multitude of Gods, and also ascribes different Forms to each of them. Which was the occasion of a greater mistake amongst unthinking men: who do not consider the Providence of the most High God; but pay a veneration to Images framed by themselves, made according to the likeness of men, and some other Creatures. And thus it happened, that that excellent 
g He means Plato himself, whose excellent Wit, all the Ancients, yea the Christians also, were admirers of. Vales.  Wit, and that Learning worthy of the highest Commendation, being mixed with some such errors as these, had in it less of purity and perfection. The same person seems to Me, to reprove Himself, and to correct that discourse; whilst he attests in express words, that the Rational Soul is the Spirit of God. For 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The place in Plato, which Constantine means, occurs in his Timaeus pag. 28. Vales.  He divides all things into two sorts, intelligible namely and sensible: [the Former sort is simple and uncompounded,] the Latter consists of a Frame of Body. And, that is apprehended by the understanding; but this is perceived by Opinion with sense. Therefore, that which partakes of the Divine Spirit, in regard 'tis unmixed and immaterial, is also eternal, and has for its allotment an endless life. But, that which is sensible, because 'tis dissolved the same way whereby it was at first framed, has no portion in an endless life. But, the Doctrine which 
* Plato.  he delivers in the following words, is highly admirable; that those who have lived well, the Souls namely of holy and good men, after their departure out of the Body, are consecrated in the most beautiful [Mansions] of Heaven. [Which Assertion of his does not only deserve admiration,] 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Before these words, after the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Geneva-Edition these words are inserted, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which assertion▪ &c: Christophorson, Scaliger, Bongarsius, and Gruter put in these words; as 'tis remarked at the margin of that Edition. I likewise found the same emendation in Mor●us's Book, in Turnebus', Sr Henry Savil's, and in the Fuketian Copy▪ in which Copies also 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  but is also highly useful. For, what person giving credit to him, and expecting such a felicity, will not order his life in the best manner, will not exercise Righteousness and Temperance, and will not have an Aversion for wickedness? Agreeably to these words also, he has subjoined, that the Souls of wicked men are tossed up and down in the Streams of Acheron and Pyriphlegon, floating 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I have rendered it, Navis fractae reliquias, the Remains of a Shipwracks Vessel; that is, The Tackle or Furniture of the Ship. For after a Shipwreck, these provisions and utensils of the Vessel, are tossed up and down in the Sea. But Christophorson renders it Merces, the Wares or Goods of the Merchant; a rendition that can in no wise be agreeable here. For when a Vessel is lost at Sea, most commonly the Goods sink to the bottom. Vales.  like the Remains of a Shipwrecked Vessel.   

CHAP. X. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not only, as the Learned man, at the margin of Moraeus' Book, had conjectured it should be. And thus Christophorson read▪ nor is it otherwise written in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  Concerning those men, who do not only reject the Dogmata of the Sacred Scriptures, but them of the Philosophers, also: and, that we either aught to give the Poet's credit in all things, or in nothing.  
NEvertheless, there are some men so depraved as to their minds, that, when they read these very discourses, neither care, nor are abashed with any thing of fear: but, as if they heard some forged Stories and Fables, they contemn and laugh [at them.] They highly extol a Variety and Fluency of expression; but abominate the solidness and severity of the 
* That is, The more sublime and hidden Doctrines and parts of the Christian faith.  Dogmata. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  But, yet the same men give credit to the Fables of the Poets; and fill all Greece and the Barbarous Regions with vain and 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it ill, Praeconiis celebrant. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here imports nothing else but the Fables, wherewith the Poets filled the world. So a little lower, speaking of the same Poets, he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, They divulge the Fates of the same [God's] also; and so in the eleven ●h chapter, where he inveighs against Blasphemy or Impiety. Vales.  false Stories. For the Poets affirm, that some men, Sons of the Gods, do judge Souls after death; and they constitute them the Inspectors and Triers of those departed, and celebrate their Sentences, and Judiciary proceedings. But these very Poets commemorate the Fights of the Daemons, and 
† Or, Laws.  Rights of War amongst them. They divulge the Fates of the same [God's] also. And affirm, that some of them are by nature cruel and austere; that others of them are strangers to all Care over men; and, that some of them are morose. Moreover, they bring in [the Gods] lamenting the slaughter of their own Sons; as if they were unable to give relief, not only to strangers, but to them also whom they love most entirely. They also feign them liable to the same Passions and Troubles with men; whilst they sing their Wars and Wounds, their Joys and Mournings. And they seem worthy of credit, when they affirm these things. For, whereas they attempt Poetry, incited thereto by some Divine motion; 'tis fit we should believe, and be persuaded by them, in reference to those things which they utter, 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when a●●e● by a sanatick fury.  when moved by a Divine Spirit. They likewise relate the Calamities of the Gods and Daemons. Indeed, their calamities are 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ It must, I suppose, be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which I have followed in my Version. Vales.  wholly agreeable with Truth. But some body will say, that 'tis lawful for Poets to lie. For this ['tis asserted] is the Property of Poetry, to recreate the minds of the Hearers: but, [that is said] to be Truth, when what is spoken, is in itself no otherwise, than so as 'tis delivered. Let this be the property of Poetry, sometimes to conceal and withdraw the Truth. But, they who lie, never lie in vain and for nothing. For they do this, on account either of Gain and Profit; or else, being (as 'tis likely) conscious to themselves of some ill practice, they hide [the Truth,] out of a fear of that danger which the Laws threaten them with. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ and have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  But doubtless, it might (in my judgement) be possible for them, when relating nothing save the Truth concerning the Divine Nature, neither to lie, nor act impiously.   

CHAP. XI. Concerning Our Lord's Coming in the flesh, what it was, and for what reasons it has happened.  
IF therefore there be any person unworthy of [an acquaintance with] the best way of living, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and be conscious to himself▪ which I admire the Learned did not think of. Further, from the beginning of this period, that is, from these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the eleventh chapter begins, both in the Sheets▪ and in the Fuketian Copy. And in this Manuscript, wherein the Contents are prefixed before each Chapter, this is the Inscription of this Chapter; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. Concerning Our Lord's coming in the flesh, what [it was] and for what reasons it has happened. And concerning those who knew not this Mystery; etc. But in the King's Sheets, and in Robert Stephens' Edition, which Christophorson has followed, this chapter is divided into two, and, concerning those who knew, &c, is the title of a new chapter. Vales.  and be conscious to himself, that he hath lived wickedly and in a disordered manner; may he repent and look towards the Deity, having first cleared the eye of his mind, and being made a stranger to his former most vicious courses. Nevertheless, he ought to rest satisfied▪ if even in his declining age he may 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, may attain; which I wonder neither Christophorson, nor Scaliger, nor others perceived; who have mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, 'tis not Greek to say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Yet in the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  attain wisdom. But, no Learning [that has proceeded] from men, was ever any assistance to Us. But, whatever things are commendable in men's Lives and Morals, amongst those that have understanding are all accounted the Gifts of God. Moreover, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, against those poisoned d●r●s. Where, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a preposition; which Scaliger, Bongarsius, Curterius, and others saw not. So Constantine expresses himself in the fifteenth Chapter, near the beginning, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Yet in the Fuketian Copy, and that of Turnebus, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  against those poisoned darts which the Devil has framed, I have no mean Buckler which I may oppose; the knowledge namely, of those matters which are acceptable to God. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Who would not admire, that Scaliger, Bongarsius, and the rest (out of whose Copies the emendations are taken, and set at the margin of the Geneva-Edition,) should not have seen the true emendation of this place; which, nevertheless, is very obvious and easy. For, the words being parted, which had grown together into one, it must be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, knowledge, is understood; which word was made use of a little before. But Christophorson renders this place thus; Haec igitur commodè ad eum sermonem qui à me institutus est, delegi. Whence it appears, that either he has followed that emendation which occurs in the Books of Scaliger, Bongarsius, and Gruter; (which amendment I also found in Moraeus' Book,) or else that Scaliger and the rest, having followed Christophorsons Version, mended it in this manner: which latter I think truer. But, that amendment can't be born with. For, it departs too far from the footsteps of the vulgar reading, if instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, you write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Yet in the Fuketian and Savil. Copies, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  Out of which▪ [knowledge] having selected those things that are suitable to the discourse in hand, I will attempt to laud the Father of all things. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Book the Learned man had at the margin mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think this whole place is to be read in one breath, thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But, be Thou, etc. Which amendment the King's Copy does confirm; wherein a point is set before the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From those words therefore the twelfth chapter is to be begun; although in the King's Copy, and in Robert Stephens' Edition, a new chapter is begun from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Fuketian Manuscript does plainly confirm our conjecture; wherein the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But in the King's Sheets I found it written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Christophorson read. In the same Sheets a new chapter is begun from those words which follow presently, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. Some inconsiderate, etc. But, there is no need of beginning a new chapter here; in regard one is begun a little before, at, If therefore there be, &c, both in the Sheets, and in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  But, be Thou Thyself (O Christ, Thou Saviour of all!) favourably present with this design of Our devotion, and do Thou adorn Our discourse concerning Thine own power, prescribing to us the way and method of uttering praises. Farther, let no person expect, that he shall hear † an Oration garnished with a singular elegancy 
* Or, Names and things beautified with a certain delectableness.  of words. For I know accurately well, that that Oration which is soft and loose, and composed to please and allure, will be unacceptable to the prudent; when they who speak, make noise and applause, rather than a sober and modest discourse, their Care and Business. Some inconsiderate and impious men do affirm, that Our Christ was deservedly condemned to punishment; and, that he who is the Author of Life to the living, was himself deprived of life. But, 'tis not in the least strange, that 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; But, 'tis not in the least strange, &c. as 'tis written in the most excellent Fuketian Copy; whereto agree Sr Henry Savil's, and Christophorson's Copy. Vales.  those who have once dared to be impious, and who have 
* Or, Learned neither, etc.  taken a resolution neither to be afraid, nor conceal their own wickedness, should assert this. But, that has exceeded the utmost degree of folly and madness, which they seem to have persuaded themselves of; that the immortal God underwent Force from men, and did not [suffer,] merely out of his own benignity and kindness [towards them.] Nor do they consider, that magnanimity 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The two last words are added from Gruter's Book; which do likewise occur written at the margin of Moraeus' Copy. But, whereas they are not either in the Kings, or Fuketian Copy, or in Robert Stephen's-Edition, there is no reason which may compel us to add them here. And perhaps it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that term being brought hither which occurs in the foregoing line. Farther, this Disputation of Constantine is, in my judgement, designed against Porphyrius, or some other Grecian Philosophers; who objected this against the Christians, because they asserted that Christ was crucified, and put to death by men. For thus they argued against the Christians. If Christ be God, how could Force and Violence have been made use of against Him by men, in regard 'tis plain, that men are able to do nothing against God. Vales. In this Edition of Valesius', the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is left out, by a mistake of the Press I suppose; for 'tis in Stephens.  and patience, is neither to be 
* Or, Disturbed.  changed by ignominy, nor removed from its natural constancy and firmness by reproach; but, by consideration and an height of mind, does always break and beat back their fierceness, who invade and assault it. The Clemency of God had indeed resolved, wholly to destroy injustice, and to advance Modesty and Equity. And therefore, having gathered together the 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So Constantine calls the Apostles; who nevertheless, 'tis-manifest, were illiterate and unskilful persons. So also lower in this chapter, he terms the same persons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, men endued with an excellent wit. It was indeed Constantine's Sentiment, that we were to think honourably of the Apostles, whom the Church had so high a veneration for. But the holy Fathers speak far otherwise concerning the Apostles, and especially John chrysostom; who confesses, that the Apostles were persons wholly ignorant and unskilful; and from thence fetches a most cogent argument in confirmation of the Christian faith; that illiterate men [had prevailed upon] the Philosophers; that the meanest sort of Fishermen of Judaea had persuaded the Romans, who were Conquerors of the world, to worship a person that was Crucified. Constantine repeats the same thing hereafter. Vales.  wisest of men, 
† That is, God's Clemency.  it instituted a most beautiful and most advantageous doctrine to mankind; to the 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This term seems to be used instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; [and we have rendered it accordingly.] The meaning of this place is to be fetched from a passage which occurs hereafter in this chapter where Constantine expresses himself thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But, this is the eminentest gift of Thy Clemency, that Thou hast rendered men, endued with a good, etc. For these two places borrow light one from the other. In the Fuk. Turneb. and Savil. Copies, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  end it might make the Good and Blessed, to emulate and admire his own providence, in reference to worldly affairs. Than which, what can be termed a greater Good? God Himself 
‖ Or, Administering justice.  prescribing the Laws of Justice, and rendering those, who shall deserve to be his disciples, like himself: to the end that, Goodness and Virtue being diffused amongst all persons, an everlasting felicity might be procured for men. This is a Glorious Victory; this is true power; this is a mighty work, and most befiting [God;] the amendment namely of all people, and the reducing them to a better Temper. And to Thee O Thou Saviour of all, with praises and acclamations we ascribe the glory of this Victory! 
k From these words a new chapter is begun in Robert Stephen's Edition, and in the King's Copy; wherein these words are set at some little distance from the words foregoing. But in the excellent Fuketian Manuscript, and in the Sheets, there is no distinction made here. Vales.  But, Thou, O wicked and infamous Blasphemy, who dost advance Thyself by Lies, Reports and Rumours every where published; Thou [I say] deceivest young men; and by persuasion dost impose upon youths, and those men who are endued with a childish disposition; drawing them off from the worship of Him who is 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write it adverbially, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; [and have rendered it so.] And thus I found it plainly written in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  truly God; and erecting Images, to which they may pray, and pay an adoration! That so, being deceived, the Reward of their own senselessness may 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken in the same sense, wherein manet amongst the Latins is sometimes used; as when 'tis said, te manet Capitolina palmata, that is, is provided for Thee. Grecians take the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same sense. So in Constantius' Letter to the Alexandrians, which Athanasius records in his Apologetic to the Emperor Constantius; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nevertheless, the Learned have from their own Copies long since mended it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, may expect, or, wait: which emendation I found in the Books of Turnebus and Sr Henry Savil. The Fuketian Copy has 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, come upon them. Vales.  await them. For they acouse and calumniate Christ the Author of all Good, who is both God, and the Son of God. I● not this God deservedly worshipped by the 
* Or, Modestest.  Soberest and most prudent Nations and people? Who being possessed of all manner of power; and always continuing firm to his own purpose, has not made the least abatement of his innate Clemency. Be gone therefore, Ye Impious! (For that is permitted to You, in as much as no punishment is now inflicted on Your wickedness;) Begun, I say, to your slaughters of Victims, and to Your Banquets, Festivals, and Drunken Debauches. Wherein, under the Mask of Religion, you make pleasures and intemperance your business. You pretend indeed to perform Sacrifices; but in reality you serve your own Lusts. For you know nothing of Good, not so much as the first Command of the Great God; who has both prescribed Laws to mankind, and also given it in charge to his Son, that he should form and govern the Lives and Morals of men: to the end that they who shall lead their lives well and soberly, may, according to the Judgement of His Son, have a second Life allotted them, which will be blessed and happy. I have declared 
n He means the Decree of God concerning the assuming manhood, or concerning the Incarnation, by which the life of men was repaired. 'Tis apparent therefore, that the Chapters are well digested by us; unless any one should have a mind, to make the tenth chapter reach to these words; which I should willingly yield to. Vales.  God's Decree concerning the Life of men, neither wand'ring in ignorance, as many do; nor yet led by guess, or conjecture. But some body will perhaps say, whence is this appellation of a Son; or, what is the manner of this Begetting; For there is but One only God, and He is wholly a Stranger to all Mixture and Copulation. But, it ought to be considered, that Generation is twofold; the one from 
† Or, Birth.  Conception, which is known to all men; the other, from an Eternal Cause. The manner of which [Generation,] by the favour of Divine Providence that person sees even amongst men, 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Robert Stephens, in those various Readins which he has remarked at the close of his Edition, gives notice, that in some Copies this place is read thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who is dear to him, that is, to God. Which doubtless is the true writing. For Constantine says, that the manner of a Natural Generation is known to all; but, that very few know the way of the Divine Generation; those namely whom God shall have a peculiar affection for. In the King's Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in the Sheets 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the Fuk. Savil. and Turneb. Copies give the true reading. Vales.  who is dear to God. For, any wise man knows the Cause of the Disposition and order of the Universe. There being nothing therefore which has not a Cause; 'tis necessary, that before all things which are, their Cause should exist. Whereas then the world, and the things therein, do exist; and whereas the preservation of those things does exist also; 'tis necessary, that before all things which are, the Preserver should exist. So that, Christ Himself is the Cause [
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Geneva-men did ill, in admitting the two last words into the Text, from the conjecture of Scaliger, as 'tis noted at the margin. But, 'tis plain enough, that they are to be rejected. For, they both disturb the whole meaning of this place, and also occur not in the Manuscript-Copies▪ Vales.  of preservation] of things, 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson saw nothing at this place. But 'twas obvious to have been observed, that the reading here ought to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For here Constantine compares the Son with preservation, and the Father with the Preserver. As therefore the Father is the Cause of the Son, but the Son, the Effect, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: So the preserver is the Cause of the safety of all things; but safety is the Effect, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Preserver. Vales.  and preservation, the Effect. In the same manner as the 
r The ancient Divines, those especially amongst the Greeks, affirmed, that one person in the Trinity, God the Father namely, was the Cause; but, that the other Two, to wi● the Son and Holy Spirit, were the Causata, i. e. the Effects. So Athanasius in Quaestion. Secund. chap. 11. and 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But the Son is not the Cause, but the Causatum. So also Johannes Damascenus in his first Book de Imaginibus, not far from the Beginning. Imago, say▪ he, Dei invisibilis est ipse Filius, &c. The Image of the invisible God is the Son Himself, who bears the Father in Himself, and is in all things the same with Him, save in this one, that He is from Him, as from the Cause. For the Natural Cause is the Father, from which the Son proceeds. Also, Gregory Nazianzen, in Orat. 29, which is the Dogmate, does in express words assert, that the Father is the Cause of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. But, amongst the Latins, Marius Victorinus has expressed himself in the same manner, in his first Book against Arius.— Vales.  Father is the cause of the Son; and the Son, the Effect. Now, that Christ Himself existed before all things, we have already proved sufficiently. But in what manner came He down to men, and [why desoended He] into the world? The Intent and purpose 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Our Copies vary not here. Yet I would rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, of the Lord's Advent. Vales.  of his Coming, as the Prophets have predicted, proceeded from His care over the Universe. For 'tis requisite, that the Framer should take care of His own Works. But, when he was about to 
* Or, Approach to a worldly Body.  assume a terrene Body, and to stay upon Earth for some time, (necessity requiring this;) He devised for Himself a new way of being born. For the Conception [was] without a Marriage; and the 
† Or, Birth.  Childbirth of a pure Virginity; and a Virgin the Mother of God; and a Temporal Beginning of an Eternal Nature; and a 
‖ Or, Sense.  Perception of an intelligible Essence; and a 
t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Christophorson read. For Constantine alludes to that place of Saint Paul, wherein Christ is termed the Brightness of the Glory of God the Father. See Hebr. 1. 3. In the Fuk. and Savil. Copies, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  matter of an incorporeal Brightness. All things therefore, which then were seen, were agreeable hereto. 
u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy at the margin, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is written, which is an explanation of the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The emendation therefore of Scaliger and the the rest is needless, who read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Farther, this story of Constantine's is taken out of the Apocryphal Books, wherein 'twas related, that the Holy Ghost, under the shape of a Dove, descended into the Bosom of Mary, according a● the Angel had foretold to her. And perhaps these things were related in this manner, in the Gospel of the Hebrews. But Christophorson supposes that Dove to be meant here, which Noah heretofore sent out of the Ark: and that that Dove was a figure of the Holy Spirit, which was afterwards to come upon the Virgin Mary. But I would rather read here, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. a Bright Dove, etc. Thus the sense is plain and elegant. Vales.  Abright Dove, [such a one as heretofore] flew out of Noah's Ark, descended into the Bosom of the Virgin. Those other things are likewise consonant, that were the consequences of this 
* Or, untouched.  unspotted 
w 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After this word, as placed in the Greek Text, I have set a point, from the authority of the King's Copy: which Christophorson having not perceived, corrupted the meaning of this whole place, by adding some words. For thus he read; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nevertheless, the Fuketian Copy does plainly confirm this reading and punctation of Christophorson; save that it has, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. As it is also in Turnebus' Book. Vales.  Marriage, which is purer than all Chastity, and more excellent than Continency itself. The [wonderful] Wisdom of God from his very Cradle: and Jordan, [the River] which afforded Him water for Baptism, receiving Him with a Reverence. Besides this, a Royal Unction 
* Or, Agreeable.  joined with the knowledge of all things. A doctrine also, and power which performed wonderful things, and healed incurable diseases. 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which Valesius renders thus, Mira denique celeritas in hominum▪ precibus audiendis, Lastly, a wonderful swiftness in hearing men's prayers.  And a swift and unhindered Assent to Humane prayers. And his whole life in general was beneficial and useful to men. But, his Preaching [was such as might] not instill prudence, but wisdom: For his disciples did not learn those termed the 
x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Philosophers make two sorts of Virtues; the one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, practical; which Constantine does here term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Civil; the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, contemplative, which lead our minds to the contemplation of God. Whence, some of Pythagoras' disciples were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the Old Author concerning the Life of Pythagoras, in Photius' Bibliotheca chapt. 259, informs us. Farther, in the Fuketian Copy the reading of this place runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. The same also is the reading in the Books of Turnebus and Sr Henry Savil. But I agree with St Henry, who, after he had written this reading at the margin of his own Book, blotted it out again, having added this note; Lectio vulgata retineri potest, paucis immutatis; the common reading may be retained, a small alteration being made. Vales.  Civil Virtues, but the paths which lead to an intelligible world; and laboured in the Contemplation of that Nature, which always continues in one and the same State; and made continual researches into the notion of the supreme Father. Now, as to his Favours and Acts of kindness, they were in no wise mean. Instead of 
y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of soundness. Doubtless it is to be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Blindness. Presently, from the King's Copy I have mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of a faintness and weakness of body. And so it is in Sr Henry Savil's Copy. A little before, I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales. In Robert Stephen's, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Blindness, sight; instead of faintness and a weakness of body, a sound and healthy constitution; Lastly, instead of death, a Restoration to Life. I omit that plentiful provision of Necessaries for food in the Wilderness, and that abundance of all sorts, 
* Or, In small, etc.  raised from small quantities of Victuals, wherewith numerous multitudes were for a long space of time sufficed. This Thanksgiving, according as we are able, we render to Thee, Christ Thou God and Saviour, the supreme Providence of the Great Father! Thou who savest us from Evils, and teachest us a Most Blessed Doctrine. For I speak not these words, that I might praise Thee, but in order to my giving Thee thanks. For who is he amongst men, that hath ever praised Thee according to Thy worth? For Thou art He, who art said to have created things of nothing; 
z 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. and to have given, etc. In the King's Sheets, and in Sr Henry Savil's Book, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But the Fuketian Copy has it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and to have given them light; and with Order and Measure to have beautified the 
† Or, Disordered confusion.  confused heap of the Elements. But this is the eminentest Gift of Thy Clemency, that Thou hast rendered men, endued with a good disposition, Emulatours and Admirers of a Divine and Blessed life; 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson does here understand the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in common. Which though I condemn not, yet it does not seem necessary. In the Fuketian Copy, this place is thus read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. without those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and hast taken order, that, having been made Merchants of those things which are truly good, they should impart their own wisdom and happiness to many others; and that they themselves should reap the immortal fruit of Virtue; being freed from Intemperance, but made partakers of Clemency; having mercy before their eyes, but hoping for the 
* Or, Expectation.  Promises of Faith; lastly, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After this word in the Greek, something seems to be wanting. Nor can it be made sense, unless you add these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which writing I have followed in my Version. Vales.  embracing Modesty and all manner of Virtue, [instead of injustice,] which the former Life of men had cast upon their Morals, [that it might be cut off] from him who makes provision for all things. For, no other person could be found, who might be a fit Physician for the curing such great Evils, and that injustice, which had prevailed in that age. Providence therefore coming even to the Earth itself, easily composed and beautified all things, which by wickedness and intemperance had been disordered. Nor [did Christ perform] this secretly and in a concealed manner. For he knew, that there were some men, who with prudence and understanding would 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, would contemplate their own power. I doubt not but it should be read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, his own power. Which is plainly evidenced from the following words. For Constantine gives the reason, why Christ, who had come to cure the Diseases and Vices of men, and to bring news of a blessed and happy life in heaven, would perform so many Miracles on earth, by restoring eyes to the blind, health to the sick, life to the dead. This therefore, he says, he did, in favour of those whose understandings are more slow and heavy; that they might not doubt of his virtue and power, in regard they saw him perform so many Miracles. These are they, whom a little after he terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ill men. Vales.  contemplate his own power: but, that others, in regard as to their Nature they were like irrational creatures, would 
* Or, Stick to.  rely upon their own senses rather. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I have, as I think, restored this place very happily; although Scaliger, Bongarsius, and others, whose amendments occur at the margin of the Geneva-Edition, saw nothing in it. But I have restored this place to its former Lustre, and have in a manner made no alteration at all; thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and have rendered it accordingly. There is nothing more certain than this reading. Indeed, the Fuketian Copy agrees with the reading of Scaliger and Bongarsius. But I have found from many places, that the authority of this Copy is sometimes weak. Which thing is evident enough, even from this one place. Vales.  Wherefore, that no person, whether good or ill, might be in doubt; [he performed it] openly, and hath exposed this Blessedness and admirable Cure to public view: restoring again▪ to life, those that were dead; and commanding, that such as had been deprived of their senses, should again recover their former soundness of sense. But, that he rendered the Sea solid, and in the midst of a Storm ordered a Calm to arise; and in fine, that (after he had performed wonderful works, and from an incredulity had brought men over to a most strong Faith;) He 
† Or, Flew away to, etc.  ascended up into Heaven; whose work was this, save God's, and [a performance] of a most transcendent power? Nor did that time, which was nearest to his Passion, want those Sights that were highly admirable; when the darkness of night obscured the brightness of day, and 
* Or, Blotted out the Sun.  totally eclipsed the Sun. For, a terror had seized all people every where, [who believed] that the end of all things was now come, and that a Chaos, such a one as had been before the Composure of the World, would now prevail. Moreover, the Cause of so great a Calamity was inquired into, and what horrid impiety that might be, which had been committed by men against the Deity. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  Till such time as, with a pleasing greatness of mind, God had with contempt looked upon the contumely of the Impious, and had restored all things, and beautified the whole Heaven with the usual 
* Or, Dance.  course of the Stars. The Face therefore of the world, which 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There was no need of the Emendation of the Learned, who make it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in regard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may also be used adverbially, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Yet in the Fuk. and Turneb. Copies, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  in a manner had been wholly covered with mourning and sadness, was again restored to its 
† Or, Own.  Native beauty.   

CHAP. XII. Concerning those who knew not this Mystery; and, that their ignorance is voluntary; and, what great blessings await those who know it, and especially them who have died in Confession.  

a From these words the twelfth chapter is to be begun: Concerning those who knew not this Mystery; etc. For hitherto Constantine has treated about the Coming of Our Lord, and on what account Christ descended to the Earth. But now he treats of those persons, who have been ignorant of this Mystery. Vales.  BUt, some one of those, with whom 'tis usual to blaspheme, will peradventure say, that God was able to have made the will of men better, and more tractable and mild. [I demand] therefore, what better method, what more effectual attempt in order to the amendment of ill men, than God's own speaking to them? Has not He, when present and rendered visible to all, taught them modesty and sobriety of life? If therefore the Command of a God who was present; hath availed nothing; how could [the admonition] of one absent and un-heard, be of force? What therefore was the Obstacle of that most Blessed Doctrine? The perverse, untractable, and fierce humour of men. For, when with an angry and displeased mind we receive those things which are well and fitly enjoined, the 
* Or, Sobriety of the mind is spoilt and defaced.  acuteness of our understanding is dulled as 'twere, and clouded. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. Besides, etc. For Constantine brings two reasons, why the Heathens embraced not the preaching of Christ. Vales.  Besides, it was pleasure to them, to neglect the commands; and in a loathing and disdainful manner to give ear to the Law that was made. For, had they not been negligent and careless, they had received rewards befitting their attention, not only in this life present, but in that to come also, which is really and truly The Life. For, the reward of those who obey God, is an immortal and eternal Life. The attaining whereof is possible to them only, who shall know God, and shall propose their own lives, as some perpetual 
† Pattern, or Sample.  Exemplar, for their imitation, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis an elegant Greek-phrase, this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; spoken concerning those who frame their lives in order to the imitation of every thing that is best. For they who have a mind to make a great progress in Virtue, aught to set some person before their eyes, whom they may imitate. Thus the Emperor Julian framed his own Actions and Morals, in imitation of Prince Marcus, as Amm. Marcellinus relates. Vales.  that have resolved to live by way of Emulation with a desire of excelling. On this account therefore the Doctrine was delivered to the wise, that what they shall command, might 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in a pure mind; as the reading is in the Fuketian Copy. Wherein likewise it is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, excellently well. Vales.  in a pure mind be preserved with care, by their companions; and that the observance of God's Command might thus continue true and firm. For, from such an observance, and from a pure Faith, and a sincere Devotion towards God, springs a fearlesness and contempt of Death. [Such a mind as this] therefore, gives a resistance to the Storms and Tumults of the world, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Books of Scaliger, Bongarsius, and Gruter, this place is worded thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which writing I likewise found in the Fuketian Copy. But Sr Henry Savil in his Copy has mended it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And so Christophorson read. But the common reading, which I found in the King's Copy, and in the Sheets, is in my judgement far better; and therefore we have followed it in our Version. Vales.  being fortified in order to Martyrdom, by an inexpugnable strength of Divine Virtue. And when with a magnanimity it has conquered the greatest Terrors, it is vouchsafed a Crown from Him, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but it should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, to whom, &c. which I wonder Christophorson and the rest perceived not. Vales.  to whom with courage and constancy it hath born witness. Nevertheless, it does not boast in respect hereof. For, it knows I suppose, that even this is the Gift of God, that it has both endured Tortures, and hath also cheerfully fulfilled the Divine Commands. Farther, such a life as this is followed by an immortal Memory, and an Eternal Glory; and that most deservedly. For, both the life of a Martyr is found to be full of modesty, and of a Religious observance of the Divine Commands; and 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and his death, &c. that the sense may be complete. Farther, this place concerning the Martyrs, is a most elegant one. Vales.  his death likewise [appears] full of magnanimity and 
* Or, Nobility.  Gallantry. Wherefore, Hymns, Psalms, commendations, and praises are after this sung to God the Inspectour of all things; and such a 
h And this passage is very remarkable, concerning the Sacrifice of thanksgiving, which was offered to God in memory and honour of the Martyrs. For so these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are to be explained, which Christophorson understood not. For the Christians did not offer sacrifice to the Martyrs; but only to God; giving him thanks, that he had conferred on them a Crown of Martyrdom, as St Augustine writes, Book 8. de Civitat. Dei, Chap. the last. And this is what Constantine does here term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Sacrifice of Thanksgiving. But, because the Christians offered to God this unbloudy Sacrifice, at the Monuments and Sepulchers of the Martyrs, that they might give him thanks for the rewards of the Martyrs, and for their Crowns and Victories; therefore Constantine says this honour was given to the Martyrs. Vales.  Sacrifice of thanksgiving as this, is performed in memory of these persons: [a Sacrifice] not polluted with blood, and void of all manner of violence. Neither is the Odour of Frankincense required, nor a kindling of the Funeral-pile: but a pure Light only, as much as may be sufficient for the enlightening them, who pray to God. Sober 
i Concerning these Banquets and Feasts of the Christians, which were made at the Sepulchers of the Martyrs, mention is made by St Austin, at the book and chapter now cited, in these words. Quicunque etiam epulas suas eò deferuns, etc. Also, whoever carry their Banquets thither, which is not indeed done by the better Christians, and in many parts of the world there is no such Custom: Yet, Whoever do that, when they have set them [there,] they pray, and take them away that they may eat them; or distribute also of them to the indigent; they will have them sanctified there, by the merits of the Martyrs, in the name of the Lord of the Martyrs. Farther, at first these Feasts were sober and moderate. But afterwards, when licentiousness was arrived at a greater height, they were perverted to Drunkenness and Lasciviousness. And therefore in most places they were wholly abolished, as St Austin attests, Epist. 64. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as 'tis in the the ordinary Editions. Vales.  Feasts and Banquets are likewise celebrated by many, made for the relief and refreshment of the indigent, and to help them who have been deprived [of their Estates and Country.] Which [Banquet's] should any one think to be burdensome and inconvenient, his Sentiment would be repugnant to the Divine and most Blessed 
† Or, Doctrine.  Discipline.   

CHAP. XIII. That a difference of the parts of the Creation is necessary; and that a propensity to Good and Evil, springs from the will of men: and therefore, that the Judgement [of God] is necessary, and agreeable to Reason.  
BUt now, some persons do boldly and inconsiderately presume, to find fault with God 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, even in this matter; as I found it mended in the margin of Moraeus' Book. And so 'tis written in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  even in this matter. What was his meaning [say they,] that he has not framed the nature of things, one and the same; but has commanded, that even most things should be produced different, and therefore should be endued with a nature and disposition that are contrary▪ Whence springs a diversity of the Morals and Wills of us men. It had peradventure been better, both as to what respects an obedience to the Commands of God, and as to an accurate 
* Knowledge, or, Comprehension.  Contemplation of Him, and in reference to a confirmation 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I suppose, be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the faith of every particular person. Vales.  of the Faith of every particular person; that all men had been endued with one and the same disposition. But [we answer,] 'tis altogether ridiculous to desire, that all men should be of one and the same humour and disposition: [and 'tis absurd] not to consider and remark this, that the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather make it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which we have expressed in our Version. Vales.  constitution of the whole world is not the same, with that of those things which are in the world: or this, that Natural things are not of the same substance with those that are Moral: Or Lastly this, that the Affections of the Body are not the same with those of the Mind. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these, there are many words wanting, as 'tis apparent from the Contents of the Chapter. We chose to get out any sense from a corrupt and imperfect place, rather than with Christophorson to expunge the whole passage. Sr Henry Savil, in his Copy, has also expunged this whole period, as far as those words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Neither is mankind, etc. Indeed, in the Fuketian Copy that whole period is wanting. Vales.  For, [the rational Soul does far excel] this whole world; and is so much more blessed than Creatures that are earthly and liable to Corruption, by how much it is nobler and more divine: neither is mankind void of the divine goodness. Nevertheless, all men are not promiscuously and without any thing of difference [partakers of the Divine Goodness:] but those only, who have searched into the Divine Nature, and who have proposed to themselves this, as their chief purpose of Life and primary Study, the knowledge namely of things Divine.   

CHAP. XIV. That a created Nature is at a vast distance from an Essence which is uncreated: and, that man 
* Or, Is made a neighbour to it; that is, to an uncreated essence, by a life according to Virtue.  approaches nearest to God, by a virtuous Life.  
MOreover, to compare things that are made, with them which be eternal, is questionless the highest degree of madness. For these have neither beginning, nor end. But those, in regard they are brought forth and begotten; and because they have received a beginning both of their existing, and of their living for some set time; must consequently of necessity have an end also. But, how can those things which are 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, begotten; which reading pleases me best. Vales.  begotten, be any ways compared with him, who hath commanded them to be begotten? 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am of opinion, that this place is to be corrected thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; For, if, etc. That is, if the things which are made, be equal to God, that Command whereby he has ordered them to be made, would not be agreeable to him. For, an equal can't have authority and empire over an equal. Away therefore with the Emendation of Learned men, which I found in the Fuketian Copy, and in Moraeus' Book; namely this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. For if it be madness to liken these things to him, the Command, etc. But if you read thus, there is no sense; nor will the following words cohere with the foregoing. Christophorson had indeed found it so in his Books, as 'tis visible from his Version. But, the common reading is supported by the authority of the King's Copy, and the Old Sheets. Vales.  For, if these things were equal to him, the Command whereby he ordered them to be produced, would in no wise fit and be agreeable to him. But, neither can things celestial be compared with him; in the same manner that the sensible world [is not to be compared] with the Intelligible; nor Images, with the Originals. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Musculus seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which I am extraordinarily pleased with; For he renders it; Quomodo autem omnium comparatio non ridicula est, &c. But, how is not the comparing of all things ridiculous, etc. Certainly, 'tis either thus to be read, or to be understood thus. For Constantine terms that equalling of all things, a confusion. Vales.  But, is not the confusing and mixing of all things, a thing wholly ridiculous? in regard the dignity of the Divine Nature would be 
* Or, Covered.  clouded, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For thus Constantine argues. Even things Celestial, says he, cannot be compared with God. Much less things Terrestrial▪ and Brutes. This is the meaning of this place. But the Manuscript Copies of Christophorson, Sr Henry Savil, Gruter, and Mr Fuket, word this place thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in regard the dignity of, etc. Which reading seems to me better, and more elegant. Vales.  by a comparing of it with men, or with beasts. And, is not a desire of power, which might strive to equal the power of God, is not [I say such a desire] to be esteemed as peculiar to madmen and such as abhor a sober, modest, and virtuous course of Life? For if with earnestness we strive to attain divine felicity, we ought to lead our lives according to the Command of God. For by this means, when we shall have lived in Conformity to that Law apppointed by God; being made superior to all Fate, we shall take up our Residence in immortal and eternal Mansions. For, this is the only strength in man, which is like to the divine power, [namely] a sincere and unfeigned worship paid to God; and a conversion to him; and a contemplation and knowledge of those things which are acceptable to the Deity: not to be inclined towards the Earth; but as far as we are able, to raise our minds to things sublime and celestial. For by such an endeavour a● this, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He seems to allude to those passages we meet with in the second and third Chapter of the Revelations; where God says: Vincenti dabo Coronam, &c. To him that overcometh I will give a Crown, etc. Indeed the life of a Christian man is wont to be compared to Champions, as it frequently occurs in St Paul's Epistles. But the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is redundant, after the usual manner of Grecians, as 'tis well known to those skilled in the Greek Tongue. Vales.  a Victory is procured for us, 
* Or, In place of many goods.  of equal value with many Blessings. The cause therefore of the dissimilitude of things, 
† Or, Both as to dignity, and in a diversity of power.  which is placed in a distance both of dignity and power, has this reason. Wherein they who are wise, do willingly acquiesce, and are eminently thankful. But the ingrateful, and the foolish, receive a punishment 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the King's Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Robert Stephens has also remarked in his Various Readins. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, befitting, or, agreeable to; with Christophorson, Scaliger, Gruter, and others: or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which comes nearer to the footsteps of the written reading. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  befitting their arrogance.   

CHAP. XV. What Precepts Our Saviour delivered, and what Miracles He wrought; and how beneficial He hath been to those who own a subjection to Him.  
FArther, the Son of God exhorts all men to Virtue, and constitutes himself a Teacher to such as are prudent, [instructing them] 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Saviour's Commands. It should, I think, be made, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. in the Precepts of Salvation; as 'tis noted in the margin of the Geneva-Edition. You may also write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, in the Father's Commands. For the mistake seems to have risen from a contracted way of writing. In the Kings, and Fuketian Copy, and in the Sheets, at this place 'tis thus written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  in the Father's commands. Unless we forget ourselves, being wretchedly ignorant, that for the sake of our advantage, that is, on account of men's blessedness, He traveled up and down on earth; and having called together to himself the best men of 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Christophorson has rendered this place thus: Et ex illis qui id temporis hominum vitae adjumento fuerunt, longè optimos advocasse ad 〈◊〉, and had called to himself, by far the best of those men, who at that time were an assistance to the life of men. But, who ever expressed himself in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the best men of the most useful? Wherefore, I doubt not, but this place is thus to be mended and pointed; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and having called together unto, &c, as we have rendered it. In the Fuketian and Turnebian Copies, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  those times, he delivered them a most useful Doctrine, the preservative as 'twere of a sober life; teaching them Faith and Justice, against the Envy of the 
* Or, Adverse Nature.  Malicious Devil, whose delight it is to 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Turnebus', and Moraus' Book, 'tis mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, to allure and deceive, etc. But the Fuketian Copy has it truer written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  allure and deceive the unskilful. Therefore, he visited the sick; and eased the infirm of those ills, wherewith they were surrounded. He likewise administered comfort to those, who were reduced to an extremity of poverty and indigency. He highly extolled 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Robert Stephens' Edition it was Printed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading is confirmed by the Kings and Fuketian Copy, and by the Sheets. But in Moraeus' Book I found it mended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and I don't understand why the Geneva-men admitted this emendation into the Text. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. St Paul calls it Sapere ad sobrietatem, to think soberly, or, to sobriety. Vales.  a sober modest and quiet temper of mind, joined with reason; and gave command, that with a courage and patience of mind we should bear all manner of injury, and every sort of contempt: teaching us, that the 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis noted in the margin of the Geneva-Edition. For, 'tis our common usage to term such Calamities as these, which do sometimes happen to good men, the Visitations of God. But Christophorson has followed the common reading; and renders it Mandatum, the Command. Vales.  Visitation of his Father is of this sort: so that, they who could magnanimously endure accidents, might always obtain the Victory. For he affirmed, that this is the most superlative degree of strength, [namely] a constancy of mind joined with Philosophy; which is nothing else but a knowledge 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraus' Book the Learned man has mended it at the Margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which displeases not. For there are many Platonic Expressions in this Oration. Vales.  of what is True and Good, accustoming those who get riches fairly and justly, to impart what they possess, by a kind and liberal distribution to the poorer sort. But he wholly forbids mastership, and bearing sway over others; openly declaring, that as he came to give assistance to the humble, so he would desist from favouring those, who should disrespect the humble. Having therefore made Trial of the Faith of those people subject to him, by such and so powerful an Experiment, he rendered them not only Contemmers of the terriblest and most formidable things, but most genuine disciples also of an hope and confidence in himself. Moreover, he once sharply rebuked, and by his words repressed one of his Companions, who had 
* Or, Given place to anger.  been over much heated with anger. That [Disciple] had 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in Moraeus' Book; wherein 'tis also mended, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not ill. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis likewise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  with a drawn sword made an assault upon some body; exposing his own life, that he might assist our Saviour. But [his Lord] commanded him to be quiet, and to put up his Sword; reproving the man severely, because he had dispaired of a defence and refuge in Him Himself. And he enacted a Law in express words, that 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is thus to be restored from the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. As to the following clause. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I had rather write thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or should attempt to resist him, etc. Vales.  whoever should begin an assault upon another with the hands of Violence, or should attempt to injure him who had begun, or [whoever in general] should make use of the sword, should perish by a violent death. This is most undoubtedly the Celestial wisdom, to choose to be injured, rather than to injure; and, as often as necessity shall require, to be in a readiness to undergo, rather than do evil. 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Book, the Learned man hath set these words at the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There are indeed many passages in this Oration, taken out of Plato's Philosophy; which the Learned Reader will of himself acknowledge. Vales.  For, whereas the mischief of being injurious is very great; not he who suffers the wrong, but he that does it, 
* Or, Is encompassed with.  incurs the heaviest punishment. Farther, 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Turneb. Coples, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  'tis in the power of him who pays an obedience to God, neither to do, nor suffer an injury; provided he places his confidence in the protection of God, who is present with, and gives him assistance; to the end no one of His Subjects may receive any harm. But, how should he [endeavour] 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Scaliger, Gruter, and others have mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which emendation I likewise found written in Moraeus' Book. It might also be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the two last words being left out; which, as every one sees, are not very necessary here. But the Fuketian Manuscript agrees with those Books of Scaliger and Gruter. Vales.  to assist himself, who puts his trust in God? For, by this means a 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is made use of instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the Translator who rendered this Oration of Constantine into Greek, had but little skill in the Greek tongue, and was careless enough, as 'tis apparent from many places. Constantine gives a reason here, why the worshippers of the supreme God would never revenge themselves, nor resist force by force. For, should they do that, saith he, they must fight with their adversary, but they would be uncertain of the Victory. But, if they shall in no wise defend themselves, than they have a most certain Victory; for God fights for them. This is the meaning of this place, which (I admire at it,) neither Christophorson nor Musculus understood. Vales.  Fight betwixt two would ensue, and a doubtful and uncertain Victory. But, no man of understanding prefers dubious matters, before those that are fixed and certain. But, how will he make any scruple about God's presence and assistance, who has had experience of so many perils, and has always been easily delivered from dangers, by the 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the will of the only God. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c, by the sole &c, as I found it mended in Moraeus' Book. And a little after I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the same Book. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood. In the Fuketian Copy and Old sheets, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  sole will and pleasure of God; who has walked thorough the Sea, which by our Saviour's command was paved, and afforded a solid and firm way to the people that passed over it. For this, as I suppose, is the most evident and firm 
* Groundwork.  Basis of faith, this is the Foundation of confidence; when we behold these admirable and incredible things performed and perfected by the command of the provident God. Hence likewise it happens, that 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I would rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Nominative case. For that seems to me far more elegant. Presently, the reading must doubtless be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood, which is used a little before. In the Fuketian Copy, and in the Sheets, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. when any trial of Calamities falls out, etc. Vales.  when any one falls into the trial of Calamities, he does 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Manuscript. 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  not repent himself of his Faith, and retains his hope in God firm and unshaken. Which habit being once firmly fixed in the mind, God takes up his habitation in the inmost thought. And whereas he is invincible; that mind also, which in its inmost thought 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At the margin of the Moraean Copy 'tis mended▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, possesses him, etc. Which reading Christophorson has followed. And so 'tis written in the Fuketian Manuscript. Vales.  possesses him that is thus invincible, can never be vanquished by those dangers that surround it. 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Besides, we have, &c. where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken adverbially, for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Besides, we have learned this very thing from God's own Victory; who, whilst he was making provision for the good of all men, when reproached and insulted over by the impious and unjust, received no damage from his passion, but obtained a most Glorious Victory over wickedness, and was encircled with an immortal Crown: having brought to effect the design and purpose of his own providence and love, towards the just; but, trampled upon the Cruelty of the unjust and Impious.   

CHAP. XVI. That the Coming of Christ is foretold by the Prophets; and, that He was appointed for the destruction of Idols, and Idolatrous Cities.  
MOreover, his Passion was long since foreshowed by the Prophets; and his Corporal Nativity foretold. The very time likewise of his Incarnation was predicted, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Book, at the margin 'tis mended, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which reading Christophorson has expressed in his Version. To me this expression seems scarce Greek. Therefore I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wherein, etc. Yet in the Fuketian Copy 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  wherein the Shoots springing from injustice and intemperance, which are hurtful to just actions and Morals, might be destroyed; and [wherein] the whole world might be made partaker of Prudence and Modesty; that Law namely, which our Saviour has promulged, prevailing upon the minds of almost all men; the worship of the Deity being confirmed and established; and superstition wholly abolished. On account of which [superstition,] not only slaughters of irrational Creatures, but Sacrifices of humane Bodies also, and detestable pollutions of Altars were exercised: for according to the Assyrian and Egyptian Laws, 
* Or, just Souls.  innocent men were Sacrificed to Brazen or earthen images. Wherefore, the Fruit they reaped, was agreeable to such a Religion. Memphis [says he] and Babylon shall be made desolate; and both of them, with the Gods of their Countries, shall be left uninhabited. Nor do I relate these things from report and hear say; but I myself was present and saw them; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Constantine says, that he himself had been a spectator of the ruin and destruction of those two Cities, Memphis namely and Babylon, which had heretofore been most potent. We must therefore make enquiry, at what time Constantine might go to those places. Whilst he was but a youth he went into Egypt▪ at such time as he had a Military Employ in the Court of Diocletian, by whom he was kept as an Hostage. For Diocletian waged a War many years in Egypt, against Achilleu● who had rebelled in Egypt, as Eutropius relates. Out of Egypt, Constantine went afterwards, in company with Diocletian, into Syria, and past through the Province of Palestine, where he was first seen by Eusebius, as he himself attests. Now Diocletian had made a journey into Syria, that with his own Forces he might assist Galerius Caesar, who waged a War with the Persian. And he made a long stay in Syria, in order to his making a Peace with the Persians, as we are informed from the History of Petrus Patricius. At that time therefore Constantine might take a View of the Rubbish and Remains of the City Babylon. Vales.  and was made an eye-witness of the miserable and calamitous fortune of those Cities. 
c I am of opinion, that this place is corrupted merely by the misplacing of the words. For the sense is most apparent, if you restore the words in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Memphis lies desolate, etc. What is more plain than these words? The import of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here, is glory, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that boasting, wherewith namely Pharaoh puft himself up. Away therefore with the conjecture of Christophorson, Gruter, and others. And this was heretofore our conjecture concerning the reading of this place. But after we had gotten the Fuketian Copy, we found out the true and genuine reading. For in that Manuscript, this passage occurs worded thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And thus 'tis plainly read in Turnebus', and Gruter's Book; save only, that that punctation we have made use of, is peculiar to the Fuketian Copy only; wherein, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a point is set. The Translator therefore of this Oration has used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Genitive case, whereas he ought to have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Moreover, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This then is the import of this reading; and was made an eye-witness of Memphis the miserablest and most unfortunate of Cities. But Moses, according to the Divine Command, has laid waist the Country of the than most powerful Pharaoh, etc. Farther, according to this reading, Constantine affirms, that Memphis only was seen by him; which I do indeed look upon to be truer. For he could never see Babylon, in regard he had never gone into Assyria. In the King's Sheets, the reading of this place runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. as in the ordinary Editions. But in the King's Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Stephens has published it. Sr Henry Savil in his Book has mended this place thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. But, that expression 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 would be foolish and trifling, nor would it agree with the following words. Besides, neither has Christophorson retained those words in his Version. Vales.  Memphis lies desolate, that Pride and Glory of the than most powerful Pharaoh.  

d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it, quem insolentiâ elatum perfregit, whom raised with insolency he broke in pieces. Whence it appears, that he put in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or some such word. But there is no need of this Emendation, in regard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be taken in the Nominative Case. Indeed, in all Our Copies, the Kings, the Fuketian, and the Sheets, this word occurs without the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subscript. So he expresses himself below, chap. 19, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  Whom Moses ruined according to the Divine Command: and destroyed his Forces (which had gained the Victory over many, and the greatest Nations,) whilst well fortified 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must I think be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and completely furnished with Arms. Presently, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a quiet supplication; I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, humble. In the Fuketian Copy and the King's Sheets the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nor does Sr Henry Savil's conjecture displease me, who has mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and completely furnished with Arms; not by the shooting of Arrows, or the throwing of Darts; but by an Holy Prayer only, and a quiet Supplication.   

CHAP. XVII. Concerning the wisdom of Moses, which was emulated by the Wise Men amongst the Heathens; also concerning Daniel, and the Three Children.  
FArther, no people ever were, or could have been blesseder than 
* The Israelites.  that [Nation;] had they not voluntarily alienated their minds from the Divine Spirit. But, what man is he, that can speak concerning Moses according as he deserves? Who having reduced 
† Or, A disordered people.  the confused multitude of the Jews into Order, and beautified their minds with Obedience and Modesty; instead of Captivity, conferred on them Liberty; instead of their sadness, rendered them joyful. Who raised those men's minds to such an height, that by reason of the [unhop'd-for] change of their Affairs for the better, and because of their fortunate successes and Victories, they became puffed up with pride and insolence. Who in wisdom so far excelled those that had lived before him, that those persons which are most celebrated by the Gentiles, whether wise men 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A particle seems to be omitted here, which if inserted, the passage would be made far more elegant. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, whether wise men or Philosophers. Vales.  or Philosophers, have been Emulatours of His Wisdom. For Pythagoras having imitated his wisdom, has been so highly famed for his Modesty, that that most 
* Or, Modest.  prudent and sober person Plato, proposed his abstinence as a pattern for his own imitation. 
b After he has spoken concerning the Egyptians, and concerning the destruction of Memphis; he passes to the Assyrians, and to the desolation of Babylon. And on occasion of the Egyptians, he has inserted the praise of Moses. But now treating concerning the Assyrians, he prosecutes Daniel's praises, who lived a Captive amongst the Assyrians or Babylonians. Vales.  Daniel also, he who foretold things future, who showed a 
* Pattern,  Specimen of a most transcendent greatness of mind, and who was egregiously eminent for the 
* Or, Beauty▪  Sanctity of his Morals and his whole Life; what and how rigorous a Cruelty did he vanquish, of that Tyrant which then reigned in Syria? His name was Nabuchodonosor; all whose Race being now extinct, that vast and formidable power is transferred to the Persians. The riches of that Tyrant▪ were, and to this very day are, much spoken of in all men's discourses; as likewise his unmeet and foolish Care about a misbecoming worship; and 
c At this place these words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] are wanting in the Greek Text of Valesius' Edition; omitted I suppose by the carelessness of the Printer; though Valesius has taken no notice of this mistake, in his Errata. They occur in Robert Stephen's Edition; from whom we have inserted them into our Version. Nor has Valesius omitted them in his Translation.  his great plenty of Metals of all sorts, for the making of Gods; and the tops of Temples [which he erected,] reaching as high as Heaven itself; and lastly, his horrid Laws about Religion, made and designed for Cruelty. All which 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ After these words, the Antiquarius who transcribed the King's Copy, offended at the multitude of faults wherewith the Copy abounded, here made an end of writing. And he has attested this in these words set at the bottom of the page: .... 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; .... to the Sea of faults of this Book, I stopped my hand from writing, because there was nothing sound in the original Copy, as the Readers may conjecture from what is written. Vales.  Daniel despised, on account of his sincere piety towards him who is truly God; and foretold, that that inconvenient earnestness of the Tyrant, would be the occasion of some great and sore mischief. Nevertheless, he prevailed not with the Tyrant. For an affluence of Riches is a mighty hindrance to sober and good thoughts. But, at length the King manifested the cruelty of his own mind; having given order, that this just and guiltless person should be cast to the wild beasts, that he might be torn in pieces. Moreover, the Consent of those Brethren in undergoing Martyrdom, was highly courageous: whom posterity afterwards imitated, and procured transcendent glory, on account of their faith towards our Saviour. Who appearing unhurt by the fire, and furnace▪ and by those other Tortures appointed to consume them; by the approach and Touch of their pure Bodies repelled the fire contained within the furnace. But after the ruin of the Assyrian Empire, which was 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I can't imagine whence Constantine had this, his affirming namely, that the kingdom of the Assyrians was destroyed by the casting of Thunder; which I don't remember, to have read any where else. Neither do I well understand that. For, Men, Towers, and Cities may be destroyed by Thunderbolts, as the Poets have told us concerning the Phlegyae. But, truly I can't see, how a kingdom could be ruined by Thunder. In the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies, and in the King's Sheets, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  destroyed by Thunderbolts; Daniel by [the direction of] Divine Providence, betook himself to Cambyses King of the Persians. But, Envy, [vexed him] here also; and, besides Envy, the destructive Treacheries of the 
* Magicians, or, Wise men.  Magis; and a continued succession of many, and those the greatest perils. Out of all which he was easily delivered, by Christ's assisting providence, and flourished, being the 
* Pattern.  Exemplar of all manner of Virtue. For, whereas he poured forth his prayers to God thrice a day, and performed great and 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Constantine had in Latin termed it Virtutes; which word is in the Sacred Books usually taken to signify Miracles, as every one knows. The Translator of this Oration has done ill, in rendering it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; whereas he ought rather to have translated it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  unusual Miracles, 
† Or, Of Works, etc.  and Works highly memorable; the Magis, induced thereto by Envy, calumniated the very prevalency of his prayers; making the King acquainted, that that great power of the man 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, this place is thus pointed; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. calumniated the very prevalency of his prayers, as dangerous: and sorely accused in the King's presence, that great power of the man. Vales.  was very dangerous: 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and [at length] they persuaded him; as 'tis mended at the margin of Moraus' Book. But, this relation contradicts the Sacred Scripture. For, the Magis are not in the Sacred Volumes said to accuse Daniel, But the Precedents and Princes: Nor is he called Cambyses, who ordered Daniel to be cast to the wild-beasts, but Darius the Median; concerning whom the Opinions of Chronologers are various. For most of them will have him to be Cyaxares, son to Astyages. But Scaliger affirms him to be Nabonnidus; to whose opinion our Petavius agrees. The consent of which two persons I value highly. For, whereas they are wont to descent in most things; wherever we see them agree, it is the greatest Argument of Truth. Nevertheless, Abydenus in his History of the Assyrians, seems to contradict their Opinion. For he writes, that Nabuchodonosor, inspired by God a little before his death, foretold the Babylonians, that not long after, their City should be ruined. For, that Mulus the Persian should come, who should put the yoke of slavery on them. But, that Medus, the glory of the Assyrians, should be his Assistant in the besieging of that City. For so I render these words of Abydenus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis certain, the Greek words have no other import, than that which I have mentioned. Now, if Medus was Cyrus' Companion and Assistant in besieging Babylon, and in reducing it to slavery▪ then Medus is not Nabonnidus. But Scaliger, who will have Darius Medus to be Nabonnidus, does thus explain Abydenus' words, that by Medus' fault that Calamity would befall the Babylonians. But Abydenus has not said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; by which term is signified a Society and Communion of some fact, with another person. So the Son of God is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because together with the Father He is the Author of all things, 'Tis therefore plain from Abydenus' words, that Medus is not Nabonnidus. Vales.  and [at length] they persuaded him, that this very person, who had been the Occasioner of so many, and such eminent Blessings to the State of the Persians, should be condemned to be devoured by fierce Lions. Daniel therefore, [in this manner] condemned, not that he should be destroyed, but in order to his eternal glory; was shut up in the Den. And whilst he was conversant amongst the wild-beasts, found them more gentle and tamer, than those by whom he had been shut up. 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write it in the Nominative Case, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For, a Prayer, etc. The meaning is, so great is the power of prayer, that it tameth the most savage Beasts. Indeed, in the Fuketian Copy, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  For, a prayer of modesty and soberness, giving assistance by its powerfulness, tamed all those Beasts, though by their own nature they are fierce and raging. Which things being made known to Cambyses, (For 'twas impossible, that the performances of so great, and such a Divine power should lie concealed;) he was stricken with an amazement at the wonderfulness of what was told him; and he repent himself, because he had been so easily prevailed upon by the Calumnies of the Magi. Nevertheless he 
* Or, Attempted.  had a desire to be an eye-witness of that spectacle. 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, and in the Sheets 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  And when he beheld Daniel praising Christ, both his hands being lifted up on high; but [saw] the Lions couching, and as 'twere worshipping the footsteps of the man: immediately [he condemned] the Magis, who had persuaded him hereto, [to the very same punishment, and shut them up in the Den of the Lions.] But the wild-beasts, which a little before had fawned upon and made much of Daniel, set upon the Magis, forthwith, and, agreeable to their own fierceness of Nature, tore all of them in pieces.   

CHAP. XVIII. Concerning Sibylla Erythraea, who prophesied in an Acrostic of Verses, manifesting [Our] Lord and [His] Passion. The Acrostic is this; JESUS CHRIST, SON OF GOD, SAVIOUR, CROSS.  
BUt, I am 
* Or, Ready to, mention, etc.  desirous likewise of mentioning 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Fuketian Copy and King's Sheets have it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Testimonies; which is righter. For Constantine does not produce only one Testimony, but two. Vales.  some Testimonies concerning the Divinity of Christ, taken from Foreigners. For by this means, even they whose usage it is to speak reproachfully of Christ, will also acknowledge Him to be God and the Son of God; if they will give credit to the Discourses of their own party. Sibylla Erythraea therefore, who says that She lived in the Sixth Age after the Flood, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I embrace the amendment of Learned men, which I also found in Moraeus' Copy; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was the Priestess of Apollo. So indeed 'tis in the Fuketian Copy, and in the Sheets. Vales.  was the Priestess of Apollo: She wore a Crown on her head, in the same manner with that God who was worshipped by Her; and kept a Tripod, about which a Serpent was twisted; and gave forth Oracles to those who consulted Her: having 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He had better have said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  by the folly of Her Parents been enslaved to this worship, from which nothing that is decent and virtuous, but immodest Fury only is produced; agreeable to those very things which are related concerning Daphne. This woman therefore, entering in great haste one time into the 
* Places in Heathen-Temples, which no body went into, but the Priests.  Adyta of Her unseasonable Superstition, and 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Whatever persons amongst the Christian Writers, produced the Oracles of the Sibylls in confirmation of the Christian Faith; they were constrained to say the same concerning the Sibylls, which Constantine does here; namely, that being inspired by a Divine Spirit, they uttered predictions concerning Christ. So Justin in his Paraenesis to the Grecians; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But, 'twill be easy for us, to learn the true worship of God, in part from the Old Sibyl, who from some powerful inspiration, teaches us by Oracles, etc. Agreeably whereto St Augustine writes, in his de Civitate Dei B. 18. Chap. 23▪ and St Jerome in his first Book against Jovinianus. For he says, that Divination was by God allowed to the Sibylls, as a reward of their Virginity. And St Austin is not afraid of enrolling them in the City of God. But Gregory Nazianzen in his Poem to Nemesius, says that Hermes Trismegistus and Sibylla, whatever they predicted concerning God, did not for●●●●● those things by Divine Inspiration, but had them out of the Sacred Books of the Hebrews, which they had incidently perused. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Indeed, Gregory of Nazianzum, and those most Holy Fathers of the Church did believe, that those verses were really composed by the Sibylls; whereas notwithstanding, they were made by idle people, and published for the sibyl's Verses, about the times of the Emperor- Hadrian. 'Tis certain, no writer ancienter than Justin, has made mention of them. And Celsus, who, as we have shown above, lived in the Empire of Marcus Antoninus, affirms that the Christians had forged and inserted many passages into the Sibylline Verses. Origen records his words, in B. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I know indeed, that Origen den●es this▪ For thus he answers Celsus; that he ought to produce ancienter Copies of the Sibylline Verses, wherein those verses, which he said had been inserted by the Christians, were not in any wise to be found. It might doubtless have been easy for Celsus to do that, and by this argument to have evinced the falsity of those verses. But, there are other arguments, whereby this may be proved. For, if the sibyl's Predictions concerning Christ had been so clear, why has not St Paul made use of Her Testimony, in his Epistles, and when he spoke to the Athenians; especially, in regard he disdained not to cite Aratus, and other Heathen▪ Poets. Doubtless, if the Sibyl had written this Acrostic concerning Christ, there is no reason, why we should scruple to reckon Her amongst the Prophets, and even in the first place. For, none of the Ancient Hebrew-Prophets wrote so clearly and distinctly of Christ, as are these verses of the Sibyl, produced by Constantine. And yet, neither Origen, nor any of the Holy Fathers ever allowed this, that the Sibylls should be reckoned amongst the Prophets: yea, they esteemed those who believed thus, to be Heretics; and termed them Sibyllistae, as▪ Origen informs us in his fifth Book against Celsus. Where he answers Celsus, who had objected, that the Christians were divided into several Sects; for, that some of them were Psychici, others Spiritales; that some of them worshipped the God of the Jews, others did not; that some, were Sibyllistae, etc. His words are these; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  being really filled with Divine Inspiration, uttered a Prophecy in verses, containing all those things which should happen in reference to God: plainly setting forth the History of the Advent of Jesus, by those Letters which stand in the front of every verse; which sort of Poem is termed an Acrostic. Now, the Acrostic is this, JESUS CHRIST, SON OF GOD, SAVIOUR, CROSS. And Her Verses are these.  


* I had at first resolved, to have put these Greek Verses into an English Acrostic, that is, to have made every verse begin with one of the Letters of these words [Jesus Christ, Son of God, Saviour, Cross] in their due order; as they do in the Original: agreeably whereto Valesius, Musculus, Christophorson, and Curterius have done them into Latin Verse. But, on trial I found it a thing very difficult (at least to me) to be well performed in our Language. Besides, I judged it a matter of less consequence to omit the Acrostic, than to give the Reader a lame and imperfect Version of the Original. Which must necessarily have been done, had I been tied up to begin every Verse with one of those particular Letters.  When the Great Day of Judgement shall appear,  
The melting Earth shall then dissolve with fear.  
A King Immortal shall from Heaven descend,  
At whose Tribunal the whole world attend.  
Both Just and Wicked shall, when Time grows old,  
Their mighty God in flesh arrayed behold;  
Armies of Saints on His Right hand shall come,  
Whilst Humane Souls expect their final doom.  
Th' Universe shall be a dry Barren Strand,  
And Thorns shall flourish on the scorched Land.  
Men shall with indignation cast away  
Their Wealth, and Idols in that dreadful day.  
The parched Earth, and Heaven in flames shall fry,  
And 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This verse was omitted; from Moraeus' Book, the Fuketian Copy, the King's Sheets, and from that Edition of the Sibylline Verses, which Seb. Castalio published, it is to be supplied in this manner, 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉   Although I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Neuter Gender. Now, that this verse was omitted, we are informed from the Old Version in Saint Austin, de Civit. Dei, B. 18, chap. 23; which runs thus: 

Exuret terras ignis, pontumque polumque  
Inquirens.   Further, they had expunged this Greek Verse, for this reason, because the Acrostic seemed to be entire without it. Nor did they perceive that in the Acrostic, the name of Christ is written with a diphthong, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: the reason of doing which I don't understand. Yet the Latin Acrostic in Saint Austin has retained it. Indeed, the Old Greeks made the name of Christ to consist of eight Letters, writing it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with a diphthong, as Irenaeus informs us, Book 1. Chap. 10. Vales.  searching fire drain the Ocean dry:  
All flesh which in the Grave imprisoned lay,  
Shake off their Fetters, and return to Day.  
Fire 'twixt Good and Bad shall difference make,  
And filthy Dross from purer Metal take.  
men's secret Deeds shall all be open laid,  
And th' obscure Mazes of their Hearts displayed.  
Gnashing their Teeth, they shall their Fate bewail:  
The Stars harmonious dance, and th' Sun shall fail.  

f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So the reading is in the ordinary Edition of the Sibylline Verses. The Old Version does likewise confirm this writing; for thus it runs, Volvetur Coelum, etc. Yet I doubt not but it should be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood, which occurs a little before. Vales.  The Orbs rolled up, shrink into darkest night,  
The Labouring Moon shall lose her borrowed light.  
Mountains with Plains on the same Level lie;  
Valleys shall gape no more, nor Hills be high.  
On the proud Billows Ships shall ride no more:  
And Lightning the Earth's Face shall shrivel sore.  
The 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, and the King's Sheets, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  crackling Rivers with fierce Fire shall burn,  
Which shall their streams to solid Crystal turn.  
The Heavenly Trump shall blow a doleful sound,  

h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Castalio's Edition this verse is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which reading the Old Version in Saint Austin confirms; where 'tis thus rendered 

Sed Tuba tunc sonitum tristem dimittet ab alto  
Orb, gemens facinus mis●rum variosque Labores.   In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  And th' world's destruction, and its sin resound.  
The yawning Earth 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Edition of the Sibylline Vers●s, the reading is truer, thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  Hell's vast Abyss shall show;  
All Kings before God's just Tribunal go.  
Then Liquid Sulphur from the Sky shall stream,  
God shall pour down Rivers of vengeful flame.  
All men shall then the Glorious Cross descry,  
That wished-for sign unto a faithful eye:  
The Life of pious Souls, their chief delight;  
To Sinners an offence, a dismal sight:  

k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, enlightening Believers. In the Edition of the Sibylline Verses the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the called; which I am better pleased with, both because the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is made use of a little before, and also in regard it cannot be rightly said of the Faithful, that they are illuminated by Baptism. For the Faithful are not enlightened by Baptism, but the Gentiles rather who are called to the Faith. But, after they shall have been illuminated by the Sacred Laver, than they are termed the Faithful. Father, the twelve Streams denote, as I suppose, the twelve Apostles. Vales.  Enlightening the called with its beams,  
When cleansed from sin in twice six limpid streams.  
His Empire shall be boundless, and that God  

l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Betuleius has well remarked, that the Sibyl does allude here to the second Psalm. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Thou shalt rule [or, feed] them with a Rod of Iron. Whence it appears, that what we have observed above from Gregory Nazianzen, is true; namely, that the Sibyl, or whoever wrote the Sibylline Verses, hath borrowed many passages out of the Sacred Scriptures. Therefore, in my opinion 'tis plain, that these Verses (as Cicero has long since told us,) were not published by a Sibyl possessed with a Prophetic Fury; but were written with a considerate and composed mind, by some body under the Cover of ● Sibyll's name. Vales.  Shall Rule the Wicked with an Iron Rod.  
This God, Immortal King, described in Verse,  
Our Saviour, dying shall man's doom Reverse.   
And these things were predicted by the Virgin, who ('tis likely) was divinely inspired. But, I judge Her to be blessed on this very account, because our Saviour has made choice of Her to be a Prophetess of his own Providence and Car● in relation to us.   

CHAP. XIX. That this Prophecy concerning Our Saviour, was not forged by any of the Christians; but was written by Sibylla Erythraea, whose Books Cicero rendered into Latin Verse, before the coming of Christ. And, that Virgil makes mention of this Sibyl, as also of a Virgin delivered of a Child: but He sang of this Mystery, 
* Or, In Riddles.  obscurely; out of a fear of those then in power.  

a In the Fuketian Copy, and in the Old Sheets, this chapter is begun from these words; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. And these things were predicted, &c. after the end of the Acrostic. Vales.  BUt, many persons (although they confess Sibylla Erythraea to have been a Prophetess, yet) disbelieve [this prediction.] For they suspect, that some body of our Religion, not unskilled in the Art of Poetry, made these Verses, and put a false Title to them, and affirmed them too▪ be the Predictions of the Sibyl; in regard they contain Sentences that are of great use to the Life of man, whereby both the immoderate use of pleasures is restrained, and a way also is opened to a sober and temperate Life. 
b ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I embrace Christophorson's Emendation, who read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But, the truth itself, etc. Vales.  But, the Truth itself is apparent and exposed to the view of all men; in as much as the diligence of 
* Or, Our men.  those who profess our Religion, hath made so accurate a Collection of the Series of Times, that no body can now suspect, that that Poem was composed after the Coming and Condemnation of Christ; [nor can it be now supposed,] that the common Report is false, namely, that these Verses were long before by way of Prophecy uttered by the Sibyl. For, 'tis by common consent acknowledged, that 
c The passage in Cicero, which Constantine means, is extant in his second Book de Divinatione, where he makes mention of some Verses of the Sibyl, and of an Acrostic. But, that Acrostic spoken of by Cicero, can no way be proved to be the very same, with this which Constantine produces here. Yea, the contrary may be gathered from Cicero's words. For, in that Acrostic mentioned by Cicero, the Romans were warned▪ that they should choose themselves a King, if they would be safe; as Cicero does there attest. Therefore, the first Letters of those Verses showed, as 'tis probable, the name of Julius Caesar. But in this Acrostic produced by Constantine, there is no such thing extant. Wherefore 'tis not to be doubted, but Cicero meant an Acrostic different from this, though Sebastianus Castalio thought otherwise, as did likewise several other persons. Besides, what Constantine adds is false; namely, that Cicero rendered this Greek Acrostic concerning Christ, into Latin, and inserted it into his own Books. Vales.  Cicero, after he had read this Poem, translated it into Latin, and inserted it into his own Works. This Cicero was taken off by Antony, whilst he was in power. Again, Antony was vanquished by Augustus, who reigned six and fifty years. His successor was Tiberius: in which time the presence of our Saviour shined upon the World, and the Mystery of the Most Holy Religion began to flourish, and a 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here also we must acknowledge the unskilfulness of the Translator, who has made use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is no good expression; but it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  new Progeny and Succession of people was 
† Begun, or, instituted.  established. Concerning which, 'tis my Sentiment, that the Prince of the Latin Poets speaks, in these words.  
Now from high Heaven springs a 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Fuketian Copy, and in the Sheets, I found it written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  new progeny. And again, in another 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 'Tis apparent that it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, place. And so 'tis in the Fuketian Copy, Further, neither the Fuketian Manuscript, nor the Old Sheets, begin a new chapter here. Vales.  place of His Bucolics.  Sicilian Muses, Sing we one Note higher. 
What is plainer than this? For He adds.  Last times are come, Cumaea's Prophecy. 
Meaning namely Sibylla Cumaea. Nor is he content herewith; but has proceeded farther; as if necessity itself required His Testimony. What says He therefore?  

And Time's great Order now again is born.  
The maid Returns, Saturnian Realms return.   
Who therefore is that Virgin which returns? Is it not She, who was full of, and great with child by the Divine Spirit? And what hinders, but She who is great with child by the Divine Spirit, should always be a maid, and continue a Virgin? [The wished-for King] 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Add these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the wished-for King; of whom mention is made in the fast Verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nevertheless, in Virgil's Verse there is no such expression as this. But Constantine, as it may be supposed, had altered Virgil's Verses a little; and had designedly expunged Saturn's name, that he might serve his own design. Vales.  shall also return again, and by His coming shall comfort the world. For the Poet adds.  


h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word is wanting in the Fuketian Copy, and in the Sheets. But Turnebus had noted at the margin of his Book, that perhaps it should be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  To th' infant, chaste Lucina, favouring be,  
Who ending iron ages, through all lands  
Shall golden plant:—  
If any prints of our old Vice remained  
By Thee they're Void, 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This verse is in my judgement to be restored thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the verse which precedes this, wants no mending. Yet, in the Fuketian Copy and Turnebus' Book, 'tis written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  and Fear shall leave the land.   
Which words we perceive to be spoken plainly, and also obscurely by way of Allegory. For, 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. or rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And a little after, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ's Divinity; these words seem necessary to be added, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so 'tis in Sr Henry Savils Book. Vales.  to those who make deeper Researches into the force and meaning of the Verses, [to them I say] they give a clear prospect of Christ's Divinity. 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c, But, lest any one, &c. which is an amendment wholly necessary, and 'tis strange to me, that neither Scaliger, nor any of the other Correctors saw it. For whereas these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c, went before; of necessity it must follow here, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. that the sense may be complete. For Constantine says that Virgil spoke both plainly, and obscurely. And, that he had obscurely intimated the Divinity and Advent of our Saviour: but, had spoken plainly and openly after the manner of the Heathens, and had named Altars and Temples. The Fuketian Copy confirms our conjecture; wherein 'tis written exactly so, as I had long before guessed it should be. Vales.  But, lest any one of the Grandees in the Imperial City, might take occasion to accuse the Poet, because he had written [what was] repugnant to the Laws of his own Country, and had overthrown the Opinions concerning the Gods, which had in former times been delivered by their Ancestors; [on this account] he designedly obscures the truth. For he knew, I suppose, the Blessed and Salutary 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mystery; as Christophorson likewise read. He has made use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  Mystery of our Saviour. Therefore, to the end he might avoid the outrageous Cruelty [of men,] He led the minds of His hearers, to an usage whereto they were accustomed: and says, that Altars must be erected, and Temples built, and Sacrifices performed to the Newborn Child. The other words which He has subjoined, are likewise agreeable; [in favour] to those who might entertain such Sentiments. For he says.   

CHAP. XX. Other Verses of Virgilius Maro's concerning Christ, and the interpretation of them; in which 'tis shown, but obscurely, as the usage of Poets is, that The Mystery is disclosed.  
HE a God's life shall take, with Gods shall see Mixed Heroes, and Himself their Object be:  Namely the just. 

Rule with paternal power th' appeased earth,  
Which shall to Thee (sweet child) undressed, bring forth  
Berries, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Moraeus' Book, the Learned man had mended it at the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it might answer to Virgil's Verse, Errantes Hederas, Wild▪ Ivy. But the Greek Rendition is loser and less bound up to the Original; and in many places 'tis far wide of Virgil's meaning. Vales.  wild Ivy, and shall pay First-Fruits  
Of mixed Acanthus, with Egyptian Roots.   
Farther, this admirable person, a man that was accomplished with all manner of Literature; in regard he had an accurate knowledge of the Cruelty of those times; [has added these words;]  


b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I doubt not but it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which emendation is so necessary, that without it the sense is not plain. In the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 etc. But in the King's Sheets 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  The Goats themselves shall home full udders bear:  
Nor shall the Herds the mighty Lion's fear.   
Wherein he speaks very true. For Faith will not be afraid of the Grandees of the Imperial Palace.  


c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Fuketian Copy instead of these words, has these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sheets, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  Flowers shall thy cradle sprout; the Serpent shall,  
And the deceitful herb of 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 With Scaliger and Bongarsius, I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For it answers to those words of Virgil, & fallax herba veneni. But in Moraus' Book 'tis mended at the margin, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But, if you had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 than it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the verse may stand good. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the King's Sheets, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  Venom fall:  
In each place 
* Or, Amomum.  Roses of Assyria grow.   

e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 At my peril write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c: in the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Than which nothing truer, nothing can be said more agreeable to our Saviour's Excellency and Virtue. For the power of the Holy Ghost hath presented the very Cradle of God, as 'twere some most fragrant flowers, to a 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Moraeus' Book 'tis mended, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And so 'tis written in the Fuketian Copy. But in the Sheets 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Further, the meaning of this place is very intricate. Musculus renders it thus; Ipsis namque Dei Cunabulis Spiri●ûs Sancti Virtus fragrantes quosdam flores, novam scilicet progeniem dedit. For, to the very Cradle of God, the power of the Holy Spirit hath given some fragrant flowers, to wit a new progeny. But Christophorson translates it in this manner; Ipsa enim Dei Cunabula Spirit●û▪ Sancti Virtute fragrantes flores novae soboli extulerunt; For the very Cradle of God by the power of the Holy Spirit, hath brought forth fragrant flowers to a New offspring. Musculus therefore read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But Christophorson only read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which I rather approve of. By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he means the new people of the Christians: concerning whom Virgil hath spoken above, in this Verse; Jam nova progenies coelo demittitur al●o. Vales.  new Generation. But the Serpent is destroyed, and the poison of that Sorpent [is taken away,] who first deceived our First Parents, seducing their Minds from their innate [Temperance] to the enjoyment of pleasures; 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I have added a Negative particle here; thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that they might not understand▪ which emendation the following words do mightily confirm. But if any one shall have a mind to defend the ordinary reading, I shall not much gainsay it, in regard both may be maintained. Vales.  that they might [not] understand the destruction which hung over them. For, before the Coming of our Saviour, [that Serpent] had 
* Broken, or, discouraged.  Subverted the minds of men, which were blinded with an ignorance of the immortality of the Just, and 
† Held up, or sustained.  Buoyed up with no hope that was profitable and advantageous. But after His Passion, when the Body wherewith he was clothed, had for some time been separated, [from His most Holy Soul;] 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Constantine had made use of the term Spirit, instead of Soul. But the Translator seems to have taken it as meant of the Holy Spirit; as if Christ had had His Divinity in place of a Soul, which was the Heresy of ●pollinaris. In the Fuketian Copy, after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, separated, a Comma is placed. Wherefore it is to be considered, whether those words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 aught to be joined with these which follow, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. or rather to be parted from them by a Comma; that the meaning may be this; that by the communication of the Holy Spirit, which Christ after His passion poured upon men, the possibility of a Resurrection was manifested. Vales.  by the Communication of the Holy Ghost, the 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I don't approve of Christophersons Version, who has rendered this place thus, Resurrectionis vis hominibus patefacta est, the power of a Resurrection was made known to men. Nor has Johannes Portesius rendered it otherwise. But, I question not, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the same import with that expressed in my Version. Constantine says therefore▪ that 'twas made known to men after Christ's death, that 'twas possible for Bodies to rise. For before, the faith of a Resurrection was dark and obscure, even amongst the Jews. Which was the reason, that they feared death so much. Vales.  possibility of a Resurrection was discovered to men: and if any spot of humane impieties were left remaining, it was wholly washed off in the Holy Laver. Then 'twas, that [Christ] ordered His Subjects to take courage; and from His adorable and most illustrious Resurrection, commanded them to hope for the like things. On a good account therefore it is spoken, that the Nature of things venomous is destroyed. Death itself is likewise destroyed; and the Resurrection is 
* Or, Sealed.  confirmed. 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson hath interpolated this place, by blotting out the two former words. Sr Henry Savil also in his Book has expunged these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same manner with Christophorson. But both those persons are much mistaken. For Constantine, whose skill in Grammar was but mean, had construed Virgil's Verse in this manner; 

Occide● Assyrium: Vulgò nascetur Amomum.  
The Assyrian [Stock] shall fall: Amomum shall grow every where.   And this is evident, both from this place, and also from the Version of the Greek Translator, who tenders this Verse of Virgil thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so this Verse is worded in the excellent Fuketian Copy, and exactly according to Constantine's mind. Farther, as to this whole Eclog of Virgil's, the Christians always affirmed, that it was translated out of the Sibylline Verses, and aught to be understood concerning Christ's Birth. Nor can these words be spoken of any body else, but of Christ, 

Hoc duce, si qua manent scel●ris vestigia nostri,  
Irrita perpetuâ solvent formidine terras.   Thus, besides Constantine, St Austin understood these words, in his Epistle to Volusianus, and in his 155 Epist. In his Epistle to Volusianus, he gives this interpretation of the Assyrian Amomum, namely that thereby is meant the Opinion of Pherecydes the Assyrian, who was the first that asserted the Immortality of the Soul. But this interpretation of St Austin can't be born with, in regard Pherecydes was not an Assyrian; but, a Syrian, that is, of the Island Syros. Wherefore, Constantine's explanation is to be preferred, who says, that by the name Amomum the Faithful or the Christians are meant; because they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is without fault. But, that 'tis therefore termed Assyrium, because from the Assyrians sprang the first beginning of Faith. For Abraham an Assyrian, was the first who believed in God; whence he had the Name of the Father of Believers. Vales.  Moreover, the Stock of the Assyrians is destroyed also, who were the first beginners and chief promoters of a faith in God. And whereas he says, that 
* Or, Our Lady's vose. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I embrace Sr Henry Savils conjecture, who at the margin of his Book has noted, that perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Amomum shall grow every where; ●he gives the multitude of the Christians that appellation. Which [multitude,] like a vast number of branches flourishing with most fragrant flowers, springs from one and the same root. Most Learnedly spoken, O Maro, Thou wisest of Poets! And all the following words are likewise agreeable hereto.  

As soon as Thou the Hero's praise shalt know  
And read Thy Father's Acts,  
And unto Virtue's knowledge canst attain:   
By the praises of the Heroes, he means the Works of just men: and he terms the Constitution of the world and its accurate composure which is to last for ever, the Virtues or Acts of the Father. Perhaps also [he means thereby] the Laws, which the Church, beloved by God, does make use of; 
* Or, Following.  directing to such a Course of life as is correspondent to [the Precepts of] Justice and Temperance. But, the 
† Or, Enlargement.  raising of the Life of men (who stand in some middle rank between the Good and Bad,) 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Preposition must be added, which by mistake was omitted in Robert Stephens' Edition; thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so 'tis written in the King's Sheets, and in Turnebus', and Moraeus' Book. But I am better pleased with that reading, which is proposed from the Books of Scaliger and Bongarsius; which I likewise found in the Fuketian Copy; viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a Verb proper to the Platonic Philosophy, out o● which several passages in many places of this Oration are taken. Hence comes the Sensus Anagogicus, the Mystic Sense, which occurs frequently in Proclus; and that saying of Plotinus, extolled by Synesius, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  to things more sublime, is worthy of admiration also; when as notwithstanding, [such a life] admits not of any sudden alteration.  The Fields shall mellow wax with golden grain. 
That is, the Fruit of the Divine Law shall be produced for the use [of men.]  The blushing grape shall hang on Thorns, unset; 
Which things were not at all visible in the wicked and depraved life [of men.]  And th' hardened Oaks with dewy honey sweat. 
[In which words] he describes the folly and hardened temper of mind, of the men who then lived. And perhaps he likewise shows, that those who on God's account have 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those who on God's, &c. which emendation is most undoubtedly certain. Constantine explains that Verse of Virgil's; Et durae quercus sudabunt roscida mella. He says therefore, that by this verse is meant those who undergo most sore labours for God's cause, or on God's account, shall receive most sweet fruit of their Labours. Vales.  been exercised with Labour, shall receive some sweet fruit of their own patient sufferance.  

Some steps of ancient fraud shall yet be found:  
Thetis to tempt with Ships, and to surround  
Cities with walls, bids Earth in furrows tear.  
A second Typhis, a new Argo bear  
Choice Heroes: and another War, employ  
Again a Great Achilles sent to Troy.   
Incomparably well, Thou wisest of Poets! For Thou hast 
* Exercised, or, made use of.  advanced 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I like Portesius' Version, (who renders it Poeticae Licentiam,) better than Christophorsons, who translates it poeticam facultatem, as Musculus had likewise rendered it. For Grecians term that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Latins call Poeticam Licentiam, Poetic Licence; as, I remember, it frequently occurs in Themistius. Further, the Old Sheets begin a new chapter here, from these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Incomparably well, Thou wisest of Poets! Which in my judgement is better. Here therefore the twentieth chapter is to be placed. Vales.  Poetic Licence as far as it was becoming. For, it was not Thy design to utter Oracles, in regard Thou wert not a Prophet. I suppose likewise, that the present danger was an hindrance, which danger hung over their heads, who would go about to confute those Rites instituted by their Ancestors. As warily therefore, and as safely as 'twas possible, He has represented the Truth to those who are able to understand it, whilst he lays the blame upon Towers and Wars, which at this very present are really visible in the Life of men; and describes our Saviour going to the Trojan War. Now, by Troy [He means] the whole world. 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy and T●●nebus's Book this place is written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But Sr Henry Savil had mended it in his Copy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  For [Christ] waged a War against the opposed Forces of wickedness; His Mission into the world being occasioned partly from the good will and pleasure of his own providence, and partly from the Order of the Supreme Father. But, what says the Poet after these words?  Here when full years shall make Thee perfect man, 
That is, when, after Thou art arrived at Man's Estate, Thou shalt have plucked up by the roots those Mischiefs, which infested the Life of men; and shalt have adorned the whole world with Pea●e.  


q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Who sees not, that it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In the third verse from hence, I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood. Vales.  The Sailor shall forsake the Ocean;  
Nor navigable pines shall traffic Ware;  
But each part of the world shall all things bear.   


* After this verse, there is one of Virgil's verses left out, in this quotation of Constantine's; this namely▪ Robustus quoque jam tauris juga Solvet Arator; that is, Nor shall his Steers the brawny tiler yoke. Besides this, some other verses are left out hereafter, in this quotation.  Nor earth feel harrows, nor the vine the hook;—  
Nor wool with various colours shall deceive.  
But in the meadow's Rams 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Sheets. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is an elegant phrase. I also write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in a word by itself, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. A little after, I would rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Imperative. For 'tis a rendition of this Verse of Virgil's, Aspice convexo nutantem pondere mundum. Vales.  shall scarlet have;  
And changing, sometimes golden fleeces wear.  
And feeding Lambs shall native purple bear.—  
Attempt great honours, for the time draws near,  
Dear Race of Gods, Great Stock of Jupiter!  
Behold▪ The world shakes on its ponderous axe,  
See, Earth, and Heavens immense, and th' Ocean's tracts;  
How all things at th' approaching Age rejoice ●  
Oh that my 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Book, the Learned man hath mended it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, neither is the Verse made good this way. Wherefore, I should rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For these words are spoken in the Optative Mood. In the following Verse write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from Moraeus' Book. This Amendment admits of no doubt. But, concerning the former we must think further. For that place may, I think, be restored with less trouble, if you alter the punctation only, in this manner, 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.   Nothing more certain. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. without the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, the Reader is to be acquainted, that all these Verses of Virgil, as well in the Fuketian Copy, as in the Sheets, are not written from the head; but the first words only of every Verse are severed some little space from the preceding. Which is therefore done, because these Verses are not recited without intermission, but with frequent interlocutions of Constantine's. Vales.  Life would last so long, and voice,  
As would suffice Thy Actions to rehearse:  
Not Orpheus then should vanquish me in Verse,  
Nor Linus, though their Parents present be;—  
Should Pan strive with me, by Arcadia's doom,  
Although a God, Pan should be overcome.   
Behold, says he, the Joy of the 
* Or, Immense.  tottering World, and of all the Elements.   

CHAP. XXI. That 'tis impossible for these things to be spoken concerning a mere Man: and, that unbelievers, by reason of their ignorance of the Divine worship, know not even whence they have their being.  
SOme one of their number, whose Sentiments have less of prudence in them, will perhaps suppose, that these things are spoken concerning the Birth of a man. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  But, what reason can there be assigned, that upon the Birth of a Son of Man, the earth should be unsown and unplowed; and, that the Vine should not need the edge of the Hook, nor any other care or cultivation? How can these things be thought to be spoken concerning the Offspring of a Man? 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For Nature, etc. Vales.  For Nature is the Handmaid of the Divine Will, and does not execute humane Commands. Besides, the Joy of [all] the Elements denotes the Advent of God, not the Birth of any Man. And this, namely the Poets praying that the term of his Life might be prolonged, is a certain Evidence of Divine Invocation. For, 'tis our usage to ask life and safety of God, not of men. Thus therefore Sibylla Erythraea [speaks] to God. Why▪ O Lord, says She, dost Thou lay upon Me a necessity of Prophesying; and not rather keep Me▪ raised] on high from the Earth, until the day of Thy Most Blessed Coming? But Maro adds these Verses also, to those we have quoted above.  


c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Robert Stephens was the first that published this Verse in this manner, from conjecture as I suppose. For in the King's Sheets and the Fuketian Copy, it is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. From which words it was most easy to restore the true reading of this place. Thus therefore I mend it; 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.   Than which emendation, there is nothing more certain. Vales.  Begin Sweet Child, with smiles Thy Mother know:  
Who ten long Months did with thy burden go.  
Sweet Child begin▪ 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Neither Constantine, nor the Greek Translator apprehended the true meaning of Virgil's words. For, he understood them in this manner, as if Virgil had said, that the Parents had not smiled on the child; nor, had a God taken him to his Table, nor a Goddess to her Bed. Constantine supposed, that that verse of Virgil, Incipe parve puer cui non risere parents, etc. was to be read in one breath, without any distinction or stop: whereas nevertheless, after the word puer, a point is to be set; a thing which even Boys know. Christophorson, because he perceived not this, interpolated Constantine's following words, by adding a Negative, against the mind of the Author, and contrary to the Authority of all Copies. Farther, in the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is truer, if I mistake not▪ Indeed, in the Sheets 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  cheered by no parents look,  
To's Board no God, t' Her Bed no Goddess took.   
For how should his Parents have smiled on him? 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis apparent to any one, that it ought to be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  For God, who is His Father, is a Power void of Quality. And He Himself wants all figure, but [exists] in the circumscription of others; nor is he endued with an humane Body. Who likewise is ignorant, that 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By the Holy Spirit Constantine seems to mean the Divinity, or the Divine Nature, as we have already remarked in the foregoing chapter. For he explains those words translated out of Virgil, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ which are spoken of Christ, not concerning the Holy Spirit. Therefore, at this place I chose to render it the Spirit of God; rather than the Holy Spirit, as Portesius and Christophorson have done. Vales.  the Spirit of God is 
* Void of, or, has no part in.  unconcerned in a Marriage Bed? For, what desire, what 
† Love, or, longing.  Appetite [can there be] in the affection of the chiefest Good, whereof all other things are desirous? What can be wholly common to Wisdom and Pleasure? 
g From these words it appears, that that mistake, which we have taken notice of above, was not committed by Constantine himself, but by the Greek Translator, who misunderstood Virgil's last▪ Verses. For Constantine himself took those Verses of Virgil in their true sense, as 'tis visible from hence. For, when he had quoted Virgil's words; (which run thus; 

— Cui non risere Parents,  
Nec Deus hunc Mensâ, Dea nec dignata cubili est.)   presently, finding fault with the Poet as 'twere, he adds these words▪ How, says he, could his Parents smile on him, in regard His Father is God, who wants both a body, and figure also. Besides, how can a Bed and a Table be any ways agreeable to God, who, 'tis manifest, is wholly void of a Marriagebed, nor is he affected with the pleasures of meats. Then he adds these words, (whence what I have said, plainly appears, namely that Constantine understood Virgil's Verses excellently well;) Verùm illis humanam quandam Generationem exponunt, concedamus ut ita loquantur; But, let us pernsit those, who set forth a certain humane Generation, to speak thus. In which words he excuses Virgil, in regard he was ignorant of Christ's Divine Generation. But in the Greek translation, wherein Virgil's Verses are expounded ill, this period has no coherence with the foregoing words. Vales.  But, it may be permitted them to speak these things, who [feign too themselves] a certain humane [Generation of Christ:] 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I embrace the conjecture of Learned men, which I likewise found noted in Sr Henry Savil's Book; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and who make it not▪ etc. Vales.  and who make it not their business, to cleanse their mind from every ill fact and word. I here appeaal to Thee, O Piety! I implore Thy Assistance in reference to those things which are spoken: Thou, who 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Rules of Grammar enjoin it to be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Further, this is a most elegant definition of the Christian Religion; but 'tis basely corrupted by an ill punctation. I read therefore; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the most desirable of all Goods, etc. Nothing certainer than this reading nothing more elegant. Constantine terms Religion the School-mistris of a most Holy Hope, in regard She teaches us to hope for things Celestial, and to place all our hope in God, not in earthly and frail Goods. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There is the same punctation in the Sheets. Vales.  art [nothing else but] the Law of Chastity [and Holiness;] the most desirable of all Goods; the School-mistris of a most Holy Hope; the most certain and unfeigned Promise of immortality! Thee I adore, O Piety and Clemency! To Thee we owe eternal thanks, for the benefit of thy Cure, 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we stood in need of. It must questionless be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whereby we were healed. For 'tis elegantly said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That is, healed by Thy Remedies. Vales.  which we stood in need of! But, the Generality of Men, void of Thy assistance, by reason of their innate hatred towards Thee, have an Aversion for God also. Nor do they understand, that the very Cause, as well of their Life and Being, as of all other persons who are impious, depends upon that service and worship, [which is paid] to the Deity. For the whole world, and whatever is contained therein, is 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, His Work, or, workmanship. Vales.  His Possession.   

CHAP. XXII. The Emperor's Thanksgiving, wherein He ascribes His Victories, and all His other Blessings, to Christ; also a Reproof of Maximinus the Tyrant of those times, who by the severity of his Persecution had increased the Glory of the Christian Religion.  
INdeed, I myself do ascribe mine own Felicity, and all that I am possessed of, to Piety, as to the Cause thereof. Whereto the Event of 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Any one might with good reason guests, that it ought to be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But whereas the sense is plain without this Emendation, I think no alteration is to be made here. Vales.  all things, which have been answerable to My desires and wishes, does bear witness: My Battles; My Victories over mine Enemies; and My Trophies [are an Evidence hereof.] The 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So the Greeks are wont to call Rome, as may be made appear by innumerable instances. Thus Tatianus terms it, in his Oration adversus Graecos, where he speaks concerning the worship of Jupiter Latiaris▪ as also Porphyrius, in his Book de Abstinentiâ. Moreover, Eusebius, in his Tricennalian Oration concerning Constantine's praises, terms Rome thus, as we shall see there. Vales.  Great City knows these things, and celebrates them with praises. The same likewise is the Sentiment of the Inhabitants of My most beloved City; although, deceived by false hopes, She hath chosen a Prince unworthy of Herself: who forthwith underwent a Condign punishment, and such as was agreeable to his own audacious impieties. But, I look upon these things as unfit to be mentioned now; by Me especially, who am directing My Discourse to Thee, [O Piety!] and who do make it my whole Care, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c, that I might address, etc. Vales.  how I may address myself to Thee, in discourses that are 
* Or, chaste and good.  pure and seemly. Nevertheless, I will say something, which shall neither appear foul nor indecent. A fierce and implacable War, abounding with [instances of] Madness and Cruelty, was by the Tyrants [waged,] both against Thee, O Piety! 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Before these words there is an Asterisk placed in Robers Stephens' Edition, whereby 'tis shown, that some words are wanting here in the Manuscript Copies. But, the Geneva-Edition has taken out those Asteriscks which had been diligently noted by Robert Stephens, especially in the end of this book. Further, some words are wanting here, which I make good thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Both against Thee, etc. For, he speaks to the Christian Religion. Vales.  and against all Thy most Holy Churches. Nor, were there some persons wanting in the City Rome, who rejoiced in such great and public Mischiefs. A 
e He means the field, wherein the Martyrs underwent their last punishment. For, it was the usage, as well amongst the Grecians, as Romans, that Criminals should have punishments inflicted on them, without the Gates; as I have at large remarked in my notes on Amm. Marcellinus. Whence it was, that Offenders led to punishment, were said ad campum duci, to be led to the field. So Saint Austin in his first Book against the Epistle of Parmenianus, chap. 8. Vales.  Field was likewise pitched in order to an Engagement. But, Thou camest forth, and didst voluntarily 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. That is, and didst voluntarily deliver up thyself, being supported, etc. Constantine alludes to the courage of the Martyrs, who voluntarily offered themselves to the Judges, and ran to death on their own accord, without compulsion. Indeed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not said, but concerning Him. who does any thing voluntarily; as, for instance, concerning Christ, who of his own accord delivered Himself for the salvation of mankind. Christophorson therefore has rendered this place ill, thus, t●ipsum adversariis opposuisti thou hast opposed thyself against the Adversaries. Our conjecture is confirmed by the Fuketian Copy, wherein 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  deliver up Thyself, being supported by a Faith in God. 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Cruelty of impious Mortals. In mine own judgement I have happily found out the emendation of this place. For, whereas before these words, the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occurs, the two last Letters of this word being repeated; I have restored the place thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Then the cruelty of the impious, etc. Nothing more certain. Away therefore with Gruter's and Christophorson's conjecture, who read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Yet the Fuketian Copy confirms that reading of Gruter's. But I have observed before, that many ill corrections are found in that copy. Vales.  Then the Cruelty of the impious, having, like some furious fire, without intermission preyed upon all things which it met with, procured for Thee an admirable, and ever-to-becelebrated Glory. For, on this account [it was,] that a veneration [of Thee] seized the very Spectators themselves. You might indeed have seen the Executioners and Torments, wearied out with torturing the 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. After these words Christophorson, Scaliger, and others add 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, you might have seen; as I also found it in Moraeus' Book, and in the Fuketian Copy. But, there is no need of adding these words here, in regard the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 precedes, whereto all these words, aught to be referred. Nevertheless, I do acknowledge, that the discourse would be far more perspicuous, if you should add these words. Vales.  Bodies of the Pious, and sorely perplexed at the Labour and Trouble they met with: but the Bonds [you might have beheld] broken; and the Engines of Torture loosed; and the fires which were brought, extinguished: but, [on the contrary,] the constancy and Boldness [of the Pious] not in the least weakened or abated. What advantage therefore hast Thou made, by attempting these things, 
i He speaks to one of the persecutors; Maximinus namely, as 'tis in the Title of this Chapter. For he persecuted the Christians with more of Cruelty and Malice, than the others. Vales.  O Thou wickedest of Men? What was the occasion of this thy outrageous Fury? Thou wilt peradventure say, that [thou performedst these things] in honour to the Gods. What Gods were those? Or what Notion conceivest thou in thy mind, that is worthy of the Divine Nature? Didst Thou suppose the Gods to be angry in the same manner with Thee? If therefore they were such, it was expedient to wonder at their Resolution, rather than obey their impudent Commands, whereby they 
* Or, persuaded.  ordered 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading, I think, aught to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. unless there be a fauls in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  just men to be unjustly slain. But, Thou wilt perhaps affirm, [that these things were done by Thee,] on account of the institutions and establishments of Thy Ancestors, and by reason of the Opinion of Men. I pardon Thee. For those institutions are exactly like to the Actions done by Thee, and [flow from] one and the same [Fountain of] ignorance. Thou thoughtest perhaps, that there was some excellent power and virtue, in Images made in the shape of a man, by Workmen and Artificers. Wherefore, Thou paidst a worship to them; making it Thy whole business, that they should not at any time be polluted with filth; those Great and Eminent Gods, forsooth! standing in need of humane 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word must be blotted out, in adding which, Christophorson, Scaliger, and Gruter did ill. I found the same term added likewise, in the Fuketian and Moraean Copies. But it is not at all necessary; only, after the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or polluted with filth, a Semicolon must be placed. And thus Portesius understood this place; who has indeed rendered these words more happily than Christophorson, in this manner. Omnis illa Curae tua, Omne studium ne sordibus opplerentur. Ita Magni primariique Dii human● se ope sustinebant; istam diligentiam requirebant. And so Musculus also. Vales.  Care.   

CHAP. XXIII. Concerning the Polity of the Christians: and, that the Deity rejoices in those who lead Virtuous lives: and, that we ought to expect a Judgement, and a Retribution.  
COmpare Our Religion with Your [Rites.] Is there not amongst Us a genuine Concord, and a lasting Humanity and Goodness of Nature? Is there not amongst Us such a Reprehension for a fault, as may produce amendment, not ruin? 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and a Cure. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood, which is made use of a little before. The reading might also be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which perhaps is righter. Vales.  And a cure, which [may bring forth] safety, not Cruelty? Is there not amongst Us, a 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It appears from the following words, that instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, faith, it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Love. For Love is in the first place towards God, then towards our neighbour. But Faith is not but in the one and only God. Therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can't in any wise be agreeable here. Besides, in regard he treats at this place concerning Reprehension; on that account Charity or Love is a fitting term. For a kind rebuke begets Charity. But, 'tis better to read here, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as I have said already. And so Musculus read, as it appears from his Version. Vales.  sincere Faith also, in the first place towards God; and then, towards the Natural Community of men? Do not We exercise a Compassion towards those, against whom Fortune has waged a War? Is there not an honest plain and sincere life, and such as does not cover wickedness with [the mask of] any subtle fraud; and a knowledge of him that is truly God, and of his Monarchy? This is true Piety; this is a Religion that is sincere, and wholly uncorrupt. This is the most prudent course of life; and they who have embraced it, tend directly to an eternal life, making their passage through some splendid Highway as ' 'twere. For no person, who enters upon such a course of life, and who purifies his mind from [all pollution of] His Body, does wholly die: but he must be said to perform the Office appointed Him by God, rather than to die. For He who has confessed God, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. What the import of this term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is, we have observed in the foregoing Books of Constantine's Life; (See Book 1. Chap. 27. note (b.) and Book 2. Chap. 52. note (a.)) For Translatours have in no wise hit the meaning, of this term; which nevertheless, was easy to have been done here. Christophorson renders it thus. Qui deum in●enuè confitetur, non contumeliae, non iracandiae sponte succumbit. From which words, there is no body but would extract this sense, that He who confesses God, is not angry, is not Contumelious. But, the meaning of the Greek words is far different; namely, that he who confesses the Name of Christ, before the Judge, does not yield to the Reproach and fury of the persecutors. Vales.  does not give place, either to Contumely, or Rage.  
But, courageously enduring necessity, has the Trial of his suffenance as his 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Benevolence; which I don't approve of. For, no sense can be gotten out of this reading. Farther, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be rendered instrumentum, aid, or, assistance; as Amm. Marcellinus expresses himself, Book 29. pag. 393. Caesar Dictator aiebat, miserum esse instrumentum senectuti, recordationem crudelitatis. Where see what I have long since remarked, at pag. 389 of my notes. I have rendered it Viaticum, Voyage-provision, or, all things necessary for a journey. Nor has Musculus rendered it unfitly, in this manner: tolerantiae experientiam compendii vice habet ad consequendam Dei Benevolentiam, He has his sufferance, in place of an advantage, in order to his obtaining God's favour. Vales.  Viaticum, in order to his procuring himself the Divine Clemency. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraus' Book, the Learned man had set these words at the margin; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, a passage of Plato's taken out of his Common Wealth, B. 10. Indeed, in that Book, Plato disputes concerning those Rewards, which are given by God to just men, both in this life, and after death. But the argument whereby Constantine proves that, occurs not in Plato; at least, I don't know that it does. Vales.  Nor is it to be doubted, but the Deity gives a kind reception to 
* Or, The Virtue of men.  men endued with Virtue. For it would be most absurd, that as well 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but it is to be written thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. That is, For, it would be most absurd, that us well persons, etc. In which words, the term reverenced is referred to persons in great power; and likewise, have kindnesses shown them, has a reference to men of an inferior Rank; which Christophorson perceived not. In the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies, and in Sr Henry Savil's, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading I like not. But Musculus read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; not ill. Vales.  persons in great power, as men of an inferior Rank, should show themselves grateful towards those, and should compensate their favours, by whom they are either reverenced, or have kindnesses shown them: but, that He who is above all, and who is the Ruler over all, and is the Chiefest Good itself, should be negligent in making a Retribution. 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, 'tis referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He who is above all, that is, the Supreme God. Whom though he has termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Chiefest Good itself; yet, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Masculine Gender, aught to follow. Vales.  Who does accompany us throughout all Our Lives, and is present with us, as often as we do any Good. And forthwith commends and rewards Our Fortitude and 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson renders it Propensam Voluntatem, ready will. Musculus translates it Benevolentiam, Benevolence. I chose to render it obedientiam, obedience. For, this is the import of the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, morem gerere, obsequi Voluntati Divinae, to follow, to obey the Divine Will. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore, to render it exactly, is allubescentia, a willingness to please. In which sense 'tis taken in Saint Luke, in that Anthem of the Angels, after our Lord's Birth▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This term occurs frequently, in both Testaments, as others have already observed. In the Fuketian Copy, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Obedience: but deferrs the compliment and perfection [of that Reward till another time.] For, the whole Account of Our lives shall then be cast up. And if all things be found well and right, the Reward of an Eternal life shall follow: but, a condign punishment shall be inflicted on the wicked.   

CHAP. XXIV. Concerning Decius, Valerianus, and Aurelianus, who ended their lives 
a In the very Title of the chapter there is a fault, but such a one as may easily be mended. For, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, miserably; as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy, and the King's Sheets▪ Vales.  miserably, because of their Persecution of the Church.  
I Ask Thee now, Decius! who heretofore didst insult over the Labours of the Just; who hatedst the Church; and didst inflict punishments on those who had lived holily: 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 At my peril write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what dost Thou now do; in which manner I also found it mended in Moraeus' Book, at the margin. Nor is it otherwise written in the Fuketian Copy. But in the Sheets 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  what dost Thou now do, after this life? With what, and how afflictive Miseries art Thou now pressed? Indeed, that interval of time, which was between Thy Life and Death, has sufficiently demonstrated 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thy success.  Thine Infelicity: when, having been overthrown with Thy whole army in the Scythick Fields, Thou didst expose the Roman Empire, so highly celebrated in all places, to the contempt and scorn of the 
† Or, Geta.  Goths. Thou also, Valerian! After Thou hadst declared the same Bloodiness and Cruelty towards God's Servants, hast made a manifest discovery of God's Holy and Just Judgement; being taken prisoner by the Enemy, and carried up and down in Bonds, dressed in thy purple, and thine other Imperial Attire: but at length, by the 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In Moraeus' Book, 'tis well mended, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, concerning the Emperor Valerian's skin, which was flayed off by the Persians, and ●alted; other Writers do likewise speak. Petrus Patricius mentions it, in his Excerpta Legationum, in which Author Galerius upbraids the Persians, because they detained Valerian prisoner, he having been circumvented by fraud, to the last period of his old age; and because after his death, they most wickedly preserved his skin, and thereby fixed an immortal Brand of infamy upon his dead Body. Vales.  order of Sapor King of the Persians, Thy skin was pulled off, and preserved from corruption by salt, whereby Thou wert made an Eternal Trophy of Thine own Calamity. And Thou Aurelian! The 
* Or, Flame of, etc.  chief promoter of all impieties, by how manifest a Stroke of Divine Vengeance, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Geneva-men did ill in inserting the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the Books of Scaliger, Bongarsius, and Gruter; as they tell us: which particle I likewise found added in Moraeus' Copy. But, whereas that conjunction does disturb the sense, and occurs not, either in the King's Sheets, or in Stephens' Edition; I am of opinion, that 'tis to be removed. Yet the Fuketian Copy retains it. Vales.  whilst raging with fury Thou runnest thorough Thracia, wert▪ Thou slain in the midst of the Highway, and filledst the Tracks of the public Road with Thine impious Blood?   

CHAP. XXV. Concerning Diocletian, who with infamy resigned the Empire; and, by reason of his persecuting the Church, was stricken; with Thunder.  
BUt Diocletian, after that Bloody Cruelty of his Persecution, being condemned by a sentence which he pronounced against himself; 
a For what reason Diocletian resigned the Empire, is a thing not agreed on amongst Writers. Some tells us, that Diocletian (in regard he was a Curious Searcher into things future, when he had found by the Answers of the Soothsayers, that most fore Calamities hung over the Roman State;) voluntarily relinquished the Empire. This is attested by Aurelius Victor. Others write, that Diocletian being grown old, when he perceived himself to be less fit for the management of the Government, both by reason of his age, and on account of his unhealthiness; took this Resolution. Thus Eutropius, a most faithful, and most elegant Writer. The same is recorded by that unknown Author, in the Panegyric which he spoke to Maximianus Herculius and Constantine. Sed tamen, says he, utcunque fas fuerit, eum principem quem a●●● cogerent, & valetudo deficeres, receptui canere. Te verò in quo adhue sunt istae integrae solidaeque vires, etc. There are those who write, that Diocletian, when he saw the Christians could not be overcome by him; by reason of grief and impatience, resigned the Empire; as we may read in Zonaras. But Constantine does affirm in express words here, that Diocletian voluntarily removed himself from the Empire, on account of the loss of his wits. And who is he, that dares contradict Constantine's Testimony, in regard he had lived in Diocletian's Court; nor could any of these affairs be unknown to him. Eusebius relates the same also, in the Eighth Book of his History. But, there are many things, which may make us doubt concerning this matter. For first, although Diocletian survived his Resignation of the Empire a long while, yet he never gave any indication of a distracted mind. Even that very one saying of his, (which was his answer to Herculius and Galerius, inviting him to reassume the Empire.) how much of wisdom is there in it? Utinam Salonae possetis visere olera nostris manibus sata, I wish you could come to see the Potherbs sown with our hands at Salona. Therefore, in that Retirement he was always honoured by all the Emperors of that time, who paid a dutiful observance to him, as to a Father. Hear Eumenius in the Panegyric which he spoke to Constantine. Atenim divinum illum virum, &c. But, that Divine Person, who was the first that was a partner of and resigned the Empire, reputes not of his own Resolution and deed. Happy and truly Blessed man, to whom now a private person, your dutifulness, who are so great Princes, doth pay an honour! Would Diocletian have been so highly honoured by four Emperors that were Augusti, had his Intellectuals been depraved? Or, would Eumenius have termed him a Divine Person, on this account especially, because he was the first that had resigned the Empire, if that had been done by him, by reason of his madness and dotage? Lastly, Diocletian had taken a Resolution of resigning the Empire, long before the Persecution; then namely, when he triumphed over the Persians and other Barbarous Nations, at Rome. For there, in the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus, he required an Oath of his Colleague Herculius, that they should both resign the Empire on one and the same day. This, Eumenius informs us of, in the Panegyric now cited. Hunc ergo istum qui, etc. This man therefore was ashamed to imitate that person, who had been made a Brother [in the Empire] by him; it repented this man, that the other had sworn in the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus. Now, Diocletian triumphed at Rome, with his Colleague Herculius, on the eighteenth year of his Empire, as Jerome relates in the Chronicon; that is, on the year before the Persecution was raised against the Christians. 'Tis certain, the Author of the Panegyric spoken to Maximianus and Constantine does attest, that that Resolution was taken by Diocletian, and communicated to Herculius, long before his Resignation: his words are these. Tale est Imp. quod omnibus nobis incluso gemitu moerentibus facere Voluisti▪ non quidem tu Reip▪ negligenti●, aut Laboris fugâ, aut desidiae cupiditate ductus, sed confili● olim, ut res est, inter vos placiti constantiâ, etc. Which things being so, how can that which Constantine says, stand good, that Diocletian ran mad after the Persecution of the Christians, and for that reason voluntarily removed himself from the Empire? Indeed, I might be easily induced to believe, that Diocletian was seized with a sickness, after the Persecution was begun, and was for some time distracted; especially, in regard Constantine and Eusebius do constantly affirm that. For this usually happens to sick people, and specially to melancholic persons; of which sort Diocletian was, as may be guessed from his Coins. But, I deny, that for this reason he resigned the Empire. Further, in the Fuketian and Turneb. Copies, the reading of this whole place runs thus. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  because of the harm he received by the loss of his wits, was punished by being shut up in one despicable House.  
What was the advantage therefore which he got, by his raising a War against our God? This, I think; that he might finish the remaining part of his Life, in a continual fear of being Thunderstruck. The City Nicomedia does attest this: nor, are they silent, who saw the thing with their own eyes; of which number I myself am one. 
b He means the Palace of Nicomedia, which was consumed by an accidental fire, a little after the Persecution against the Christians was raised by Diocletian. And the Emperors themselves, and the rest of the Heathens, blamed the Christians as the Authors of this fire, and therefore raged against them with severer punishments; as our Eusebius relates in the Eighth Book of his Eccles. History, Chap. 6, about the close of the Chapter. But Constantine attests, that that Palace was consumed by fire sent from heaven. Whose testimony has so much the more authority, because he himself was present, when these things were done at Nicomedia. And Diocletian, astonished by this clap of Thunder, seems till his death to have continued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, always fearing he should be struck with Thunder. 'Tis certain, this Narrative of Constantine's seems to intimate this. From hence it appears, how egregiously mistaken Christophorson is, in translating the Title of this chapter. For he thought, that Diocletian's Palace had been burnt, after his resignation of the Empire: whenas, nevertheless, that happened whilst Diocletian as yet held the Empire, and made his Residence in the Palace of Nicomedia. Vales.  The Palace was destroyed, and Diocletian's own 
* Or, House.  Room; Thunder, and a fire from Heaven ruining and devouring it. Indeed, the event of those things had been predicted by prudent persons. For they were not silent, nor did they conceal their lamentation of affairs, which were managed with so much of indignity: but with freedom spoke their minds openly and in public, and discoursed one with another [in this manner.] What outrageous fury is this? How extravagant is this arrogancy of power, that men should dare to wage a War against God; and should resolve to insult over and reproach the most holy and most righteous Religion; and [should not scruple] to Plot and Contrive the Ruin of so numerous a multitude, and of such just men, when there is not the least fault in them? 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word is wanting in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  O Rare Instructor of the Modesty of all Subjects! O [Excellent Teacher] of that care which the Army bore towards their own Citizens! The Breasts of their own Countrymen were wounded by those, 
d Either he speaks these words concerning the Tyrones, who having been newly enroled amongst the Militia, had never yet engaged with an Enemy; or else concerning those cowardly and faint-hearted Soldiers, whose usage it was to flee out of the Fight, and had never conquered their Enemies. Indeed, Diocletian's Army is said to have done nothing memorable, save only the taking of the Achilleum at Alexandria, by a long Siege. Farther, 'tis very hard to understand what Constantine should mean, when he says, that those Soldiers had wounded the Breasts of their own Citizens, that is, of the Christians. 'Tis probable, that Diocletian, in regard he was incensed against the Christians, by whom he supposed his Palace to have been fired, had given his Soldier's order, that whatever Christians they could find in the City or in the Fields, they should slay. 'Tis certain, many thousands of Christians are related to have been slain at Nicomedia, under Diocletian, and Maximian: the memory of which persons thus murdered, is by the Greeks celebrated, on the fourth of September, and on the twenty eighth of December. Vales.  who had never seen the backs of their Enemies in a fight. But at length, Divine Providence inflicted on them the punishment of such impious facts; and yet, not without damage to the Empire. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This period is removed out of its place. For, it ought to have been placed immediately after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. That is,— who had never seen the backs of their Enemies in a Fight. 'Tis certain, the slaughters committed were so numerous, that had they been made [in battles] against the Barbarians, they might have been sufficient to have procured us a perpetual peace. But at length, Divine Providence inflicted on them the punishment of such impious facts; and yet, not without damage to the Empire. For, that whole Army of the forementioned Emperor, etc. What can be clearer than these words, what more plain? Questionless, he must be very obstinate, who shall deny, that these words are thus to be restored. Vales.  'Tis certain, the slaughters committed were so numerous, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There may be a double meaning of this place. For, either it may be rendered thus, as Portesius has turned it. Sanè caedis & sanguinis tanta vis fuit, ut si Barbarorum esset, ad foedus sempiternum sufficeret. Indeed, so great was the abundance of slaughter and blood, that had it been of the Barbarians, it might have sufficed for a perpetual League. Or else, with Christophorson, it may be translated in this manner. Tot planè factae sunt caedes, quot si in barbaros factae fuissent, satis multae ad aeternam pacem constituendam videri potuissent. So many slaughters were committed, that had as many been made against the Barbarians, they might have seemed enough to have established an Eternal Peace. And this latter sense pleases me best. Lucan's opinion is wholly the same, in the beginning of his Pharsalia, when he says; 

Heu quantum potuit terrae pelagique parari  
Hoc quem civiles hauserunt sanguine dextrae!   Yet, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it would be better written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  that had they been made [in battles] against the Barbarians, they might have been sufficient to have procured us a perpetual Peace.  
For, that whole Army of the forementioned Emperor, when afterwards it came under the Command of a 
g He means Maxentius, as 'tis apparent from the following words. Now, how Diocletian's Army should come under the Command of Maxentius, is not difficult to guests. After the Resignation of Diocletian, Galerius Maximianus received his Forces; part whereof he delivered to Severus Caesar, for the defence of Italy. Some little time after, when Maxentius had seized the Empire of Rome, Galerius sent Severus with his Forces against him. But Maxentius having corrupted Severus' Army by fraud, and with promises, brought them over to his own side. After this, when Galerius had made an Expedition against Maxentius with a greater number of Forces, he also was deserted by a like Revolt of his Soldiers. Thus Diocletian's Forces came under the Command and power of Maxentius. Vales.  worthless person, who by force had seized upon the Empire of the Romans, (
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, and in Turnebus' Book, this place is read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Divine Providence having at length set at Liberty that great City;) was totally ruined in many and those 
* Manifold, or, Fights of all sorts.  Bloody Battles. 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and we have rendered it accordingly. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Moreover, the Cries to God of those that were oppressed, and who ardently desired their Native freedom; the Praises also and Thanksgivings paid to God, after a deliverance from those Mischiefs, when Liberty 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Constantine does glory, because, having crushed the Tyranny of Maxentius, he had restored to the Romans, Liberty and Contracts with justice. For, after the slaughter of the Tyrant, whatever things had been done, either by Him or his Judges, were nulled. Therefore, if any one had been preferred to a dignity by him, he was reduced to his former condition, and was forced to bring in the codicils [or, Patent] of the dignity he had obtained, to the Lawful Prince. The Sentences also, and Decrees, which the Judges had made in those times, were taken away out of the Public Scrinia and Offices of Record. Lastly, that whole time of the Tyranny was accounted for nothing, in the same manner as if it had never been. Wherefore, neither was it of advantage for the prescription of a long time. Compacts also and Bargains, and Contracts of what sort soever, which had been made between private persons during that space of time, were in like manner nulled, and that even with the strictest authority and power. But lawful Princes, after they had gotten the Victory over Tyrants, and had rescinded all their Acts; were wont to confirm Bargains, Sales, Donations, Manumissions, and such like Acts of private persons, by granting an indulgence of a public constitution: lest, if all these should be made null, the quiet and security of private persons might be disturbed. Hereof we have information; from the Emperor's Laws in the Theodosian Code, B. 15; De infirmandis his quae sub Tyrannis gesta sunt. Whence we understand, why Constantine says, that he had restored Contracts to the Romans. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. To this usage Rufinus seems to allude, in the end of his ninth Book, when he says. Edictis namque frequentibus per omnem locum propositis, non solùm tyrannicas adversus Christianos depulerat leges, jusque civile reddiderat, etc. Vales.  and contracts with Justice were restored to them; do not these things all manner of ways declare the Providence of God, and his Paternal Love towards men?   

CHAP. XXVI. That God is the Cause of the Emperor's Piety; and, that we ought to seek prosperous Events from God, and to impute them to Him; but must ascribe faults to our own sloth and negligence.  
BUt, when they commend my Labour and Service, which took its rise from the Inspiration of God; do they not plainly avouch, that God is the Author of my Valorous Actions? 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and before this word an interrogation is to be set, as Christophorson seems to have read. Vales.  Nothing more certain. For, 'tis God's property to do whatever is best: but, 'tis the property of men, to pay an obedience to God. Farther, this is, I suppose, the best and most excellent Ministry; when a man, before his taking an affair in hand, makes such provision, that all things be done with the greatest safety. Indeed, all men know, that the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I can't approve of Christophorsons Version, who renders it; Manuum ad coelos sublatarum cultum, the worship of hands lift up to Heaven. I doubt not, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here has the same import with Ministerium, Ministry. For Constantine says, that men ought to give the Ministry or Service of their own hands to God; and that, with a pure and sincere Faith. He has made use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 above, in the same sense. Truly, I can't perceive, how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can be taken in such a sense, as to signify hands lift up to Heaven, or, prayers. Besides, the following words do most apparently refute Christophorson's Version. For Constantine adds, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and, that whatever has been performed for the advantage of men, by Prayers and Supplications joined with Labour of the hands, hath been happily effected. For, after Constantine hath said, that men ought to give the Service of their hands to God, he adds, that not only the hands are to be lent to God, but Prayers also and Supplications are to be used, that the affairs which we have undertaken to perform, may succeed happily. This is what Grecians are wont to say in a common proverb, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; whereby they showed, that together with prayer the hand was to be put to the work. Farther, when Constantine says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he speaks concerning himself, in the same manner that Aeneas does in Virgil. 

— Si Pergamon dextrâ  
Defendi possent, dextrâ bâc defensa fuissent.   Vales.  most Holy Ministry of these very hands, is owing to God, together with a pure and most sincere Faith; and, that whatever has been performed for the advantage of men, by Prayers and Supplications joined with Labour of the hands, hath been happily effected: in regard, so much of utility has 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written in one word, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which I admire Scaliger and the rest did not perceive. So 'tis certain, the reading is in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  redounded to all persons, both privately and publicly, as each man could have desired, not only for himself, but for his dearest Relatives. They have likewise seen Fights, and have been Spectators of a Battle, when Divine Providence 
d He means the people of Rome, who in regard they were oppressed by the Tyranny of Maxentius, put up their prayers for Constantine, against Maxentius. And this sense may be born with. But having looked more narrowly into the thing, I have a suspicion that there is something of a fault here. And perhaps the reading should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, bestowed Victory on my Army. Vales.  bestowed Victory on the people: and they have beheld God favouring and assisting our Prayers. For righteous Prayer is a thing invincible; and no man ever missed of his design, who besought God holily. For, there is no 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is made use of to signify praetextum, a pretence or colour; which term in Constantine's Latin Oration being not understood by the Translator, he rendered it in this manner: but, would have done better, had he made use of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson therefore, and Portesius have done ill, in rendering it mundum, the world. Vales.  pretence left for a Repulse; save only where Faith is wavering. For God is always favourably present, and gives a gracious Reception to the probity of men. Wherefore, sometimes to slip and stumble, is a thing common to men: but God is in 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Errors, or mistakes; as I found it mended in Moraeus' Book. And this the Geneva-men have already put us in mind of, from the Books of Scaliger and Bongarsius; whereto agrees the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  no wise the Author of humane Lapses and Mistakes. All persons therefore whatever, who are Followers of Piety, aught to give thanks to the universal saviour, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am not of the same mind with Scaliger, Bongarsius, and Gruter, who mend this place thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for our own safety. I had rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading I have followed in my Version. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But in the Sheets 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  both for our and their own safety, and for the flourishing posture of the public affairs: and with holy Prayers, and continual Supplications, to render Christ propitious to us, that he would preserve and perpetuate his own Favours. For he is the invincible Assistant and Defender of the Just: He is the best Judge; the Prince of immortality; the Donour of Eternal life.    

Eusebius Pamphilus' ORATION IN PRAISE OF THE EMPEROR CONSTANTINE, SPOKEN AT HIS Tricennalia.  

The 
a It was heretofore the usage of the Sophists, before their Orations to make a kind of a Flourish as 'twere, in a short Preface; after the manner of Harpers, who before the Song, sing some thing for Tryal-sake, This Preface was commonly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So in Themistius' fifteenth Oration, and in Libanius' Declamations, it often occurs. Hence, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by Theodoret taken to signify a Prologue. Vales.  Prologue [to the Oration] in Praise of Constantine.  
I Come not hither with a Composure of Fables, nor with an Elegancy of Expressions framed to captivate the Ears; that by the Voice of Sirens as 'twere, I might charm [my Hearers:] nor, that in Golden Cups, namely the beautiful flowers of words bedecked with the most exquisite art of Rhetoric, I might present the delicate potions of pleasure, to persons in Love with those things. But rather, paying an Obedience to [the Precepts of] the Wise, I persuade all men, to shun and avoid the public Roads; and entreat them, that they would not herd with The Many. I am come therefore, that I might 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  being amongst You a 
* Or, Newer.  New Song of the Emperor's Praises. And although numerous persons have attempted to tread the same 
† Or, Dance.  path with me, yet 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the path, or footsteps of men. For 'tis a noted halfe-verse of Homer's concerning Bellerophon, which Cicero renders in the very words I have made use of in my Version, namely, Hominum Vestigia Vitans. 'Tis certain, in the Fuketian Copy 'tis plainly written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Farther, Eusebius has delignedly besprinkled this Prologue, with many pieces of verses taken out of the Poets, as with flowers; that by this kind of Elegance he might allure and please the minds of his Hearers. So above, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a poetic expression. Vales.  I will decline the Footsteps of men, and will go in an untrodden way, into which 'tis impious to enter with unwashed feet. Indeed, they who affect Vulgar Discourses, and Expressions worn with the 
‖ Sophisms, of, Subtleties.  Witticisms of Lads, and who Court a pleasing and popular Muse; may daub men's Ears with Humane Narratives; whilst they submit the Arbitrage [of all things] to pleasure. But such as be initiated in the Mysteries of Universal Wisdom itself, (in regard they are Masters of the knowledge of things Divine and Humane;) accounting the choice of what is better, to be the highest felicity; [such I say] esteem and prefer the God-loved Virtues of our Emperor, and his Pious Actions, before his humane accomplishments and Deeds; leaving those His Secondary Excellencies, to be celebrated by inferior persons. For, whereas the Emperor's mind is endued with a knowledge of matters Divine and Humane; and whereas those have a reference to God; but these, to Men: Let them, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Eusebius wrote, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whoever namely are fit, etc. The Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are, must be understood. But Christophorson the Translator of this Oration, in regard he perceived not these things, has confounded the whole meaning of this place, in his Version. In the Fuketian Copy, these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are wanting; excellently well. Vales.  whoever namely are fit for the performance of this Office, suggest things Humane to such as stand without the Sacred Rails. For, even these things are both illustrious and transcendent, and of great use to mankind. Yea, all the perfections visible in our Emperor, are eximious; 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So also the reading is in the Fuketian Copy; yet I had rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, nevertheless. Vales.  nevertheless, they are far outdone by His Diviner Excellencies. But, let those persons, who are within the Holy Sanctuaries, and who have entered into the Adyta and envious Recesses [of the Church;] (after they have shut the doors against profane and impious Ears,) unfold the secret Mysteries of the Emperor, to those men only who are initiated therein. Farther, when they have cleansed their Ears in the Fountains of Piety, and mounted their understanding upon the sub●●me win● of the mind itself, let them lead a dance about [God Himself] the supreme King, silently learning the Divine [Mysteries.] And let the Oracles, not those which are the products of Divination 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A transposition of words usual with Eusebius, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Presently, the reading in the Fuketian Copy▪ is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  or rather of rage and madness; but them that are uttered by the illumination and inspiration of the Divine [Spirit,] 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it is to be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the Sacred Kites, or Mysteries; which emendation is confirmed by these words which follow presently, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Having therefore learned the Divine, etc. For Eusebius says, that the Sacred Books, wherein are contained the Divine Oracles, are our Teachers of the Sacred Mysteries, and are as 'twere some Hierophanta. Vales.  be our Instructers in the Sacred Rites: [let them give us information] concerning the Kingdom itself; and concerning the Supreme King; and concerning that Divine Guard which surrounds the Universal Governor: as also, concerning that Copy of Royal Power which is amongst us, drawn from that Original of the Celestial Kingdom; and concerning that other false one, which does counterfeit the Impress thereof: and lastly, concerning those things which do accompany 
* Or, Both the one and the other Order; that is, the true Royalpower; and the counterfeit, or, false one.  each sort of Empire. 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It has the same import with what he has said above, namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, learning the Divine Mysteries. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will import the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Chief-Priests of the Eleusinia● Sacra were, at Athens, termed Hierophantae, who delivered and consigned the Rites of Ceres. Whom, persons initiated did so highly Revere, that they would never call them by their own names. Eunapius tells us this, in His Life of Maximus the Philosopher, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But, what his name was, who at that time was Hierophanta, it is unlawful for me to declare: for, he had initiated me who write these things; and had enroled me amongst the Eumolpidae. Lucian (or whoever else is the author of it) attests the same in Lexiphane; where one Megalonymus an Athenian says, that when he had gone out one day to visit the Magistrate, he found the Daduchus [Torchbearer,] and Hierophanta, and some other Ministers of the Sacred Rites, who hated one Dinias before the Magistrate, accusing the man because he had called them by their own names; whereas it was unlawful to call them by their own names, after they had been consecrated: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Although Lucian says more than Eunapius. For Eunapius has told us, that it was unlawful only for those who had been Consecrated at Elcusina, to call that Hierophanta by his proper name, from whom they had received initiation. But Lucian affirms, that that was forbidden to all persons in general. Hence 'tis, that amongst Libanius' Epistles, some occur with this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the Hierophanta. And in the Fifth Book of Symmachus' Epistles, the first three are inscribed, To the Hierophanta. For, in regard both those persons had been initiated at Athens, they looked upon it as a thing unlawful, to call the Hierophanta by his own name. Vales.  Having therefore learned the Divine Mysteries from these [Oracles,] as from some Hierophantae, we will thus begin our Divine 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Geneva-Printers had left out a word, which we have supplied from the Fuketian Manuscript, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we will begin our Divine Discourses, or, Mysteries. Vales.  Discourses.   

EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS' [ORATION IN PRAISE OF] THE EMPEROR CONSTANTINE, SPOKEN AT HIS TRICENNALIA.  
THIS is the Great Emperor's Solemn 
CHAP. I.  Festival; wherein We who are the Servants of the Emperor, inspired with the Instructions of Sacred Discourses, do rejoice. He who giveth beginning to, and Rules this Our Festival, is the Great Emperor Himself. Him I term The Great Emperor, who is truly Great. Him I mean, (nor will the Emperor, who is here present, be offended thereat, but will rather, together with Us, highly approve of this Our Discourse concerning the Divinity;) 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words are wanting in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  who is beyond the Universe; the Supreme over all; the Highest; the most Immense. The Thrones of whose Empire, are the Celestial Arches; and the Earth, the Footstool of His Feet. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Nor can any one, etc. Nevertheless, something seems to be wanting here. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is right. Vales.  Nor can any one 
† Or, Worthily.  perfectly comprehend Him in His mind. For, the Glorious Light which surrounds Him, by the unspeakable Splendour of its Rays, drives off all persons, and hinders them from beholding his Divinity. 
‖ Or, About him the Celestial Hosts make their Rounds.  Him the Celestial Hosts do encompass: His Guards are the Supernal Powers; Him They acknowledge their Master, Lord, and Emperor. The innumerable multitudes of Angels, and the Companies of Arch-Angels, and the Quires of Holy Spirits, 
* Or, Drawing.  deriving [their Splendour] from the Rays about Him, as 'twere from some everlasting Fountains of Light, are illustrated. Likewise, all the Lights, and especially those Divine and Intellectual Kind's of incorporeal Lights, which have their place beyond Heaven; do celebrate this Great Emperor with the highest and most Divine Hymns. The vast Firmament, like some azure Curtain, is drawn between, which separates those without, from them who are conversant within the Palace. Round this [Firmament,] in the same manner with the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius does elegantly compare the Sun and Moon to the Light-Bearers or Footmen, who were wont to go before the Emperor with Torches and Lights, as I have noted at Amm. Marcellinus. Vales.  Light-Bearers in the Imperial Porticus', run the Sun and Moon, and those other Luminaries of Heaven: which do both highly honour the Emperor Himself and also at His beck and word, afford the Splendour of an inextinguishable Light, to those who are without Heaven, and who inhabit a Gloomy Region. Whereas therefore I do presume, that Our Victorious Prince Himself also, does with praises celebrate 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this Greatest Emperor Christ. The last word must be blotted out. For what Eusebius has said hitherto, he has spoken not concerning Christ, but of God the Father; to whom the ancient Divines did properly assign the Monarchy. Besides, the following words do plainly show, that these are not spoken concerning Christ. Nevertheless, if any person be scrupulous of expunging any thing, he must set a distinction after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that the meaning may be this; that God the Father, the highest King of all, is celebrated with Hymns, both by Christ, and by Constantine. For our Eusebius does a little lower say the same thing concerning Christ. Vales.  this Greatest Emperor; therein, in my own judgement, I 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading I have followed in my Version. But some words are undoubtedly wanting here, which may be supplied in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. That is, Our Emperor well knowing, that this Greatest King is with Hymns celebrated by Christ, who himself also is our most invincible King; He Himself likewise extols him with Praises and Hymns, thereby doing that which is right and well; for be understands, that he only is the origin of Empire to us. Thus the sense is most plain; nor do I think, that Eusebius either wrote, or thought otherwise. Nevertheless, in the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  seem to do very well: in regard I am truly sensible, that 
* Or, He only [i. e. God] is the Author of Empire to us.  all power amongst us is derivative from Him. Him also the Religious Caesars do acknowledge to be the Fountain of all 
† Or, Goods.  Blessings: having received this Command from their Father. Him, the Milice; the numerous multitudes of the people, as well in the Countries as Cities; and the Governors of Provinces assembling in the Church, do Religiously adore: being instructed by Our 
e The Translator thought these words were spoken concerning Constantine; which truly I don't condemn. Yet, they may also be meant of Christ. Vales.  Great Saviour and Master. Lastly, all mankind in general, all sorts of Nations, Tribes, and Languages; and all persons, as well collectively and in one Body, as severally and apart; although in other matters they differ in their Sentiments, yet agree in this very one confession; invoking this One and Only God, by natural reason, by notions self-learnt, and which proceed not from the instruction of any Teacher. What, does not the whole 
* Or, Element  Mass of the Earth acknowledge him Lord? By the Plants and Living Creatures produced out of it, does it not evidently demonstrate its submission to 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is corrupted, which nevertheless you might easily mend. At my perll therefore write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, its submission to the command of the Deity; which amendment is most undoubted. Vales.  his command who is far superior in power? The Torrents also of River's overflowing with their waters, and the plentiful streams of Fountains, perpetually issuing 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These four words are, in my judgement, to be blotted out, as being superfluous, and but little agreeable to this place. But if any person shall have a mind to retain them, they must be transposed in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Although another participle would be substituted. For, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is no good expression. It would be better, were it made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Eusebius expresses himself lower; or rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  out of the unknown and immense depths of the Earth, do profess him to be the Author of this inexplicable and miraculous performance. The Gulfs of the Sea, enclosed within unfathomable depths, and the swollen Waves 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word is wanting in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  which are raised to a vast height, and strike the adjacent Earth with terror; as soon as they approach the Shores, dread Him, being bound by the Command of His Divine Law. Moreover, the 
* Or, Measured Falls.  Determinate Quantities of Winter Showers; and the astonishing noise of the Thunder; and the ●lashings of the Lightning; and the variable and inconstant blasts of the Winds; and lastly, the airy 
† Or, Paths.  Tracks of the Clouds, do plainly exhibit his presence 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must I think, be▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to those, who can, etc. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; right. Vales.  to those, who can in no wise take a view of him with their own eyes. The all enlightening Sun also, who hath 
* Or, By his course fulfiled so, etc.  finished so vast a number of ages, acknowledges him only as his Lord; and, in entire obedience to his command, never dare, go beyond his fixed Bounds. The Moon likewise, (
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator renders this place thus; Lunam quoque, cujus Lumon muit● obscurius est quam Solis; the Moon likewise, whose tied is far more obscure than that of the Sun. But I think it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is, the Moon which goes under the light of the Sun. Vales.  which for the splendour of her light is far inferior to the Sun,) being lessened and again increased at set periods of Times, obeys the Divine Commands. And the Beauty of Heaven, which glisters gorgeously with the Dances of the Stars, and 
* Or, Goes on.  moves with Order and Harmony, and measures over its own Circles; proclaims God to be the Donor of all manner of Light. Likewise, all the other Celestial Luminaries, having by his Beck and Word made up one harmonious Consort, finishing their long Course by the Circles of so vast a number of ages, like charioteers run over the Rounds of their Aetherial Stages. The successive Returns of nights and days, the changes of Seasons and Times, and the Order and Harmony of the Universe, do celebrate the manifold wisdom [
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, another verb must be substituted; viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do extol, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do proclaim. For that verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not at all agreeable here, and has crept in hither by mistake, out of the following period. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, do celebrate his manifold wisdom; without those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of his infinite and immense power; nor do these words occur in the most ancient Palatine Manuscript. Vales.  of his infinite and immense power.] Those invisible Powers, which fly about the Plains that lie stretched through the Air, do render to this God, due and befiting praise. The whole World therefore with a joint consent doth la●d this Great Emperor. The Heavens above, and those Quires which are higher than the Celestial Arches, do reverence Him: the Hosts of Angels praise Him with inexpressible Hymns: and the Spirits which are the Offsprings of Intellectual Light, do pronounce Him their Parent and their God. Those Ages 
* Or, Which were before all Time.  unlimited by Time, which were before this Heaven and this World; and besides, infinite other Ages, before all constitution of things visible, do acknowledge one sole and supreme Master and Lord. Lastly, He Himself, who is in all, and before all, 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I don't see how this expression can be made use of, in reference to The Word, that That is before all things, and after all things; unless we mean it concerning The Word incarnate. In which sense there is a passage in The Revelation; I am Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last. It may also be meant concerning The Word, who, although He was begotten before all ages, is nevertheless continually begotten by the Father. And this is what is said in the Psalms; Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee, etc. Thus The Word is before all things, and after all things, and in all things, not by a succession of time, but by reason of an eternal Generation. For, he is the origin and End of all things who begins and terminates all things which are, or which can be. Nevertheless, Eusebius' words may be understood otherwise, if they be construed with the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So, the meaning will be this; The Word does appease God the Father before all persons and after all persons. But the former exposition is truer. For in this manner Dionysius Alexandrinus, in his Epistle to Hermammon, speaks concerning the Son of God; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Neither had he regard to the judgement of Him who was before all, is in all, and above all. Which passage is quoted in the Seventh Book of the Eccles. Hist. Chap. 10. Novatianus likewise, in his Book de Trinitate, Chap. 14, says Christ is before all things, and after all things; before all things, as God; but after all things, as Man. Vales.  and after all, His only-begotten Son and praeexisting Word; the Great Highpriest of the Great God; ancienter than all Time and all Ages; 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Translator has rendered it ill, dignitatis paternae particeps, partaker of His Father's dignity; whereas it ought to have been rendered, devotus ac dicatus cultui patris, devoted, etc. 'Tis an expression like that inscription, which is commonly extant on the Base of Statues which they had dedicated to the Emperors, DEVOTUS NUMINI MAJESTATIQUE EJUS. But, these words smell rank of Arianisme. For whoever asserts, that God the Word is devoted to the worship of God the Father; doubtless that person speaks too meanly of The Word, and seems not only not to equal The Word to God the Father, but rather to make Him subject to the Father. Of the same stamp is that expression which Eusebius adds, that The Word makes supplication to the Father for the Salvation of all men. Which, if it be meant concerning God the Word, as He is the Word, can no wise be born with. But, if it be understood concerning Christ, that is, concerning the Word after He had assumed the humane Nature, it is most true. The same opinion is extant in his Second Book against Marcellus Chap. 7. where Eusebius says, that the Son doth worship, adore, and glorify God the Father. Farther, a little before, the reading in the Fuketian Manuscript is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  devoted and consecrated to the worship of His Father, is the First and Only Person who makes Supplication to Him for the Salvation of all men. Who enjoys a pre-eminence in the Government of the world; 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but, possesses an equal share, etc. I doubt not but Eusebius wrote, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. But, holds the second place in His Father's Kingdom: which expression the publishers being not able to endure, they thought it was to be changed into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that so the Son might be made equal to the Father. But, that Eusebius wrote as I have said, is apparent, first from the very Series of his Oration. For, at this place Eusebius distinguishes the Government and Regiment of the Universe, from the Kingdom of God the Father. And in the Government of the Universe, he does indeed say, that the Son holds the principal place: but, that he has the Second place in the Kingdom of His Father: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 You see, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, the Kingdom of the Universe, is opposed to the Kingdom of God the Father. To 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ought also to be opposed. Seconly, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not Greek. Lastly, Eusebius, in his Books of Demonstrat. Evang. does always term the Son, the Second Cause: And, in Book 5. Chap. 4. Demonstrat. Evang. he says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vales.  but possesses an equal share of Glory with His Father, in His Father's Kingdom. For, He is that Light which transcends all things; which dances about the Father, and which by its intervention Separates that Nature which is without a Beginning and without a Generation, from the substance of things begotten. Which Light also, streaming from above, from the Deity which wants both beginning and end, 
* Or, Proceeds forth on the outside.  diffuses itself without, and illustrates the Region above heaven, and all things that are within heaven, with the Rays of Wisdom, which are far more Glorious than the splendour of the Sun. This is He, who is the Leader of the whole World; the Word of God who goes before all, and through all, and is in all things, as well Visible as invisible. By whom and through whom, Our Emperor dear to God, bearing a resemblance of the Celestial Empire, in imitation of the Deity, directs and manages the Helm of Government over all things upon the Earth.   

AND That Only-begotten Word of God, 
CHAP. II.  Reigns together with His Father, from ages which want a beginning, to infinite and endless ages. But this Our Emperor, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This place is, in my judgement, thus to be restored; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. continues to Reign together with His Father, from ages which want a beginning, to infinite and endless ages. But, Our Emperor, dear to Him, etc. Vales.  always dear to Him, being supplied with some Imperial Emanations from above, and fortified 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 'Tis not clearly enough made out, what this Surname of a Divine appellation should be, wherewith Constantine was honoured and signalised. Does Eusebius mean the name of Victor, which was given to Constantine, as we have remarked above? Or rather, the surname of Maximus, which is proper to God? The very Name Constantine may also be meant, the import whereof is, He that is. Now, the Sacred Scriptures do inform us, that this is the proper Name of God. Lastly, we may here understand the surname of Christianus, Christian; an appellation which Constantine loved most entirely. Vales.  with the Surname of a Divine appellation, governs upon earth during many and long periods of years. Farther, that Universal 
* Or, Saviour.  Preserver renders Heaven, and the whole world, and the Celestial Kingdom, fit for his Father. But this [Our Emperor,] who is His Friend, brings all those persons living upon Earth, that are the Subjects of His Empire, to the Only-begotten Word and Saviour, and makes them fit 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I read with the Translator, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for His Kingdom. Vales.  for His Kingdom. And, that Common Saviour of all, by an invisible and divine power, drives off at the greatest distance from His Fold (in the same manner that a good Shepherd does wild-beasts,) those Rebellious Powers, which flew up and down thorough this Air that is nearest the Earth, and 
* Or, Stuck upon the, etc.  brooded the Souls of Men. But this [Our Emperor,] His friend, adorned from above by Him, with Trophies erected against his Enemies; by the Law of War subdues the open Adversaries of Truth, and chastizes them. That person, existing 
† Or, The Word.  The Logos before the world was framed, and the preserver of all things; delivers rational and saving Seeds to His Companions, and renders them reasonable, and instructed in the knowledge of His Father's Kingdom. This [Our Emperor,] His Friend, as 'twere some Interpreter to the Word of God, recalls all mankind to the knowledge of God: crying out in the hearing of all men, and with a loud voice promulging the Laws of 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the Fuketian Copy, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting; which is the truer reading. Vales.  true Piety and Verity, to all persons living upon the Earth. That Universal Saviour opens the Celestial Gates of His Father's Kingdom, to those who remove from hence thither. This [Our Emperor,] following the Example of the Deity, after He hath cleansed His Empire on earth, from all the filth of impious Error, invites the 
* Or, Quires.  Assemblies of Holy and Pious men, into the Sacred Houses and 
† Or, Churches.  Basilicae; making it his chiefest care, that the whole Navy, with the Command and management whereof He is entrusted, should be preserved together with the people on Board. And He is the only person of all those that ever yet governed the Empire of the Romans, who having now been honoured by God the Supreme King, with 
* Or, Three periods of Decades.  thirty years' Reign, celebrates this Festival, not to terrene Spirits, as the usage of the Ancients was, nor to the Apparitions of Daemons which seduce the unskilful multitude, nor yet to the frauds and 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is corrupted; in place whereof, what term should be substituted, I don't know. Unless the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will please. For he praises Constantine, because he would not admit the Ethnic Orators to his Decennalia. Vales.  feigned Narratives of impious men: but, pays his thanks to that God, by whom he has been honoured, being truly sensible of those Blessings which He has conferred on him. Not polluting his 
† Or, Imperial Houses.  Palace with blood and gore, agreeable to the Rites of the Ancients; nor appeasing terrene Daemons with smoke and fire, and with sacrifices of Beasts wholly consumed by fire on the Altars; but consecrating a most grateful and acceptable sacrifice to the Supreme King Himself, His own Imperial Soul namely, and His Mind which is most worthy of God. For this is the only Sacrifice wherewith God is well pleased: which Our Emperor has learned to offer, with the purified thoughts of his mind, without either fire or blood 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These words ought to be expunged; which are not set in their due place here, but must be put in lower, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 &c. giving confirmation to his piety, etc. There is nothing more certain than this Emendation; nor did the Translator read otherwise, as 'tis apparent from his Version. Wherefore this seems to be a mistake of the Printer. This our Emendation was long afterwards confirmed to us by the Fuketian Copy; wherein 'twas exactly written as I had conjectured; save only, that 'tis there worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and wholly devoting himself, etc. Vales. : giving confirmation to his piety by those unerring Sentiments and Opinions treasured up in his mind; setting forth the praises of God in lofty and magnific Orations, and by Imperial Actions emulating the Clemency of the Deity: and wholly devoting himself to God, and, like some great Gift, making a present of himself to Him, the First-fruits as 'twere of the World, with the Administration whereof he hath been entrusted. This greatest Sacrifice therefore, the Emperor in a due manner Offers, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before all other, or, first. Vales.  before all other. But he Sacrifices like a Good Shepherd, not Offering glorious Hecatombs of Firstling-Lambs: but rather, bringing over the minds of those rational flocks, which are fed by Him, to the knowledge and worship of God.   

BUT God, highly pleased with such a Sacrifice 
CHAP. III.  as this, and with delight accepting this Gift offered to Him; praises the 
* See the Prologue to this Oration, note (b.)  Hierophanta of this venerable and eximious Sacrifice, and makes an addition of 
† Or, Large.  many periods [of years] to his Reign; augmenting his favours towards him, in a manner correspondent and proportionate to those Acts of Piety, wherewith He is worshipped by the Emperor. And He has permitted him to celebrate all these Festivals with the highest prosperity of the Monarchy; at each period of the Decennalian Festivity, advancing one of his Sons to the Colleague-ship of the Imperial Throne 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words, as far as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, are wanting in the Fuketian Copy, and in the most ancient Palatine Copy, as the Geneva-men have told us. Vales. Valesius takes no notice of this clause; either in the Greek Text of his Edition, or in his Version. In Curterius' translation of this Oration (for I have not the Geneva-Edition by me,) it is worded thus; Et velut plantae florenti virentique temporum incrementa donata. .  
For, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the first Decade of his Imperial period. If we make a more exact enquiry into the thing, it will be found false, that Constantine Junior was created Caesar by his Father, in the first Decennium [ten years'] of Constantine's Empire. For Constantine Junior was created Caesar by his Father, in the Consulate of Gallicanus and Bassus, on the Calends of March, in the year of Christ 317. This was the eleventh year of Constantine's Reign. Wherefore, Constantine Junior was not created Caesar within the first Decennium, but within the second rather. This place of Eusebius must therefore be favourably interpreted, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, must be taken for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. about, etc. Vales.  in the first Decennium of his Empire, he proclaimed his eldest Son, who bears the same name with his▪ Father, a Partner of the Imperial 
* Or, Heritage.  Realm: after that, his second Son, who was the next to him in age, at his second Decade: and in like manner his third, at his third Decade, which we now celebrate. 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Emperor Constantine published his Tricennalia in the Consulate of Constantius and Albinus, on the eight of the Calends of August, which day began the thirtieth year of his Empire. From this day therefore, in the foresaid persons Consulate, on the year of Christ 335, began the fourth Decennalian period of Constantine's Empire, according to the computation of Eusebius: whereas nevertheless, it ought rather to begin from the following year, namely, his thirty first year. But these things are not wont to be so exactly cast up, by Orators. Vales.  And, whereas his fourth period [of ten years'] is now current; in regard the spaces of times do more and more extend themselves, he increases the Empire by a Copious 
† Or, Society.  Colleagueship of his Stock, 
d He means Dalmatius and Hanniballianus; the former of whom was declared Caesar, the other King, by Constantine, in the thirtieth year of his Empire, on the fifteenth of the Calends of October, as it occurs in Idatius' Fasti. Saint Jerome (in the Chronicon) tells us, that Dalmatius was made Caesar, in Constantine's Tricennalia. Where he has made use of the term Tricennalia, instead of the thirtieth year of his Empire: whereas nevertheless, Tricennalia is properly the first day of his thirtieth year. For the Roman Emperors celebrated their Quinquennalia, Decennalia, and Vicennalia, on the first day of the fifth, tenth, and twentieth year of their Empire. For these words signify nothing else, but the Natalis [Birthday] of the Empire, which was celebrated with the greatest Pomp and Festivity, every recurring fifth and tenth year. Now, this Festivity lasted one or two days, in which time the Ludi Circenses and Theatrales were exhibited. Therefore, whereas Dalmatius was not created Caesar on the eighth of the Calends of August, which day began the thirtieth year of Constantine's Empire; Saint Jerome has expressed himself improperly, who has told us, that that Caesar was created in Constantine's Tricennalia. Our Eusebius does here more truly place that, after his Tricennalia, the fourth Decennalian period of Constantine's Empire now beginning. For, after the celebration of the Tricennalia, they began a new period; as if the thirtieth year, which was but just begun, had been now finished. And, as Lawyers are wont to say, that in dignities, a begun-year is accounted for a complete one: so also they were wont to do, in the Quinquennalia, Decennalia, and the other Festivals of this sort. Thus, the place in Amm. Marcellinus' fourteenth Book is to be understood; where he speaks concerning Constantius' Tricennalia in these words. Arelate hiemem agens Constantius, post Theatrales Ludos atque Circenses ambitioso editos apparatu die 6. idus Octobris, qui Imperii ejus annum tricesimum terminabat, etc. For Amm. Marcellinus has undoubtedly made use of the thirtieth year completed, instead of the thirtieth year begun, on account of that very reason which I have mentioned. Vales.  and by Creations of Caesar's; fulfilling the Oracles of 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And, a little after, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. This place, which Eusebius citys out of the Divine Prophets, occurs in the seventh Chapter of Daniel. Vales.  the Divine Prophets, which they long since proclaimed in this manner: And the Saints of the most High shall take the Kingdom. Thus therefore, God Himself the Supreme King conferrs upon the most Pious Emperor, 
* Or, Increases of Times, etc.  an Increase both of years and children, and renders his Government of the Nations upon Earth, fresh and flourishing, as if it had been but now begun. And 
* That is, God.  he himself solemnizes this Festival [in honour] to Him; having made Him the Conqueror over all his Enemies and Adversaries; and exhibiting Him as the Pattern of true Piety, to all persons upon the Earth. But our Emperor, like the Light of the Sun, illustrates men, whose habitations are in places most remote from one another, with the glorious 
† Or, Splendours.  Presence of His Caesars, as 'twere by some Rays transmitted from himself to the greatest distance. And on Us who inhabit the East, He hath bestowed a 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means Constantius Caesar. For he had at first been sent by his Father, to Govern the Gallia's. But afterwards he was removed into the East; as Julian informs us in his first Oration de Laudibus Constantii, and Libanius in his Basilic. Vales.  Shoot truly worthy of himself: another of his Sons [he hath assigned] to another portion of men: and again, another [He has placed] otherwhere; like so many Lamps and Lights, which derive their Brightness from that Light diffused from Himself. Farther, having joined together for himself, the Four most valiant Caesar's, like so many young Horses, 
* Or, To one Yoke of the Imperial Chariot; so Valesius.  and fixed them under one Set of Harness belonging to the 
g The Translator saw nothing here; he has rendered this place, thus, Porro imperii quadrisariam dispertiti jugum, quasi quatuor equis, id est sibi, & tribus filiis Caesaribus Fortissimis imponens. But Eusebius does expressly name four Caesars, whom he compareth to four Horses, who being coupled together in one Yoke, drew the Imperial Chariot; over which Constantine presided, as Charioteer. Now, the four Caesars were, Constantinus Junior, Constantius, and Constans, Sons of the Emperor Constantine; and Dalmatius the Son of Dalmatius; concerning whom we have spoken above. Vales.  Imperial Chariot, and fitted them with the Rains of Divine Concord and Unity; He Himself sits above, like the Charioteer, and puts them on; and drives over the whole world, wherever the Sun makes his Visits; and is personally present in all places, and inspects all affairs. Lastly, being adorned with a representation of the Celestial Empire, having His eyes fixed upon Heaven, He directs and manages the affairs of Mortals, in a conformity to that Original Draught; and is encouraged and strengthened by a resemblance of the Monarchy of God. For, this the [sole] King over all, hath bestowed on the Nature of Men only, 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place tortured me a long while. But at length I have found out the most undoubted Emendation of it. I write therefore; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is; For, this the [sole] King over all, etc. Eusebius repeats the same hereafter, in chap. 4: where he reckons up the Favours, which mankind hath received from God the Word. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the Translator, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, seems at this place to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For thus he renders it. Istam enim imperii Formam Lex, quae rex omnium est, humano generi tribuit. Vales.  of all those Creatures which are on Earth, [that it should express a likeness of his Divine Monarchy.] 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words are spoken concerning the supreme King and God; who really is the Law and Rule of Royal Power. The reading at this place might likewise be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that so the meaning may be this, that God only is possessed of the Royal Power, in regard he alone rules over all, and holds the Monarchy. Therefore, in the foregoing period, it must, I think, be written in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nor do I think, that Eusebius wrote otherwise. For the sentence is most plain and elegant, if we read thus. And this period will excellently well cohere with the foregoing one. Vales.  For, He is the Law of Imperial power, whereby 'tis Decreed, that all should be subject to the Empire of One. Moreover, Monarchy does far excel all other Constitutions, and Forms of Government whatever. For Polyarchy, which is opposed to it, being a sort of Regiment wherein many Governor with an equality of power and honour, ought rather to be termed Anarchy and Confusion. On which account, there is one God, not two, nor three, nor yet many. For, to assert a multitude of Gods, is plainly to affirm, that there is no God at all. One King: and 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, the Comma is wanting, excellently well. For the Son of God is the Word and Law of God the Father, as Eusebius says a little afterwards. Vales.  his Word and Imperial Law, One: which [Law] is not declared by words and syllables; nor is it written in Paper, or cut upon pillars, that it should be consumed by length of Time: but it is the living and self-subsisting 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Valesius tenders it, Dei sermo, word of God.  God the Word, who disposes and orders his Father's Kingdom, to all those who are under Him, and after Him. Him the Celestial Hosts do surround, and Myriad of Angels which are the Ministers of God; and innumerable Troops of the Milice placed above the World, and of invisible Spirits; who residing within the Enclosures of Heaven, use their utmost diligence about the Order and Administration of the whole World. Over all whom, the Royal 
† Or, Word.  Logos is the Captain and Prince, as 'twere some Praefect of the supreme Emperor. The Sacred Oracles of Divines term Him, The Master of the Milice, and The Great Highpriest, and The Prophet of the Father, and The Angel of the Great Council, and The Brightness of His Father's Light, and The Only-Begotten Son; and [give Him] innumerable other such Titles as these. Whom when the Father had Constituted The Living Word, and The Law, and The Wisdom, and The Compliment of all Good; He made a Present of 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged, or else the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: for one of those words is superfluous. Yet I had rather blot out the latter. For so Eusebius expresses himself hereafter, in chap. 12. Vales.  This Greatest Blessing, to all those who are Subject to His Empire. But, He pierces thorough all things, and goes every where, and in a plentiful manner displays His Father's Favours to all persons; and has stretched forth the Resemblance of the Imperial Power, even as far as those rational Creatures which live on earth; having adorned the mind of man, which is framed according to His Own Likeness, with Divine 
* Or, Powers.  Faculties. Hence 'tis, that in the mind of man there is a participation of the other Virtues also, derived from a Divine Emanation. For, He only is wise, who is also the Sole God: He only is essentially Good: He only is strong and powerful. And He is the Parent of Justice: the Father of Reason and Wisdom; the Fountain of Light and Life; the Dispenser of Truth and Virtue; and lastly, the Author of Empire itself, and of all Dominion and Power.   

BUT, Whence has man the knowledge of 
CHAP. IU.  these matters? Who hath declared these things in the hearing of Mortals? Whence has a Carnal tongue the Liberty, of uttering those matters, which are foreign both to flesh and body? Who ever saw the invisible King, and discovered these Excellencies in Him? 'Tis true, the Elements, which are joined in an Affinity with Bodies, and the things made up of those Elements, are perceived by the 
* Or, Sense of Bodies.  senses of the Body. But, no person hath boasted, that with the eyes of the Body He hath ever had a sight of that invisible Kingdom, by which all things are Governed: nor, has mortal Nature ever beheld the Beauty of Wisdom. Who hath seen the Face of Justice, with 
† Or, The sense of flesh.  eyes of flesh? Whence was the Notion of Legal Government and Royal Dominion suggested to men? From whence could Imperial Power [be known] to man, who is made up of flesh and blood? Who hath declared to those on earth, the invisible 
* Or, Forms.  Form, which can't be expressed by any figure; and the incorporeal 
† Or, Substance.  Essence which wants all external Lineaments? Questionless, there was one Interpreter of these things, the Word of God who pierceth thorough all things. Who is the Father and Maker of that rational and intellectual substance which appears to be in men: who being the Only Person that is united to the Divinity of the Father, watereth his own Sons with his Father's 
‖ Outflowing.  Effluxes. Hence have all men, Greeks and likewise Barbarians, those natural and self-learnt Reasonings: hence those Notions of Reason and Wisdom: hence the Seeds of prudence and justice: hence the 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Comprehensions.  Inventions of Arts: hence the knowledge of Virtue 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which words Valesius renders thus, Et nomen Philosophiae, & Venerandus amor Sapientiae, and the name of Philosophy, and the Venerable Love of Wisdom.  and the grateful name of Wisdom, and the Venerable Love of Philosophic Learning. Hence the knowledge of all that is Good and Commendable: hence the Representation of God Himself form in the mind, and a Course of Life fitly answering the divine worship. Hence is man furnished with a Royal Power, and with an invincible Empire over all things that are in the Earth. But, after The Logos, who is the Parent of Rational Creatures, had impressed upon the mind of Man a Character agreeable to the Image and likeness of God, and had made Man a Royal Creature; (having conferred this on him only, of all those Creatures which are on Earth, namely that he should have a knowledge, both of Governing, and of being Governed; and also, that even from this Life he should 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For so Eusebius expresses himself in chap. 6, where he speaks thus concerning God the Word; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The sentence is in both places the same. For, in the one place he speaks concerning the Celestial Kingdom; in the other, concerning Life eternal: and says, that some assays, proofs, and fore-exercises of each, are granted to men in this life, by the Divine Word. Wherefore I doubt not but Eusebius wrote in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And thus the sense is most perspicuous. But the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which went before, must be understood. A long while after I had written this Note, having at length procured the Fuketian Copy, I found my conjecture confirmed by its authority, at least in part. For in that Manuscript the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, begin to meditate upon, and to fore-learn; incomparably well. Vales.  begin to meditate upon, and to fore-learn that promised Hope of the Celestial Kingdom; for the sake of which Kingdom, He Himself came, and, as a Father of His children, disdained not personally to enter into a Converse with Mortals:) 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, this whole page of Eusebius' is put together very unfitly, by reason of the too great number of Verbs, which occur in the Imperfect Tense. Whence 'tis, that his Discourse becomes irksome and unpleasant. Vales.  He Himself, cultivating His own Seeds, and renewing His heavenly Supplies and Favours, declared to all men, that they should partake of the Celestial Kingdom. And he invited all persons, and exhorted them, that they should be ready for their journey upwards, and should furnish themselves with a Garment befitting their calling. And by an unspeakable power he filled the whole world, which is enlightened by the Sun's Rays, with his Preaching; by a likeness of the earthly Kingdom, expressing the Kingdom of Heaven. To which he incites and encourages the whole Body of mankind to hasten, having showed all men this Confidence and good Hope.   

OF Which hope, Our Emperor most dear 
CHAP. V.  to God, is even in this life made a partaker; in regard he is adorned by God with innate Virtues, and has received into his mind the Celestial Effluxes derived from that Fountain. For he is rational from that Universal Reason▪ wise, from a communication of that Divine Wisdom: good, from a participation of that Goodness. And he is just, by being a partaker of that justice: and temperate, from that 
* Exemplar, or, Pattern.  Original of Temperance; and strong, by having that Supreme Strength imparted to him. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He therefore will most truly be styled, etc. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He therefore may most, &c▪ which is far the better reading. Vales.  He therefore may most truly be styled Emperor, who hath fashioned his mind with Royal Virtues, to a likeness of the Celestial Empire. But, that person who is a stranger to these, and who has renounced the King of this Universe; neither hath acknowledged the Celestial Parent of Souls; nor clothed himself in a Garb befitting an Emperor; but hath 
* Or, Hath bound up his mind in, etc.  filled his mind with deformity and filthiness, and instead of Imperial Clemency, hath gotten the Rage of a Savage Beast; instead of an ingenuous disposition, the incurable poison of improbity; in place of Prudence, Folly; instead of Reason and Wisdom, 
† Or, The most filthy irrationality.  a want of Reason and consideration, the foulest of all Vices: from which, as 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as from a bitter potion. The Translator renders it, tanquam ex amard stirpe, as from a bitter Root. Which doubtless is more elegant. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are not in the least suitable one to the other. Yet Eusebius seems to allude here, to the Cup of iniquity; concerning which 'tis said in the Psalms▪ all the Sinners of the Earth shall drink out of it, etc. Vales.  from a bitter Root, most pernicious Sprouts do spring, namely, a sottish 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Eusebius wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 'tis an elegant Paranomasia, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Latin tongue can't express. In the Fuketian Copy, these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are wanting. Vales.  and intemperate Life; Avarice; Murders; Fightings against God; Impieties: he [I say] who is addicted to all these Vices, though he may seem sometime to Govern by Tyrannic Violence, yet cannot deservedly and in reality be styled an Emperor. For, how should he represent a likeness of the Monarchical power [of heaven,] who bears a thousand false and adulterate Resemblances of Daemons, impressed on his mind? How should he be a Prince and Lord over all, who hath procured for himself so infinite a number of Cruel and hard Masters? A servant to filthy pleasure; a servant to an excessive madness for women; a servant to money gotten by injustice; a servant of anger and rage; a servant of fear and dread; a servant of bloody Daemons; and [last] a slave to soul-destroying Spirits. Therefore, (Truth itself favouring us with its assent and Testimony,) this Emperor, dear to the supreme God, is the sole Person that can truly be styled an Emperor: who only is free; or rather, who really is Lord. Who is above the desire of money, and superior to the Love of women: a Vanquisher of pleasures, even of them which Nature does allow of. Who is not overcome by anger and rage, but has those passions perfectly within his own power. He is really Emperor, and bears a Title ᵈ answerable to his practice: being 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He alludes to Constantinè's pronomen [forename.] For Constantine had taken to himself the Pronomen of Victor, as I have noted at The Books concerning Constantine's Life. Vales.  truly 
ᵉ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The two last words are wanting in the Fuk. Copy. Vales.  Victor; for he has gotten the Victory over those Passions, which are wont to overpower and conquer the minds of men. Who is form according to that Primitive 
* Pattern.  Idea of the supreme Emperor; and in his mind, as in a glass, expresses those Rays of Virtues darted from that Celestial Original. From which [Rays] he is made temperate; Good; Just; Valiant; Pious; a Lover of God: 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which is truer. Vales.  and, which is peculiar to him only, this our Emperor is really a Philosopher. For he is one that truly knows himself; and is sensible, that the supplies of every thing which is good, are bestowed on him from without, or rather from heaven. One who demonstrates the August Title of his Monarchical Power, by the Eximious Ornature of his Imperial Robe; and who is the 
g Some body will make an enquiry here, why Eusebius should say, that only Constantine was clothed with the Imperial Purple. For, there were at that time four Caesars, who wore the Purple. Indeed, Amm. Marcellinus informs us, that the Caesars wore the Purple; in his Sixteenth Book, where he tells, how Constantius declared Julian, Caesar. But it may be answered, that Eusebius does not say absolutely, that only Constantine was clothed with the Purple; but, that he alone deservedly wore the Purple. Vales.  sole person, that is deservedly clothed with the Imperial Purple, which becomes him. This is the Emperor, who night and day invokes the Heavenly Father; who in his Prayers 
* Or, Calls upon him.  implores his Assistance; who burns with a desire of the Celestial Kingdom. For, whereas he understands, that things present are in no wise 
† Or, Worthy of.  to be compared with God the supreme King, (in regard they are mortal and frail, and, like a River, transient, and continually perishing;) therefore he desires the incorruptible and incorporeal Kingdom of God. That Kingdom he prays that he may obtain; by a sublimity of thought, raising his mind above the Arch of Heaven, and being inflamed with an inexpressible desire of those Lights which shine there. In comparison with which Lights, he accounts the most valuable things of this life present, to be in nothing different from darkness. For he sees, that the dominion over men (in regard 'tis nothing else but a small and short administration of a mortal and temporary Life;) is not much better than the authority and power of Goatherds, Shepherds and Neatheards: yea rather, that 'tis more troublesome, or a Sovereignty over a 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a moroser sort of cattle; which I wonder the Translator saw not. For man is the morosest of all Creatures, and is governed with the greatest difficulty. Vales.  moroser sort of cattle. And, as to the Acclamations of The Many, and the Voices of Flatterers, 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. The Translator understood not this expression; which we may render into Latin▪ word for word, in this manner: molestiae potius deputat quam voluptati, he places them to the account of trouble, rather than of pleasure. Vales.  he esteems them to be troublesome, rather than delightful; by reason of 
* The Constancy of his Morals: so Valesius.  the solidity of his disposition, and the sincere discipline of his mind. Moreover, as often as he beholds the 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Guard of His Subjects. It must, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, at this place Eusebius means two sorts of Subjects; namely, those in Arms, and the Provincials▪ Whereof the latter pay money and tributes to the Emperor; which Eusebius and Themistius do term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with a soft word covering the bitterest thing of all. But, the former received money, as their Pay. Vales.  dutifulness of His Subjects, his innumerable Forces, and those vast multitudes, as well of Horse as Foot, that are at his Beck and Command; he is not in the least stricken with admiration, nor does he swell with pride at his authority and power over them: but, turning his thoughts 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must doubtless be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon himself; which I admire the Translator perceived not. Vales.  upon himself, he 
* Or, Sees.  acknowledges, in himself also, the common nature of all men. He laughs at the Garment made of Cloth of Gold interwoven with a variety of flowers, at the Imperial Purple, and at the Diadem itself: when he beholds the multitude stricken with an admiration of these things, and, wholly like children, gazing on this glorious pomp, as on some bugbear. 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words are misplaced here, as it is plain to any one. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But he himself▪ etc. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is ill, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by reason of His knowledge of God. Vales.  But he himself is not in any wise so disturbed as they are; but does clothe his mind with the knowledge of God, as with a Garment Embroidered with Temperance, Justice, Piety, and the other Virtues; which is a dress that does really and truly become an Emperor. Besides all this, as for riches which are with so much earnestness desired by men; I mean Gold, and Silver, and whatever sorts of Stones are had in admiration; he understands them to be really Stones wholly unprofitable, and useless matter. Such therefore as they are in their own nature, such and so highly does he esteem them; as things that are not in the least conducive in order to the diverting of ills and calamities. For, of what prevalency are these things towards the removal of Diseases▪ or the avoiding of death? Nevertheless, although he knows these things accurately well, being instructed by the very use of them; 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis the same with what he has said above, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Further, this whole passage is thus to be distinguished and explained; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, Nevertheless, although, etc. Which is the same as if he should say: he desires not the wealth or riches of His Subjects, nor does he envy them their comely garb and dress, as envious and covetous princes are wont to do. Such a one was Valentinianus the Elder, who hated all those that were rich and wellclothed, as Amm. Marcellinus relates. Constantine was not of that mind: for he both valued very little his own habit and dress; and also was not troubled, at his Subjects being gorgeously apparelled. I have therefore spent some words in explaining this passage; because it was both obscure, and also not understood by the Translator. Vales.  yet he is in no wise disturbed in his mind, at the decent Garb of his Subjects; but laughs at those persons, who by reason of their folly and simplicity 
† Or, Are astonished at, etc.  admire these things. Farther, he abstaines from surfeiting and drunkenness, and from exquisite dainties and delicate dishes; in regard they are the proper business of Gluttons: it being his Sentiment, that these things appertain to others, not to himself. For he is convinced, that such debauches are extremely hurtful, and do cloud and darken the intellective faculty of the Soul. On account of all these reasons, the Emperor, instructed in the knowledge of Divine matters, and endued with a great mind, aspires after better things than those of this present life: calling upon the Celestial Father, and earnestly desiring His Kingdom; and performing all things with a singular piety; and Lastly, delivering the knowledge of the Supreme God and Emperor, to all those Subject to his Empire, 
* Or, who are instructed by a good master as ' 'twere.  whom, as the best of Masters, he has undertaken to instruct.   

MOreover, God affording him, as an Earnest, 
CHAP. VI  some Pledges of a future Retribution, conferrs on him 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He alludes to the Golden Crowns, which the Provincials were wont to present the Roman Emperors with, not only at their entrance upon the Empire, but in their Quinquennalia also, and Decennalia. Vales.  Tricennalian Crowns, plaited and made up of prosperous and happy Circles of years. And having now completed three Cycles of ten years, he permits the whole Body of mankind to celebrate 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Any one may see, that it should be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For Eusebius says, that these Feasts of The Tricennalia were celebrated, not only by a numerous confluence of the people, but also by the common joy of the whole world. For some Feasts are public, others private. Some are peculiar to Cities, others to a whole Province. Some are Feasts of the whole Roman world; as the Calends of January, the Birth day of the Emperors, their Quinquennalia, and the like. Indeed, in the Fuketian Copy I found it written as I had conjectured. Vales.  public, or rather universal Feasts. But, in the interim that Mortals rejoice on earth, [crowned] with the flowers of the knowledge of God, it would not be absurd to imagine, that even the Quires in Heaven, incited by the Laws of Nature, do rejoice likewise together with those that dwell on Earth. And ['tis probable,] that even the supreme King himself, like an indulgent Father, is affected with Gladness, whilst He beholds Good Sons paying a due worship to God: and, that for this reason chiefly, He does honour the Prince and Author of those 
* Or, Blessings.  things, with many Circles of years. In so much that, he is not satisfied with giving him thirty years' Reign; 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place, in my judgement, is to be restored thus: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; In so much that, he is not satisfied, etc. The mistake arose from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Transcribers changed into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by an easy mistake. But, if any one has a mind to retain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than it is to be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  but extends it to the longest time, and perpetuates it to an immense Aevum. Now, entire 
* See note (k.) in this chapter.  Aevum neither grows old at any time, nor does it die: neither can the minds of mortals discern, either its Beginning or End. Nor does it suffer its own Centre to be perceived, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless it is to be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So the Translator read also, and so we have rendered it. Eusebius himself confirms this emendation; for soon after this, he writes thus concerning the present time, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But [that part of it] termed its time present, etc.  nor that time which is termed its present, to be comprehended by 
† Or, Those that are desirous.  any one; 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator renders it, nedùm futurum Tempus aut praeteritum; much less Time future, or Time past. Whence 'tis apparent, that he read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, excellently well. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  much less Time future, or Time past. For, this Latter is not, in regard 'tis 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and have rendered it accordingly. For he speaks concerning the time past. A little after I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Nor is it at all possible, etc. Vales.  already gone. And the Time future is not yet come; wherefore, it is not. But, [that part of it] termed its Time present, flieth away whilst we think or speak, yea sooner. Nor is it at all possible, that it should be apprehended as Time present: for we must of necessity, either expect things future, or contemplate things past. For [The present] slips away, and flies as quick as Thought. Thus therefore entire Aevum suffers not itself to be subjected to the thoughts and accounts of men; but disdains to serve them. Nevertheless, it refuses not, to acknowledge 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In my judgement it should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in which manner also the Translator read; and we have rendered it accordingly. Eusebius alludes to a passage of Saint Paul the Apostle, who calls God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the King of Ages. Vales.  God its own King and Lord; and it carries Him sitting on its Back▪ priding itself in all those 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means the days, months, and years; and the vicissitudes of seasons, &c. wherewith God hath adorned Aevum. Vales.  Gaieties, [which it hath received] from Him. But God sitting above, and driving it on, has not bound it fast with a Golden chain, according to the fiction of the Poet; but, curbing and holding it in with the cords of an unspeakable wisdom, as 'twere with some Reins; with all imaginable Harmony he has constituted in it, Months and Times, Seasons and Years, and the interchangeable distances of Nights and Days; and has circumscribed it with various Limits and Measures. For, Aevum, of its own nature, is 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  direct or strait, and 
* Is extended, or, prolonged.  reaches to an immensity; and has taken the name of Aevum, 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Proclus (Book 4. on Plato's Timaeus pag. 241;) produces the same Etymology of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; at which place he discontses at large concerning Aevum, according to the Opinion of the Platonists. See the same Author, in chap. 53, and 54, of his Platonic Institutions. But Eusebius does partly follow Plato's Opinion, and partly recedes from it▪ For, whereas he says, that Aevum does neither grow old, nor die; that 'tis uniform, and always like itself; that it wants parts, and distinction or difference; in that he agrees with Plato. But, when he affims, that it goes on and increases; when he makes past, present, and future time, to be Species or, Kinds of it; in this he disagrees, both from Plato, and from himself. For, what ever proceeds on and increases, must of necessity have parts. In Plato, Aevum is nothing else but Eternity. For Plato makes Aevum immovable; according to the likeness whereof, he affirms, that God created Time, which he gives this definition of, a movable Image of an immovable Aevum, proceeding on in number and order; as it occurs in his Timaeus. Chalcidius, on Plato's Timaeus is right: temporis, says he, proprium progredi: aevi propria mansio, &c: ' 'tis the property of Time to go forward: continuance is the property of Aevum, and a perseverance in being always the same. Also, there are parts of time, namely days, nights, and years: Aevum has no parts. Likewise, the Species of Time are several, past, present, future: the substance of Aevum is uniform, in the sole and proper Present. But Eusebius took Aevum for Saculum, or rather, for the whole Mass and Collection of Times, as I may so say. For his words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis certain, in the Sacred Scriptures, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are taken for time. For Time is taken two ways. The one is Particular, which is attributed to things single or particular. The other general, which is not more agreeable to this thing, than to that. And This the Ancients termed Aevum, as Censorinus informs us in his Book de Die Natali, chap. 16. Where he defines Aevum in this manner; tempus unum & maximum, &c. one and the greatest Time, immense, without beginning, without end, which always was in the same manner, and always will be, nor does it belong more to any one man, than to another. Then he adds, that this Aevum is divided into three times, past, present, and future. In which he plainly agrees with our Eusebius. The same is likewise asserted by Marius Victorinus on Cicero's Books de Inventione Rhetoric. Chap. 75. But Gregory Nazianzen, Orat. 35 and 42, takes Aevum for Eternity; where see what Psellus and Elias Cretensis have noted. Vales.  as 'twere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [that is, always existing;] and is itself like its own parts; or rather, being void both of parts and distance, doth increase, being prolonged into 
† A strait, or right line.  rectitude only. But God hath divided it by middle 
‖ Pieces, or, shreds.  Segments, and, like a right line stretched into Longitude, hath severed it by points, and hath included in it a vast multitude. And, whereas it was one, and exactly like an Unite; He hath bound it with a variety of numbers; and, from its being without Form, hath made in it 
* Or, A manifold variety of forms.  manifold and various Forms. For first of all, He framed in it matter void of Form, as some substance fit to receive all Forms. In the second place, He created Quality in matter, by the power of the number two; making that beautiful, which before was void of all comeliness. Afterwards, by [the help of] the number Three, He framed a Body, 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It should, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting; excellently well. Vales.  compounded of Matter and Form, consisting of three Dimensions, namely, Latitude, Longitude, and Profundity. Then, from the number Two doubled, he devised 
† Or, The Elements which are four in number.  the Quaternion of the Elements; Earth; Water; Air; Fire; which he produced as some euérlasting Fountains, in order to the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Valesius renders it, utilitatem, prosit, or, service.  supply of this Universe. Farther, the number Four begets the number Ten. For, One; Two; Three; Four, make up the number Ten. The number Three 
† Or, Joined with.  multiplied by the number Ten, hath 
‖ Or, Found out the nature of, etc.  produced the space of a month. And a month by twelve Circuits or Turns, finishes the Course of the Sun. Hence the Circles of Years, and the changes of Seasons, have delineated and expressed Aevum, which before was void both of Form and shape, as 'twere in a variety of Paint [made up] of many flowers; in order to the ease and delight of those, who therein 
* Or, Ride.  run over the Course of Life. For, as those persons (who in hope of winning Prizes, perform the Courses in a Race,) have the distances set out to them, by Stadia or determinate quantities of Ground: and as they who travel long journeys, find the public Road 
† Limited, or circumscribed.  beset as 'twere, with some Mansions and Stages; lest any person, by having his expectation drawn out to an immense length, should be quite tired, and abate of his alacrity and vigour of mind: after the very same manner also, God the Supreme Emperor, having confined the whole Mass of Time within the Lines of Wisdom, leads and manages it; and like a Charioteer, governs it variously, according as it seems good to Himself. The same Moderator of the Universe, having bedecked Aevum, which before was void of figure, with beautiful colours and fresh flowers; has adorned the day with Brightness and the Rays of the Sun: but, over the night he hath spread a 
‖ Or, Blacker.  darker colour, and has made the Lights of the Stars to glister therein, like some Bits or Spangles of Gold. And having light up the bright Rays of the Daystar, and the various Splendour of the Moon, and the most resplendent Companies of the Stars; he has Crowned the whole Heaven, as 'twere some large Embroidered 
* Veil, or Hood.  Vesture, with the manifold Beauties of Colours. Also, when he had extended the Air from a vast height to a great depth, and by its help had 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This whole passage is, in my judgement, to be read in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and by its help or power had cooled, etc. In which manner the Translator read. And so I found it written in the Fuk. Copy. Vales.  cooled the length and breadth of the whole world; he commanded it to be graced with all sorts of Birds; having opened this vast Sea as 'twere, wherein all those [Creatures] which pass thorough the Air, as well the 
n He seems to mean the Aerial Daemons, concerning whom he hath spoken above, in the beginning of this Oration. Farther, we may understand here as well the Good Daemons, as the bad. For the good Spirits also, whom we term Angels, pass thorough the air; as 'twere some Ambassadors and Interpreters, carrying our desires to God, and bringing to us answers, and favours from God. Of which, even the ancient Philosophers were not ignorant. But, the Translator thought, that at this place Eusebius spoke of fishes. Concerning the Aerial Daemons, St Austin (Epist. 49.) speaks thus. Quanto perniciosius est Sacrificare Daemoniis, &c. How much more destructive is it to sacrifice to Daemons, that is, to an ill Spiritual Creature, which dwelling in this scarest and dark heaven, as in its Aerial prison, is predestinated to Eternal punishment.— Vales.  invisible as visible, might swim. Lastly, having poyz'd the Earth in the middle like the Centre, he encompassed it with the Ocean, 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He speaks elegantly, in saying that the Earth is clothed with the Ocean, as with a green Mantle. So David, Psalm 104. 6. Thou coveredst it with the Deep as with a Garment: namely the Earth, as Theodoret explains it, and St Jerom on Haggai Chap. 1. Farther, those words [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉] must be blotted out, as being superfluous, and wholly disagreeable to this place; wherefore we have omitted them in our Version. They are a piece of a Verse of Homer's, out of his Second Iliad. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  priding itself in that its green-coloured Mantle. And after he had made This the Residence, Nurse, and Mother of all Creatures that are therein; and had moistened it partly with showers, and partly with waters issuing from Springs; He commanded it to flourish and grow green with all sorts of Plants and beautiful flowers, in order to the delight and pleasure of humane Life. And having therein form a most excellent and honourable Creature, dear to the Divinity itself, according to His own Image; namely 
* Or, Rational man.  Man, endued with a mind and knowledge, and the Offspring of Reason and Wisdom; on him He conferred the Government and Empire over all the other Creatures, which creep upon the Earth and have their sustenance from it. For, of all the Creatures that are on the Earth, Man was the dearest to God; and like an indulgent Father He permitted, that all sorts of irrational Creatures should pay their Service and Obedience to Him. ['Twas] man, for whose sake He made the Sea navigable, and Crowned the Earth with all manner of Plants. On him He bestowed knowing and intellective faculties and powers, in order to his being rendered capable of all manner of Learning and Sciences. Into his hands He hath delivered, as well those Creatures which swim in the Depths, as the fowls which fly in the Air. To him He hath laid open the knowledge and contemplation of things Celestial; and hath discovered [to him] the Courses of the Sun, and changes of the Moon, and the Circuits of the Planets and fixed Stars. [Lastly,] 'twas man alone, of all the Creatures that are on the Earth, to whom He gave order, that he should acknowledge the Celestial Father, and with Hymns should land and praise the Supreme Emperor of entire Aevum. Besides all these things, that Great Framer of the World, hath begirt immutable Aevum with four changes of the year; the Winter-season He has bounded with the Spring: 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  but the Spring, which is the beginning of the Seasons of the year, He has weighed as 'twere in an equal Balance. Then, when He had Crowned Universal Aevum with the manifold fruits of the Spring, 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Something seems to be wanting here, which we may make up in this manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, upon a more diligent enquiry into the thing, I am of opinion, that nothing is wanting here. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He delivered it, &c. understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Aevum: nor did the Translator read otherwise. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  He delivered it to the parching heat of the Summer. After this, having allowed a cessation from Labour as 'twere, He hath refreshed it with the interval of Autumn. Lastly, when he has washed 
* That is, Aevum; as appears from the following period.  it (being as 'twere some Royal Steed,) in the moist Falls of Winter showers, and has rendered it Slick and Gay by the waters which flow from 
† Or, Himself.  above, and has sufficiently fattened it with the continual waterings of the Rain; He again places it at the foregates of the Spring. When therefore the supreme Emperor, had in this manner bound fast His own Aevum, within the Circle of the whole year, by such Reins of Divine wisdom as these; He delivered it to be managed by a 
r He terms the Son greater, not than the Father Himself; but means Him to be greater than all others. And perhaps any body would guests, that Eusebius▪ had written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by a Less. Vales.  Greater Governor, namely, His own only-begotten Word; to whom, as being the common preserver of all things, He has committed the Reins of this Universe. But He, having received an Inheritance as 'twere, from a most excellent Father; and having bound together all things, which are contained as well in the inner, as more outward Compass of Heaven, in one harmonious consent; 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis truer written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and after the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a middle distinction is placed. Vales.  proceeds strait forward: and with all imaginable equity makes provision of those things that are of use to his rational Flocks on earth. And having appointed a certain and fixed space of living to Mortals, He has given all men leave, that even in this Life they should be exercised in the 
* Or, Prefaces.  preludes of a better and an eternal life. For He hath taught, that after the Term of this present Age, there is a Divine and happy Life; treasured up and reserved for them, who in the hopes of Celestial enjoyments, have undergone the Combat of this Life. And, that there shall be a Translation and Removal of those, who have spent their Lives soberly, modestly, and piously, from hence to a better allotment: but, for them, who shall have been detected of impieties in this Life, [He has given notice,] that there is an agreeable place provided. After this, (as 'tis wont to be in the distributions of Prizes and Rewards in the Games,) having with a loud voice pronounced various Crowns [to be due] to the Victors, He Crowneth 
t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Eusebius wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He crowneth different, &c: which writing the following words do manifestly confirm. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  different persons with the different rewards of their Virtues. But, for a Good Emperor adorned with piety, he declares far greater and more valuable Rewards of his Conflicts to be provided. Some Beginnings whereof he permits to be celebrated even here, namely, a Festivity ... composed of perfect numbers; 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first word is wanting in the Fuketian Copy; and the want of it is no fault, if I mistake not. But there is also another fault here. Wherefore this whole place is, in my opinion, thus to be corrected; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He permits to be celebrated, etc. Than which amendment there is nothing more certain. For the Festivity of the Tricennalia, concerning which Eusebius treats, consists of perfect numbers; to wit, Ten treble, and Three ten times repeated. Eusebius' following words, concerning The Denary, or Number Ten, do plainly confirm our Emendation. Vales.  of Ten treble, and of Three ten times repeated. Whereof the first 
* Or, Number Three.  Ternary, is the Offspring of an Unite: an Unite is the Mother of Numbers, and does preside over all Months, Seasons, and Years; and also, over all Circles of Times. Moreover, it may deservedly be styled the Beginning, the Foundation, and the Element of all Multitude; being termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to stay or continue. For, whereas all Multitude is lessened and increased, according to the diminution or addition of Numbers; an Unite alone has stability and firmness, as its allotment; being separated from all Multitude, and from those Numbers produced from itself. And therefore it bears a lively Resemblance of that Indivisible 
† Or, Substance.  Essence, which is severed from all others; by the power and participation whereof, the nature of all things doth subsist. For, an Unite is the Framer of every Number; in as much as every Multitude does consist of a composition and addition of Unites. Nor is it possible, without an Unite, to have a conception in our thoughts of the substance of Numbers. But, an Unite itself, subsists without a Multitude; being separated at the greatest distance from, and far better than all Numbers; making and constituting all things; but, itself receiving an increase from none. Nearly related hereto is the ternary, which in like manner can neither be cut in sunder, nor divided; and is the first of Numbers that are made up of Even and Odd. For the even number Two, having an Unite added to it, hath produced the ternary, which is the first of odd Numbers. Moreover, the ternary first showed [Men] Justice, by teaching them Equality: for it has a Beginning, Middle, and End, all equal. And these things give a representation of the Mystic, most Holy, and Royal Trinity: which though it consists in a nature that is void of Beginning and 
* Or, Birth.  Generation, yet contains in itself the Seeds, and Reasons, and Causes of the substance of all things which have Generation. And the power of the ternary may deservedly be thought the Beginning of all things. But the number Ten, which contains the End or Term of all numbers, Stops and Bounds all things [proceeding] as far as itself: and 'tis with good reason styled full, and every way perfect: in regard it comprehends all the Species, and all the measures, of all Numbers, 
† Proportions.  Ratio's, Concord's, and Harmonies. 'Tis certain, Unites being by composition increased, are terminated by the 
‖ Or, Number Ten.  denary: and having the Decade allotted to them, as their mother, 
w 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, and fixed boundary. So he calls the number Ten, because 'tis the Term and Meta of Numbers. But, by fetching an Elegant Metaphor from the Cirque, he says that Unites do run round the number Ten, at 'twere the Meta. Wherefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was to have been translated tanquam in Circo, as 'twere in the Cirque. Hence 'tis, that a little after this, he names the Carceres also, where his words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they return or run back to the first Carceres. Vales.  and fixed Boundary; as 'twere in the Cirque they run round this 
* Goal, or, Limit.  Meta. Then, having performed a second Circuit, and again a third, and a fourth, and so on as far as Ten; of ten Ten they make up the Hundred Number. After this they return to the first 
† Place of settingout.  From whence they begin again, and proceed on to Ten; and having run round the Hundred Number Ten times, going back again, they perform long Courses round the same Metae; returning by a Circuit from themselves into themselves. For, of the number Ten, an Unite is the tenth part; and ten Unites make up one denary. But, a denary or Decade is the Limit, the 
x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words must, I think, be placed otherwise, and read thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Meta, and the▪ fixed and stated boundary. 'Tis the same with what he says hereafter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the firm and certain Limit. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Meta, and the fixed and stated Boundary of Unites: the Meta of the infinity of Numbers; but, 
* Or, The Limit and the End of Unites.  the End, that is, the perfection of Unites. Moreover, the ternary joined together with the denary, and having performed the third period of ten Circuits, produces that most natural Number, the Number Thirty. For, that which in Unites is the ternary, the same in Denaries is the Tricenarie or Thirtieth Number. And this is the firm and certain Limit of that great Luminary, which is the second from the Sun. For the Course of the Moon, from one conjunction with the Sun to the next, completes the Circle of a Month: after which, She again receives a Beginning of Birth as 'twere, and does again begin new Light, and new Days: 
y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Unites; which I admire the Translator perceived nor, in regard the following words do plainly show it. Farther, that the Ancients were wont to measure the Lunar Month by thirty days, Eusebius has informed us above in this Oration; as also Geminus in his Isagoge. The Fuketian Copy does likewise confirm our Emendation. Vales.  being graced with thirty Unites; honoured with three Decades; and beautified with ten Ternaries. With the very same [Graces] is the Empire of Our Victor Augustus, and Lord of the whole world, 
z 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as may be plainly gathered from the following and preceding words. For it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And the foregoing words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which expression seems to me rough and unpleasant: and I should choose barely to say, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. And this Emendation is likewise confirmed, by the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  adorned, by the Bestower of all things that are good; and enters upon a beginning of new blessings: having hitherto accomplished the Tricennalian Festivities only; but now from hence forward entering upon longer intervals of Times; and 
* Or, Promising.  espousing the hopes of future Blessings, in the Celestial Kingdom. Where not one only Sun, but troops of innumerable Lights dance about the Supreme Emperor: every one of which 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So indeed I found it written in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  is far more Glorious than the Sun itself; and do shine and glister, with the splendour of those Rays shot from that Eternal Fountain [of Light.] Where [there is] a life of the 
† Or, Soul.  mind, in the 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Fuketian Copy has 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, pair: perhaps Eusebius had written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, invisible. Vales.  incorruptible Beauties of Goods: where [there is] a life▪ void of all grief and trouble: where [there is] an enjoyment of temperate and most holy pleasure: Time without Time; a long and endless Aevum, enlarged to Spaces bounded by no Term: not any more [distinguished] by the intervals of days and months; nor measured by the Circles of Years, and the periods of Seasons and Times: but sufficient for one life continued to an immensity. Which is not enlightened by the Sun, nor illustrated by the multitude of the Stars, or 
* Or, Rays.  Splendour of the Moon: but has that Luminary itself, God the Word, the only-begotten Son of the Supreme Emperor. On which account, the Divine Discourses of Mystic Theology, do declare Him to be that Sun of Righteousness, and a Light which far transcends all Lights. We do firmly believe, that the very same person does illustrate those most blessed Powers, with the Rays of Justice, and the beams of Wisdom: and, that He does take the Souls of men, adorned with true Piety, not into the Circumference of Heaven, but into His own Bosom; and, that he does really confirm and fulfil His own promises. But the eye of Mortals hath not seen, nor hath any ear heard; neither can a mind clothed with flesh, be able to discern and look into those things, which are prepared for them who have been adorned with P●ety: as likewise for You also, Most Religious Emperor! To whom alone, of all persons that ever were, God Himself the Supreme Emperor of this Universe, has granted this, that You should cleanse and reform the Life of men. To whom also He hath shown His own Salutary Sign; by the power whereof having conquered Death, He 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, raised a Triumph. He had better have said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Led, or celebrated. For ●is not said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Indeed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may properly be said concerning a Trophy. Vales.  celebrated a Triumph over His Enemies. Which Trophy of Victory, and Amulet of Daemons, when You had opposed against the Images of Error; You 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson seems to have read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and thought that these words were spoken concerning Christ. But, after I had looked more narrowly into the thing, I perceived, that these words are spoken in the Second Person. For Eusebius speaks to the Emperor himself. 'Tis certain, those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, over all impious Enemies and Barbarians, do evince that this is spoken concerning the Emperor. Vales.  gained the Victory over all impious▪ Enemies and Barbarians, as also over the Daemons themselves, who are another sort of Barbarians.   


CHAP. VII.  FOR, Whereas there are in us two 
* Or, Natures.  Substances conjoined, namely, Soul and Body; whereof the Latter is exposed to view, but the other remains invisible: against both these, two sorts of Enemies and Barbarians, the one covertly, the other openly, have set themselves in array. And, the one of them opposes Bodies against Bodies: but the other assaults man's naked Soul itself, with all sorts of incorporeal Engines. Farther, those visible Barbarians, like some savage 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator has done ill in rendering it, pastors, Shepherds. I would rather retain the Greek word, or else render it Vagos, Wanderers. For so the Latins termed those Barbarians, who sitting on their Horses, or in Wagons, were carried this way and that way, without any House or settled habitation. Such persons as these, because, in order to their getting food, they would range about to find places abounding with pasture; were termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A little after, in the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ destroying as many as they can Vales.  Nomads, in nothing different from wild-beasts, make an attack upon the meek and gentle Flocks of Men; ruin and depopulate Countries; enslave Cities; [rush] out of the Desert, like fierce and furious Wolves, and fall upon the inhabitants of Cities; after which they destroy as many as they can. But the invisible Enemies, I mean the Soul-destroying Daemons, who are far more fierce and cruel than all Barbarians; fly about the Regions of this Air, and by the Engines of mischievous Polytheisme, had reduced all mankind under their power: in so much that, the true God was not by them any longer looked upon as God; but they wandered up and down in manifold error, without any worship of the Deity. For, having procured for themselves Gods from I know not whence, who have not any Being or Existence in any place whatever; they wholly neglected and undervalved Him who is the only, and the true God, as if He were not. Hence it was, that the Generation of Bodies was by them reputed and worshipped as a God; as also, a contrary Deity hereto, to wit▪ the destruction and dissolution of Bodies▪ And the former of these Gods, in regard He was the Author of Generation, was honoured with the Rites of Venus. But the Latter, because He abounded with Riches, and in Strength excelled Mankind, was named Pluto and 
* Or, Death▪  Or●●●●▪ For, whereas the Men of that Age, acknowledged no other life, save that which takes its beginning from Generation; therefore they asserted the Cause and Origine of that Life to be a God. And, whereas they believed Men not to exist any more, after death; they declared Death to be the Vanquisher of all, and a Great God. Then, concluding, that on account of that dissolution by death, they were in no wi●e accountable hereafter for what was performed here; they resolved upon living such a life, as in effect was 〈◊〉 life; perpetrating such facts, as deserved to be punished with ten thousand deaths. For, they had not their minds taken up, with the thoughts of God; they expected not the Tribunals of the Divine judgement; nor called to remembrance the 
* Or, Substance.  Nature of their own Souls: but acknowledging a subjection to one Cruel Patron, Death; and fully persuading themselves, that 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At my peril write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by it; understand death. And so the reading is in the Fuketian Copy. A little before, the Geneva▪ mwn had left out a word; which, from the Fuketian Copy, I have supplied in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  the destruction of bodies effected by it, was the dissolution [and annihilation] of the whole man; they declared Death to be a great and a rich God; and for that reason gave him the name of Pluto or Dis. Death therefore was to them a God; and not he alone; but whatever else they accounted valuable in comparison of Death; namely, those things which were conducive, in order to the rendering their Lives pleasant and delicate. For, the pleasure of the 
† Or, Flesh.  Body was by them accounted a God; nourishment was a God; the growth of those things [that produce nutriment,] a God; the fruit of Trees, a God; Drunkenness and Luxury, a God; the desire of 
Or, Bodies.  things Carnal, a God; the Pleasure of those things, a God. Hence [came] the Mysteries of Ceres and Proserpina; hence the Ravishment of the Virgin [Proserpina] by Pluto, and Her Restoration again. Hence Bacchus' Initiations and Ceremonies; and Hercules vanquished by drunkenness, as by a more powerful God. Hence the adulterous Rites of Cupid and Venus. Hence Jupiter himself enraged with a Lust after women, and in Love with Ganymede: hence the fictions of Lascivious Fables, concerning Gods addicted to pleasure, Wantonness, and Luxury. With such therefore, and so many Darts of 
* Or, God-opposing Error.  impious superstition as these, the Cruel Barbarians, and professed Enemies to the Supreme King, gauled the Inhabitants of the Earth; and at length reduced the whole Body of mankind to a Subjection to themselves; in so much that, Monuments of impiety were erected by them, in all parts of the earth; and Temples and Shrines of false Divinity, built in every Corner. Moreover, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By these words Eusebius either means the Emperors themselves, who had persecuted the Christian Religion; or else all the Heathens. For these prevailed at that time, before the Christian Religion had obtained throughout the whole world. As therefore the Christian Religion was afterwards termed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the Christians, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; (as I have noted at the Books of Eusebius' Eccles. Histor.) so the Gentiles, as long as their superstition flourished, are rightly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Yet below, at the beginning of the ninth Chapter, he has used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify the Emperors. Vales.  those persons than thought to be in power, were so miserably enslaved to Error, that they appeased their Gods, with the slaughters of their own Countrymen and Relations; and sharpened their Swords against the defenders of Truth; and [commenced] an implacable War, and lifted up impious hands, not against foreign and barbarous Enemies; but against their Domestics and Friends, and against their Brethren, Kinsmen and dearest Relatives; who by a purity of Life and Sobriety, and with purposes of true Piety, had resolved to pay a worship and observance to the Deity. After this manner, these men, seized with a distraction of mind, sacrificed persons consecrated to the supreme King, to their own Daemons. But They, in regard they were courageous Witnesses of true Piety, and had been accustomed to prefer a glorious death in defence of truth, before life itself; did not in the least value so severe a Tyranny: but rather, as it became the Soldier▪ s of God▪ being fortified with the 
* Or, Virtue.  Arms of Patience, they despised and laughed at every sort of death; namely Fire, Sword, and the 
† See Pag. 100L, note [*]  piercings of Nails; the wild Beasts; the depths of the Sea; the cutting off, and afterwards searing of Limbs; digging out of Eyes; mutilations of the whole Body; and lastly, Famine, the Mines, and Bonds. All which, by reason of that Love and ardency of Affection they bore to their own King, they accounted sweeter than all the pleasures and enjoyments [of this life.] The minds likewise of the tenderer Sex were Valiant and Stout, endued with a Courage nothing inferior to that of men; some of whom underwent the very same Combats with men, and obtained equal rewards of Valour. Others, when dragged away to be ravished, sooner resigned their Lives to Death, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the eighth Book of his Eccles. History, chap. 14, whence this passage is taken almost word for word▪ the reading is truer, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than expose their bodies to be defiled. Vales.  than their Bodies to ravishment. And vast other numbers of them, not enduring so much as to hear the Menaces of Ravishment, wherewith they were threatened by the Precedents of Provinces; with a valiant mind endured all sorts of Tortures, and [the Execution of] every Capital Sentence. In this manner the Vanguard of the supreme Emperor, with an undaunted Courage of mind maintained the Fight, against their Army who paid a worship to many Gods. But the [Daemons,] who are the adversaries of God, and enemies to the salvation of men; demonstrating more of Cruelty than any the most savage Barbarian, rejoiced in such Libations of humane blood. And their Assistants and Ministers, quaffed to them such Cups as these, filled with blood unjustly shed; providing for them this direful 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and pious banquet. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, impious, with the Translator; in the Fuketian Copy, 'tis written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and impious Banquet, to the ruin and destruction of humane kind. Affairs being in this posture; what ought to have been done by God, the King of those that were oppressed? Ought▪ He to be careless of the safety of his dearest [Dependants,] and to neglect his own servants, when in this bloody manner assaulted? 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I should choose to write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Doubtless▪ He can never▪ etc. So in the following period, I think it should be mended, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. nor ●●n that person▪ where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Doubtless, He can never be termed a prudent Pilot, who shall suffer his Vessel, together with the men on Board, to be sunk; without contributing any thing of his own assistance, in order to the preservation of the Ships-company. Nor, can that person be styled a 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I know indeed, that a Commander who spares not his own Life, may be termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But, in regard this is a commendation befitting a Soldier, rather than a Commander▪ and because the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wont to be most commonly taken in an illsense; therefore, at this place I would more willingly read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, a wary and provident General. So Amm. Marcellinus, speaking concerning Corbulo the most famed Commander of the Romans, gives him this Elegy; Provinciarum fidus defensor & cau●us, a faithful and wary Defender of the Provinces. Nevertheless, if any one had rather retain the common reading▪ I will not gainsay it. Vales.  wary and provident General, who shall render up his Allies to the Enemy, unrevenged and undefended. Neither will a good Shepherd be unconcerned for, and 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The amendment of this place was obvious. For who sees not that it should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in which manner I found it written in the Fuketian Copy, and have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  careless of a Sheep straying from the rest of his flock: but will rather leave all the other, which are safe and in good condition; and will most readily suffer any thing whatever, on account of preserving that Sheep which has strayed; being ready, should there be a necessity▪ to encounter even with fierce and raging Beasts. But, the supreme Moderator's care was not employed about a Sheep that wants reason; but He was highly concerned for his whole Army; for the sake of those, who on his account were assaulted. Of whose Combats, and conflicts in defence of Piety, when he had approved; and had honoured them, who were now removed to him, with the rewards of Victory, 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with himself; in which manner Eusebius is wont to express himself. A little after, the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, might also become Relatours: the Fuketian Copy confirms both these Emendations. Vales.  with himself; he enroled them amongst the Angelic Quires in Heaven. But, others of them he continued still upon earth, as Seeds that might restore and give new life to Piety, for the good of posterity; that they should both be spectators of his vengeance upon the impious, and might also become Relatours of those things which they had beheld with their own eyes. After this, when he had stretched forth his right hand, in order to his being avenged of his Adversaries; by his very Nod, on a sudden he destroyed them; having first punished them with stripes inflicted on them from Heaven; and compelled them, even against their wills, with their own lips to recant their own horrid wickednesses. But these, who were mean and contemned, and by almost all persons looked upon as forsaken and hopeless, he has raised from the ground, and highly exalted. And this, the supreme Emperor [God,] effected from Heaven; when he had presented to us his own Servant, as some invincible Warrior. (For our Emperor, by reason of his transcendency of Piety, rejoices in his being styled The Servant of God.) Whom God has made Conqueror over all sorts of Enemies whatever, having raised up him alone, against many. For, they were numerous; and almost infinite, as 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is corrupted; in my judgement, it must be restored thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, For they were almost innumerable and many in regard they were the friends of many Damon's and of themselves. I have expunged the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because it had crept in hither, from the upper line. And by those innumerable men, against whom God raised one single person, Constantine; Eusebius means Maxentius, Maximianus Herculius, Maximinus, and Licinius; to whom Diocletian and Galerius may be added. But, by those many friends, both of the Daemons, and of themselves, he means the Precedents and Governors of Provinces, and the Commanders of the Milice; who, that they might curry favour with the Emperors, molested the Christians in all places. It may also be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in another sense; that is, many as being descended of many Daemons, and the friends of those Daemons. Which sense seems truer. For, it answers to these words which follow, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But, this One Emperor [is] of One. For Eusebius alludes to that passage in the Gospel; Ye are of your father the devil, Joh. 8. 44. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading of this place runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; For they were infinite; and many as being the friends of many Daemons. Which reading is purer and truer. Vales.  being the friends of many Daemons. 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius here seems to have imitated Dionysius Alexandrinus; who in his Paschal Letter concerning the Tyranny of Macrianus, expresses himself in this manner▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. now is not, for he never was: which passage occurs in the seventh Book of his Eccles. Histor. Chap. 23. Vales.  Yea rather, they were nothing: whence it is, that at present they are nothing. But this One Emperor, [
* See Note (k.)  is] of One, [and bears] the Image of That One Supreme Emperor. They, [induced thereto] by an impious mind, destroyed pious men by bloody Murders. But he, imitating his own Saviour's example, and being only skilled in this, the preservation namely of men; has saved alive even the impious themselves, teaching them true Piety and Religion. Then, in regard▪ he is really Victor, he hath vanquished that twofold sort of Barbarians: civilising the fierce and untractable Tribes of men, by prudent and rational Embassies; compelling them to own, and 
* Or▪ Not to be ignorant of their, etc.  submit themselves to their Betters; and from a Lawless and brutish life, reducing them to Civility and Humanity. But, as for that cruel and enraged Sort of invisible Daemons, he does really and manifestly 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator hath placed a distinction after the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and renders the passage thus; Reipsa coarguit repressitque; utpote quod jam olim fuisset ab ipso Deo superatum, he really confuted and repressed it; in regard it had been long before vanquished by God Himself. But I have taken away the distinction▪ and rendered it thus; rebus ipsis convincens, jam pridem à Deo fuisse superatum, He does really, etc. The Reader may make choice of which rendition he pleases. For there is but little difference. How Constantine actually demonstrated, that the Daemons were vanquished; Eusebius does presently declare; when he says, that their Temples were r●●●ed by Constantine, and bestowed on the Christians. Vales.  prove, that they were long since vanquished by God. For the Common Saviour of the Universe, had by an invisible Power routed those invisible Spirits. But this Our Prince, the Supreme Emperor's Lieutenant-General as 'twere, 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  has pursued the vanquished; spoiling 
† Namely, the Daemons; whose Temples Constantine destroyed, and melted down their Images.  those who were long since dead and consumed; and plentifully distributing the Booty amongst the Soldiers of [God] the Victor.   

FOR, Whereas he perceived, that the simple 
CHAP. VIII.  multitude, like children, in vain stood in fear of those Bug-bears of Error, made of Gold and Silver; it was his Sentiment, that they ought wholly to be destroyed; in regard they would be like some pieces of Stones, cast before the feet of those who walk in the dark; 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to▪ all men; from the Fuketian Copy, and from his Third Book concerning the Life of Constantine, Chap. 54; where this passage occurs word for word. Vales.  and because a smooth and plain passage thorough the Kings-high-way was in future to be open to all men. Having therefore diligently weighed these matters with himself, he was of opinion, that he stood not in need either of Military Forces or a numerous Army, in order to his giving Check to those things; but, that one, or two of those persons well known to him, were sufficient to effect this business: whom by one only Nod he dispatched away into every Province. They, confiding in [the emperor's] Piety▪ [and in their own Religiousness towards God,] made their way thorough the thickest crowds, and thorough infinite multitudes of people, and 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it is to be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, fully discovered; and thus it is to be mended in the Third Book of his Life of Constantine, Chap. 54; where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ totally destroyed, In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  fully discovered that ancient Error [of Idolatry,] in all Cities, and throughout every Country. And in the first place, they commanded the Priests themselves, with much laughter and disgrace to bring forth their Gods, out of certain dark recesses. Then they divested [those Gods] of their outward dress, and exposed their inward deformity, which lay concealed under a painted shape, to the eyes of all men. Lastly, having scraped off that matter which seemed to be useful, and 
* Or, tried it in the furnace and in the fire.  cast it into the fire, and melted it down; 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be expunged; the Fuketian Copy acknowledges not that word. Vales.  so much as by them was thought to be of use and necessary, they reserved, and put it up safe. But, whatever was superfluous and wholly useless, that they left with the superstitious, for a lasting monument of disgrace. Moreover, this admirable Emperor performed another thing like hereto. For, at the same time that those Idols of the Dead, made of precious matter, were spoilt in that manner we have declared; he 
* Or, Set upon the other Images, made of Brass.  ordered the rest of the Images, consisting of Brass, to be brought together. Therefore, those Gods, [celebrated] in the doting Fables [of the Greeks,] having had ropes made of hair cast about them, were dragged away bound. After these things, this great Emperor, having as 'twere light up a most bright Torch, looked about with his Imperial Eye, if peradventure he could any where find, any Remains of Error as yet lying concealed. And, as some most sharp-sighted Aeagle, which has raised herself to Heaven on her wings, sees from above those things on the earth that are at the greatest distance: in the same manner he, whilst he 
† Walked up and down in, or, was conversant in.  was resident in the Imperial Palace of his own most beautiful City, behold as from a Watch-Tower, a certain pernicious snare of Souls, lying concealed in the Province of the Phoenicians. It was a Grove and a Temple, [not placed] in the midst of a City, nor in the Forums, or Streets; of which sort many are visible in Cities, most gloriously built for ornaments sake: but this [Temple] was out of the way, far distant from the common Road and beaten path, consecrated to that filthy Daemon [termed] Venus, in part of the Top of [Mount] Libanus. This was a School of wickedness, [open] to all incontinent persons, and such as with all manner of dissoluteness had debauched their own Bodies. For certain effeminate men, who ought to be termed women rather than men, having renounced the venerableness of their own Sex, appeased the Daemon by suffering themselves to be made use of as women. Besides, unlawful 
‖ Or, Copulations of women.  Coitions with women, and Adulteries, and other beastly and infamous facts were committed in that Temple, as in a place that was lawless, and without a Governor. Nor was there any one that might inspect what was done in that place, in regard no person of gravity or modesty durst go thither. But, the impieties committed there, could not lie concealed from this Great Emperor also. But, when he himself had looked into them with the eye of an Imperial providence, he judged such a Temple as this to be unworthy of being [enlightened with the Rays] of the Sun itself, Wherefore he order it to be totally demolished, together with [its Statues and] Consecrated Gifts. Immediately therefore, the Engines of this impudent and Libidinous Error, were dissipated by an Imperial Order; and a Company of Soldiers gave their assistance in cleansing that place. And they who had hitherto been addicted to Lasciviousness, [being scared] by the Emperor's Menaces, in future learned modesty. When therefore the Emperor had in this manner 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I can't approve of the Translatour's Version, who has rendered this place thus; Ad bunc modum igitur Imperator, tum spectra illa improbitatis & nequitiae, quae hominum animi o●caeca●i fuerant, palam sub omnium oculis subjecit, &c. In this manner therefore the Emperor, both exposed to public view those Spectres of improbity and wickedness, wherewith the minds of men had been blinded, etc. But I had rather render it thus; cum flagitiorum larvas, quae in Daemonis illius populorum seductoris temple visebantur, detraxisset, etc. When therefore the Emperor had in this manner pulled off, etc. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (for so the Accentuation is to be restored,) are the integumenta vitiorum, the masks of vices, wherewith the Heathens covered their own uncleanness. So above, Eusebius speaking of the Images of the Daemons, says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c▪ Then they divested [those Gods] of their outward dress, and exposed their inward deformity, which lay concealed under a painted shape, to the eyes of all men. Farther, this place is thus to be mended from the Fuketian Copy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  pulled off those Vizards of abominable wickedness, which were visible in the Temple of that Daemon the seducer of the people; and had exposed them to the view of all persons; he Preached his own Saviour in the presence of all. Nor was there any one who could defend or assist the persons detected; no Daemon; no God; no Utterer of Oracles; no Diviner. Nor were the minds of men any longer wrapped up in thick and profound darkness: but being illustrated by the Rays of unerring Piety, they condemned the ignorance of their Ancestors; and pitied their Blindness; and pronounced themselves happy, in regard they were freed from the cruel slavery of Error. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Thus therefore in a moment. Presently, I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the best Educatrix [or Breeder.] of Youth; without the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For Eusebius alludes to that Verse of He●iod, in his Opera; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Thus therefore in a moment, by the Will of the Great God, and the Emperor's Assistance and Ministry, all the kinds of Enemies and Adversaries, as well the visible as invisible, were totally destroyed: and in future, Peace, the best Educatrix of Youth, encompassed the habitation of all men. Nor were there any more Wars, because The Gods were not. Neither did there happen any Fights, either in the Countries or Cities, as there had been before, when the worship of Daemons flourished: nor were there any more effusions of blood amongst men, such ●s had usually happened, whilst the fury of Polytheisme was prevalent.   

NOw therefore 'tis seasonable, to oppose the new 
CHAP. IX.  Face of affairs to the old, and inspect the Change of matters made for the better, by comparing the worse with them; and to discern and perceive clearly, in what manner heretofore, Porches and Consecrated Plots of Ground; Graves and Temples, were 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. You must understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for the Daemons; or else 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the Heathens: for both may be meant: write also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, were elaborately founded, or, tightly prepared. In the Fuketian Copy, the beginning of this chapter, and the close of the foregoing one, i● omitted, by the carelessness of the Transcriber. Vales.  most elaborately founded and prepared for them; and how the Temples were 
* Or, Crowned.  beautified with vast numbers of Consecrated Gifts. As for the Tyrants and those in whose hands the supreme power than was, they had an high veneration for the Gods. The Nations also and people, in the fields and in all places, yea in their very Private dwellings, in their Store Houses namely and Bedchambers, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This expression seems to me uncouth. For it can't well be said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: nor can the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be well joined with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Wherefore, I would more willingly read this whole place, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Nations also and people, etc. Vales.  honoured them with Statues, according to the Rites of their own Country. But, the fruit of their devotion, was not that mutual Peace, which we now behold with our eyes, but all things directly contrary hereto; to wit Wars, Fights, and Seditions; wherewith they were 
† Worn out.  sorely disquieted during the whole Course of their Lives, and filled their own Countries with blood and intestine slaughters. Moreover, the Gods worshipped by them, with much flattery did indeed promise the then Emperors, Prophecies and Oracles, and predictions of things future. But those very Gods 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, could not foresee, or, foreknow. Vales.  could not 
* Foreknow.  foresee their own Ruin, and were altogether unable to foretell it to their own selves. Which is a most convincing Argument, in order to the manifestation of their cheat and imposture. 'Tis certain, none of those, heretofore admired for their Oracles, ever foretold the Glorious Coming of the Common Saviour amongst men, or the new Preaching of that divine knowledge, which was first delivered by him. Neither Pythius himself, nor any other of the Great Daemons, was ever apprehensive of their own desolation: nor did he presage or prophesy, who should vanquish and destroy them. What Diviner or Soothsayer hath foretold, that the worship of the Gods should be extinguished by the Coming of a Certain 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; it may be rendered, of a certain newborn child.  New Person into the world; and, that the knowledge and worship of the supreme Mediator of all things, should be diffused amongst all men? Who hath foreseen this Holy and Religious Principality, and this Our Victor, and the Trophies which he has in all places of the earth erected against Daemons, and the Ruin of the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis a term which occurs in sacred Scripture; see 1 Kings, chap. 12, and 13. The Images of Demons were so termed, because they were commonly worshipped in high places. Vales.  High places? Which of the Hero's hath ever declared in express words, that the lifeless Statues should be melted, and from an useless▪ Form be changed into necessary uses? Which of the Gods hath ever made any mention, concerning their own Statues which are melted down, and with disgrace and laughter 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless, the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, cut; which Christophorson perceived not. Vales.  cut into thinn plates? Where [I beseech you] were the Defenders of those [Gods,] that could not give assistance to the Monuments consecrated to them, which were ruined by Men? What is become of them, who heretofore raised Wars, and who now behold their own vanquishers living in a most calm and secure Peace? Where are those who put their trust in them, as in Gods, and elevated their own minds by a vain and fruitless confidence; 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. As far as this place, there was a Chasm in the Fuketian Copy; which Manuscript gives us this reading of this place; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am of opinion, that the first word is to be blotted out. Vales.  who, when they had raised the Error [of their own superstition] to the highest pitch, and had commenced an implacable War against the Defenders of Truth; Wretches as they were, perished in a most miserable manner? Where are those Troops of Giants, fight against God Himself? And the hissings of Dragons; Who have whet their Tongues, and have uttered impious Expressions against the supreme King? Those persons, professed Enemies to the supreme Emperor, confiding in a multitude of Gods, fell on with vast numbers of men in Arms; carrying before them as their defence, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the reading is in his Life of Constantine, Book 2. Chap. 16; where this passage occurs. A little after, write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; as 'tis in his Life of Constantine, and in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  Resemblances of dead persons, in Statues void of life. But Our Emperor, clothed with the Coat of Mail of Piety, having opposed against the multitude of his Enemies, the salutary and vivifick Standard, as some affrightening spectacle, and potent Preservative against mischiefs; obtained the Victory, both over his Enemies, and over the Daemons▪ After which, with a grateful mind, he rendered a Thanksgiving-prayer to [God] the Author of his Victory; and with a loud voice, and by the Monuments of Statues raised, he made known to all men the Triumphant Standard; erecting this Great Trophy against all his Enemies, in the midst of the Imperial City; and issuing out an Express Command to all men, that they should acknowledge this salutary Standard (which no Age can deface,) as the Preservative of the Roman Government, that is, the Empire of the whole world. And herewith ●e acquainted all persons, but more especially the Milice. To whom [he gave this in charge,] that they ought not to 
* Or, Hang their hopes on, etc.  place their hopes in their Spears and Armour, nor in the strength of their Bodies; but should acknowledge God to be the Giver of all Good, and particularly of Victory itself. Thus the Emperor himself (strange and almost incredible!) was his own Army's Instructor in their devotions; and delivered to them pious 
† See his Life of Constantine, Book 4. Chap. 20.  prayers, which were agreeable to the Divine Laws and Institutions; that they should lift up their hands on high, towards Heaven; but should 
‖ Or, Transmit the eyes— to the, etc.  fix the eyes of their minds on the highest object, namely on the Celestial King; and in their prayers should invoke him, as The Giver of Victory, The Saviour, The Preserver, and The Assistant. Moreover, that they should esteem of a day, as convenient and fit for prayers; to wit, that day, which really is the Chief and 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He terms the Lord's day, the first; not only because 'tis the first day of the week; but also, in regard it was the first day of the world. Whence it may deservedly be termed the Birthday of the world. Farther, the Lord's Day is not only termed the first day, but the eighth also. St Austin's words (Book 1. Concerning the Lord's Sermon on th● Mount Chap. 11.) are these: Haecoctava Sententia quae ad Caput redit, &c: This eighth Sentence which returns to the Head, and declare● the perfect man, is perhaps signified by Circumcision also on the eighth day in the Old Testament; and by the Resurrection of the Lord after the Sabbath, which as 'tis she eighth, so 'tis also the first day. Before St Austin, Hilarius had said the same, in his Prologue to his Comments on the Psalms; where discoursing concerning the seventh Number, his words are these: Quem tamen ogdoas, quia dies eadem prima quae octava, &c: which nevertheless, the number eight (because the first day is the same with the eighth,) being added in the last Sabbath according to the Evangelic fullness, doth complete. See also his following words in that Prologue. Moreover, Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria, in his discourse when the day of the Theophania had fallen on a Sunday, speaks concerning the Lord's day in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c: Both Custom, and also duty doth require us, to honour every Sunday, and to observe that day as a Festival; in regard thereon our Lord Jesus Christ procured for u● a Resurrection from the dead. Wherefore, in the sacred Scriptures, this day is both termed The first, as being the beginning of life to us; and also The eighth, in regard it surpasses the Sabbath of the Jews. These words of Theophilus are cited in the Typicon of St Saba, and by Balsamon in his Collection of Canons. To whom add Isidorus, and Beda in the Book de Divinis Officiis, where they treat concerning Sunday. Stephanus Gobarus writes the same, in his 29th Chapter. To this custom it is perhaps to be referred, that the Greeks. most commonly reckon the days of the week, not to the Sunday which precedes, but to that which follows. For, after the Sunday of the Prodigal Son, which is the ninth Sunday before Easter, those days which followed immediately, namely the second, third, and fourth Feria, and so on, were by the Greeks termed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. until the following Sunday, which was termed Dominica 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and this week was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. [See Meursius' Glossary, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.] But after the Dominica 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the second Feria which followed next, was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and so the other days of that whole week, unto the following Sunday, which was called by the same name, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The same may be observed in the other Sundays, until Easter-day. For after the Dominica 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the second Feria was termed the second Feria of the Holy Fasts; and the whole week was called so, until the following Sunday, which had the same name. Lastly, the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 [the Great week, or, Passion-week] which we call the Holy Week, is reckoned to the following Sunday, namely Easter Day, as it appears from the Typicon of Saint Sa●●, Chap. 31. Cyrillus also, in his 〈◊〉 Sermons, always begins the week of Easter, which we now term The Holy Week, from the second Feria; and closes it with the following Sunday, namely Easter-Day. Nor does Theophilus do otherwise in his ●asch●l Epistles. Vales.  First of other days, and which is truly the 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This is the most ancient name▪ of Sunday, whor●by it was ●alled even from the Apostles times. 'Tis certain, in the Revelation of Saint John, mention is made of the Lord's day; See Chap. 1. verse 10. But, what Ense●ius says here, and in the Life of Constantine; namely, that Sunday was consecrated and set apart for prayers and Ecclesiastic assemblies; this in my judgement, was instituted something later. For the first Christians, who had embraced the faith immediately after our Lord's Ascent, met every day, always applying themselves to prayers, and all manner of Offices of Piety; as Sr Lu●e writes in the Acts of the Apostles. But afterwards, when the Heathens betook themselves in great numbers to the faith of Christ, and the Faithful could not meet every day; it was appointed by the Apostles and their Successors, that at least on the Lord's Day, the Faithful should meet together in the Church. Concerning which there is an eminent passage, in Justin the Martyr's Second Apology, about the close of it. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. On the day termed Sunday, all persons as well those who dwell in the Country, as them in the City, ●eet together, etc. He has termed it Sunday, not the Lord's Day, because he s●oke to the Roman Emperors, who were well acquainted with Sunday, but knew not the Lord's Day, which was an appellation proper to Christians. Justin repeats the same thing a little after, in the same Apology. Hereto likewise Pliny agrees in his Epistle to Trajan. 〈◊〉, says he, hanc fuisse summ●m vel c●lpa su●; vel erroris, etc. They affirmed, that this was the total either of their fault, or error▪ that on a stated day they were want to meet together before it was light, and sing an Hymn to Christ, a● to God. Where, by a stated day he means The Lord's Day. Therefore, from this place of Pliny it may be gathered, that the Christians who then lived in Bythinia, met together on the Lord's Day only. Otherwise, Pliny, would have said, that they were wont to meet on stated days, not on a stated day. Although this is not so much the Testimony of Pliny himself, as the Christians own, who con●e●t that before Pliny, as he himself attends. Besides the Lord's Day, Epiphanius (in the Epilogue to his Books against Heresies,) affirms that an Assembly on the fourth and sixth ●●ri●, and 〈◊〉 (i● his Constitutions) says, that a meeting together on the Sabbath Day, was instituted by the Apostles. But, as to what belongs to the Stations of the fourth and sixth Feria, we are informed from Tertullian in ●is Book de Jejunity, that they were merely arbitrary and at will, not determined by any positive Law or Command. And although it was the Eastern usage to meet together on the Sabbath, yet 'tis manifest from Epiphanius, Socrates and others, that in most Churches▪ Assemblies were not then held. There is an eminent passage of St Jerom's, on the Epist to the Galatians, Chap. 4. E● n●inord 〈…〉 gregatio pop●●●●idem minueret in Christo, etc. And lest a disordered congregation of the people might lessen the faith in Christ, Word●●●ome days ●re appointed; that we might all come together. Not that that day where●● we ●●et, is ●ore solemn; but, that on whatever day there is an assembly, a greater joy may arise from the ●ight of one another. Vales.  Lord's, and the Salutary Day: and which has its 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He says, that the Lord's Day has its name from light, not because it was by the Heathens termed the day of the S●●, but because 'tis the day of the Lord, that namely whereon the Lord rose, and conferred on us Life and Light: and because on that day we received the Holy Spirit, the Enlightner of our minds. See Clemen● Alexandrinus' Strom, Book 6. where speaking concerning the Sabbath, there occurs a most elegant passage, which for brevity's ●ake I here omit. The Lord's Day therefore is the day of Light, both because on that day the Light was first ●reated, and also in regard we on that day received the knowledge of the truth by the Holy Spirit, who fell upon the Faithful under the form of ●ire, and without division was divided, as Clemens words it in the forementioned place. Vales.  name from Light, Life, Immortality, and from every thing that is good. Moreover, He 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, not satisfied in his instructing others, he himself practices those things which he teacheth, according to the command of the Gospel. Vales.  himself, becoming his own Teacher of such good things, pays an adoration to his Saviour in the most private Apartments of his Imperial Palace; and sometimes by praying fulfils the Divine Laws; at others, by hearing the sacred Scriptures read, he cultivates and instructs his own mind. Farther, persons consecrated to God, and who are adorned with holiness of Life and the other virtues, are his Servants and Ministers; and them he has appointed to be the 
* Or, Keepers.  Controllers of his whole House. Lastly, his Protectors and trusty Guards, armed with the weapons of good affection, do acknowledge the Emperor as their Instructor in a pious Life. But the Emperor himself pays an honour to this Victorious Banner, having experimentally found a Divine Efficacy inherent in it. For, by this [Standard] vast multitudes of the adverse Army have been put to ●light; by it the Forces of invisible Daemons have been subdued. By it, their insolence, who opposed God Himself, was repressed: by it, the tongues of flanderers and impious persons were silenced. By it the Barbarous Nations were vanquished. By it the frauds and mockery of Superstitious Error were exposed and detected. Lastly, to it (which is the sum and perfection of all Goods,) the Emperor paying a due debt as 'twere, has erected Triumphal Arches in all places of the Earth. And with a bountiful and Royal hand [hath founded] Temples and Churches, in honour of it: and has issued forth an Order to all persons, that sacred Oratories should be built. In the very midst 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we have rendered it accordingly. Indeed, in the Fuketian Copy, 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  therefore of the Provinces and Cities, eximious Monuments of his Imperial magnificence were forthwith raised; and in a short time they shined gloriously in every Country, and manifestly confuted and exposed the impiety of Tyrannic Government. For those [Tyrant's] having by a madness of mind been a little before hurried on to wage a War against God; like mad dogs, vented their rage against the lifeless Structures, in regard they were unable to effect any thing against God Himself: and when they had thrown down the Oratories from their vast height to the very ground, and had dug up their very Foundations; they made them look like a City taken by the Enemy. Such was the Tragedy of wickednesses acted by them: wherein they attempted, as 'twere to assault the Deity itself; but were soon made sensible of their own madness. For a short space of time had scarce intervened, when a Storm poured on them from Heaven, swept them away and in one moment rendered them invisible: in so much that, neither kindred, nor issue, nor any the least relic of their memory, was left remaining amongst men; but, though they were numerous, yet in a minute, having first had stripes inflicted on them from Heaven, they all perished utterly, and became extinct. Such was the conclusion of these men's outrageous Fury, whereby they had made an Insurrection against God. But this [Our Emperor,] who, armed with the Salutary Trophy, ●ad alone fallen upon the Enemies; (or rather, was not alone; for he who is the sole Emperor, was present with, and assisted Him;) hath built new Oratories far better than those which a little before had been demolished; and hath made the latter much more magnificent, than the former were: one while adorning the City which bears his own name, with various Churches of God; at another time, honouring the chief [City] of Bythinia, with 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Church, is understood; as 'tis apparent from His third Book concerning the Life of Constantine, Chap. 50. From whence it must be also here corrected, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the chiefest [City's;] as the reading likewise is in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  a most stately and most beautiful [Church.] He hath likewise graoed the chiefest [City's] of the other Provinces, with Ornaments of this nature. Moreover, when he had made choice of two eminent places in the East; the one in the Province of Palestine, because the vivifick Stream [of saving faith] has from thence, as from a Spring, diffused itself and overflowed all Nations; the other in the Metropolis of the whole East, 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the third Book of his Life of Constantine, Chap. 50, instead of the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is made use of. Indeed, this is a strange kind of an expression, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And at first blush it may seem to be an Enallage, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which [City] the Surname of Antiochus does grace. Yet, if any one shall inspect the matter more narrowly, he will confess, that this was spoken by Eusebius▪ with a design to greaten the thing. For such was the largeness of the City Antioch, that it might seem rather to adorn its own Builder Antiochus, than to be adorned by his name. Vales.  which graces the name of Antiochus: in this latter, as 'twere in the Head of all the Provinces of that Tract, he hath consecrated [to God] a 
* Or, Divine.  most glorious & matchless Structure, in respect both of its Largeness and Beauty. For he hath encompassed the whole Temple, with a large circuit on the out side: but within, he hath raised the Basilica itself to an immense height, and has built it in an Eightsquare Figure, and has variously adorned it; and having surrounded it on all sides with many lodging Rooms and Exhedrae, has crowned it with a variety of Ornaments. In this manner were these [Edifices] completed. But in the Province of the Palestinians, in that City heretofore the Royal Seat of the Hebrews, in the middle of the City, 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, at the very place of Our Lord's Sepulchre. For so Eusebius is wont to call the Sepulchre of Our Lord, as 'tis apparent from his Life of Constant. Book 3. Chap. 33. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does properly signify a place where the Relics of Martyrs are deposited. The Latins have in like mauner termed it Confessionem, Confession; which is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is in Latin called Confessor. Thus, in Anastasius, we read the Confession of Saint Peter. Below, at Chap. 11, Eusebius calls it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  at the very Martyrium of Our Saviour, [he has erected] a 
† See Life of Constant. Book 3. Chap. 43. note (c.)  Basilica of a vast bigness, and an Holy House in Honour of the Salutary Cross, and has beautified it richly, and with all manner of magnificence. And he hath graced the Monument of the supreme Saviour, (which deserves an eternal Memory,) and the Trophies that He raised against Death, with Ornaments that are inexpressible. And having selected three places in that Country, which are honoured with three Mystic Caves, He has beautified each of them with magnificent Structures: to 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, it follows, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and we have rendered it accordingly. Farther, in the third Book of his Life of Constant. Chap. 41; He makes mention but of two Caves; whereas here he reckons up three. His discourse there, was concerning Helena, who built Churches at Bethlehem and on the mount of Olives. But here he treats concerning Constantine, who erected a most magnificent Church in the place of Our Lord's Sepulchre: to whom also Eusebius with good reason ascribes those Churches built by Helena, in regard they had been raised by the Emperor's cost. Vales.  that Cave wherein [Our Saviour] first made his Divine appearance, he hath assigned a befiting honour: in the other, he has illustrated the memory of his last Assumption, in the Top of the Mount: but in that Cave, which is in the midst between the other two, he has extolled 
‖ Or, The salutary Victories of his whole Agony▪  the Combats and Victory of Our Saviour. All these [Caves] the Emperor has adorned magnificently, thereby declaring to all persons the Salutary Sign [of the Cross.] 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At my peril write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Sign. Which the Translator having not perceived, made a notorious mistake. The Fuketian Copy confirms our Emendation. A little after, with the Translator I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, and the time of his Reign &c. unless you would rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, as we have rendered it; which to me seems righter. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not so elegant an expression. Vales.  Which [Sign] gives the Emperor the reward of his piety, increases his whole Family and the time [of his Reign,] and confirms the Throne of his Empire by 
* Or, Long▪  many periods of years; reserving the Fruits and Rewards of Virtue, for His most excellent Children, and for 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, his own. After the mention of Constantine's Children, Eusebius has, not superfluously, added his Stock or Kindred also: on account namely of Dalmatius and Hanniballianus, who were related to Constantine, being the Sons of his Brother. Vales.  His own Kindred, and for their Descendants. And this is a most convincing argument of the power of that God, whom the Emperor does worship; that He hath poyz'd the Scale of Justice with equal weights on both sides, and has assigned to each Party a fit and proportionate Reward. For the punishment due to impiety, immediately seized those who had assaulted and demolished the sacred Houses; and they were forthwith swept away, without any Stock or Kindred, without any House, or Family. But this [Our Emperor,] who by Acts of Piety of all sorts, pays an Honour to His Lord; and who one while erects Churches to Him; at another time, manifests and makes Him known to His Subjects, by those Sacred Gifts which he hath dedicated to Him in all parts of the world: is most certainly known to have Him, and that most deservedly, the Preserver and Keeper of his Family, Empire, and Race. In this manner have God's performances been made known, by the Divine power and Virtue of the Salutary Sign.   

COncerning which [Sign] the Discourse 
CHAP. X.  might be large, wherewith they are well acquainted, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator renders it, iis qui se sacrarum literarum professioni consecraverint; which Version I don't approve of▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the persons initiated, who were partakers of the Mysteries. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are they who initiate other, and deliver the Mysteries to them. Vales.  who have been initiated in those Mysteries delivered to them by divine persons. For, this 
* Or, Was.  is that truly saving [Sign:] a thing wonderful indeed to be related; but, far more admirable to be conceived: in what manner, as soon as it appeared on earth, That alone hath obsoured all those Fables, many ages since invented concerning the Gods; and hath delivered up Error, to darkness and oblivion; but hath discovered to all persons that Intellectual Light (which had illustrated the minds of men,) the One namely, and the true God. Therefore, all people, now changed to a better and more enlightened Condition, spit on the faces of their dead Idols; trample under foot the impious Rites of Daemons, and deride that ancient Error handed down to them from their Ancestors. And on the other side, men have every where founded Schools of sacred Literature, and are all trained up as 'twere in the Precepts of the saving Discipline: to the intent that, they may no longer dread 
* Or, The Creation, visible, etc.  things Created, which are visible to the eyes of flesh; nor lift up their eyes to the Sun, Moon, and Stars, and stop in an admiratian of those Bodies: but may confess Him, who transcends all these, Him who can't be perceived by sight, or any sense; to be the Creator of all things; and may learn to worship Him alone. All which singular and extraordinary Blessings and Favours [conferred] on men, had their rise from this Great and admirable Sign. By the power and virtue whereof, all those Ills which were before, now are not: and those [Goods] which before were not, are 
† Or, Amongst all persons.  every where resplendent, [deriving their Lustre] from the Rays of Piety. Also, Discourses, Precepts, and Exhortations to a Sober and Pious Life, are Preached in the hearing of all Nations; yea, even the Emperor Himself Preaches. And this is the greatest wonder, that so mighty an Emperor, does with so loud a Voice call out to the whole world, like some Interpreter to God the supreme King; and does invite all those Governed by Him, to the knowledge of the true God. And that, in the midst of the Imperial Palace, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and have rendered it accordingly: He means the Pagan Sophistae, who in such like Decennalian Festivities as these, spoke Panegyrics to the Emperors. Such a one was Nazarius' Panegyric, spoken to Constantine, in his third Quinquennalia, (or on the fifteenth year of his Empire,) and in the Quinquennalia of the Caesars. Such also was Themistius' Oration, in Valens' Quinquennalia. Moreover, Claudius Mamertinus had prepared an Oration in the Quinquennalia of Maximianus Hirculius, as he himself attests. In the Fuk. Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  the trifling and ridiculous Composures of impious men [are not recited,] as the usage was heretofore; but the Priests and Ministers of God, persons conspicuous for their Piety, with 
* See Chap. 11. note (a.)  Royal Hymns and Praises do celebrate the Festival. That, the sole God, He who is the Emperor of the Universe, is declared and set forth to all; and that the Evangelic Word [who promiseth us all things which are] good, does unite mankind to [God] the supreme King; showing the glad tidings of His Celestial Father's being rendered propitious and benign to His Sons on earth. That, Quires do Laud Him with all manner of triumphant Songs; and, that the whole Body of mankind doth join in The Chorus together with the Angelic Companies in Heaven: and, that rational Souls, using those Bodies wherewith they are clothed as some Musical Instruments, [do Laud] Him with befitting Hymns, and shout forth praises that are grateful to him. That they who are Inhabitants of the East, together with those who dwell in the West, are instructed in His Precepts, at one and the same moment of time: and, that those who have received the Southern and Northern parts of the world as their allotment, do sing 
† Or, Concordant Songs.  to the same melodious Tune: studiously following a pious Course of Life, by the very same methods and precepts: conspiring in the praises of one God, who is supreme: admitting of one Saviour, His onely-begotten Son, the Author of all Blessings: and [Lastly,] acknowledging one Moderator and Emperor on Earth, and His Sons beloved by God. Which Emperor, like some skilful Pilot, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This is a most corrupt place, which nevertheless, I have, as I think, with ease amended. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. that is, Sublimis supra gubernaculum Sedens, Sits on high above the Rudder. But the Translator dreamt I know not what concerning Aevum. Presently, write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from the Fuketian Copy▪ for so Eusebius expresses himself hereafter. Vales.  sits on high above the Rudder, and holding the Helm in his hand, Steers the Vessel in a strait Course; and by a prosperous gale of Wind, brings all those under his command, into a safe and calm Port. But God Himself, the supreme Emperor, stretches forth his right hand to Him from above, and hitherto constitutes Him the Conqueror of all his Enemies and Opposers; increasing the Strength of His Empire by long periods of years. But will hereafter make Him a partaker of far more excellent Blessings, and will really fulfil his own Promises made to Him. Of which Promises the time present permits not a Rehearsal; but a departure out of this Life is to be expected: in as much as, 'tis not possible for things divine to be distinctly perceived and fully apprehended, by mortal eyes and corporeal ears.   

BUT, Come on, Victor Maximus Constantinus▪ 
CHAP. XI.  
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Greek Rhetoricians termed Orations concerning the praises of Emperors▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which the Latins are wont to call Panegyricas, Panegyrics. The method of these Orations is delivered by Alexander Rhetor, in his Book 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Chap. 1▪ the Title of which Chapter ought to be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This Book is extant amongst the Greek Rhetoricians published by Aldus▪ pag 613; but, which is ill done, 'tis confounded with Menander Rhetor's Book, which treats concerning the same Subject. Farther, in the foresaid Chapter of Alexander, there is cited an Oration of the most famed Sophist Gallinicus, with this Title, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, written, if I mistake not, in praise of the Emperor Philip. Which I guess at from hence, because Philip was an Arabian as well as Callinicus, and was of mean birth: which are the Qualifications of that Emperor, to whom Callinicus spoke this Oration, as Alexander attests. The time suits very well also; For Callinicus lived in the Reign of Gallienus, as Suidas does witness. There is also extant a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Libanius', written by him in honour of Constantius and Constans, when he was at Nicomedid. Eusebius therefore alludes to these Orations, and terms this Oration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So in the foregoing Chapter, he has made use of this expression, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in allusion to the same thing; which the Translator understood not. Moreover, this is to be remarked, namely that this Oration is by Eusebius termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, an Imperial Book. For, 'tis indeed liker a Book, than an Oration; because by its too great length it exceeds the measure of an Oration. Wherefore I can't persuade myself, that it was recited by Eusebius. Vales.  in this Imperial Book [written] concerning the Supreme Emperor, let us now deliver to You 
* Or, The Mysteries of Secret Discourses.  Secret and Mysterious Matters: not that we may teach You, who have been instructed by God: nor that we may disclose Secrets to You, to Whom God Himself, long before these our discourses, (not from men, neither by any man, but by the Common Saviour Himself, and by the Presence and Appearance of His own Divinity, which hath often shined upon You,) hath opened and revealed things secret that were hidden: but, that we may bring untaught men to the Light; and may suggest to the ignorant, the Reasons and Causes of Your Pious and Religious Works and Deeds. Indeed, those great Actions daily performed 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by your Virtue▪ and so the Translator read. Vales.  by Your Virtue, throughout the whole habitable World, in order to the promoting the Worship and Honour of God the supreme King; are celebrated in the mouths of all Mortals. But, the Monuments of Gratitude, which You have consecrated to Your Preserver and Saviour, in Our Country, (I mean in the Province of Palestine, and in that City, whence, as from a Fountainhead, the Salutary Word hath poured forth its refreshing streams upon all men;) and the Trophies of that Victory gained over Death, which You have erected in the Edifices of Oratories, and in the Dedications of Sacred Houses: [I say,] those Lofty and most beautiful Works of an Imperial Magnificence, Structures truly Imperial, erected 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It ought, I think, to be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, about the Salutary Martyrium, as Eusebius has expressed himself in the ninth Chapter▪ where see what we have observed, at note (o.) It might also be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, about the Salutary Monument. For, so it will be an elegant allusion, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Monument of an immortal Memory. And so Eusebius words it in the foresaid Chapter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the Monument— which deserves an eternal Memory. Nevertheless I have observed, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is by Eusebius simply and absolutely taken to signify the Salutary Sign of the Cross: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the Divine Virtue of the Salutary Sign, as it occurs in the very close of the ninth Chapter: where nevertheless, the Fuketian Copy words it in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  about the Salutary [Martyrium, a Monument that deserves] an Immortal Memory; contain a Reason [for their having been built,] which is 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I don't doubt but it should be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, contain a reason— which is not equally apparent and manifest to all persons. Which Emendation is confirmed by the words of Eusebius that follow presently. All persons, says he, are not acquainted with the reasons of those Works, which You have with great magnificence built near the Sepulchre of Our Lord. For, the Christians do indeed know them, and on that account do greatly admire You. But the Heathens deride such works as those. The reading therefore in the Fuketian Copy is ill, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  not equally apparent and manifest to all persons. 'Tis certain, they who have been enlightened by the Celestial power and influence of the Divine Spirit, do know and understand [the true Cause of Your raising those Structures,] and on account thereof do deservedly admire You, and do stile that Your purpose of mind, a blessed resolution, as proceeding from no other than a divine impulse. But, those who are unskilled in matters divine, in a most immoderate manner deride, and scoff at that work, by reason of their blindness of mind: supposing it to be a mighty indecency, and a thing unbefitting [the Majesty of] so great an Emperor, to employ His care about the Monuments and Sepulchers of dead Bodies. For, would it not have been better (may some one of these persons say,) to observe and keep Our Ancestors Rites; and to appease the Hero's and Gods worshipped in each Province; and not to detest and abhor them, on account of such calamities as these? For, either they must be 
* Or, Deified.  affected with divine honours, in the same manner with 
e▪ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means Christ, as the Translator has well noted at the margin. These words are spoken by Eusebius, with an intent to personate the Heathens, who (when the Christians objected to them, the Adulteries, quarrels, slaughters, death, and also Sepulchers of their Gods and Hero's) answered in this manner. If our Gods are to be rejected and despised on account of such humane Calamities as these, Your God is in like manner to be rejected also; whom you confess to have been condemned, to have been dead, and buried. Vales.  this person, by reason of that likeness there is in their miseries and infelicities: or else, if they are to be rejected, as being obnoxious to humane sufferings; 'tis just, that the very same sentence be pronounced against Him also. These words will peradventure be said by some one of those persons, having first contracted His Brows, and in His own vain opinion thinking Himself wiser than others, and with much of gravity extolling his own arrogance. To whom nevertheless, a pardon of his ignorance is vouchsafed, (and 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I should choose to write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. For this seems to me more elegant. But the ordinary reading has the same sense; but 'tis not so expressive, nor so elegant. Nevertheless, he expresses himself so hereafter in this chapter. A little after I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Schools and places of Instruction; not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Doctrines. Vales.  not to him only, but to every one who hath erred from the right way;) by the Gracious and merciful Word of the Most Excellent Father; who hath Founded Schools and places of Instruction all over the whole world, in Countries and Villages, in fields and desert places, and in all Cities whatever; and freely invites [all persons] to learn the Divine Precepts: and like a most indulgent Saviour and Physician of Souls, persuades both Greeks and Barbarians; Wise and Simple; Poor and Rich; Servants and Masters; Governors and the Governed; the impious; the unjust; the unlearned; the unclean; the blasphemous; to come, yea to hasten to a Divine Cure. With a loud voice therefore proclaiming to all persons oblivion of their former wickedness, thus He heretofore cried out, saying; 
* Matth. 11. 28.  Come unto Me all ye that labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. And again. I 
† Matth. 9 13.  am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. And He adds the reason, saying: [
‖ Matth. 9 12.  For] they that be whole, need not a Physician, but they that are sick. And [in another place,] I desire not the death of a sinner [so earnestly, as I desire] his repentance. Hence it is, that only that person who has been instructed in the knowledge of things Divine, (as soon as he shall have been acquainted with the reasons of that care and diligence employed about the forementioned Works,) must of necessity acknowledge a far more excellent instinct than that which is merely humane, to have been in our Emperor, and must admire His Pious disposition towards the worship of God; and must believe, that this Care and Solicitude in reference to 
* Or, The Martyrium of salutary immortality.  the Monument of the Salutary Resurrection, was not exerted without Divine appointment; but was really the product of the inspiration of that God, whose faithful servant and Minister of good things, [the Emperor] boasts Himself to be. Being fully persuaded, Greatest Emperor! that these things are truly grateful and acceptable to You, I have taken a resolution, in this present Discourse to set forth to all persons, the Causes and 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and a little after (as the words are placed in the Greek,) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: and so the Translator seems to have read, who renders it thus: Rerum pie & religiosè ab● te gestarum rationes Gausasque hoc praesenti sermone explicare constitui. But he has rendered the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ill, which does here signify Fabrics or Edifices, which by the Latins are termed Opera, Works. For here Eusebius does manifestly treat concerning that Church, which Constantine had built at Jerusalem, in a most magnificent and admirable manner. Further, this passage does plainly confirm Our Emendation at note (d.) in this chapter, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Reasons of Your Pious Fabrics: glorying in this, that I am as 'twere the Interpreter of Your Intention, and the Relatour of Your Pious mind▪ and that I teach all those things, which 'tis fit and agreeable every person should be instructed in, whose desire it is to understand the Reasons of the Power of God, and of Our Saviour: on account of which [Reason's] He who existed long before, and had the sole Care and management of the Universe, at length came down from Heaven to us: for which [reason's] he 
‛ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 You must add the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He clothed Himself with the humane Nature▪ which word is ill placed in the foregoing line. This Emendation is confirmed by the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  clothed Himself with the humane Nature: for which [Reason's Lastly,] He gave access even to death: moreover, [that I declare] the reasons of that immortal Life which followed hereupon, and of the Resurrection from the dead; and not the reasons only, but the most evident and rational demonstrations also, and the most indubitable Proofs, necessary to those who as yet stand in need of these things. But, now it is time, that we should here begin this our designed discourse. They who have 
* Changed, or, transferred.  ascribed the worship of God the Framer of the world and the supreme Governor over all things, to those things created by Him; and have honoured the Sun and Moon, and the other parts of the world, and the first Elements [of all things,] Earth; Water; Air; Fire; with an appellation equal to their Maker and Framer: and have termed those things, Gods, which neither ever were, nor had subsisted, nor had had any name, unless they had been 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator renders it, Nisi Verbo Dei in Lucem editae fuissent, unless they had been brought to light by the Word of God. But this rendition is not expressive enough of the propriety of the Greek Term. Wherefore, I would rather render it, Nisi Verbo Dei adstitissent, unless they had stood by the Word of God. For 'tis a Metaphor taken from Servants, who, when their Lord calls, are at hand presently. Therefore this verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a fit word to be used concerning the Creation of the World. For the Lord said, Let there be made, and they were made. Farther, I have mended this place from the Fuketian Copy. For whereas the reading before was, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have corrected it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  present with and waited upon the Word of God who made the world: such persons, in my judgement, seem to differ very little from those, who 
† Or, Contemning, or, neglecting.  passing by the Architect of eximious Works in Imperial Palaces, greatly admire the Roofs and Walls, and the Paintings thereon which consist of a variety of Flowers and Colours, and the Golden 
* Arch●-Roofs.  Lacunaria, and the curious Workmanship thereon, and the Carved works of Stones; and to those very things▪ attribute the praise and name of the skill of the Artist: whereas, the Cause of the admiration ought not to be ascribed to those things visible to the eye, but only to the Architect of those [curious pieces of work:] and in as much as 'tis to be acknowledged, that there are many works of great Art and Skill; but, that He only is wise and skilful, who is the Author of the Being of such Works as these, and of their being beheld by many. Nor, would they seem in any thing to differ from very young children, who should admire the Musical Instrument of the Harp itself, which consists of seven Strings; and not the Inventour Himself, and the person skilled in its Harmony, on account of this His knowledge: or they, who neglecting Him that had performed a brave piece of service in the Wars, should adorn the Spear, or the Shield, with Triumphant Crowns: or [Lastly] they, who should honour the Forums, the Streets, the Edifices, the lifeless Temples, and the 
† Places for Exercise, or, Schools.  Gymnasia; in the same degree with the Mighty Emperor, the Author and Founder of the Great and Royal City: whereas 'tis not meet to admire the [Columns or] Stones, but rather the wise Builder Himself of this great Work, and Him by whose Laws and Sanctions it is Governed. In the very same manner also, they, who with the eyes of the Body behold this Universe, ought not to ascribe its Cause, either to the Sun, or Moon, or to any other of the Celestial Bodies: but must acknowledge all these to be the Works of wisdom; being in the interim mindful of the Maker and Framer of them, and preferring His Honour and Worship before all other things whatever. But, from a view of these very [Works,] with an entire affection of mind they must reverence and adore Him, namely the Word of God, the supreme Emperor [of this Universe,] who is not now to be perceived by the eyes of the body, but only by a pure and uncorrupt mind. For, in the Body of a man, no one hath ever termed the eyes, or head, or hands, or feet, or the rest of the members of a wise and knowing person, Wisdom; much less has any one termed the 
‖ A long Garment worn by Philosophers.  Pallium within which such a person is wrapped, wise; or His house-hold-stuff, wise; or the Vessels necessary for a Philosopher's use, wise: but every prudent person admires the invisible and disappearing mind that is in man. In the same manner also, rather than [we should wonder at] the visible Works of this whole world, which are corporeal, and framed of one and the same matter; we ought to admire that undiscerned and invisible Word, the Framer and Beautifier of this Universe; Who is the onely-begotten [Son] of God: Whom the Maker of all things Himself, a Being that far transcends every substance, hath begotten of Himself; and hath constituted Him the Ruler and Governor of this Universe. For, whereas it was impossible, that the transient and frail substance of Bodies, and the Nature of rational Creatures which had been newly made▪ should approach God the Supreme rector, because of that infinity of distance whereby He excels them: (For He is unbegotten, placed above and beyond all things; inexplicable; incomprehensible; inaccessible; inhabiting Light that is not to be approached, as the 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So also 'tis in the Fuketian Copy; instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  sacred Oracles tell us: but they were produced out of nothing, and are vastly distant, and a long way separated from that unbegotten Nature:) with good reason therefore, the All-Good and Supreme God, interposed as 'twere 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He terms the Son's power, a middle power between God the Father and things created, not that the Virtue and power of the Son is different from the Virtue and power of the Father. For Eusebius does plainly call it here, the Divine power of the Son. But He gives it the name of Middle, because the Father does nothing by Himself, but all things by the Son. Therefore ancient Divines attributed the Monarchy to the Father; but the Administration or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Son; as Tertullian informs us in his Book against Praxean. See the Twelfth Chapter; where he does again term the Son, the Middle, and a certain Bond as 'twere, whereby things Created are coupled with the unbegotten Father. And lest any one should think, that Eusebius deserves to be reproved here▪ Alexander Bishop of Alexandria (in his Epistle to Alexander Bishop of Constantinople,) expresses himself in the very same manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Eusebius (Book 1. against Sabellius) declares the same thing at large. Non quia non sufficiebat Pater, ideo genuit Filium: etc. Not because the Father was not sufficient, therefore He begat the Son: but because those things which were made were not sufficient to bear the power of Him unborn. Therefore He speaks by a Mediator. Why? Because we could not approach Him unborn▪ Nevertheless, Athanasius refutes these assertions incomparably well, in his third Oration against the Arians, pag. 397. Vales.  the Middle, Divine, and Omnipotent Power of His own onely-begotten Word. Which [Power] is most intimately and most nearly conversant with the Father, and abides within Him, and enjoys His Secrets: 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  nevertheless, it does most graciously condescend and let down itself, and in a manner adapts and fits itself to those, who are far distant from the supreme Height. For otherwise, it would be a thing neither pure nor holy, that He who is placed above and beyond all things, should be joined with corruptible matter and Body. Therefore, the divine Word 
* Or, descended and mixed Himself with this, etc.  came down and put Himself into this Universe; and having taken the Reins of the whole world into His hands, Governs it by an incorporeal and divine power; and, like a most wise Charioteer, manages it according as it seems good to Himself. Now, the demonstration of this Discourse is clear and perspicuous. For, if those parts of the world do subsist of themselves, which we have usually termed the first Elements, namely, Earth; Water; Air; and Fire; which consist of a nature void of reason, as we see with our own eyes: [or 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. You will render this passage very clear and perspicuous, if you add a particle, in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; or, if there be, etc. The meaning is: For, whether the Elements have their proper substance, or whether there be one and the same matter in them all, etc. Vales. ,] if there be one matter [or, substance] common to them all, which those persons skilled in such things as these, are wont to term the Receptacle, Mother and Nurse of all: and if that be without Form and Figure, wholly void of Life and Reason: whence [hath it happened,] (will any one affirm,) that there is in it Beauty and Ornature? Whence [proceeded] the distinction of the Elements? Whence, 
† Or, The running together into one of, etc.  the concord and agreement of things contrary? Who hath commanded the heavy Element of Earth to be carried on the moist substance [of Water?] Who hath turned back the nature of Waters, which tends downward, and hath carried it about on high, in the clouds? Who hath bound the force of Fire, and [hath commanded it] to lie hid in wood, and to mix with things contrary to its nature? Who hath mingled the cold air with the hot nature of Fire, and 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c: or at least, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which latter reading we have followed. Vales.  by putting an end to the mutual fight between them, hath reduced them to concord and agreement? Who hath propagated mankind, by inventing the 
† Or, Manner.  benefit of succession, [and hath enlarged it] to the 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read it in one word, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and have rendered it accordingly. Eusebius makes use of the same word above. Vales.  long-continuing space of an immortal Life? Who hath form the Male, and fashioned the Female, thus as we see them; and 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather point it thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and having made them both, &c. and have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  having made them both up into one harmonious Composition, hath found out one common principle of Generation to all living Creatures? Who has changed the liquid nature of Sperm, which of itself is corruptible, fluid, and 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and void of reason. I would rather say, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which I have followed in my Version. Vales.  void of sense; and hath made it prolific and fit for the begetting of living Creatures? Who even at this very instant works all these things, and infinite others besides these, which are far above wonder, and superior to all admiration? Who is it, that every day and hour effects the Generations [
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The two last words must be expunged, which crept in hither from the upper line. It might also be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Generations and corruptions. Vales.  and corruptions] of all these, by an undiscerned and invisible power? The Wonder-working Word of God, is most deservedly to be looked upon as the Author of all these things. For the truly-omnipotent Word of God, diffuses Himself over all things; and having in an incorporeal manner extended Himself, both upwards to an immense height, and also downwards to a vast depth; and containing within His large hands as 'twere, the 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which is required by the Rules of Syntax. Vales.  Latitude and Longitude of the Universe, He hath compacted and bound together this whole world. Which when He had made up into an Instrument containing in itself all sorts of Harmony, for His own use; with 
‖ Or, A most wise and rational power, or faculty.  Reason and Wisdom He began to play upon the matter of Bodies, which is of itself irrational, without Form, and void of Figure; 
t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. They are terms properly belonging to Music; concerning which, besides other Authors, see Boëthius de Musicâ, Book. 1. Chap. 24, and 25; where he treats concerning the Synaphe, and the Diazeuxis. But the Translator has rendered it, Lapides ●ro●tatos, i. e. Stones that are smoothed on both sides, and are even with the thickness of the wall, and are seen on both sides. Than which rendition, there is nothing more absurd. Instead of the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it should, I think, be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Tones, or, Notes, I had almost forgot to give notice, that at the beginning of this period the reading should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales. Concerning the term Diatones, see Boëthius' forementioned Book, Chap. 21; the Title of which chapter is, De generibus Cantilenarum.  fitly setting together and composing the disjuncts with the Diatones. He likewise Governs the Sun and Moon, and the other Luminaries of Heaven, by measures not to be unfolded; and leads [them] in such a manner, as may be most useful and beneficial to this Universe. The same Word of God let Himself down upon the Earth also, where He produced living Creatures of every kind, and the variouslyshaped Beauties of Plants. The very same Word of God penetrated into the deep Recesses of the Sea likewise, and 
u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is truer, thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, invented. the Nature of Swimming Creatures. Vales.  invented the Nature of Swimming Creatures: and there also He made infinite and innumerable Forms and Varieties of all sorts of living Creatures. He it is, who perfecting and completing the 
† Children.  Foetus' conceived in the Womb, within in the very Workhouse of Nature, gives them Life and Form. He also lifts up on high the fluid and heavy Nature of the moist substance, and afterwards, when by a change He has made it sweet, brings it down gently and moderately to the Ground: but at Stated Seasons He bestows it in a more plentiful manner. Then, like some skilful and excellent Husbandman, having sufficiently watered the fields with it, by dividing it into various Streams, and conveying it in several channels; and having mixed the moist substance with the dry ground; He dresses and adorns the Earth in a different manner; sometimes, with beautiful flowers; 
w 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator renders it, modo herbarum formis cujusquemodi illustrando, sometimes by illustrating it with all sorts of forms of herbs. Which Rendition I don't approve of. In my judgement, Eusebius does rather mean the various figures of Countries. For, Europe has one sort of figure, Asia another, Africa another. Now, in these parts of the world, all Provinces have their figures, which God the Framer of this Universe hath given them; having divided the world, like a most pleasant garden, into various Beds. By this term may also be meant, the different Dresses and Garbs of the Earth. For sometimes the Earth is green with grass, at others 'tis yellow with Corn; here 'tis shady with woods; there, 'tis pleasant with Gardens. Vales.  at others, with a variety of figures; one while, with fragrant scents; at another, with various sorts of Fruits: and at another time He affords all manner of enjoyments that are delicious to the Tast. 
x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, But, why do I presume, &c: which manner of Expression is very emphatical; when the Orator does as 'twere stop and chide Himself. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  But, why do I presume to rehearse the 
* Or, Powers.  wonderful works of the Word of God, and to attempt impossibilities? whereas his Efficiency does far surmount all humane thought. Indeed, some persons have termed Him The Nature of the Universe; others, The Soul of the World; others, Fate. Others have asserted, that He is that Supreme and most Transcendent Being, God; thereby confounding, in a manner to me unintelligible, things that are at the greatest distance one from another: whilst they debase and throw down even to the earth, the Ruler of all things Himself, and the Unbegotten and Supreme Nature; and join it with a Body, and with corruptible matter; and affirm that 'tis 
† Or, Rolled up.  wrapped up in the midst, between Living Creatures that are rational and irrational, between substances mortal and immortal. Thus they.   

BUT, The Divine Doctrine does assert, 
CHAP. XII.  
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words seem to be misplaced, and are to be restored in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. But, the Divine Doctrine does assert, that etc. Vales.  that That which is the Supreme Good itself, and the Cause of all things, is far beyond all Comprehension: and therefore, that it is ineffable, and inexpressible, nor can have a name given it; and that 'tis not only above expression, but all thought also. That 'tis not to be contained in place, nor is in Bodies: that [it exists] not in Heaven, nor in the 
b The Ancients distinguished the Aether, from the heaven; and by that name of Aether, meant the Element of Fire. So Anaxagoras, as Aristotle tells us in his third Book de ●oelo: whom almost all persons did afterwards follow, except the Peripatetics. For the Peripatetics termed the substance of Heaven, Aether; (See Aristotle de Mundo;) and affirmed that was a fifth Element. The same is asserted by Heraclides, in Allegoriis Homeri. Peripatetici, says he, Aiunt naturam Caelestium corporum aliam esse ab igne, etc. The peripatetics do say▪ that the Nature of the Celestial Bodies is different from fire, and do term it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (a nature that moves circularly,) and say that it is a fifth Element. For fire, which in Greek is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, does naturally move upwards: but the Sun and Moon do not. But the Stoïcks also themselves called the Element of fire, Aether; and thought that it was the principal part, (or the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,) of the whole world. Censorinus (or whoever else is the Authors) speaks to this effect, in Chap. 1. de Naturali Institutione. Mundi Principale solemn quid●m putant, ut Cleanthes, etc. Some think the Sun to be the Principal of the world, as Cleanthes: and Chrysippus, the Aether, by whose perpetual motion the things under it are held and administered. And the Aether itself suffers nothing. So also Eusebius uses it below in this chapter; and St Austin in his 147th Sermon de Tempore. Vales.  Aether; or in any other part of the Universe: but, that 'tis wholly without all things, and hid within some secret Recess of the understanding. The sacred Oracles do teach, that He is to be acknowledged the 
c Not that the Son is not the true God▪ but because the Name of God doth properly belong to the Father, in regard he is the Fountain and Author of the Deity. But, whereas Our Eusebius (in his Epistle to Euphration) hath said, that the Son is not the true God, (as Athanasius and the Fathers of the seventh Synod do object against him;) that is in no wise to be born with. For, although the Father be properly termed God; so that, whenever God is simply and absolutely spoken, we presently understand the Father: nevertheless, the Son is no less truly God, than the Father; in regard the Divinity of the Father and of the Son, is one and the Same. 'Tis certain, Eusebius (in his First Book against Marcellus, de Ecclesiasticâ Theologiâ, Chap. 10.) has expressly affirmed that the Son is the true God. Although in the following Chapter, he does a little diminish from what he had said above. The words of Christ in St John's Gospel (Chap. 17. v. 3.) are these. This is Life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent. Vales. 'Tis the Learned Petavius' opinion, that the word [Only] in that Text of St John, does in no wise exclude the Son. For (as he notes from St Basil, Epist. 141. p. 927,) the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are made use of in scripture, only to distinguish and separate the false Gods; that they may be removed, who are not true Gods, and therefore are not Gods. See Petau. Dogm. Theolog. Tom. 2. De Trini. Lib. 2. Cap. 4. Sect. 14.  Only True God; He who is separated from all Corporeal Substance and 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. We have shown above, that ancient Divines attributed the Monarchy to God the Father; but to the Son, the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or disposition. Indeed, 'tis the Father's property to reign: but the Son's property, who is the wisdom of the Father, is to dispose or set in order all things. Wherefore they affirmed, that Rest and Beatitude was the Father's property: but Operation, the Son's. Not that the Father Himself does not work; but because the Father works things unknown and secret; but the Son, things more manifest to us; as Marius Victorinus makes it out, in his first book against the Arians. And the Ancient Divines, before the Nicene Council, termed the Son 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but afterwards they avoided these Names, as 'tis apparent from St chrysostom in his Sermon de Sigillis. Vales.  foreign to all Ministerial Oeconomie. Wherefore all things, are said to have existed from Him, but not by Him. But He Himself, as The Emperor, within in secret and inaccessible apartments, inhabits Light that is always unapproachable, and by the sole power of His own Will does [every where] Determine and Command. For, from His being willing, proceeds the Existence of every thing that is; and He not being willing, it is not. Now, He wills all things that are good, because by His own Essence He is 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis plain that it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in one word. Vales.  Goodness itself. But God the Word, by whom are all things, issues from above 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in a manner inexpressible; as Eusebius says a little lower. Vales.  in a manner inexpressible, out of his Excellent Father, as out of an everlasting and immense Fountain, and flows forth like a River; 
* Or, Wholly overflowing, in order, etc.  spreading his streams all abroad, in order to the common preservation of every thing. And (that I may make use of an instance taken from ourselves,) as the invisible and undiscovered Mind in us, (which, what, and of what sort it is as to its Essence, no mortal ever yet knew;) residing like some Emperor within the private Apartments of his own Palace, does alone will, and conclude upon those things that are to be done: but Discourse, as 'twere the onely-begotten Son, begotten by the mind in a manner that is inexplicable, and by a power not to be expressed, proceeds out of its Bosom, as from its Parent; and is the first Messenger and Interpreter of its Parent's thought to all persons; and makes a public declaration of those things which its Parent has concluded on in secret; and actually performs its Parents Resolves, conveying itself to the Ears of all men. Whence 'tis, that men receive benefit from Discourse: but no person has ever beheld with His eyes, the latent and invisible mind itself, which is the Parent of Discourse. In the very same manner, or rather in a manner far beyond all comparison and resemblance, the most Perfect Word of the Supreme God, in regard He is the Only begotten Son of the Father, not consisting of a power of pronunciation, nor as to His nature made up of syllables, names, and words; nor expressed by a voice which strikes through the air: but existing the Living and Operating Word of the Supreme God, and subsisting personally, as being the Power of God, and the Wisdom of God; proceeds from His Father's Divinity, and [comes forth] out of his Kingdom. And, in as much as He is the Good Offspring of the Good Father, and the Common Saviour of all things, He 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word must be expunged; unless you would ●ather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, living Creatures. For at this place He speaks chiefly concerning living Creatures. Vales.  passes thorough, and derives a moisture upon all [living Creatures:] and by reason of His own fullness of Reason, Wisdom, Light, and of all Goods, He diffuses Himself over all things, not only those that are at hand and near▪ but them also that are at the remotest distance, whether on the Earth or in the Sea, or where ever else; if besides these there be in nature any other Seat or Habitation allotted to things. To all which, with the greatest equity and justice He appoints Limits, and 
* Or, Places.  Regions, and Laws, and stated Inheritances; and by his Royal power bestows upon, and supplies each of them with those things that are fit and agreeable. And to some of them he assigns [for their place of Residence,] those Arches that are above the world; 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Write it in words disjoined, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: again, to others [He appoints,] etc. Vales.  again, to others [He appoints] The Heaven for their Habitation; too others, Aetherial Mansions; too others, the Air; too others, the Earth. And afterwards, He does again remove them from hence to other places; and makes an exact enquiry into the lives of every one of them, and rewards their Morals, Behaviour, and Conversation. He likewise provides food and nourishment, not only for Creatures endued with reason, but for those that are irrational also, which are of use to men: 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Eusebius wrote, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in which manner the Translator seems to have read▪ and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  and to these Latter, He affords the enjoyment of a mortal and temporary Life; but to the Former, a participation of [a Life] immortal. In fine, He Himself, as being the Word of God, effects all things, is every where present, and by His rational power does penetrate and pass thorough all things. And looking up to His own Father, agreeably to His will and appointment, He governs and manages all 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place the words seem to be transposed; which I thus set in order; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, agreeably to his will and appointment, etc. A little after where the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be blotted out, in regard it occurs presently. Vales.  inferior things, and which are consequent to Him, in regard He is the Common Saviour of all: existing in a manner The Middle [between both,] and joining that Substance which has an Original, with the unbegotten [Father.] For the Word of God is a most firm middle Bond, which does bind together things distant one from another, and suffers them not to depart far asunder. He is that Providence which Governs the Universe: He it is, who takes care of, Composes, and Corrects all things. He is the Power of God, and the Wisdom of God. Lastly, He is the 
* Or, Onely-Begotten God, the Word begotten of God.  Only begotten Word, God begotten of God. For, 
† John 1. 1, 3.  In the Beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. All things were made by Him; and without Him was not any thing made that was made: as the sacred expressions of Divine men do inform us. He is the Common Planter of all things, by whose assistance the substance of all things does sprout and flourish; being continually watered by showers from Him, and always [enlivened] with new Vigour, and every day endued with Comeliness and Beauty. He holds the Reins [of the Universe in his hand,] and directs all things in a strait Course, and by the arbitrement of his Father, manages the Helm of that vast Ship of the whole World. Such an incomparable Artist as this, the Onely-Begotten Son namely, when He who is God over all, 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It will be far more elegant, if you add a word, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. as being the most excellent, etc. I don't doubt but Eusebius wrote thus: for he has often expressed himself so above. Vales.  as being the [most excellent] Father of the most excellent 
* Offspring.  Foetus, had begotten of Himself; He bestowed Him on this World as the chiefest Good: 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Here also the particle is misplaced. Write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and having infused him as the soul and life▪ etc. Unless you had rather wholly expunge that particle. 'Tis indeed wanting in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  and having infused Him as the Soul and Life into a Body inanimate, and [mixed] His own Word [and Reason] with the irrational Nature of Bodies; by the Divine power of His own Word He enlightened and gave life to formless Matter, which was without shape, life, and figure. Whom we ought to acknowledge and contemplate, as continually and in all places present in Matter, and in the Elements of Bodies; and as the Begetter of all Creatures endued with Life: and [must own] Him to be The Light; and the Intellectual Product of inexplicable Light. Who, as to Essence, is One; because begotten of One Father: but contains in Himself many powers and faculties. For, because there be many parts of the world, 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator has done ill in rendering it Facultates, Faculties. For, those which Eusebius does here term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the following member of the period he calls Gods. It ought therefore▪ to have been rendered Potestates. For so the Latins do term Daemons, whom the Greeks are wont to style 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Servius in B. 3. Aeneid. Nam potestates, says he, aliae Caelestes sunt, etc. For some powers are Celestial, others Terrene, others mixed. And in B. 4. Nam potestates aut terrenae sunt, etc. For the powers are either Terrene, or Aerial, or Aetherial. Chalcidius on Plato's Timaeus, pag. 97; Quae potestates, says he, Aetherii, aeri●que sunt Daemons, etc. Which powers are Aetherial and Acrial Daemons, removed from our sight, and our other senses. St Austin uses the same term, in his tenth Book de Civitate Dei, Chap. 26: and in his Epistle to Volusianus. Apuleus in his Apology. Longinianus in his Epistle to Augustinus. And Amm. Marcellinus, Book 21. Amongst the Greeks, nothing occurs more frequently. Sr Jerom on the 2d Chapter of Joël: A dextris, says he, & à sinistris virtutes & ●ortitudines Dei legimus; quas Graeci 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vocant, etc. Vales.  we must not for that reason think that there are many Powers: nor, because many things have been made, is it therefore fit we should determine, that there be many Gods also. 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At my peril write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which is the same as if he would have said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Indeed, those Superstitious Worshippers of many Gods. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Excellently well. Vales.  Indeed, those Sons of persons that were worshippers of many Gods, in regard as to their minds they were childish and simple, have erred miserably; whilst they Deified the Parts of the Universe, and divided the world, which in itself was one, into many. 'Tis the same, as if any person should take the eyes of one entire man, by themselves, and should say that they were one Man; and again, the ears, another man; and in like manner, the head, [another:] as also the neck, and the breast, and the shoulders, and the feet, and the hands; and having thus divided the rest of the members into pieces; and Lastly, by a mental abstraction, severed the Faculties of the Senses; should affirm Him, who is really but one, to be a great many men. [He that should proceed thus,] would do nothing more than expose his own madness to be laughed at by men of sense. Exactly such a one is he, who forms to himself an infinite number of Gods, out of the parts of one world; or who supposes, that the world itself, which has both a Beginning, and also consists of many parts, is a God; and who does not understand, that 'tis no way possible, that the Divine Nature should consist of parts. For, should it be compounded, it would want some other thing, which might compound it: 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c: nor again, could, etc. Presently, after those words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, must be set a point of Interrogation; which the Translator perceived not. Vales.  nor again, could that in any wise be divine, which should consist of many parts. For, how [should it be divine,] whenas it would consist of [things] unlike and different, and of worse and better? But, [the Nature of God] is simple, indivisible, and uncompounded; and is far beyond all this visible constitution of the world. Wherefore, 
q He means St John the Evangelist, whose words he had cited a little before, In the beginning was the Word, etc. Which words Eusebius does now expound by way of paraphrase. Vales.  that Preacher of Truth, has cried out with a loud voice, plainly expressing Himself in this manner. 'Tis certain, the Word of God, who [existed] before all things, is the only Saviour of all rational Creatures. 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator construed the words thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For he renders it, Qui dicendo exprimi nequit, who can't be expressed in words. Which rendition don't please me. I should therefore choose to construe the words another way, so as that it may be said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, the Origine and Author of the Word. 'Tis certain, Eusebius is wont to term God the Father, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Him who is above all. Indeed, at this place he compares The Word to The Father. And he says, that The Word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, before all things: but the Father, He says, is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, beyond, or superior to all things: every where attributing more to the Father. Vales.  But God who is above all, the Author of the Generation of the Word; in regard He alone is the Cause of all things, is properly styled the Father of His own Word, as of His Onely-Begotten: but He Himself acknowledges no superior Cause. Therefore, He Himself is the Only God: but the Onely-Begotten proceeds from Him; He is the Saviour of all, the One Word of God, who [pierces] thorough all things. 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Doubtless it must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Indeed, this sensible world. Which is made apparent from the following words. Vales.  Indeed, this sensible World (as 'twere some many-stringed Harp, made up of dislike chords, whereof some are sharp, others flat, some slack, others strained, and othersome betwixt both; but all well fitted and proportioned, according to the Rules of the Art of Music: in the same manner this world) consisting of many parts, and compounded in a various manner; of Cold namely and its contrary Heat; and again, of a moist substance, and dry the contrary thereto; and of all these making up one Harmony, may fitly be styled the Great Musical Instrument and Composure of the Great God. But the Divine Word, who neither consists of parts, nor is made up of Contraries, but is indivisible and uncompounded, with great art and skill does play upon [this musical Instrument] the Universe; and makes such a melody as is 
* Or, Due.  grateful to his Father the supreme King, and befitting Himself. 
t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. There is a particle wanting here; which I put in thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for, as in one body. It may also be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But as in one, etc. Vales.  For, as in one Body, the Members and parts, the Bowels, and almost innumerable Entrails, are compacted and set together; but one invisible soul is diffused through all its parts; & one mind, which is indivisible and incorporeal: so also in this Universe, the World itself, consisting of many parts, is made up into one; but the Word of God, whose power is manifold and Omnipotent, is in like manner One; and passes through all things, and is 
u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Perhaps it should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, invisibly. For, The Word of God in an invisible manner is diffused through all things. But the common reading is not rashly to be rejected. For Eusebius means, that the Word of God is infused into all things, not as a spirit, which in a wand'ring motion passes thorough all things, and is carried sometimes this way, another while that way; but as a Soul, which is spread into all the members at once, and wanders not from these, to those. The Translator renders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, reverà, really. Vales.  without wand'ring diffused and spread over all things, and is the cause of all things that are made in them. Do you not with your eyes see this whole world? How one Heaven contains 
w 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Any one may perceive, that the words are misplaced here also. Write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we have rendered it accordingly. A little after, I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Again, One Sun, but not more; so that even by the transcendency— He obscures— etc. Vales.  innumerable 
* Or, Dances.  Quires of Stars which go their Rounds about it. Again, how One Sun [leads up] the many other [Dances of the Stars,] and by the transcendency of His Own Light, obscures the splendour of all the rest. In the same manner, the Father being One, his Word must be One also, as being the excellent [Offspring] of the excellent Father. But, should any person complain, because there are not more; such a One has as good reason to find fault, because there are not more Suns, more Moons, more Worlds, and a thousand things beside; whilst like a mad man, he attempts to subvert and discompose those things, which are right and well-constituted by Nature. For, as in things visible, One Sun does enlighten this whole Sensible World: so in things intelligible, One Almighty Word of God illuminates all things, in a manner to us unknown and invisible. For, even in Man himself, one Soul and one Faculty of reasoning, is the Framer of many things all under one: for, one and the same mind, having been instructed in the knowledge of many matters, attempts both to till the Ground, and to build a Ship, and to steer it, and to set up an House. Also, one mind and reason in man, is capable of numerous Sciences. For, one and the same mind is skilled in Geometry, and in Astronomy; and delivers the rules of Grammar, and Rhetoric, and Physic: nor is [the mind] Mistress of these Liberal Sciences only, but of Arts Manual also. And yet no man was ever hitherto of Opinion, that there are many [Rational] souls in one body: nor hath any one admired or had a suspicion of many substances in the same man, because he is capable of being skilled in many Sciences. Let us suppose any one to have found an unformed Lump of clay; and, (after He has softened it with his hands) to have fashioned it into the shape of a living Creature; the head in one figure: the hands and feet in another; and again the eyes in another, as also the cheeks in another; and likewise 
† In Potters-work. So Valesius.  by the Art of a Potter to have form the ears, mouth, nose, breast, and shoulders. Although there are many figures, parts and members form in this one Body; yet it must not therefore be thought, that there were as many Framers of this Work: but we must acknowledge the Artist of the whole work to be but one; and must necessarily commend that single person, who by the help of one Reason and one Faculty, has framed the whole Work. The same is to be thought concerning this whole world; which although it be one, yet consists of many parts. Nor must we therefore suppose many framing Powers; or name many Gods: but must attribute the appellation of Divinity to the true God's One power and wisdom, which is completely furnished with all manner of sagacity, and with the perfection of Harmony: which by One and that a singular power and virtue, passes thorough all things; and goes through the whole world; and constitutes and enlivens all things; and lastly 
x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The article must be blotted out▪ or at least it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Presently, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  from itself gives a various supply to all and singular Bodies and Elements. So also, one and the same impression of the Solar Light, at one and the same instant illustrates the air; enlightens the eyes; heats the [sense of] touching; fattens the earth, and gives increase to plants: besides, it constitutes Time; rules and leads the Stars; goes round Heaven; beautifies the world; and renders the power of God, manifest and apparent to every one: and all these things it performs, by one and the same force of its own Nature. In like manner, the Nature of Fire, refines gold, melts lead; dissolves wax; dries clay; and burns wood: so many, and such great things it performs by one power and faculty, that namely of burning. In the very same manner, the Word of God, the supreme Moderator of all things, who passes through all things, exists in all things, and 
‖ Or, Runs over▪  overspreads all things, as well Celestial as Terrestrial; governs things invisible and visible, and by 
y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; or else, as 'tis in the Fuk. Copy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by inexpressible or unspeakable powers. A little after, where the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; the Translator seems to have read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 moreover. But it would be better, were it written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and on the Sun Himself, etc. Vales.  unspeakable powers rules the Sun Himself, Heaven, and the whole world; is present with all things by his active power, and goes thorough all things. And on the Sun Himself, and on the Moon, and the Stars, He sheds forth a perpetual light out of His own Fountain of light. The Heaven, which He hath made as the most sit resemblance of His own Greatness, He does for ever govern. But the Powers which are beyond Heaven and the world itself, namely the Angels and Spirits, and the intelligent and rational substances; are by Him filled and enriched, with life and light, and wisdom, and all manner of Virtue, and Beauty, and Goodness, out of his own Treasures. Lastly, by one and the same framing Faculty, He never ceases from furnishing the Elements with substance, and Bodies with mixtures and Temperaments; and moreover, with Forms, and Figures, and innumerable Qualities; 
z 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuk. Copy, these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are wanting; they don't indeed seem very necessary. Vales.  as well in living creatures as plants; not only in rational Being's, but in Brutes; differencing and distinguishing all things with an admirable variety, and by one and the same power plentifully supplying all things with all things: hereby most clearly demonstrating, that not an Harp consisting of seven Chords, but this one all-Harmonious World, is the work of The One World-creating Word.   


a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written in conjoined words, thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  PRoceed we therefore in the next place to un-fold 
CHAP. XIII.  the reason, which moved this Almighty Word to make His descent into this world. A sort of ignorant and unthinking men, not apprehending that this Word of God has the Presidency over Heaven and Earth, that He was begotten of His Father's Divinity, [the stream] as 'twere from that supreme Fountain itself, and is always present and conversant with this world; and that He exhibits most apparent and manifest Indications of His own Providence and Care in reference to men: have given the adorable name [of God] to the Sun and Moon, and to the Heaven itself and the Stars. Nor have they stopped here: but have likewise deified a terrene Nature, and the Fruits produced from the Earth, and all manner of nourishment of Bodies: framing for themselves▪ Images of Ceres, of Proserpina and Bacchus, and of infinite other such like [Deities.] Neither has it sufficed them to proceed thus far: but they have not been afraid of declaring the thoughts of their own minds, and Speech itself the Interpreter of those thoughts, to be Gods: terming the mind, Minerva; and Speech, Mercurius: they have likewise named those faculties of the mind, whereby Arts and Sciences are acquired, 
* Or, Mn●nosyne, that is, the Mother of the Moses.  Moneta and The Muses. Nor have they stopped here: but making every day new accessions to their absurdities, by reason of their transcendent impiety, they have deified their own Commotions and perturbations of mind, which they ought to have had an aversion for, and to have cured by the Prescripts of Temperance. And even to their very Lust itself, and to the Mischievous and unruly disease of their Souls, and to those parts of the Body that are the Incentives to obscenity; 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It is to be made, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, and moreover, &c. for 'tis referred to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius says, that unchaste passions were consecrated by men. For they called their Lust by the name of Cupid; and the members wherewith acts of obscenity were performed, Priapus; and that intemperance which spreads itself into filthy pleasures, they termed Venus. This is the meaning of this place, which the Translator perceived not. Vales.  and moreover, to that intemperance excessively prone to filthy pleasures, they have given the names of Cupid, Priapus, and Venus, and other such like appellations as these. Nor have they stopped here: but debasing themselves to the Generations of Bodies, and to this mortal life here below, they have deified mortal men, and after death which is common to all, have termed them Hero's and Gods; imagining that the immortal and divine Nature does 
* Roll, or, Tumble.  wander about Tombs and Sepulchers. Nor has this put a stop to their madness: but they have honoured all sorts of irrational Creatures, and the most noxious kinds of Creeping things, with the venerable Title [of Divinity.] Neither were they satisfied herewith: but they have cut down Trees, and hewed out Stones, and have dug forth the Metals of the earth, Brass, Iron, and other matter; whereof they have formed Resemblances of women and shapes of men, and figures of wild beasts and creeping things: and afterwards paid them a divine worship and honour. Nor have they put an end to their madness here: but have given the Name of Gods to those malignant Daemons, which had holed in Images, and lay lurking within obscure and dark Recesses, and who with greediness gaped after and swallowed Libations, and the stinking savours of sacrifices. Nor did they stop here: but 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a proper Term of Magic Art. Artemidorus (B. 1. C. 79.) joins 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 together. Plato (B. 11. De Legibus, pag. 933.) has used 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify the same. See Harpocration in the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Latins call them Ligaturas, Ligatures. St Austin's words, in his seventh Tractate on St John, are these. Usque adeo, fratres mei, etc. In so much, my Brethren, that those very persons, who seduce by Ligatures, by charms, by the deceits and engines of the Enemy, mix the name of Christ with their own Charms. Orosius (B. 4. C. 13.) calls it obligamentum magicum, a Magic Bond or Tye. Vales.  by certain Ligatures of forbidden Craft, and by 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, compulsory; from the Fuk. Copy. Vales.  wicked and compulsory enchanting Verses and charms, they alured and enticed those Daemons and invisible powers which fly about the Air, to be their 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Tertullian in his Book De Anima, has termed them in Latin Paredros' Spiritus, which he joins with the Catabolick and Pythonick Spirits, who were put into men by Magicians. Now, they were called Paredri Daemons, who assisted men, and kept off diseases and unhappy accidents from them. This we are told by Tertullian▪ (〈…〉 his Apolog. Chap. 23.) in these words. Si & somnia immittunt, ha●entes simul invitatorum angelorum & Daemonum adsistentem sibi potestatem. For Magicians had Daemons that assisted and obeyed them, who were their Paredris, Familiars; by whose help they performed many miracles. Besides, they put such Spirits into others, that they might either infuse dreams into them, or be always present with them in order to their defence. The former sort of Spirits they termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, senders or causers of Dreams: the Latter they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Assistants or Familiars. Sometimes also, by Magic charms they threw boys against the ground, who being afterwards raised, as 'twere from a Fit of the falling-sickness, foretold things future to those that consulted them. Which thing they performed by Catabolick Spirits, as Heraldus has rightly remarked at Tertullian's Apology. From hence Salmasius' mistake is made apparent, who (in his notes on Spartianus, pag. 40,) affirms, that those were termed Paredri, who from being men were reckoned amongst the Gods, and were made Assessors to the Gods. Which opinion of Salmasius', Gothofred has embraced, in his notes on Tertullian's second Book ad Nationes. Turnebus (B. 26. Adversar.) is much righter; save that he renders it malos genios, evil Genii: whereas notwithstanding, the Good Genii, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were so termed, as Lucian writes concerning Hephaestion. Lastly, they usualy termed the Infernal Gods, not the Celestial, Paredri; which being not observed by Salmasius, was the occasion of his mistake, See Demosthenes in Orat. Funebr. about the close: and Diodorus Siculus, B. 1. pag. 45: and lastly Rufinus' Eccles. Histor. B. 2. Chap. 13. From which Authors 'tis plain, that the Infernal Gods were termed Paredri. Vales.  Assistants and Familiars. 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Moreover, etc. Which though a small fault, yet ought not to have been omitted. Vales.  Moreover, some mortal men were deified by one sort of people; others, by another. For the Greeks honoured Bacchus, and Hercules, and Aesculapius, and Apollo, and some other men, with the name of Hero's and Gods. But the Egyptians esteemed Horus, and Isis, and Osiris, and other such like men as these, to be Gods. And these persons, who on account of their transcendent sagacity, boasted of the Invention of Geometry, Astronomy, and Arithmetic; understood not, nor were so well skilled, (though in 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Here the words seem to be misplaced. I read therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which way of writing this place, We have followed in our Version. In the Fuk. Copy, this passage is written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Which reading I don't approve of. Vales.  their own judgements they looked upon themselves to be such wife and knowing men;) as to weigh and consider, the measures of the power of God, and [to examine] how great a difference there is between His, and a mortal and brutish Nature. Hence it was, that they were not ashamed of deifying every sort of filthy and ill-favoured Beasts, and all manner of living Creatures, and venomous▪ Serpents, and savage Beasts. Also, the Phoenicians gave the Title of Gods to 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Melcantharus. Eusebius (book 1. De Praeparat. chap. 10: where he sets forth the Theology of the Phoenicians:) terms the one of these Gods, Melicarthus the son of Demaron, the Grandchild [or, Nephew] of Caelus: the other he calls Usous Brother to Hypsuranius, who was the first that found out the Cover of skins. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Melcatharus and Usorus. Vales.  Melcatharus and Usorus, and to some other obscure persons, who had heretofore been men. And so did the Arabians, to one 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and Obòdas. For the Arabians worshipped Obodas and Dusares, as Tertullian tells us, Book 2. ad Nationes, Chap. 8. Concerning Obodas see Uranius in his fourth Book of Arabic Antiquities. Obodas' was a most ancient King of the Arabians, who was buried amongst the Nabathaei, and had divine honours paid him by them; as Stephanus relates in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From him many Kings of Arabia were afterwards called by the name of Obodas▪ two of whom Josephus mentions; the one in the times of Alexander King of the Jews; the other, in the Reign of Herod. Strabo also makes mention of the latter. Further, as far as may be conjectured from Histories, the Arethaes and Obodae Reigned by turns amongst the Arabians: so that, after an Arethas, succeeded an Obodas▪ and after an Obodas, an Arethas. And this seems to have continued a long while. The Nabathaei worshipped Dusares also, by which name they meant Bacchus, as Isidorus in Hesycbius informs us. Stephanus in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, speaks concerning this God also. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading here is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Dusares and Obadas; 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and we have rendered it accordingly. Zamolxis is a known God of the Getae. Presently, the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and the Cilicians, to Mopsus, etc. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and the Getae, to Zamolxis; and the Cilicians, to Mopsus; and the Thebaeans, to Amphiareus: and again some [made Gods] of these, others of those; persons in nothing different from a mortal nature; but such as in reality were mere men. All the Egyptians by a general consent, the Phoenicians, the Greeks, and in short the whole Body of mankind which the Rays of the Sun do enlighten, [have attributed divine honours] to the parts of the world, and to the Elements, and to 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The last word was added by the Transcriber of this Book, to the intent he might thereby show, that there is an imperfection here. Indeed, at this place some words seem to be wanting. Unless you have a mind to understand these words in common, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gave the Title of Gods, which are made use of a little before. In the Fuketian Copy, that word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occurs not; but after the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a point is set. Vales.  the fruits which spring out of the Earth. And which is yet more strange, although they acknowledge their adulteries, their Sodomies, and their Ravishments of women; nevertheless they have filled all Cities and Towns and Countries, with their Temples and Statues and Shrines; and in a conformity to the Morals of their Gods, they have totally ruined their own Souls. Indeed, in words and expressions you might frequently hear Gods named amongst them, 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and the Sons of Gods. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and Sons of Gods, also Heroes, and Good Genii: But the thing itself was quite different and contrary. For they graced contrary things with contrary names: in the same manner as if a man desirous to show another the Sun and the Luminaries in the Heaven, should not lift up His eyes thither; but should cast his hands downwards toward the earth, and throwing them on the ground, grope for the Celestial Powers in the dirt and mire. Thus mankind, [induced thereto] by a stupidity of mind, and the fraud of mischievous Daemons, was fully persuaded, that the intelligible Nature of God, which does far transcend Heaven and the world itself, resided below in the Generation of Bodies, in the 
* Dispositions, or, passions.  Affections of mortals, and in 
† Or, Deaths.  death. Further, men were arrived at such an height of madness, that they sacrificed their dearest Pledges to them; nor would they spare even Nature itself; but, out of fury and a distraction of mind, murdered their only-begotten, and the dearest of their children. For, what can be supposed a madder action than this, to sacrifice men; and to pollute all Cities, and their own houses with intestine murders? Do not the Greeks themselves give testimony to these matters? Is not every History filled with the rehearsal of these things? The Phoenicians did every year sacrifice their most beloved and only begotten children, to Saturn. 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. From Porphyrius it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the very same; understand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Saturn. Vales.  To the very same [God,] in [the Island] Rhodes, on the sixth day of the month Metageitnion, they offered men in sacrifice. Also at Salamis, in a Temple of Minerva Agraulis and Diomedes, 'twas the custom, that a man, pursued by others should run round about the Altar thrice; after which the Priest stabbed him into the stomach with a Lance; and thus he laid him on a pile of wood set on fire, and wholly consumed him. In Egypt likewise, innumerable slaughters of men were committed. For at Heliopolis, three men were every day sacrificed to Juno: the barbarousness of which thing, King 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from Porphyrius' Second Book de Abstinentia; whom our Eusebius has transcribed here, almost word for word. And so the reading is in the Fuketian Copy; agreeably whereto we have rendered it. Vales.  Amoses having looked into and rightly considered, ordered the like number of men made up of wax, to be substituted in their room. Also in [the Island] Chius they sacrificed a man to Bacchus Omadius; and they did the like in Tenedos. In Lacedaemon they performed a sacrifice to Mars by [offering] men: and they did the very same in Crect, where they sacrificed a man to Saturn. At Laodicea in Syria, a Virgin was every year sacrificed to Minerva; in place of whom a Hart is now offered. Moreover, the Libyans and Carthaginians appeased their own Gods with humane sacrifices. 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Also, the Dumateni; from Porphyrius in the forecited place: although in Porphyrius, the ordinary reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dumatii. Nor is it otherwise written in Eusebius' fourth Book De Praeparatione, chap. 16. But Dumateni, as I have said, pleases me best. Stephanus' words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; that is: Dumatha, a City of Arabia: a Citizen [whereof is termed] Dumathenus, as Glaucus, [says] in the Second Book of his Arabic Archaeology. Indeed the Arabians in their Patronymicks, most commonly have this termination. Vales.  Also, the Dumateni of Arabia offered a Boy in sacrifice yearly, whom they were wont to bury under the Altar. History does inform us, that all the Greeks in general, before they marched out to war, usually sacrificed a man: and the Thracians and Scythae are recorded to have done the like. The Athenians mention 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words are wanting in Porphyrius, which our Eusebius has added of his own. Indeed Porphyrius, in regard he treated concerning humane Victims, and spoke of the Athenians, ought not to have omitted this instance. There was heretofore one Leus Amongst the Athenians, the son of Orpheus, as Suidas says; who (when Athens was afflicted with famine, and an answer had been given by Apollo Delphicus, that the City should no otherwise be preserved, unless some one of the Citizens would offer their daughters in sacrifice to the Gods;) delivered up his three daughters, Phasithea, Theope, and Eubule, to be sacrificed for the safety of the City. Aelianus Book 12. Variae Historiae, Chap. 28▪) instead of Phasithea, names her Praxithea. Nothing occurs more frequently amongst the Greek Orators, than the mention of these three daughters of Leus; as in Aristides's Panathenaïcus, in Libanius' thirteenth Declamation. Demosthenes or whoever else is the Author, in the Oration entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, reckons this Leus amongst the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Founders of the Tribes; from whom the Tribe of Leon took its name. For these are his words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Clemens Alexandrinus does likewise mention him, in his Protrepticon; and Gregory Nazianzen in his Poem De Virtute; and amongst modern writers, Leopardus in his nineteenth Book, in the last chapter save one. Vales.  the Virgin-daughters of Leus, 
r Erechtheus the son of Pandion, had six daughters; Protogenia, Pandora, Procris, Cre●sa, Orithia, and Chthonia. The two eldest of these, Protogenia namely and Pandora, when an army of the Enemy had made an irruption out of Boeotia into Attica, voluntarily offered themselves to be sacrificed for the safety of their Country. On whom the Athenians conferred great honours after their deaths, and gave them the name of Virgin's Hyacinthidae, because they had been sacrificed in Hyacinthus a Village of Attica, near the Village of the Sphendalenses. Thus Phanodemus writes in the fifth Book of his Res Atticae, as Suidas attests in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Whence a passage of Cicero's is cleared, in His Oration pro Sextio, where his words are these. Mortem quam etiam Virgines Athenis, regis Opinor Erechthei filiae pro patria contempsisse dicuntur, Ego vir consularis, etc. See Diodorus Siculus, Book 17; and Demosthenes (or whoever else is the Author,) in the forementioned Oration entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Others say, that Erechtheus had but four daughters, who bound one another in mutual oaths, that if one of them should die, the rest should kill themselves. Afterwards, when Eumo●pus assistng the Eleusinii, had made an irruption into Attica with great forces of the Thracians; an answer was given to Erechtheus consulting the Oracle, that the Victory should fall to the Athenians, if Erechtheus would sacrifice one of his daughters. Erechtheus therefore offered his youngest daughter Chthonia in sacrifice: which done, the other three daughters, according as they had obliged themselves by oath, killed themselves. Thus Apollodorus in his Bibliotheca, and Hyginus in his 46th and 238th Fable: in whom the name of Chthonia is corrupted. These three daughters of Erechtheus, Sisters to Chthonia, Euripides (in his Erechtheus) had termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Hesychius attests; and had feigned, that after their death, they were turned into the Hyadeses. Theon's words on Aratus' Phaenomena, are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Farther, as to the Virgins Hyacintbidae, some have affirmed, that they were not the daughters of Erechtheus, but 〈…〉 ne Hyacinthus. So Harpocration, in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and Hyginus in his forementioned 238th Fable. Vales.  and the daughter of Erechtheus, as offered in sacrifice amongst them. And who is ignorant, that even at this present, 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the great City. The Translatours have done ill in rendering it Megalopolis. For Porphyrius, whose words Eusebius makes use of here, gave Rome that name, according to the usage of his own age; as it has been long since remarked by Joseph Sealiger in his Animadversions on Eusebius, pag. 53. 'Tis certain, Libanius in his Oration entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, does so term the City Rome. Farther, what Porphyrius says, (namely, that at Rome, on the Festival of Jupiter Latiaris, still in his age a man was sacrificed;) is confirmed by Lactantius, Book 1. chap. 21. Siquidem, says he, Prudentius' words in his first Book against Symmachus, are these: Funditur humanus Latiari in munere sanguis. Dion Cassius speaks concerning this Feast, in his forty third Book, pag. 351. Now, the Latiaria were celebrated in December, as I think. For in that month the Gladiators Show was exhibited, as we are informed from Herunaritius' Calendarium. In the Latiare Sacrum the usage was, that the blood of that Gladiator who had been killed in the encounter, should whilst it was warm be offered to Jupiter, and as it were flung in his face; as Cyprian relates in his Book De Spectaculis, and Tertullian in his Apollogetick, Chap. 9 There is an eminent passage in Justin the Martyr's Apology to the Senate, where he speaks concerning this solemnity. His words are these.— 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.— Doing the same things that are done by you to an Idol you worship. On which is sprinkled not only the blood of irrational Creatures, but humane Blood also, by the eminentest and most noble personage amongst you, who makes this Libation of the Blood of those slain. From which place we gather, that the Praetor of the City performed this sacrifice: and that a man was not sacrificed to Jupiter, as Porphyrius says; but only, that the blood of a Gladiator killed in the Theatre, was offered to Jupiter. Vales.  in the City Rome, on the Feast of Jupiter Latiaris, a man is sacrificed? The most approved persons amongst the Philosophers, have by their own testimony evidenced, that these things are thus. Moreover, Diodorus, who composed an Epitome of Libraries, says that the Africans offered as a public sacrifice, two hundred of their noblest Boys to Saturn; and that 
t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator has not hit the meaning of this place; he renders it thus: Et nihilominus trecentos allos sacrificio addidisse▪ and nevertheless added three hundred more to the sacrifice. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is a proper term used concerning those Fathers, who deliver up their children to be sacrificed to the Gods, as we have seen above concerning Leus the Athenian. When therefore the Nobles in Africa had presented three hundred Boys to be sacrificed to the Gods, Diodorus says, that three hundred other Boys were in like manner presented by other persons; that they might show their piety towards the Gods, no less evidently than the former had done. But I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 two hundred, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 three hundred. Questionless, it must either be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 two hundred, here; or else above, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 two hundred, it must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 three hundred. Vales.  three hundred other persons voluntarily presented their own sons, not fewer in number, to be sacrificed. But Dionysius, the Writer of the Roman History, does relate, that Jupiter himself in 
u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I think it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which reading I have followed in my rendition. But our Eusebius is mistaken. For Dionysius Halicarnasseus (pag. 16.) relates, that the Gods required that of the Pelasgi, not of the Aborigines; and that the men were not slain by them, but banished out of their Country. In the Fuketiaa Copy the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wanting. Vales.  his own name, and Apollo, required Humane sacrifices in Italy, from those termed The Aborigines: and says farther, that those persons from whom these sacrifices had been required, offered a portion of all manner of Fruits to the Gods: but, because they did not sacrifice men also, [he adds] that they fell into all sorts of Calamites; and, that they could not procure a relaxation from these mischiefs, till such time as they had 
* That is, Offered every tenth man of themselves in sacrifice.  Decimated themselves. And that, being in this manner compelled to take off every tenth man by offering him in sacrifice, they became the Occasioners of the depopulation of their own Country. With so many and such great Calamities was the whole Body of mankind heretofore afflicted. Nor yet was this the only unhappiness wherewith men were attended: but they were slaves to infinite other, and those deplorable and incurable mischiefs. For all the Nations dispersed throughout the whole world, both Greeks and Barbarians, stirred up as 'twere and provoked by a devilish impulse, were seized with the horrid and most sore disease of Sedition; in so much that, the Sons of Men were unsociable, and irreconcilable one to another; the great Body of Common Nature was torn piece-meal [and its members scattered] here and there; and in every corner of the Earth men 
† Or, Rebelled.  were disunited, and strove with one another on account of their different Laws and Forms of Government. And not only this; but being enraged by frequent commotions and insurrections, they made attacks upon one another: so that, they spent their whole lives in continued fights and intestine wars; nor durst any one, unless armed at all points like a warrior, stir abroad and travel whither he had a mind to go. Moreover, throughout all Countries and in the Villages, the 
‖ Or, tilers of the Ground.  Boors 
w Indeed, about the beginning of Diocletian's Reign, the Boors in Gallia, having entered into a Combination amongst themselves, took up arms, and infested the Highways, giving themselves the name of Bacaudae; as we are told by Orosius, Eutropius, and Mamertinus in Maximianus' Panegyric. Farther, from this passage of Eusebius we are informed, that that sort of Robbery was practised almost throughout the whole Roman world. Vales.  wore swords; and possessed themselves of provisions of Arms, rather than of Tools and furniture to till the ground: and to pillage and make slaves of such of the neighbourhood as they had taken Prisoners, was by them placed to the account of valour. Nor were they satisfied only with this; but taking an occasion of leading unclean and wicked lives, from those Fables which they themselves had coined concerning their own Gods; they ruined their own souls as well as bodies, by all the ways and methods of intemperance. Nor did they acquiesce herein; but passing those Bounds and Limits which Nature has set, they proceeded farther, and abused one another by the commission of such acts of Obscenity, as are as unfit to be declared, as incredible: And 
* Rom. 1. 27.  men with men wrought that which is unseemly, and received in themselves that recompense of their error which was meet, as the Sacred Scriptures do express it. Nor were they satisfied herewith; but having depraved those Notions concerning God, infused into them by nature, they looked upon all affairs here below, as not managed with any thing of Care and Providence; but ascribed the Origine and Constitution of this Universe to 
† Or, Irrational and fortuitous Nature.  rash and fortuitous Chance, and to fatal Neoessitie. Neither did they end here: but supposing their souls to perish together with their Bodies, they lead a brutish and lifeless life; not searching into the nature of the soul; not expecting the Tribunals of Divine judgement; not weighing in their minds the rewards of virtue, or the punishments of an unrighteous and wicked life. Moreover, whole nations, [enslaved] to various sorts of impiety, consumed away in a brutish course of life, as if rotten by some inveterate disease. For some made horrible and most unnatural Mixtures with their own Mothers: others married their own Sisters; others debauched their own daughters. And some murdered strangers, who had come to them: others fed upon humane flesh: others strangled their aged people, and afterwards feasted on them: others cast them to dogs, whilst they were yet living, to be devoured by them. The time would fail me, should I attempt to give a particular Narrative of all those mischiefs, of that complicated and inveterate disease, which had seized the whole Body of mankind. These, and ten thousand more of the same nature with these, [were the calamitous distempers;] on account whereof the most Gracious Word of God, compassionating 
x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Translator seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his rational Flock amongst men. But I had rather read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, his own rational Flock. For so Eusebius is wont to call God the Word, namely the Pastor of His rational Flock. Nevertheless in the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, written in a contracted manner. Vales.  His own Rational Flock (heretofore by some of His Prophets, and long after that by other pious men, and then by those famous and illustrious persons who lived in the following ages,) incited those that were despaired of and lost, to their own Cure: and partly by Laws, partly by various exhortations, and partly by all. manner of instructions, He infused into men the Beginnings and first Rudiments of Divine Worship. 
y 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, But when, &c: or else, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when therefore, etc. Vales.  But when Mankind stood not any longer in need of humane power, but wanted an Assistant far superior and more powerful than man was; in regard the Sons of men wandered in error this way and that way, and were most cruelly torn in sunder, not by wolves and fierce wild-beasts, but by terrible and raging Daemons, and by furious and soul-destroying Spirits: at length The Word of God, in Obedience to His most Excellent Father's Command, with all imaginable willingness came to us Himself, and entered Our Tents. Now, the reasons of His descent hither, were the same with those I have mentioned above. 
z 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had long since guessed, that the reading should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on account therefore of which, when He hastened to the converse of Mortals; or else 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, when he was come; which conjecture seems to me most certain. For though the same sense might be extracted from the ordinary reading, yet if we should retain that, I don't see whither these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can be referred. But at length the Fuketian Copy hath confirmed our Conjecture, wherein the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  On account therefore of all which, when He was come to the converse of Mortals, He performed not that which had been usual and customary to Him; for He was incorporeal, and in an invisible manner could pass thorough the whole world, and by His Works themselves demonstrated the Greatness of His own power, to the Inhabitants as well of Heaven, as Earth. But He 
* Or, Changed His usual manner, for a newer.  made use of a new and unusual manner of acting. For, having assumed a mortal Body, He vouchsafed to discourse and converse with men; with this design, that He might save Mankind by its like.   

BUt come on, in the procedure we will declare, 
CHAP. XIV.  on what account the Incorporeal Word of God, having 
* Or, Made use of.  assumed a Body as an instrument, was present and conversant with men. And, by what other method could the Divine Essence (which can't be touched, is immaterial, and invisible,) show itself to those, who seek for God in matter and below on the ground, 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This whole place is thus to be mended; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and who any, etc. In the Fuk. Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  and who any other way were unable, or at least unwilling, to inspect the Parent and Maker of all things; unless He had exposed Himself to view under an humane Form and Shape? Hence it was, that by the most agreeable assistance of a mortal Body, He descended to a Converse with men, because such a Body was familiar and acceptable to them. For, as the common proverb assures us, Like loves its Like. 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, In the same manner; so the reading is in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  In the same manner therefore, the Word of God showed Himself to those, who 
* Or, Rejoice in a sense, etc.  were lead by a sense of things Visible, and who sought Gods in Statues and Sculptures of lifeless Images, and fancied that the Deity dwelled in matter and in a Body; and lastly, who termed mortal men, Gods. On this account He procured Himself 
† Or, A Bodily Instrument.  the Instrument of a Body, as some most holy Temple; the sensible habitation of a rational Faculty; a venerable and most sacred Statue, of far greater worth and value than every inanimate Image. For an Image consisting of lifeless matter, which has been formed into an humane shape by the hands of sordid and mean Mechanics, the substance Whereof is either Brass or Iron, Gold or Ivory, Stones or Wood; is a most fit and commodious Mansion for Daemons. But that Divine Statue, framed and polished by the 
‖ Or, Power of etc.  Omnipotent industry of Divine Wisdom, was a partaker of Life and an intellectual substance. A Statue that was filled with all manner of Virtue: a Statue that was the Residence of God the Word, and a holy Temple of the most Holy God. The Inhabitant whereof [God] The Word, was conversant amongst, and became acquainted with mortals, by means of an Instrument that was familiar and of kin to them: nevertheless, He submitted not himself to the like passions with men; neither, as an humane mind is, was He bound 
* Or, To the Body.  by the Bonds of the Body; nor, being made worse than Himself, did He change His own Divinity. For, as the Rays of the Sun (which though they fill all places, and touch Bodies that are dead and impure, yet) suffer nothing therefrom: so, and in a far more excellent manner also, the incorporeal Power of God The Word, neither suffers any thing, nor is He sensible of any detriment in reference to His own Essence, nor does That ever exist worse than Itself, 
* Or, When It incorporeally touches a Body.  when, being Spiritual, It touches a Body. In this manner therefore the Common Saviour of all, exhibited Himself Beneficent and Salutary to all: demonstrating His wisdom by the Instrument of an humane Body which he had assumed, no otherwise than a Musician [does show His skill] by an Harp. We are told in the Fables of the Greeks, that Orpheus by melody appeased all sorts of wild beasts, and mitigated the rage of savage monsters, by His skilful strokes on the Chords of his Instrument. And this is both commonly reported amongst the Greeks, and also believed to be true; namely, that the lifeless Harp tamed the wild-beasts; and 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which words Valesius renders thus, Et quercus Suavitate Cantûs delinitas immutasse, and that it changed the Oaks ravished with the sweetness of its melody. Christophorson and Curterius render this clause thus, tum arbores (quae fagi vocantur) musicae suavitate delinitae, si●us suos mutare solent, also the Trees (which are termed Beeches) pleased with the sweetness of its Music, are wont to change their Sites. Perhaps the reading should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc.  moreover, that it removed the Oaks, which were ravished by its Music. But the alwise and all-harmonious Word of God, when He would administer all methods of cure to the souls of men, which were depraved by a manifold improbity; took into his hands a Musical Instrument, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius terms the Humane Nature which Christ assumed, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in the same manner that the Latin Fathers are wont to speak concerning Christ, that He assumed Hominem, man. So Eusebius uses it a little above, where His words are, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by the instrument of an humane Body which he had assumed. It occurs hereafter also. Vales.  the composure of his own wisdom, namely the Humane Nature; on which instrument He played Tunes, and by it did not charm 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. These words are wanting in the Fuketian Copy; and seem to me to have been added by a Scholiast. Vales.  Brutes [as Orpheus did,] but Creatures endued with reason; civilising the Morals of all persons, as well Greeks as Barbarians; and healing the outrageous and brutish perturbations of their minds, by the Remedies of His Divine Doctrine. And, like some expert and knowing Physician, applying to these sick minds, which sought the Deity in matter and in Bodies, a Natural, apposite, and fit 
* Or, Help.  Medicament; He showed God in Man. After this, in regard He manifested no less care towards Bodies, than towards Souls; even the eyes of flesh beheld some stupendious miracles, and divine Wonders, and Works of His own omnipotence. But in the interim, by a corporeal mouth and Tongue He desisted not from instilling saving Precepts, into the ears of flesh. In fine, He performed all things by the Humanity which He had assumed, on their account, who could no otherwise, than only by this means, be made sensible of 
* Or, Such a Divinity.  His Divinity. And these things He performed in obedience to His Father's Counsels, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Although this place be faultless, yet I can't omit that reading which I found in the Fuketian Copy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c: which reading I think to be truer. A little after, where the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have added a word from the Fuk. Copy; where 'tis thus worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, where His humane Vessel was. Vales.  Himself continuing the same that He was before with the Father: neither changing His Essence; nor 
* Or, Destroying.  losing His own Nature: not bound with the Bonds of flesh; nor making His abode in that place where His Humane Vessel was; and altogether hindered from being present in other places. But, during that very interim wherein He was conversant with men, by His presence He filled all things, and was with the Father, and was in the Father; and in that very instant took care of all things together, as well those which are in Heaven, as them on earth. Neither was He excluded, in the same manner that we are, from being present every where; nor hindered from performing divine works, according to His usual manner. But those things which were of Himself, He delivered to the Humane Nature; but, on the other hand, He received not those things which were of the Mortal Nature itself. He did indeed confer Divine power on mortal Nature: but, on the contrary, He drew nothing from a participation of the Mortal Nature. Therefore, neither was He any way polluted, at such time as His Body was born; nor again, at such time as His mortal Body was 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was dissolved; as the reading is in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  dissolved, did He, in regard He is impassable, suffer any thing in reference to His Essence. For neither, if an Harp should by accident be broken, or the Chords thereof burst; is it 
* Or, Likely.  necessary that He Himself should suffer any thing, who plays upon the Harp. Nor, if the Body of any wise man happen to be punished, is there any reason we should affirm, that the wisdom in that wise man, or the Soul in that Body, is either mangled or burnt. 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and have rendered it accordingly. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In this manner Eusebius has expressed Himself a little above. Vales.  In the very same manner, and on a far better account, 'tis agreeable to reason we should assert, that the Power of the Divine Word received no damage, from the 
* Or, Affections.  sufferings of the Body: in as much as, neither that instance of Light, which we have already made use of, does any ways permit the Solar Rays, which are shot from Heaven upon the earth, and do touch dirt and mire and all manner of filth, to be polluted. For, though nothing hinders us from affirming, that even these things are illustrated by the Rays of Light; yet we do not therefore [say,] that the Light itself is also bemired, or that the Sun is defiled by the mixture of Bodies: albeit these things are not wholly disagreeable to Nature itself. But, whereas that Saviour and incorporeal Word of God, 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that which follows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, must in writing be joined together, as one word, that is, as Grecians term it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Farther, in the Geneva-Edition, this place was confused by the Printers fault; which we have restored thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whatsoever thing He shall have touched. And so the reading is in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  is The Life itself and the intellectual Light itself; whatsoever thing He shall have touched by His divine and incorporeal Virtue, that thing must afterwards of necessity live, and be conversant in rational Light. 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be worded thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and we have rendered it accordingly. Nothing is more certain than this Emendation. For the following words do plainly show, that Eusebius speaks here concerning a Body. And thus I found it written in the Fuk. Copy. Vales.  In like manner also, whatever Body He shall have touched, that Body is forthwith sanctified and illuminated: and immediately every disease, sickness, and Trouble departs from it. And those things which before were empty, receive some portion from His Fullness. Wherefore, He spent almost the whole Course of His Life in such a manner, that He might sometimes show His own Body to be liable to the same passions that we are; but at others, that he might declare Himself to be God The Word: whilst He performed Great and Wonderful Works, as God, and foretold things future long before they happened; and demonstrated the word of God, (who was not seen by many,) by the things themselves; namely, by prodigious Works, Miracles, Signs, and Stupendious Powers; 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, and moreover, etc. For so Grecians are wont to express themselves. And thus 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  and moreover, by Divine Doctrines, whereby He incited the minds of men, that they should prepare their souls for [the Blessedness] of that supernal Habitation which is beyond Heaven.   

WHat remains now, but that we give an 
CHAP. XV.  account of the cause and reason of that thing, which is the chief and principal of all: I mean the much-talk't-of End of His Life, and the manner of his Passion; and the grand Miracle of his 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, remembrance. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, resurrection, as the Translator seems to have read. Presently, the reading must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, after an explication, or consideration of which [particulars;] as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  Resurrection after death. After an explication of which [particulars] we will confirm the demonstrations of them all, by most manifest Testimonies. [The Divine Word] therefore, having, on account of those reasons mentioned by us, 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The words are misplaced here, a thing which has frequently happened in these Books, as I have already told you. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. and have rendered it accordingly. In Fuket's Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Vales.  made use of a mortal instrument, as of a 
* Or, Image.  Statue most becoming the Majesty of God; and, in regard He is the Great Emperor, having by its Ministry, as 'twere by that of an Interpreter, 
† Or, Lived an humane Life.  been conversant amongst men; He performed all things in such a manner as became the Divine Power. Now, if, after that life spent amongst men, He had by some other means 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. One of the two last words must be expunged. Vales.  become invisible on a sudden and gone away; if He had conveyed away His Interpreter privately, and by a flight had endeavoured to rescue His own Statue from the danger of death; and if afterwards, of Himself He had adjudged that very mortal Body to death and corruption: doubtless, all men would have believed Him to have been a mere Apparition or Ghost. 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless it must be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nor would He Himself, &c. the necessity of which emendation is plainly confirmed by the following words, Vales.  Nor would He Himself have performed those things which became Himself; in regard (although He was The Life, and The Word of God, and The Power of God; yet) He would have delivered up His own Interpreter to death and corruption. Nor would those things which He had performed against the 
* Or, Devils.  devil, have been terminated by an illustrious conflict and Combat with Death. Nor could it have been accurately known, whither He had withdrawn Himself: nor would He have been believed by those, who had not seen Him with their eyes: nor could it have been made apparent, that He has a nature superior to Death: nor could He have freed Mortal Nature from [the infirmity of] it's own condition: nor would He have been 
† Or, Herd of.  famed throughout the whole habitable world: nor could He have prevailed upon His own disciples to contemn death: nor would He have procured for those who are followers of His doctrine, the Hope of a life with God after death: nor would He have fulfilled the Promises of His own Discourses: nor would. He have exhibited agreeable Events to the Prophetic Predictions concerning Himself: nor [in fine,] would He have undergone the last Combat of all; which was against Death itself. On account therefore of all these particulars, in as much as 'twas wholly necessary, that His mortal Instrument, after that sufficient service which it had performed to the Divine Word, should have an end befitting God allotted to it; therefore [I say] His death is in this manner dispensed and ordered. 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I don't approve of the Translatour's rendition, who translates this place thus: Nam cum duae rationes ab●undi ex hâc vit â sibi reliquae essent, For whereas two reasons of departing out of this Life were remaining to Him. As if in the Greek the reading were, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius' meaning therefore is this; whereas the one of two things was of necessity to be done by Christ in the close of His Life, namely, that He should either yield up His Body to be wholly consumed by death, or else should declare Himself to be superior to death. etc. You see how different this meaning is, from that of the Translator. For Christ had not a twofold reason for departing out of this life, but one only; namely, Death. For, as the Poet says, Omnes una manet mors, one Death awaits all persons. But in death, one of these two things remained to be performed by Christ, that he should either wholly submit to death, and deliver up His Body to it as some rich Spoils, or else should show Himself to be above Death, and should rescue His Body, as a prey, out of the jaws of Death. Besides, Eusebius has shown a little before, that death was necessarily to have been undergone by Christ. For, had He been minded to withdraw His Body privately, and as 'twere by stealth, out of this life; without doubt all persons would have believed Him to have been a Ghost or Apparition, not a true and real man. He produces other reasons also, whereby He may confirm this. Which when He had set forth, at length He concludes in this manner. On account of all these reasons, says He, in as much as 'twas wholly necessary, that His Body should have an end befitting God allotted to it, Christ thus dispensed His own death. The one of these two things was to be done by Him in the end of this His Life, &c. as I have said already. And these words hang together excellently well. But the Translatour's exposition differs widely from Eusebius' meaning, in regard Eusebius would demonstrate, that a single, not a double reason for departing out of this life was left remaining to Christ. Vales.  For, there remaining two things [to be done by Him] at the end of His Life; either that He should surrender up His whole Body to Corruption and Ruin; and so close His whole Life, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I should choose to write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and as of a Play, make a most reproachful Catastrophe [or, calamitous conclusion] of His whole Life. Vales.  like a Play as 'twere, with a most disgraceful Catastrophe; or else, that He should manifest Himself to be superior to Death, and by the assistance of Divine Power should render His mortal Body, immortal: the first of these two was repugnant to His own Promise. (For, 'tis not the property of fire, to cool; nor of light, 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to darken; as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  to darken. So, neither is it the [property] of Life, to die; nor; of the Divine Reason, to act contrary to reason.) For, how is it agreeable to reason, that He who had promised life to others, should be so negligent, as to suffer His own instrument to be corrupted, and should surrender up His own Image to destruction; and, that he who promised immortality to all that address themselves to Him, should by Death ruin the Interpreter of His own Divinity? The second thing therefore was necessary; I mean, that He should manifest Himself to be superior to Death. In what manner then was that to have been done? Covertly and by stealth, or 
* Or, With the greatest decency.  openly and in the view of all? But, so glorious an Achievement, had it been performed by Him in the dark and in secret, and had it been unknown to any one, would have been advantageous to no body. But when divulged and 
† Or, Herd.  famed amongst all persons, it would redound to the benefit and advantage of all, by reason of the miracle of the thing. Whereas then it was necessary, that his Instrument should be manifested to be above Death, and whereas this was not to have been performed in secret, but in the view of men; on account hereof it was, that He avoided not Death. For, had He done that, He would have been looked upon as a Coward, and inferior to Death. But by His conflict with death as with an Adversary, He rendered that Body which was mortal, immortal; after He had undergone that Combat for the Life, Immortality and salvation of all persons. And as, should any one have a mind to show us a 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Something must of necessity be added, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, some Vessel that can't be burnt. 'Tis certain, in the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in which manner Christophorson read. A little after, in the Fuketian Manuscript 'tis thus worded, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, pulling it out of the flames entire and unconsum'd; not as the reading is in the Geneva-Edition, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  Vessel that can't be burnt, and which is above the power of fire, He could by no other means 
* Or, Gain a belief of the Miracle; so Valesius.  make out the strangeness of the thing, than by taking the Vessel into His hands, by casting it into the fire, and afterwards by pulling it out of the flames entire and unconsum'd: in the very same manner, the Word of God who confers life on all, desirous to demonstrate that mortal instrument, which He had made use of in order to the salvation of men, to be superior to Death; and to render it a partaker of His own life and immortality; 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. At this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems to be taken by Eusebius, for the death or passion of Christ. So he has said above in this chapter concerning Christ, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, therefore [I say] His death is in this manner dispensed and ordered. See what I have noted at the First Book of his Eccles. Histor. Chap. 1. Note (b.) 'Tis certain Epiphanius calls the Sacrament of the Eucharist, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, the worship of the Lord's Passion.— Vales.  underwent a most useful and advantageous dispensation: 
k These words must be helped by a favourable interpretation. For Christ left not His own Body during the least moment of time. In regard, as 'tis wont commonly to be said, that which he had once assumed, he never parted with. But He suffered His own Body to be for some time destitute of the Company of His Soul. Presently, in the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But I would rather write, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and surrendering up to death that which was mortal. Vales.  forsaking His Body during a very short time, and surrendering up to Death that which was mortal, that its own nature might hereby be proved: then soon after rescuing it from Death again, in order to the manifestation of His Divine Power; by which [power] He made it 
l For Christ rising from the dead, plainly declared that eternal life, which He had preached to all men, to be superior to every death. And this the Translator understood not; who, though his Version be otherwise elegant enough, yet frequently wanders from the true sense: in so much that in this particular, the Version of this Panegyric may seem far meaner than the Translation of the Ecclesiastic History. Vales.  apparent, that that Eternal Life which He had promised, was superior to all [the force of] Death. Now, the reason of this thing is evident and perspicuous. For, whereas it was altogether necessary for His disciples, that with their own eyes they should see a manifest and undoubted Reparation of life after death; in which [life] He had taught them to place their Hopes; in regard His design was, to render them Contemners and Vanquishers of death: not without reason it was, that He would have them behold this with their own eyes. 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, it behoved. Which reading the Translator seems to have followed. Vales.  For it behoved such persons, who were about entering upon a pious Course of life, by the clearest view to behold and imbibe this first and most necessary Lesson of all: and much more those, who were forthwith to Preach Him throughout the whole world, and to declare to all men the 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. What Eusebius says, namely that Christ before He died had sprinkled some seeds of the knowledge of God amongst the Nations, may be understood two ways. For either He means the seeds which were by nature put into men's minds, whereby they are instructed in the knowledge of God; or else He means the preaching of Christ, who when conversant on earth, had declared the worship of the true God, not only to the Jews, but to the Gentiles also. Vales.  knowledge of God, the foundation of which knowledge had before been laid by Him amongst all Nations. Which persons ought to rely and ground upon the 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Here Eusebius has made use of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or persuasion; whereas nevertheless, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is wont to be more frequently used to signify the greater Cable of a Ship. In the same sense with that here, he has made use of this word in his Book concerning the Martyrs of Palestine, Chap. 13; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a firm and most evident instance to persuade me to believe. Clemens Alexandrinus uses the same word frequently. chrysostom (in Hom. 1. On the Epistle to the Ephesians,) notes, that this is a common but homely term, whereby is meant a certain vehemency and eagerness of will: his words are these, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  firmest and most undoubted persuasion of a life after death; to the end that without any fear or dread of Death, they might with alacrity undertake the Combat, 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c, against the Error, etc. A little after I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, showing them the Trophies. The Fuketian Copy confirms both Emendations. Vales.  against the error of the Nations who worship many Gods. For, unless they had learned to despise Death, they would never have been provided against those perils [they were to undergo.] Wherefore, when, as 'twas requisite, He would arm them against the power of Death, He did not deliver them a Precept in naked words and bare expressions, nor, as the usage of men is, did He compose an Oration concerning the immortality of the soul, made up of Persuasives and Probabilities: but really and actually showed them the Trophies erected against Death. This than was the first and most Cogent reason, of Our Saviour's engagement with Death. For He showed His disciples, that death, which is formidable to all, was nothing; and by a clear view rendered them eye-witnesses of 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is not a little difficult. For how can what Eusebius says be understood, that that life namely which Christ has promised, is the first-fruits of a future Life with God? Questionless, by the Life promised to us by Christ, Eusebius means the Resurrection, which is as 'twere the Entrance and Beginning of that eternal Life with God. Or rather he means the Resurrection of Christ's Body, which was the first-fruits and pledge as 'twere, of our hope and Resurrection, as Eusebius tells us in the close of this Chapter. Vales.  that Life promised by Him: which very [life] He made the First-Fruits of our common hope, and of a future life and immortality with God. A second reason of His Resurrection was, the demonstration of that Divine Power which had dwelled in His Body. For, in regard men had heretofore deified mortal persons who had been vanquished by Death, and had usually termed them Heroes and Gods, whom Death had subdued; on this very account the most Compassionate Word of God, did even here manifest 
* Or, Himself.  who He was: showing men, [that His own] nature was above Death. And He not only raised His Mortal Body, after 'twas separated from His Soul, to a second Life; but proposed that Trophy of immortality, which by His conquest of Death He had erected, to be viewed by all: and in His very death taught, that He alone was to be acknowledged the true God, who had been crowned with the Rewards of Victory over Death. I could also assign you a third reason of Our Lord's death. He was a Sacred Victim, offered up for the whole Race of mankind, to God the Supreme King of the Universe. A Victim sacrificed 
† 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Grotius De Satisfac. Christi. Chap. 9  instead of the Flock of men: a Victim which routed and destroyed the Error of Diabolical Superstition. For, after that one Victim ad eximious sacrifice, namely the most Holy Body of Our Saviour, was slain for mankind, and offered up as the 
r 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. An elegant term, taken from the secretest mysteries of Magicians and Conjurers, who asserted that men were to be sacrificed, to the end the life of others might be redeemed. So Antinous was sacrificed instead of the Emperor Hadrian, that He might defer His Fare; as 'tis related by Aurelius Victor, and others. This is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Life for Life, as Aristides expresses Himself in his Fifth Sacred Oration. Farther, 'twas necessary, that He who was in this manner sacrificed, should voluntarily offer Himself to be slain. Which may be gathered both from Aristides, and from Aurelius Victor: in which Author the words are these, cum voluntarium ad vicem magi poposcissent. Moreover, that custom of the Romans, who bequeathed themselves to death for the safety of the Emperor, doth clearly show this very thing. Vales. Whom the Greeks called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins termed Vicarii; so Stephens in his Latin Thesaurus, in the word Vicarius. Vicarii, says he, etiam interdum sunt, etc. Vicarii also are sometimes those, who bequeath themselves to destruction and death, that they may bring those mischiefs on their own beads, which were about to befall others. Hence 'tis that Valesius does here render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Vicarium.  Substitute to ransom▪ the Life of all Nations, 
s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I doubt not but Eusebius wrote, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who, being before bound, etc. For he alludes to the Crime of Treason, which the Greeks are wont to term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis apparent from Dion Cassius, in several places. Vales.  who, being before bound by the impiety of Diabolical Error, stood convict of Treason as 'twere; thenceforward all the power of 
t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, impure; we have already taken notice of a mistake like this above. 'Tis certain, in the Fuketian Copy the reading is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and a little after, in the same Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  impure and profane Daemons, became extinct; and all manner of terrestrial and fraudulent Error was forthwith weakened, dissolved and confuted. The 
u 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the salutary miracle. It must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sacrifice; which I wonder Christophorson perceived not. So Eusebius has said a little above, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For, after that one Victim and eximious sacrifice, etc. Vales.  Salutary Sacrifice therefore, [taken] from among men, namely the 
* Or, Bodily Instrument.  very Body of the [Divine] Word, was sacrificed in place of the whole Flock of men.  
And this was the Victim delivered unto death, concerning which mention is made in the Expressions of the Sacred Scriptures; which are sometimes worded in this manner, 
† John 1. 29.  Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world: sometimes they run thus, 
‖ See Esa. ch. 53▪ v. 7, 4, 5, 6. according to the Septuagint Version.  as a sheep He was led to the slaughter, and as a Lamb before His Shearer [He was] dumb. And they likewise tell us the reason, by adding these words, He bears our sins, and is tortured with pain for us: and we esteemed Him to be in labour and in stripes and in affliction. But He was wounded for our sins; and He was bruised by reason of our iniquities. The chastisement of our peace [was] upon Him; with His stripes we are healed. All we like sheep have gone astray; every one has wandered in His own way: and the Lord hath delivered Him for our sins. For these reasons therefore, the Humane Instrument of God the Word was sacrificed. But this Great Highpriest consecrated to God the Chief Governor and Supreme King, being something else besides a Victim; namely, The Word of God; The Power of God, and The Wisdom of God; soon recalled His mortal [Body] from death; and presented it to His Father, as the First-fruits of Our common Salvation; having erected this for all mankind, as the Trophy of that Victory which He had gained over Death, and over the Army of Daemons, and [made it] the final Abolishment of those humane Victims which of old had been usually offered in sacrifice.   

BUT whereas these things are thus, 'tis 
CHAP. XVI.  now seasonable we should come to the demonstrations: if indeed 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This wholeplace is, in my judgement, thus to be restored; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. if indeed the truth, etc. Vales.  the truth of these matters has any need of demonstration, and if it be indeed necessary, to produce testimonies in confirmation of deeds that are manifest and evident. Take therefore these demonstrations, having first prepared 
* Or, A candid ●ar for our discourse.  your ears in order to a candid hearing of our discourse. All Nations upon the Earth were heretofore divided, and the whole Race of men 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, was minced, or cut. In the Fuketian Copy, the reading of this whole place runs thus; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  was minced into Provinces▪ into various dominions over each Nation and place, into Tyrannies, and manifold Principalities. On which account, fights and continued Wars, Depopulations and Captivities, as well in the Countries as Cities, never left them. Hence the numerous Subjects of Histories, Adulteries and Rapes of women: 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I should rather write 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. A little after I read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which appeared superior to all Diabolical Energy or Force; the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, fraud, being expunged as superfluous. Unless you would word it, as the Fuketian Manuscript does, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, fraud and force. Vales.  hence the calamitous destruction of Troy, and those Tragedies of the Ancients, whereof mention is made amongst all men. The Causes of which [calamities] should any one ascribe to their error in worshipping many Gods, 'tis my sentiment He would not be mistaken. But, after the Salutary Instrument, namely the most Holy Body of Christ, (which appeared superior to all Diabolical fraud [and] Force, and was a stranger to every fault, as well in deeds as words;) was erected against the Daemons, as 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Questionless 'tis to be written, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. which reading I have followed in my Version. Thus Eusebius has expressed himself a little above, in the close of the foregoing chapter; where speaking concerning the Body of Christ raised from the dead, his words are these: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Trophy of that Victory, etc. Which place casts no small light on this we have before us. For Eusebius says the same thing in both places. For he compares the Body of Christ, raised from death to life, and taken up into Heaven, to a Trophy which is erected over Enemies Vales.  some Trophy of Victory, and the Abolishment of ancient Mischiefs; immediately all the works of Daemons were dissolved and dissipated: nor were there Dominions of places any more, nor manifold Principalities, nor Tyrannies, nor 
† Or, Republics; so Valesius.  Democracies, nor (which were wont to arise from thence,) Depopulations of Countries, and Sieges of Cities. But, 
e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; But, one God was Preached amongst all men; which is confirmed by the following words. Vales.  one God was Preached amongst all men; and at the same time, one Empire also, that of the Romans, flourished over all; and that 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, irreconcilable and implacable hatred. And so the Translator seems to have read. So Eusebius expresses himself a little after this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and at the same time that Hatred and S●ri●e, which, etc. I write also, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  irreconcilable and implacable hatred, which the Nations had born one to another almost from the remotest Date of time, became forthwith utterly extinct. And as the knowledge of one God was delivered to all men, and one way of Religion and Salvation, [namely] 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place must, in my judgement, be written in this manner; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: which reading I have followed in my Version. One way of Religion and Salvation, says he, namely the Doctrine of Christ, was delivered to men. Vales.  the Doctrine of Christ; so also, at one and the very same time, in regard One Monarch was constituted over all the whole Roman Empire, a most profound peace 
* Or, Embraced all things.  prevailed over the whole world. Thus by the appointment of One God, two signal Blessings, as 'twere two Branches, shot forth at one time amongst men; to wit the Empire of the Romans, and the 
† Or, Pious Doctrine.  Doctrine of Christian piety. Before that [Empire,] some in a separate and particular manner Governed Syria; others Reigned over Asia; others, over Macedonia. Also some were in possession of Egypt severed from the other [Provinces;] and in like manner others, of the Country of the Arabians. Moreover, the Nation of the Jews had reduced Palestine under their jurisdiction and power. In every Village and City, and in all places, men were seized with a kind of a madness as 'twere, and being really agitated by the Devil, committed murders one upon another, and made Wars and Fights their chief business. But two mighty Powers starting together, from the 
‖ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Valesius renders it ex unâ Transenna. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does properly signify Meta, the Goal of a Race.  same Barriers as 'twere, on a sudden made all things calm, and reduced them to an amicable Composure: I mean, the Empire of the Romans, which from that time was under the Government of a single person; and the Doctrine of Christ: which two [Powers] flourished together, at one and the same time. Our Saviour's Power utterly destroyed those manifold Principalities and numerous Deities of Daemons; publishing and declaring One Kingdom of God to all men, as well Greeks as Barbarians, even to those who inhabit the remotest Regions of the Earth. But the Empire of the Romans, in regard the Causes of many Principalities were 
* That is, by the Doctrine of Christ which asserted God's Monarchy.  before hand taken away, reduced those [Principalities] which as yet remained visible, under its own Dominion; making this its chief business, to join together the whole Body of mankind in one common union and agreement. And it hath already reconciled and knit together in one, most Nations: but within a short time it will reach even as far as the utmost Confines of the Earth: in regard the Salutary Doctrine [of Christ] joined with a Divine Power, does before hand make all things easy to it and renders them smooth and plain. Doubtless, this will be acknowledged a great Miracle by them, who, induced thereto by a love of truth, shall with attention weigh the thing, and shall not be desirous of detracting from, and reviling the eminentest 
† Or, Goods.  Blessings. For, at one and the very same juncture, the Error of Daemons was confuted; and at the same time that hatred and strife, which from remote ages had raged amongst the Nations, had an end put to it: and again, at the same time One God, and One knowledge of that God was Preached amongst all; and at the same▪ time One Empire was established amongst men; and at the same time the whole race of men was 
‖ Fitted or, made up into peace▪ etc.  reduced to peace and friendship; and all persons mutually professed themselves Brethren, and acknowledged their Own Nature. Immediately therefore, being as 'twere children 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Without doubt it must be written thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, begotten by one or the same father. The mistake arose from the contracted way of writing. Vales.  begotten by the same▪ Father, to wit one God, and born of the same Mother, namely true piety, they began to salute and receive one another peaceably and affectionately: in so much as from that time the whole world seemed in no point to differ from one well-governed House and Family; and any one might make a journey whither he listed, and travel to what place he pleased, withal imaginable security: and some might without danger pass from the Western to the Eastern Parts; again others might go from hence thither, as 'twere to their own Country: And the Responses of the ancient Oracles were fulfilled, as likewise numerous other predictions of the Prophets, which at present we have not leisure to cite: and moreover, those [Expressions] concerning the Divine Word, which run thus. 
* Psal. 72. ●.  He shall have dominion from Sea to Sea, and from the River, unto the ends of the Earth. And again, 
† Psal. 72. 7.  In His days righteousness shall rise, and abundance of peace. [And in another place:] 
‖ Esai. 2. 4.  And they shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and [their] spears into pruning-hookes; and nation shall not lay hand on sword against nation, and they shall not learn war any more. These things were predicted, and many ages since proclaimed in the Hebrew tongue: which appearing to be actually accomplished in Our days, do confirm the Testimonies of those ancient Oracles. But if, besides these, you desire plenty of other demonstrations, take them, not in words, but in deeds, and realities. Open the eyes of your own mind, and set open the Gates of thought. Forbear speaking for some time, and consider with yourself. Ask yourself, and inquire as 'twere of some other person, and make researches into the Nature of affairs in this manner. What King from the utmost memory of men; or Prince; or Philosopher; or Lawgiver; or Prophet whether Greek ro Barbarian, ever attained to so much power and authority, (I do not say after death, but whilst He was yet living, and breathing, and was able to perform many things;) as to fill the ears and tongues of all men upon earth, with [the Glory] of His own name? 'Tis certain, no person hath performed this, except only Our One Saviour, after that Victory gained over Death: when He both 
* Or, Spoke a word to His Confidents.  gave His disciples a Command in words, and also afterwards actually accomplished it. 
† Matth. 28. 19  Go therefore, said He to them, make disciples of all nations in my name. And when He had foretold and affirmed to them, that His Gospel should be Preached throughout the whole world, for a Testimony to all Nations; to His words He forthwith added the actual completion of the thing. Immediately therefore, and not after a long interval of time, the whole world was filled with His Doctrine. What then has He to return in answer hereto, who at the beginning of this Oration blamed us; especially in regard the Testimony 
‖ Or, Which is by sight.  of the eyes is superior to all manner of 
* Or, Reason.  reasoning? But, who hath chased away that always-noxious and destructive Tribe of Daemons (which heretofore preyed upon the whole 
† Or, Nature of men.  Body of mankind, and by the motion and impulse of images showed many Impostures and delusions amongst men;) by an invisible and potent hand, being as 'twere fierce and raging wild-beasts, from the Flock of men? What other person besides Our Saviour, by an invocation of Himself, and by the purest prayers in His Name put up to the Supreme God, hath given a power of driving away the Remains of evil Spirits from among men, to those who with purity and sincerity would follow 
‖ Or, The Life of that Philosophy delivered, etc.  that Rule of Living and discipline delivered by Him? 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 can't have a place here. I write therefore from the Fuketian Manuscript, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. what other person, save only, etc. Presently, the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; or else, as 'tis in the Fuketian Copy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, on which account,— throughout the whole world. For so Eusebius is wont to express himself, as in the end of Chap. 13. Vales.  What other person, save only our Saviour, hath taught his followers to offer unbloudy and rational sacrifices, which [are performed] by prayers and a mysterious 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, discourse concerning God.  naming of God? On which account, Altars have been erected throughout the whole world, and Churches Consecrated: 
k Valesius in his note at this place tells us, that the Geneva-Printers designedly left out this clause [〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and Divine Ministrations of intellectual and Rational sacrifices] because, says he, it contained an illustrious Testimony concerning the unbloudy sacrifice of the Mass. But 'tis our Senstiment, that Valesius had as little ground for this assertion, from there words; as the Geneva-men had reason for that their omission. Our Church in one of its prayers after the celebration of the Eucharist, makes mention of a sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving▪ And I verily believe, Eusebius means no other sacrifice than that here; witness the two Epithets He gives these sacrifices, namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, intellectual and rational.  and Divine Ministrations of intellectual and rational sacrifices, are offered up by all Nations to the Only▪ God the Supreme King. Who by a secret and invisible power, hath caused those sacrifices, which were usually 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I don't doubt but Eusebius wrote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sacrifices— performed by blood and gore, smoke and fire▪ as likewise those cruel, etc. Than which emendation there is nothing more certain. Vales.  performed by Blood and Gore, smoke and fire; as likewise those cruel and furious slaughters of men, and humane Victims, to be abolished and wholly extinguished? In so much that, this thing is attested even by the very Histories of the Heathens themselves. For, all those sacrifices of men in all places of the Earth, were not abolished till after [the publication of] Our Saviour's Divine Doctrine, [namely] 
m Eusebius took this passage out of Porphyrius' second Book de Abstinentia, where he writes thus. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That is, But Pallas, who wrote best of all concerning the mysterious Rites of Mithra, says that humane Victims were almost every where abolished, in the Reign of the Emperor Hadrian. Which Lactantius does likewise confirm, in the First Book of his Divine Institutes, Chap. 21▪ in these words. Apud Cypriot, [In Thysius' Edition 'tis Apud Cypri Salaminem, At Salamine [a City] of Cyprus.] Humanam hostiam Jovi Teucer immolavit; idque sacrificium posteris tradidit: quod est nuper Hadriano imperante sublatum. Amongst the Cypriots, Teucer offered an humane sacrifice to Jupiter▪ and delivered that sacrifice down to posterity: which was lately abolished in the Reign of Hadrian. Tertullian in the ninth Chapter of his Apology relates, that in Africa infants were publicly offered in sacrifice to Saturn, until Tiberius' Proconsulate, who for that reason crucified the Priests of Saturn. And he adds, that the Milice of his own Country (or, as some Copies have it written, Patris sui, of his own father▪) which executed that very office under Tiberius the Proconsul, were witnesses of this thing. Whence it appears that the memory of this matter was as yet fresh. For why should he cite the Soldiers or Apparitors of the Proconsular Office as witnesses, unless some of those had been yet alive, or could have been produced, who had attended upon the Proconsul Tiberius, at such time as he crucified those Priests. Wherefore, that Proconsulate of Tiberius might be fitly placed upon the times of the Emperor Hadrian; especially in regard both Porphyrius and Lactantius do persuade us to think so. Further, whereas Pallas only says, that they left off sacrificing men almost every where; Eusebius without any exception affirms, that this custom was abolished amongst all Nations whatever. Which I can scarce be induced to believe. For, both Porphyrius and Lactantius, in their forecited books, do attest, that Jupiter Latiaris was still in their age worshipped with humane Blood at Rome. Besides, Tertullian witnesseth in his Apology, that in his age Infants were in secret sacrificed to Saturn. Vales.  about the Times of [the Emperor] Hadrim. Whereas therefore, so many cogent arguments and evident demonstrations do give confirmation to Our Saviour's Might and Power after His death, who is so iron-minded, as not together with others to give evidence to the Truth, and not to acknowledge His life [to be] divine? For great Achievements [are the performances] of the Living, not of the dead: and those things which we see, do furnish us with a knowledge of things hidden. Not long since indeed, yesterday as 'twere, a Race of men who fought against God; disturbed the Life of men, turned all things upside down, and were possessed of great power and strength. But when they were departed from among men; thenceforward they lay upon the earth, 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Eusebius alludes to that famous saying of Heraclitus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the dead are more despicable than muck; of which saying Strabo makes mention in the end of his sixteenth book, and Origen in his fifth book against Celsus. From whence came this proverbial expression, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, spoken concerning a man of no value. Pollux, book 5. chap. 46, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, more contemptible than dung, if we should speak after the manner of Heraclitus. Julian, in his Oration against Heraclius the Cynic, pag. 421, makes use of the same saying of Heraclitus, in these words: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: but wholly to despise the Body▪ and to account it according to Heraclitus, even more contemptible than dung. But with the greatest ease to perfect its cure, as long as God shall order the Body to be used as an instrument. Which place I have mended and supplied, from Suidas in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For in the ordinary Editions, this passage is corrupt and imperfect. Vales.  more contemptible than dung; without breath; without motion; without voice. Nor is there now any account, or any mention made of them. For this is the 
* Or, Nature.  allotment of the dead. And He that is no longer, is no Body. But, 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written with an interrogation, thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; But, what can He do, who is no Body? And so Christophorson seems to have read▪ Indeed, in the Fuketian Manuscript the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  what can He do, who is no Body? But on the contrary, He who acts and works, and who is more powerful than those that are alive, how can He be supposed not to be? And although He be invisible to eyes of flesh, nevertheless the 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis apparent that the reading should be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, judgement is not placed in sense. Therefore the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be understood here; which Christophorson apprehended not; for he hath erroneously joined these words with the following. There was a great dispute amongst the old Philosopher's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So they termed the Rule whereby the truth of things is judged of by men. The most ancient Philosophers did not place that power or faculty in the Senses, but in the Reason; as Sextus Empiricus informs us in his seventh book against the Mathematici. Farther, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken two ways, either for the faculty itself, whereby truth is discerned; or else for the instrument of that faculty▪ Potamo the Philosopher termed the first, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, from which; the second, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by which; as Lartius tells us, in the Proëme of his own work. Vales.  faculty of judging consists not in sense: nor do we by the senses of the Body perceive the reasons and Rules of Arts, or Speculations of Sciences. Neither did ever any with His eyes see the mind that is in men, much less the strength and power of God: but things of this nature are wont to be known and perceived by the works themselves. Wherefore in our Saviour also, 'tis fit we should inspect and 
* Consider, or, determine of.  discern His invisible Power and Strength from His Works: namely, whether those many illustrious Acts, which even till this present time are done by Him, must be acknowledged [the performances] of a person living; or whether 'tis to be said, that they are the works of One who is not; or rather whether this question be not altogether foolish and 
† Or, Inconsistent.  incoherent. For, how can any one with reason affirm Him to be, who is not? In regard 'tis manifest by the consent and suffrages of all, that that which is not, neither has any strength, nor can it act, or operate. 
q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For this is the nature of the dead. The words are misplaced here; a thing which, as I have already advertized, does frequently happen in these Books. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For this is the Nature of the Living▪ etc. A little before, some words are all repeated, which fault the studious Reader will easily mend of himself. Vales.  For this is the Nature of the Living: but [the Nature] of the dead is contrary.   

BUT 'tis here seasonable, that we should inspect 
CHAP. XVII.  the Performances of our Saviour in this our age; and should contemplate the living works of the living God. 
a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, be worded thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with an interrogation; which reading I have followed in my Version. Vales.  For how should such Glorious Achievements as these, not be the living Works of a living person, and of One who truly lives the Life of God? But, do You inquire what those are? Hear them. Not long since, some persons who had proclaimed war against God, with great obstinacy, and no less Power and Military Force, ruined and dug up from their very foundations, the Edifices of his Oratories; and resolved upon rendering His Churches wholly invisible; and with all imaginable Engines and Stratagems fought against Him who is not to be seen with eyes; casting and throwing against Him 
* Or, Numerous darts of words.  the darts of impious Expressions. But the invisible God was avenged on them in an invisible manner. Immediately therefore, by one only Nod of the Deity, they became extinct; [those persons I mean] who a little before lived delicious and pleasant lives and were thrice-happy; who were celebrated amongst all men, as equal with the Gods; who during many periods of years 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. This place is corrupted with a double fault: nevertheless 'twas easy to restore it in this manner: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. had governed the Empire, etc. Eusebius means Diocletian and his Colleagues, who (says he) had governed the Republic gloriously and happily, as long as they maintained a peace with God and with the Churches. But after they attempted to bring a war upon God, and to persecute His most Holy worshippers; immediately all affairs were altered, and put into a worse posture. Eusebius says the same in the end of his eighth Book. Vales.  had Governed the Empire gloriously and happily, as long, namely, as there was peace and friendship between them and Him whom they afterwards opposed. But when they changed their minds, and were so audacious as to engage in an actual war with God; and set their Gods in array against Ours, as their 
* Champions.  Leaders and Defenders: immediately, in one moment of time, and by the Beck and Power of that God whom they opposed, they all underwent the deserved punishments of their audacious attempts. In so much that, giving ground to Him with whom they were engaged in war, and turning their Backs upon Him, they acknowledged His divinity as others had done; and hastened to grant and permit the clean contrary to those things, which a little before they had attempted. But our Saviour forthwith erected Victorious Trophies in all parts of the Earth; and did again adorn the whole world afresh, with holy Temples and 
† Or▪ Splendid Consecrations of Oratories.  Consecrated Oratories: and in every City and Village, in all Countries, and in the desert places of the Barbarians, 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must, I think, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c▪ And we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  He dedicated Churches and Temples, to one God the supreme King and Lord of all. Hence also 'tis, that these consecrated places are vouchsafed the name of the Lord; and take their appellation not from men, but from the supreme Lord Himself. For, from Him 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I had rather read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the name. Nothing occurs more frequently in Ecclesiastic writers, than the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Dominic●. Nor have only the Greeks termed Churches thus, but the Germans also have borrowed this name from the Greeks, as Walafrid●s Strabo informs us in his Book de Rebus Ecclesiasticis, Chap. 7. Vales. Hence likewise we have our name for them in English, to wit Churches; and hence 'tis that the Scots call them Kirks.  they have the name of Churches. Let Him therefore that has a mind to it, come forth and inform us, who, after so great a Ruin and Devastation, hath raised the sacred Houses from their foundations to so vast an height? Who [hath bestowed a Resurrection] upon those [Structures,] 
† Or, Deprived of all hope.  wholly despaired of as to their being rebuilt, and has vouchsafed them a Re-edification, whereby they are become far more splendid and stately, than they had been before? 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. which we follow. Vales.  and, which is most to be admired, hath not new-built them after the death of those Enemies of God; but whilst those very persons were yet alive, who had demolished them: in so much that, they themselves with their own mouths, and by their own Letters recanted their bold attempts: and this they did, not whilst they were surrounded with the delights and pleasures of Life, (for thus any one might perhaps suppose, that they performed this 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Any one will easily perceive, though I hold my peace, that some words are wanting here. I write therefore, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for thus any one, &c. which words must be included in a Parenthesis. Indeed Christophorson seems to have read so, as it appears from his Version. Vales.  with a regard to kindness and clemency;) but at such time as they were pursued with stripes inflicted on them from Heaven. Who, after so many and such impetuous storms of Persecution, and in the very heat and extremity of dangers, throughout the whole world kept fixed to the Precepts of His Divine Doctrine, infinite numbers of men that were zealous followers of a Philosophic Life, and strict worshippers of the Deity, 
f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson joined the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which I don't approve of. For, by the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Eusebius means those women, who having been deprived of their husbands, consecrated their widowhood to God; and he distinguishes these from the Quires of Virgins. Farther, out of the number of widows, Deaconnesses and Pres●yteresse● were wont to be chosen, as Epiphanius attests in the Heresy of the C●llyridiani, and in the Epilogue of his Books against Heresies. Whence 'tis, that at this place Eusebius terms them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For those women did in a manner perform the Office of Priests; in regard they instructed women that were to be baptised. But the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, also women that were in Holy Orders; and so 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. These women, before they could be chosen Deaconnesses, were wont to be examined. Amongst other things, they were asked, whether they had washed the Saints feet; as Origen informs us in his thirty second Tome on Sain● John's Gospel. Vales.  also women that were in Holy Orders, and Quires of Virgins which Dedicated the whole time of their Lives to a perpetual chastity of body and mind: and taught them abstinence from food, and most willingly to continue without meat and wine during the space of many days, and to 
† Or, To make use of the continence and strength of a hard life, with, etc.  lead a hard and austere oourse of life, with a singular modesty and temperance? Who hath so far prevailed upon women, and numerous multitudes of men, that they should exchange the food of their Bodies, for that rational food that agrees with their rational souls, [which food is gotten] by 
‖ Or, Divine Readins.  a perusal of Divine Lessons? Who hath taught Barbarians and Peasants, women, children and servants, and innumerable multitudes of all Nations, to despise Death; and to persuade themselves, that their Souls are immortal, and that 
g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Who sees not that the reading should be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, there is an eye of Justice. For the ancients believed, that Justice had ● most quick and sharp eye, which inspected all things that were done by men, and would never wi●k: which eye they appealed to as a witness, who had been any ways injured. Nothing occurs more frequently, both amongst the Greeks and Latins. The old Poets words in S●obaeu● are these. 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.   We have not leisure to produce more authorities; nor is it at all necessary, in regard the thing is so well known. Yet Christophorson saw not the Emendation of this place. Vales.  there is an Eye of justice which inspects humane affairs; and that they should expect a future judgement from God [to pass upon] the pious and the impious; and that for that reason, they ought to lead just, holy, and sober lives? For 'tis in no wise possible, that those who are not thus disposed, should submit themselves to the yoke of piety. All which egregious performances, are even at this present accomplished, only by Our Saviour. But let us omit these things. Come on, we will now apply ourselves to [a conviction of] Him whose mind is as hard as flint, by such interrogatories as these. Tell me, Friend! and utter words that are rational; 
* Or, Bring forth fruit, not out of etc.  Let your expressions be the products, not of a foolish and stupid heart, but of a soul endued with reason and understanding. Tell me [I say,] after you have often and duly weighed the matter with yourself. Which of all the Sages who in times past have been famous, was known in the same manner with Our Saviour, and 
† Presignified, or, declared.  proclaimed so infinite a number of ages since, by the Oracles of the Prophets, amongst the children of the Hebrews, anciently God's beloved people? Who in their minds had a foreknowledge of the place of His Birth, and of the times of His Coming, and of His manner of Life; of His Miracles likewise, of His Discourses, and of His famous actions; and left them on record in the sacred Volumes. 
h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Doubtless the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; in which manner also Christophorson seems to have read; and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  Who hath shown Himself so swift a Revenger, of those audacious Attempts against Himself? that, immediately after that impious fact committed against Himself, the whole Nation of the Jews should be pursued and punished by an invisible Power, and their Royal Seat utterly demolished and overthrown from its very foundations, and the Temple, together with all the Ornaments and rich furniture therein, levelled with the Ground. Who hath uttered predictions, 
i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It must be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with the accent ●ast back to the first syllable; which is done, as often as the preposition is set after the word. Presently the reading must be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, correspondent to the affairs themselves. For 'tis referred to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, predictions. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  both concerning those impious men, and also in reference to the Church founded by Him over the whole world, exactly correspondent to the affairs themselves, and hath actually demonstrated and confirmed the truth of those Predictions, in such a manner as Our Saviour hath done? Concerning the Temple of the Impious He had said, 
* Matth. 23. 38.  Behold, your house is left to you desolate, and, 
† See Matt. 24. 2.  there shall not remain a stone upon a stone in this place, which shall not be thrown down. But concerning His own Church [He spoke in this manner,] 
‖ Matt. 16. 18.  I will build my Church upon a rock, and the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it. 
k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 'Tis a mistake of the Printer, I think, instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to have brought: so 'tis in the Fuketian Copy. Vales.  To have brought at first from fishing, men that were contemptible and 
* Or, Rustics.  illiterate; and afterwards to have constituted them Lawgivers, and Teachers to the whole world; what, and how mighty a thing does this seem to You? As for His promise to them, that He would make them Fishers of men, He not only uttered it in words, but performed it actually and abundantly: and conferred on them so great a degree of strength and power, that they composed writings, and published Books: and the authority of all those Books was so great, that being rendered into all Languages, as well of Greeks as Barbarians, throughout the whole world, they are studiously read by all Nations; and the Contents of them are believed to be divine Oracles; of how mighty a prevalency is this, in order to a clear demonstration of His Divinity? How considerable likewise is that, namely that He foretold things future, and, long before it happened, assured His disciples, that they should be brought before Kings and Princes, and should be punished, and undergo the extremest of Torments, not for any foul act of their own, but only on account of their confession of His Name? Moreover, that He fitted and prepared them cheerfully to endure these things; and so fortified them with the Arms of Piety, that in their Conflicts with their adversaries, their minds appeared firmer than an Adamant; what powerfulness of expression is it, which that matter does not exceed? Likewise, that not only those who had followed Him, but their successors also, and again they who immediately succeeded them, and at length such as have lived in this our present age, should with so undaunted a resolution 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, make the Forces of their minds nervose, or sinewy.  unite the Forces of their minds; that although they had done nothing worthy of death, yet with pleasure would endure all manner of punishments, and every sort of Torture, on account of their eximious Piety towards the supreme God; what degree of admiration does not this surpass? What King did ever continue His Reign during so vast a number of Ages? Who does thus wage war after death, and does erect Trophies over His Enemies; and does subdue every place, Country, and City, as well Grecian as Barbarian; and does vanquish His Opposers by an invisible and latent 
† Or, Right-hand.  Hand? And, which is the chiefest thing of all that hath been hitherto rehearsed, 
l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. He means the Peace which Christ, at His Birth, bestowed on the Roman world. Vales.  that Peace 
* Or, Which by his power reigns over the whole etc.  by His Power procured for the whole world, concerning which we have already spoken what we judged agreeable, how should it not stop the mouths of all slanderers? In as much as, the Unity and Concord of all Nations, did really concur in time with the Preaching of Our Saviour, and with the Doctrine by Him disseminated over the whole world: and in regard [both of them] had long before been foretold by the Prophets of God, I mean the 
† Or, Worldly.  Universal Peace of the Nations, and the Doctrine delivered by Christ to the Nations. The whole length of the day would be insufficient for me, 
‖ Emperor.  Dread Sir! should I attempt to sum up in one, those most clear and cogent arguments of Our Saviour's Divine Power, drawn from the things which are at this present Visible. For no man since the Creation, either amongst the Grecians or Barbarians, hath ever exerted such mighty Efforts of a Divine Power, as Our Saviour has done. 
m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. In the Fuketian Copy 'tis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; and just before, the reading is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; not, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Vales.  But why do I say men? when as, even they who amongst all Nations are styled Gods, have not been endued with such a mighty power upon Earth. Or if the thing he otherwise, let Him that is desirous, make it out to us. Let 
* Or, Every Philosopher.  any of the Philosophers come forth and inform us, what God or Hero was ever heard of, from the very first Beginning of Time, who hath delivered to men the Doctrine of an Eternal Life and a celestial Kingdom, in such a manner as Our Saviour hath done: who has induced innumerable multitudes of men throughout the whole world, to live in a conformity to the Precepts of a celestial Philosophy; and has persuaded them, that they should 
† Or, Pursue Heaven.  aspire to Heaven, and hope for those Mansions there provided for Pious Souls? What person, whether God, 
n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson has expunged the last word, which is not ill done. Nevertheless it may be read, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or man. Or else, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, much less man. Vales.  or Hero, or man, hath ever 
* Illustrated.  overspread and enlightened the [whole world,] from the rising as far as the setting Sun, with the brightest Beams of His Own Doctrine; running in a manner the same Course with the Sun: in so much that, all Nations where ever inhabiting, perform one and the same worship, to The One God? Who, whether God or Hero, hath crushed all the Gods and Hero's both Grecian and Barbarian, and hath made a Law, that no one of them should be esteemed a God; and hath so far prevailed, that this His Law should obtain every where: after which, when He was opposed by all, He Himself, being but One, hath routed the whole Force of His Adversaries, hath vanquished all those who had always been accounted Gods and Hero's, and hath brought the matter to this Issue, that all over the whole world, even from its remotest Limits, He Himself should alone be termed The Son of God by all Nations? Who hath commanded them who inhabit this vast Element of the Earth, as well those in the Continent, as them that live in the Isles, that meeting together [every week,] they should observe that termed the Lord's day, and celebrate it as a Festival: 
o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and to fatten their own Bodies. I know indeed, that it was the Christians usage to feast more plentifully and splendidly on Sundays. But the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to fatten, or feed fat, is no fitting term to be used concerning Christians. Wherefore I doubt not but Eusebius wrote, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that they should not, etc. Vales.  and that they should not feed fat their own Bodies, but should make it their business, to enliven and cherish their Souls with Divine instructions? What God or Hero, so opposed as Our Saviour hath been, hath erected Victorious Trophies over His Enemies? for from 
* Or, The beginning to the end.  the first Times hitherto, they have not ceased their Hostilities, both against His Doctrine and People. But He being invisible, by an undiscerned Power hath advanced His own Servants, together with the Sacred Houses, to the height of Glory. But what necessity is there, with so much of earnestness to attempt a Narrative, of Our Saviour's Divine Performances, which exceed all manner of expression? In as much as, though we be silent, the Things themselves do cry aloud to those, who are possessed of Mental Ears. Undoubtedly, this is a new and wonderful thing, and which was once only seen amongst the Race of mankind; that such signal Blessings as these should be 
p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Christophorson seems to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as it appears from his Version, which runs thus, Ut Homo tam egregia facinora ederet, that a man should perform such signal and extraordinary Actions. But the Fuketian Copy hath opened to us the true reading of this place; which runs thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, &c. that such signal Blessings, etc. For Eusebius means all those Blessings, which he has particularly reckoned up above: all which were conferred on men by Christ's coming down upon earth. Vales.  conferred on men; and, that He who really is the only Son of God from all eternity, should be visible on earth.   


a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Some words are wanting here; which we may supply thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to You O Emperor! But the Fuk. Copy hath given us the true reading: where 'tis thus worded; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and we have rendered it accordingly. Vales.  BUT these things which You have heard 
CHAP. XVIII.  from us, will perhaps be superfluous to You [Great Sir!] Who by experience itself have frequently been made sensible [of the presence] of Our Saviour's Divinity, and who, not so much in words as deeds, have approved Yourself a Preacher of the Truth to all men. For You Yourself, Dread Sovereign! When You shall have leisure, can relate to us, if You please, innumerable Appearances of Our Saviour showing You His Divinity; innumerable Visions in Your sleep: I mean not those Suggestions of His to You, which to us are secret and inexplicable; but those divine Councils and Advises infused into Your mind, and which are productive of matters universally advantageous, and every way useful, in reference to the Care and Providence of Humane affairs. You will likewise unfold to us, in such a manner as they deserve, the apparent assistances of God Your Defender and Keeper in Your Wars: the Ruin of Your Enemies, and those that combined and plotted against You: Your Rescues in dangers: Your ready and expedite knowledge in difficulties: Your defence in Solitudes: Your 
* Searches, or, discoveries.  industry and readiness in straits and distresses: Your fore-knowledges of things future: Your Provident Care in reference to the whole of affairs: Your deliberations concerning matters uncertain and obscure: Your undertake in relation to the most momentous Things: Your Administration of Civil matters: Your Ordering of Your Military Forces: Your 
† Or, Emendations in each particular.  Reformations every where: Your Constitutions in reference to public Right: Lastly, Your Laws, which are of singular use to the Lives of men. You will likewise without any Omission recount each of those matters, which are obscure to us, but most apparently manifest to Yourself alone, and are kept deposited in Your Imperial Memory, as in some secret Treasuries. In regard to all which particulars, as 'tis likely, when You had made use of the very same clear and cogent Arguments of Our Saviour's [Divine] Power, You raised a 
‖ See His Life of Constant. B. 3. chap. 43. note (c.)  Basilica, as a Trophy of His Victory gained over Death, a Fabric which You designed all should view, as well the Faithful as Infidels; and an Holy Temple of the Holy God; and most stately, splendid, and glorious Monuments of an immortal Life and a divine Kingdom; and [You gave] sacred Gifts [in memory] of the Victory of Our Saviour the Supreme King, [Gifts] that are every way suitable to the Donour, and which do most exactly 
b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I am of opinion, that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Victor, is to be added after these words; not for this reason only, because Constantine had the surname of Victor given him; but also, in regard this word makes a great elegance here. For Eusebius says, that those sacred Gifts which Constantine gave to the Jerusalem-Church, (because they are the monuments of the Victory of Christ the Supreme King,) do incomparably well befit an Emperor that is a Victor. Vales.  befit an Emperor [who is a Victor.] Wherewith You have adorned that Martyrium and Monument of immortal Life, that 
c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. I have rendered it Regios Apices, Royal Letters or Characters. For so Eusebius is wont to express himself as I have remarked otherwhere. He says therefore, that Constantine, by that most magnificent Fabric, and those most rich sacred Gifts, wherewith he had adorned the Sepulchre of Christ, (as 'twere by Royal Letters set up in some public place,) had proclaimed Christ the Victor and Triumpher to all people. Vales.  in Royal Characters You might express and represent the Celestial Word of God to be the Victor and Triumpher, 
d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. With these words the Fuketian Copy does close Eusebius' Panegyric. 'Tis certain, the words which follow, are but little necessary, nor do they seem to me to be Eusebius'. Vales.  to all Nations; and, as well really as verbally, might publish a Pious and Religious Confession of God, in expressions which are clear, and that can't be obscured.   
THE END.   

THE INDEX Of the Chief Matters contained in the Text of these HISTORIANS. The First Number shows the Page; the Second, the Column.  

A.  
ABari or Abares, a Scythick Nation, being heavily oppressed by the Turks, leave their habitation, and come to the Bosphorus. 500 1. at length lodge themselves on the banks of the Danube. ibid. They make an excursion as far as the Long Walt, and take many Cities. 519. 2.  
Abasgi embrace the Christian faith under Justinian. 486. 2.  
Abdas' Bishop of Persia. 373. 1.  
Abd●● son of Abdus, and Edessen, cured by Thaddaus. 15. 1.  
Abgarus or Agbarus King of the Edessens, sends a Letter to Christ. 14. 1. Christ's answer to Abgarus. ibid.  
Ablabius a Rhetorician and a Bishop. 374. 2.  
Abramius Bishop of Urimi. 304. 1.  
Acacius Bishop of Amida melts down the sacred Vessels, and with their price redeems captives. 379. 2.  
Acacius Bishop of Beroea in Syria. 365. 2.  
Acacius Bishop of Caesarea. 247. 1. His draught of the Creed 279. 1. He is deposed in the Synod of Seleucia. 282. 2. He wrote Eusebius Pamphilus' Life. 247. 1.  
Acacius, after Gennadius, is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 433. 1. He is termed Patriarch and Arch Bishop in the Emperor Basiliscus' Constitution. 452. 2. Also, in the Penitentiary-Libell of the Bishops of Asia. 453. 2. what was transacted in his condemnation and deposition. 459. 1, 2.  
Acacius Bishop of Melitina declares Nestorius' Blasphemy in the Ephesine Synod. 404. 2.  
Acacius Bishop of Ariarathia. 438. 1.  
Acacius and Strategius, Comites. 607. 2.  
Acesius Bishop of the Novatianists. 215. 1.  
Achillas Bishop of Alexandria. 211. 1.  
Achior the Ammonite. 10. 1.  
Acoemeti, Monks so called. 459. 2.  
Acts of Pilate. See Pilate.  
Adaarmanes General of the Persians, is by Chosröes sent with an Army. 505. 1. besieges Antioch. 505. 2. burns Heraclea and Apamia. ibid. is vanquished by Mauricius. 512. 1.  
Adamantius a Jewish Physician. 375. 2.  
Adauctus a Martyr. 146. 1.  
Addaeus and Aetherius Senators, punished with death. 500 2.  
Adrian. See Hadrian.  
Adrianus and Eubulus Martyrs at Caesarea in Palestine. 169. 1.  
Aedesius Brother to Appbianus, a Martyr at Alexandria. 161. 2.  
Aedesius a Tyrian. 231. 2.  
Aelia, that City heretofore termed Jerusalem. 21. 1. 52. 1.  
Aelius Publius Julius Bishop of Develtum. 84. 1.  
Aemilianus Praefect of Egypt. 122. 1, 2.  
Aemllius Frontinus Proconsul of Asia. 83. 2.  
Aesculapius' Temple at Aegae in Cilicia. 597. 2.  
Aëtius an Heretic surnamed Atheus. 270. 2. He is made Deacon by Leontius. ibid.  
Aëtius Archdeacon of the Constantinopolitan Church. 446. 2. Primicerius of the Notaries. 439. 2.  
Aevum has neither beginning, nor end. 671. 1. whence so called. ibid.  
Africanus' Opinion concerning the disagreement of the Gospels in reckoning up our Saviour's Genealogy. 9 1, 2. concerning the History of Susanna. 106. 2. His Books of Chronography, or Annals. ibid. A most learned man. 271. 1.  
Agabus a Prophet. 17. 2. His prediction concerning the famine was completed under Claudius. 19 2.  
Agapius Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine. 138. 1.  
Agapius and Thecla Martyrs of Palestine. 159. 1, 2.  
Agapius and Dionysius, Martyrs at Caesarea in Palestine. 159. 2.  
Agathias the Rhetorician, His History. 487. 1.  
Agathobulus, two of that name, surnamed the Masters. 137. 1, 2. Agbarus. See Abgarus.  
Agellus Bishop of the Novatianists. 279. 1. 309. 1. 334. 2. 335. 1.  
Agrippa made King of the Jews by Caius. 17. 2. He was also called Herod. ibid. and 19 2. He kills James the Brother of our Lord. 19 2. His death. 20. 1, 2.  
Agrippa Son of King Agrippa, made King of Judaea by Claudian. 25. 2.  
Agrippa Castor wrote against Basilides. 52. 2.  
Agrippinus Bishop of Alexandria. 62. 2.  
Alamundarus Governor of the Saracens. 378. 1.  
Alamundarus King of the Saracens. 483. 2. Refuses to give assistance to the Romans, though confederates. 512. 1. Is banished by Mauricius into the Island Sioilie. 516. 1.  
Alarichus King of the Goths▪ takes Rome. 373. 2. makes Attalus Emperor. ibid.  
Albinus Procurator of Judaea. 28. 2.  
Alcibiades a Martyr of Lions. 75. 1.  
Alexander, the fifth Bishop of Rome after the Apostles. 50. 1.  
Alexander a Native of Phrygia, a Martyr at Lions. 73. 1.  
Alexander a Montanist, condemned for Robberies. 83. 1.  
Alexander was Coadjutor to Narcissus Bishop of Jerusalem. 95. 2. and 96. 2. He founded an Ecclesiastic Library. 102. 2. He is crowned with Martyrdom. 108. 2. 116. 2.  
Alexander Bishop of Alexandria. 211. 2. Having convened a Synod at Alexandria, condemns Arius and his followers. 211. 2. sends his Synodick Letter to all the Bishops. ibid. His Elegy. 220. 2.  
Alexander Bishop of Antioch. 373. 1.  
Alexander Bishop of Constantinople. 242. 2.  
Alexander a Native of Paphlagonia, a Novatianist. 276. 1, 2.  
Alexandrian Church, its Custom. 347. 1.  
Alexandrians, their humour Seditious and heady. 429. 2.  
Allegorical Expositions of Sacred Scripture. 24. 1.  
Alphaeus and Zacchaeus Martyrs of Palestine. 154, etc.  
Amachius Precedent of the Province of Phrygia. 296. 1.  
Ambrose converted to the true faith by Origen. 100 1. invites Origen to write, and supplies him with Notaries. 103. 1. was a Confessor under the Emperor Maximinus. 105. 2.  
Ambrose is ordained Bishop of Milan. 324. 2.  
Amida a City of Mesopotamia, taken by the Persians. 470. 1.  
Ammia, a Prophetess. 82. 2.  
Ammon, Zeno, Ptolemaeus, Ingenuus, and Theophilus Martyrs at Alexandria. 111. 2.  
Ammon, Father of the Monks of Egypt. 316. 2.  
Ammonarium two women of that name, Martyrs at Alexandria. 111. 1.  
Ammonius was a Christian Philosopher. 101. 2. His Book concerning the agreement of Moses and Christ. ibid.  
Ammonius Bishop of La●dic●a in Pi●idi●. 365. 2.  
Ammonius, Dioscorus, Eusebius, and Euthymius, Monks commonly called The Long Monks. 357. 2. they come to Constantinople. 359. 2.  
Ammonius a Monk. 319. 1.  
Ammonius a Poet. 357. 1. He recited his Poem before the Emperor. ibid.  
Amphilochius Bishop of Iconium. 334. 1.  
Anastasian and Garosian Baths at Constantinople, whence so termed. 309. 1.  
Anastasius Bishop of Rome. 373. 2.  
Anastasius a presbyter, Nestorius' Companion and Confident. 402. 2.  
Anastasius Bishop of Jerusalem after Juvenalis, subscribes to Basiliscus' Circular Letters. 450. 2.  
Anastasius is chosen Emperor from being a Silentiarius. 464. 2. would suffer no innovation to be made in reference to the constitution of the Church. 465. 1. Ejects Euphemius and Macedonius Bishops of Constantinople. 465. 2. His name, after his death, was razed out of the sacred Diptyches, or Tables. 469. 2. whilst alive, he was Anathematised at Jerusalem. ibid. He ordered these words to be added to the Hymn termed The Trisagium; Who hast been crucified on our account. 476. 1.  
Anastasius succeeds Domninus in the Bishopric of Antioch. 497. 2. His Character. 498. 1. His answer to the Emperor Justinian. 498. 2. Also, his Letter to the Monks of both the Syria's concerning the faith. ibid. His Fare-well-Speech to the Antiochians. ibid. He is ejected out of his See. 502. 2. He is restored. 526. 1.  
Avathematize, what it is. 387. 2.  
Anatolius Bishop of Laodicea. 136. 1. His Book concerning Easter. 137. 1. He is first made Coadjutor by Theotecnus Bishop of Caesarea. 137. 2.  
Anatolius Bishop of Beroea. 304. 2.  
Anatolius Master of the Milice throughout the East, builds Anatolius' Porticus at Antioch. 415. 2.  
Anatolius Senator, a wicked man, is convicted to have sacrificed to Daemons. 510. 1. He is cast to the wild Beasts in the Amphitheatre at Constaminople. 510. 2.  
Anazarbus the Metropolis of the Second Cilicia, is ruined by an Earthquake. 481. 1. Being rebuilt by Justinus Senior, it is named Justinopoli●. ibid.  
Andrea's the Apostle, Preaches the Gospel in Scythia. 30. 1.  
Androgyni the Priests of the Nile, destroyed by Constantine. 614. 2.  
An●ncletus Bishop of the Roman Church. 38. 2.  
Anicetus' Bishop of Rome. 54. 2. How highly he honoured Polycarp. 89. 1.  
Annianus the first Bishop of Alexandria. 38. 2.  
Annianus is ordained Bishop of Antioch by the Synod of Seleucia. 280. 2.  
Anniversary or Nativity of the Public Genius of the City Caesarea. 169. 1.  
Anomoei, Heretics. 304. 1.  
Anomoei and Exucontii. 283. 2. 284. 1.  
Anteros Bishop of Rome. 106. 1.  
Anthemius is made Emperor of the Romans by Leo Augustus. 435. 2.  
Anthemius Praefect of the Praetorium. 369. 2.  
Anthimus Bishop of Constantinople, an Eutychian. 481. 2. By Severus' persuasion he leaves the See of Constantinople. 482. 1. His Letters to Theodosius. ibid. is ejected out of his See by Justinian. ibid.  
Anthimus Bishop of Nicomedia, is crowned with Martyrdom. 142. 2. 147. 2.  
Anthropomorphitae, Heretics. 357. 2. 358. 2.  
Antinous' Servant to the Emperor Hadrian. 53. 1. Hadrian builds a City in honour of him, and institutes Games. ibid. He is deified. 303. 1.  
Antioch termed Theopolis. 403. 2. 480. 1. Colonies from the Greeks carried thither. 416. 2. was shaken by a terrible Earthquake in the Reign of Leo Augustu●. 433. 2. The Tetrapylum of Antioch. 434. 1. The Palace also and the Nymphaeum. ibid.  
Antiochus' Bishop of P●olema●s, by Preaching gathers a vast sum of money. 360. 2.  
Antipater Son of Herod the Ascalonite, 8. 2. 10. 1. made Procurator of Judaea by Hyrcanus. 10. 1.  
Antipater Bishop of Rhosus. 304, 1.  
Antoninus, Zebinas and Germanus, Martyrs in Palestine. 165. 1, 2.  
Antonius' Bishop of Germa. 385. 2. is killed by the Macedonianis. ibid.  
Antonius a Monk. 233. 2 His Apophthegm, 318. 1.  
Anulinus Proconsul of Africa. 193. 2.  
Apelles, an Heretic. 79. 2.  
Ap●aca a place in Phoenicia, infamous for the worship of Venus. 597. 1. 677. 1.  
Apianus, a writer of the Roman Affairs. 513. 2.  
Apion, wrote upon the Six-days-work. 89. 2.  
Apocalypse, whether written by Saint John the Evangelist, or by another. 130, etc.  
Apollinaris Bishop of Hierapolis. 66. 2. 290. 1. His Books. ibid. and 67. 1.  
Apollinares, two Laodicaeans, Father and Son, 284. 1, 2. their Heresy. ibid. Their Books. 296. 1, 2.  
Apollinaris is ordained Bishop of Alexandria after Zoilus. 495. 1. He was present at the fifth Constantinopolitan Synod. 495. 2.  
Apollonia a Virgin of Alexandria, is made a Martyr. 110. 1.  
Apollonides an Heretic, corrupted the Books of Sacred Scripture. 90. 2.  
Apollonius, an Ecclesiastic Writer. 82. 2.  
Apollonius underwent an illustrious Martyrdom at Rome. 85. 1, 2.  
Apollophanes, a Philosopher. 101. 1.  
Apostles, many termed such, besides the twelve. 13. 2.  
Apostles and Christ, their images carefully preserved. 126. 1, 2.  
Apostles and Evangelists, determined nothing concerning the Feast of Easter. 345. 1.  
Apphianus a Martyr in Palestine. 159. 2, etc.  
Aquila of Pontus, rendered the Books of the Old Testament into Greek. 77. 2.  
Aquila Praefect of Alexandria. 92. 2. 94. 1.  
Arabianus Bishop of Antro●. 304. 1.  
Arabianus an Ecclesiastic Writer. 89. 2.  
Arcadius is proclaimed Augustus. 334. 2.  
Archelaus Son to Herod. 12. 1.  
Archelaus' disputation against Manichaeus. 234. 2.  
Archelaus, Consularis of Phoenicia. 239. 1.  
Ardaba, a Town of Phrygia, Montanus' Country. 81. 1.  
Ardaburius Master of the Eastern Milice. 411. 2.  
Ardaburius, a General of the Romans. 378. 1. is sent into Italy. 381. 2.  
Areobindus, a General of the Romans. 378. 2. vanquisheth the Persians. ibid.  
Ares, Probus, and Elias, Egyptians, Martyrs in Palestine. 166. 1.  
Arians were wont to call the Catholics Sabellians. 235. 1.  
Arians were termed Porphyrians. 221. 2.  
Aristides wrote an Apology in defence of the Christians. 51. 1.  
Aristion and John the Presbyter or Elder, Disciples of our Lo●●. 49. 2.  
Aristobulus, King and Highpriest of the Jews. 8. 2.  
Aristobulus, one of the Seventy Translatours. 137. 2.  
Aristonicus Bishop of Seleucia upon Belus. 304. 1.  
Aristotlee's Book, entitled Peplum. 302. 2.  
Arius and Euzoius present a Libel of faith to Constantine. 237. 1.  
Arius asserts a new Opinion. 211. 1, 2. His followers. 212. 1. Their assertions. ibid. He writes a Book entitled Thalia. 221. 1. His Books are ordered to be burned. 221. 2. His fraud in subscribing. 243. 1. His death. ibid.  
Armatus kinsman to Verina Augusta, is slain by Zeno Augustus. 462. 2. His Son Basiliscus, from being Caesar, is by Zeno compelled to be made a Presbyter. ibid.  
Arsacius, chrysostom being ejected, is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 366. 2.  
Arsenius a Bishop of the Melitians. 238. 2. Subscribes to Athanasius' deposition. 240. 1, 2.  
Arsenius a Monk. 317. 1.  
Arsenius is by Zeno advanced to be Augustalis and Dux of Egypt. 461. 2.  
Artemon's Heresy. 89. 2. The Author thereof was Theodotus a Tanner. 90. 1.  
Ascholius Bishop of Thessalonica. 331. 2.  
Asclepas Bishop of Gaza. 251. 2. 261. 2.  
Asclepiades Bishop of Antioch. 96. 2.  
Asclepiadotus an Heretic, disciple to Theodotus. 90. 2 He mended the Books of Sacred Scripture. ibid.  
Asclepius a Bishop of the Marcionites, was burnt for the faith of Christ. 166. 1.  
Asiaticus Dux of Phoenicia Libanensis. 469. 2.  
Asinius Quadratus, a Writer of Roman-affairs. 513. 2.  
Aspar Son to Ardaburius. 381. 2. He, together with his Sons, is slain by Leo Augustus. 436. 1.  
Asterius a Sophist. 242. 1. Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra wrote against him. ibid.  
Asterius Comes of the East, quarrels with Gregory Bishop of Antioch. 517. 2. He is killed in the Earthquake which ruined Antioch. 519. 1.  
Asturius a Martyr. 125. 2. 126. 1.  
Ater a Martyr of Alexandria. 111. 1.  
Athalaricus Son of Theodoricus King of the Goths. 486. 1.  
Athanasius Deacon of the Alexandrian Church. 216. 2. He is made Bishop of Alexandria. 229. 1. He is calumniated by the Eusebians. 237. 2. is banished into the Gallia's. 242. 1. Goes to Rome. 250. 1. is restored in the Serdican Synod. 257. 2. Returns to Alexandria. 260. 1. dyes. 315. 2.  
Athanasius' Book of Synods. 227. 1. His Book concerning the Life of Saint Anthony. 233. 2. 317. 1. His Letter to his Acquaintance. 272. 2, etc. His Apologetic concerning his own flight. 291. 2.  
Athanasius Bishop of Ancyra. 304. 2.  
Athanarichus King of the Goths. 326. 1. He surrenders himself to Theodosius. 334. 2.  
At●alus of Pergamus, a Martyr at Lions. 70. 1, etc.  
Articus Bishop of 〈◊〉 in P●rygia▪ 1●2. 1.  
Articus is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 369. 1. His Character. 370. 1. He puts Chrysostom●'s name into the Diptyches again. 382. 1.  
Articus Bishop of Nicopolis. 443. 2.  
Attis the same with Ado●●s and Bacchus. 302. 2.  
Augustus Reigned seven and fifty years. 12. 1.  
Avilius Bishop of Alexandria. 38. 2.  
Avitus Reigned eight months. 428. 2.  
Aurelianus preparing for a Persecution, is smitten by Divine Vengeance. 135. 1. 660. 1.  
Aus● the name of Joshua the son of Nave. 5. 1.  
Auxentius an Arian, Bishop of Milan. 272. 1. 274. 1. 324. 2.  
Auxentius a Martyr in Palestine. 163. 1.   

B.  
Babylas' Bishop of Antioch. 106. 1. He died in prison. 108. 2. His Relics translated. 298. 1. 414. 2. A Church built in honour of the Martyr. ibid.  
Bacchylides and Elpistus. 64. 1.  
Bacchyllus Bishop of the Corinthians. 86. 1.  
Bacurius an Iberian, Dux of Palestine. 233. 2. Master of the Milice. 351. 1.  
Baptism the Seal of Christ. 40. 2.  
Baptism of the sick in bed. 113. 2. persons so baptised, were not promoted to be Clergymen. 114. 1.  
Baradatus a famous Monk. 432. 1.  
Barba Bishop of the Arians at Constantinople. 372. 1.  
Barchochebas Leader of the Jews. 51. 2. 53. 2. Persecuted the Christians. 53. 2.  
Bardesanes a Syrian. 67. 2.  
Barlamenus Bishop of Pergamus. 304. 1.  
Barnabas▪ one of Christ's 70 Disciples. 13. 2. His Epistle Apoctyphal. 43. 1.  
Barsanuphius, a famous Monk. 493. 1.  
Barsumas a Monk, raises Sedition in Syria. 445. 2.  
Bartholomew Preaches the Gospel to the Indians. 78. 2.  
Basilicus a Marcionist. 79. 2.  
Basilides a Martyr. 94. 1.  
Basilides an Arch-Heretick. 52. 1. He wrote four and twenty Books on the Gospel. 52. 2. He counterfeited two Prophets, Barcabas and Barcoph. ibid.  
Basilidians, Heretics. 63. 2.  
Basiliscus the Brother of Verina wife to Leo Augustus, seizes the Empire, and makes his Son Marcus Caesar. 449. 1. His Circular Letter against the Chalcedon-Synod. 449. 2. His Anti-Circular Letter. 452. 2.  
Basilius' Bishop of Ancyra. 266. 1. disputes against Photinus. 269. 1. is deposed. 282. 1. 303. 2. 321. 1. etc.  
Basilius' Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 310. 1. was a pillar of Truth. 318. 2.  
Basilius' Bishop of Seleucia in Isauria was present at the Second Ephesine Synod. 424. 2.  
Bassianus and Stephanus Bishops of Ephesus are deposed, and another chosen in their place. 447. 2.  
Belisarius Master of the Milice in the East, vanquishes the Persians. 483. 2. takes Carthage. 485. 1. takes Rome. 48●. 1. Triumphs at his return out of Africa. 485. 2. Takes Rome again. 486. 2.  
Bells made use of in the Stews at Rome. 341. 1.  
Benjamin Bishop of Jerusalem. 5●. 2.  
Beryllus Bishop of Bostri. 102. 2. 107. 1.  
Beryllus Bishop of Philadelphia in Arabia. 290. 1.  
Beri●us, Biblus, and Tripoli, Seaport Towns in Phoenicia, are ruined by an Earthquake. 493. 2.  
Besas a Soldier, a Martyr at Alexandria. 111. 1.  
Betthera a very small City of Judaea. 51. 2.  
Biblias' a Martyr at Lions 70. 2.  
Bishop's Chair. 106. 1.  
Bishops and Clergy ought to give the people a good example. 134. 2.  
Bishops are to be preferred before any Judge. 615. 2.  
Bishop of Rome, his authority. 248. 1. 253. 2.  
Bishops of Rome, their power. 374. 1.  
Bishops usually wore a black Garment. 367. 2.  
Bitus Bishop of Carrae. 304. 2.  
Bizua a Town of Thracia. 314. 1.  
Blandina a Martyr at Lions. 70. 1. 72. 1. 73. 2.  
Blastus an Heretic. 80. 1. 84. 2.  
Boäne a Lake near Nicomedia. 435. 2.  
Bonifacius Bishop of Rome. 374. 1.  
Bonosus Bishop of Rome. 509. 2.  
Bosci, a sort of Monks in Palestine that fed on the ground as Beasts do. 418. 1.  
Briso Bishop of Phil●ppopolis in Thracia. 365. 2.  
Briso Eunuch to Eudoxia Augusta. 364. 2.  
Bry●ia, places near Antioch. 518. 2.  
Buddas, termed also Tertbi●thus. 234. 1. He wrote four Books. ibid.  
〈◊〉 converted to the ●aith of 〈◊〉. 385. ●.   

C.  
CAb●●nes a little King of the M●●r● ●e●● Trip●ly. 484. 1. 〈◊〉 what manner he vanquished the Vandals in Africa. ibid.  
Celestinus See Celestinus.  
Caesarea Philippi, is by the Phoenicians called Paneas. 125▪ 2. a Statue erected there to Christ by a woman whom Christ had c●●ed▪ 126. 1.  
Caius the Emperor, persecuted the Jews most severely. 18. 2. He seized upon their Prose●●●ae. ibid.  
Caius an Ecclesiastic Writer flourished under Pope Zephyri●●s. ●9. 2. His disputation against Proclus 102. 2.  
Caius and Alexander, Martyrs at Ap●me●. 82. 1.  
Caius' Bishop of Jerusalem. 79. 2.  
Caius' Bishop of Rome. 135. 2.  
Caius a Bishop. 272. 2▪ etc.  
Callicrates Bishop of Claudiopolis. 303. 2.  
Callinicus a Melitia●. 238. 1.  
Callendion is ordained Bishop of A●●ioch. 453. 2. writes Letters to Zeno and Acacius against Peter▪ Mongus. 456. 2. is banished to Oäsis. 457. 1.  
Callir●●e a place in Judaea, famous for warm-waters. 11. 2.  
Callistus wrote the Actions of Julian Augustus in Heroic verse. 299. 2.  
Callistus Governor of Antioch under Theodosius Junior, built Callistus' Porticus. 415. 2.  
Candidus wrote upon the Six-days-work. 89. 2.  
Capito Bishop of Jerusalem. 79. 2.  
Carbuncle during the Reign of Maximinus, deprived many persons of their sight. 175. 2.  
Carpocrates Founder of the Sect of the Gnostics. 52. 2.  
Carpocratians. 63. 2.  
Carya a house at Constantinople. 368. 1.  
Cassianus Bishop of Jerusalem. 79. 1.  
Cassianus' chronography. 97. 2.  
Cassius' Bishop of Tyre. 89. 1.  
Cataphrygae, Heretics. 67. 1. the same with the Montanistae. 273. 2.  
Catholic Church is one, and always like and constant to itself. 53. 1. It's accomplishments. ibid.  
Cavades King of the Persians, breaks the League which the Persians had made with the Romans in Theodosius Junior's Reign. 470. 1. He is desirous to give his Kingdom to Ch●sr●●s his youngest Son. 483. 1.  
Cecropius Bishop of Sebastopolis. 442. 1.  
Celadion Bishop of Alexandria. 54. 2.  
Celerinus a Confessor, at first a follower of Nov●tut. 113. 1.  
Celestinus Bishop of Rome. 374. 1. His Letter to Cyrillus, Johanne● and Rufus. 391. 2. and to Nestorius. 403. 1.  
Celsus Bishop of Iconium in Pisidia. 102. 1.  
Cephas, one of the 70 Disciples of Christ. 13. 2.  
Cerdo Bishop of Alexandria. 40. 1.  
Cerdo, an Heretic, flourished at Rome. 54. 2.  
Ceras a Bay of the Pontic Sea. 276. 2.  
Cerinthus an Arch-Heretick. 44. 1. 130. 1. Saint John the Apostle avoids his company. 44. 2.  
Chaeromon a Philosopher. 101. 2.  
Charemon Bishop of the City Nile. 111. 2.  
Chalcedon-Council. See Council.  
Chalcedon, its walls demolished by Valens Augustus' Order. 308. 1. The Bishop thereof is made a Metropolitan. 446. 2.  
Charan a Writer of Grecian History. 513. 2.  
Chief-Priest. See Pontif.  
Christ, His Divinity. 2. 2. In Christ two Natures. ibid. and 692. 1, 2. Christ was acknowledged and worshipped by all the Prophets and just men. 2. 2. Christ, under the shape of man, appeared to Abraham, Jacob, J●shua. 3. 1. Christ's Kingdom is foretold by Daniel, that it should come after the end of the world. 4. 2. The Name of Christ Venerable in ancient Times. 5. 1. Christ, the name of the Jewish High-priests and Kings. ibid. Christ's Priesthood. 6. 1. Christ's Birth under Augustus. 7. 2. His Genealogy, as 'tis drawn by Saint Matthew and Saint Luke, reconciled. 9 1. His Baptism under Tiberius. 12. 1. why he would die. 693. 1, 2. He is very God. 694. 2.  
Christian Religion was educated and flourished together with the Roman Empire. 66. 1. It conferred prosperity upon the Roman world, ibid.  
Christians, their name foretold by the Prophets. 6. 2. Their Religion very ancient. ibid. and 569. 1. A Christian described. 6. 2. Name of Christians began first at Antioch. 17. 2. whence arose the Crime of Incest and kill infants, which was charged upon the ancient Christians. 52. 2, etc. Name of Christians common to Heretics also. 55. 1.  
Chosroes King of the Persians, besieges Antioch and other Cities of Syria 487. 2. At the close of his Life he is Baptised. 490. 1. He burns Melltina. 509. 1.  
Chosroes Son of Hormisda, is chosen King of the Persians. ●2●. 2. He flies to the Romans, and is adopted by the Emperor Mauricius. 〈…〉 He is carried back to his Kingdom by the Romans. 52●. 1. He gives a Golden Cross to the Church of Saint Sergius the Martyr. 523. 2. He marries Sirrah a Christian woman, contrary to the Persian Laws. 524. 1.  
Chrysanthus' Bishop of the Novatianists at Constantinople. 372. 1. 374. 1.  
Chrysaybius Protector to Theodosius, an enemy to Flavianus Bishop of Constantinople. 408. 2. 421. 2. why he was angry with Flavianus. 401. 2.  
Chrysargyrum, a Tax abolished by the Emperor Anastasius. 470. 2, etc. It was paid by common whores every fourth year. ibid. Zozimus affirms this Tax to have been begun by Constantine the Great. 472. 1. Evagrius denies it. 472. 2, etc.  
Chrysopolis, a City of Bythinia, a Seaport of the Chalcedonians. 382. 2. 211. 1.  
Chrysotelia, that is a Golden Tax, first brought up by Anastasius. 474. 2, etc.  
Church, its Gifts. 77. 1. 82. 2.  
Churches, very large and spacious built by the Christians before Diocletian's Persecution. 140. 1.  
Church of Acacius the Martyr at Constantinople. 368. 1.  
Church at Alexandria termed Cas●reum. 376. 2. another Church there, called Alexander's. 375. 1.  
Church Anastasia at Constantinople. 331. 1.  
Church of the Goths at Constantinople 356. 2.  
Church is not wont fiercely to persecute Heretics. 370. 2.  
Church, the disturbance thereof is usually accompanied with Tumults in the State. 329.  
Church, its affairs depend on the will and appointment of the Emperors. ibid.  
Church of Rome, its privilege. 251. 2.  
Church of the B. Virgin Mary at Antioch, was called Justinian's Church, from the Bvilder's name. 512. 1. 518. 2.  
Church Library first founded by Alexander Bishop of Jerusalem. 102. 2.  
Circesium, a Castle which is begirt by the Rivers Euphrates and Abora. 505. 1.  
Clarus Bishop of Ptolemaïs' in Syria. 89. 1.  
Claudianus, a Noble Poet. 416. 1.  
Clearchus' Praefect of Constantinople. 308. 2.  
Clemens, Saint Paul's companion, the third Bishop of Rome. 32. 1. 38. 2. His Epistle to the Corinthians. 39 1. 48. 2. He rendered Saint Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews into Greek. ibid.  
Clemens Alexandrinus. 78. 2. 271. 1. 290. 1. was Master of the Catechetick School at Alexandria. 94. 2. 96. 2. His Books. 97. 2.  
Cleobians, Heretics amongst the Jews. 63. 2.  
Cleomedes is Deified. 302. 2.  
Clopas or Cleophas was the Brother of Joseph. 38. 1.  
Caele-Syria, afterwards named Syria Secunda. 467. 2.  
Caemeteries of the Christians. 122. 2. 125. 1. Assemblies wont to be held in them. 172. 2.  
Comentiolus by the Emperor Mauricius is sent Master of the Milice into the East. 522. 1.  
Comites of the first and second Order. 606. 2.  
Communion of the Laics. 113. 2.  
Conon, from being Bishop of Apamia, becomes a Soldier in the Army of the Isauris. 469. 2.  
Conon Abbot of the Monastery of Saint Saba in Palestine. 495. 2.  
Constantia wife to Licinius, Sister to Constantine the Great. 236. 1.  
Constantianae, Baths so called at Constantinople. 308. 1. 366. 2.  
Constantinus Junior's Letter to the Alexandrians 246. 2. His death. 247. 1.  
Constantine saluted Augustus by the Soldiers. 149. 1. 209. 2. Sees the sign of the Cross in the Heavens. 210. 1. 540. 2. Erects the sign of the Cross in Rome. 177. 2. 544. 1. Invites his Subjects to Embrace Christianity. 567. 1, etc. His Empire was not Bloody. 576. 1. He entertains the Bishops at a Banquet. 581. 1. He forgives his Subjects the fourth part of the Tribute. 607. 1. On Easter-day he bestows Alms on all persons. 613. 2. He abolishes the penalties of Single-life and want of Children. 614. 2, etc. during his Reign two Vices prevailed, Covetousness and Hypocrisy. 624. 2. He is Baptised at Nicomedia. 628. 1. 243. 2. He dies on the day of Pentecost. 629. 2. His Funeral very splendid. 630. 1, etc. He was buried in the Church of The Apostles, 631. 2.  
Constantine built two Churches at Constantinople, the one called Irene, the other The Apostles. 229. 2. 253. 1.  
Constantius Chlorus Father to Constantine the Great, a most Religious Prince. 149. 1. He did not persecute the Christians. ibid. and 535. 1. His Clemency towards his Subjects. 535. 1. how he tried their zeal for the Christian Religion. 536. 2. when he died. 209. 2.  
Constantia a Mart-Town of the Gazaei. 618. 2.  
Consubstantial, in what sense to be taken. 304. 1.  
Consulate of Paulinus and Julianus. 227. 2. of Felicianus and Titianus, 244. 1.  
Consulate of Acindynus and Proculus. 247. 1. of Marcellinus and Probinus. 248. 1. of Constantius III. and Constans II. 250. 2. of Eusebius and Rufinus. 257. 1. of Sergius and Nigrinianus. 264. 1. 266. 1. of Constantius Aug. VI and Gallus II. ●69. ●. of Constantius VII. and Gallus III. 270. 1. of Arbetion and Lollianus. ibid. of Dacianus and Cerealis. 278. 1. Of Eusebius and Hypatius▪ ibid. of Constantius X. and Julian III. 282. 2. of Taurus and Florentius. 283. 2. and 284. 2.  
Consulate of Julian Aug. IU. and Salustius. 299. 2.  
Consulate of Jovian Aug. and Varronianus. 304. 2.  
Consulate of Valentinian Aug. and Valens Aug. I. 306. 1. 2. of Gratianus and Dagalaisus. ibid. of Lupicinus and Jovinus. 310. 1. of Valentinian II. and Valens II. ibid. of Valentinian III. and Valens III. 313. 2. of Gratianus II. and Probus. 315. 2. of Valens Aug. V. and Valentinian Junior I. 327. 1. of Valens VI and Valentinian Junior II. 328. 1.  
Consulate of Ausonius and Olybrius. 330. 1. of Gratianus Aug. V. and Theodosius I. 331. 1. of Merobaudes and Saturninus. 337. 1. of Richomeres and Clearchus. 337. 2. of Arcadius Aug. and Bauton. ibid. of Theodosius Aug. II. and Cynegius. 338. 1. of Tatianus and Symmachus. 341. 1. of Theodosius III. and Abundantius. 350. 2. of Arcadius' III. and Honorius II. 351. 1. of Olybrius and Probinus. ibid.  
Consulate of Caesarius and Atticus. 352. 2. of Honorius IU. and Eutychianus. 353. 1. of Stilichon and Aurelianus. 367. 1. of Honorius VI and Aristaenetus. 366. 2 of Stilichon II. and Anthemius. 367. 1. of Arcadius Aug. VI and Probus. ibid. of Honorius VII. and Theodosius II. 367. 2. 372. 1. of Bassus and Philippus. 368. 2. of Honorius IX. and Theodosius Junior V. 372. 1. of Honorius X. and Theodosius VI 376. 2. of Monaxius and Plintha. 377. 1. of Honorius XIII. and Theodosius X. 379. 2. of Asclepiodotus and Marinianus. 381. ●.  
Consulate of Theodosius Junior XI. and Valentinianus Caesar. I. 383. 2. of Theodosius Junior XII. and Valentinianus Aug. II. 383. 2. of Hierius and Ardaburius. 384. 2. of Felix and Taurus. ibid. of Theodosius Junior XIII. and Valentinianus III. 385. 2. of Bassus and Antiochus. 387. 2. of Theodosius XIV. and Maximus. 391. 1. of Areobindus and Aspar. ibid. of Isidorus and Senator. 393. 1. of Theodosius XVI. and Faustus. 393. 1. and 357. 1. of Theodosius XVII. and Festus. 394. 2.  
Coracio an Egyptian, confuted by Dionysius Alexandrinus. 130. 1.  
Cornelius a Centurion, the first of the Gentiles that was baptised by Peter. 17. 2.  
Cornelius' Bishop of Antioch. 63. 1.  
Cornelius' Bishop of Rome. 108. 2. His Letter against Novatus. 223. 1.  
Cornelius Gallus the first Praefect of Egypt 473. 2.  
Cornutus' a Philosopher. 101. 2.  
Cosmas Bishop of Epiphania in Syria, refusing to consent to Severus' Synodick Letters, separates from his communion, and sends him a Libel of deposition. 469. ●.  
Councils always summoned by the Emperor's authority, since they became Christians. 329.  
Councils in Asia against Montanus' Heresy. 81. 2.  
Councils, their usefulness and necessity. 547. 2.  
Council in Palestine concerning the celebration of Easter-day. 86. 2.  
Council at Rome under Pope Victor, concerning the same question. ibid.  
Council of the Bishops of Pontus about the same affair. ibid.  
Council of the Bishops in Gallia about the same thing. ibid.  
Council of the Churches of Osdroena and Mesopotamia. ibid.  
Council in Arabia against the Errors of Beryllus. 107. 1. Another Council in Arabia. 108. 1.  
Council at Rome against Novatus. 112. 2.  
Council of afric against Novatus. ibid.  
Council at Antioch about the Lapsed, and concerning Novatus' Opinion. 116. 1, 2.  
Council at Iconium and Synnada concerning rebaptising Heretics 119. 2.  
Council of Antioch against Paul of Samosata 132. 2.  
Council at Rome about the Cause of Caecilianus. 194. 2.  
Council at Orleans concerning the same matter. ibid.  
Council at Alexandria under Athanasius. 290. 1.  
Council at Alexandria under Theophilus, against Origen's Books. 360. 1.  
Council at Antioch. 248. 1. Draught of the Creed published there. 249. 1.  
Council at Antioch, celebrated by Acacius. 283. 2.  
Council at Antioch under Jovianus. 303. 2.  
Council of Ariminum. 271. 2.  
Council of Constantinople. 242. 1.  
Council of Constantinople under Constantius. 281. 1.  
Council of Constantinople under Theodosius. 331. 2, etc.  
Council of Constantinople against John chrysostom. 365. 2.  
Council of Ephesus against Nestorius. 387. 1. 403. 1. etc.  
Council at Jerusalem. 240. 2. A second Council at Jerusalem▪ 263. 1.  
Council of the Macedonianis at Antioch. 330. 2.  
Council of the Macedonianis at Lampsacus. 306. 1.  
Council at Milan. 271. 1.  
Council of Nice, or Nicaea. 577. 2, etc. two reasons thereof. 215. 2. the Canons. 227. 1. Subscriptions of the Bishops, day and year when held. ibid. it's Synodick Letter. 219. 1. etc.  
Council at Nice in Thracia. 275. 2.  
Council of Novatians in the Village Pazum. 324. 1.  
Council of Novatians at Sangaram. 344. 1.  
Council at the Oak against John chrysostom. 363. 2.  
Council at Seleucia in Isauria. 278. 1. it was divided into two parts▪ as was the Ariminum-Council. 278. 2.  
Council at Serdica. 256. 2.  
Council of the Bishops of Sicily. 312. 2.  
Council of Sirmium, 266. 1. Draught of the Creed published there▪ 266. 2, etc.  
Council of Tyre. 23●. 1. Deposes Athanasius. 240. 1.  
Council of Constantinople under Justinian, on what account convened. 495. 2. The matters transacted therein. 49●. 1, etc.  
Council at Ephesus, the second there, over which Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria presided. 408. 2. therein Eutyches is restored▪ and Flavianus condemned. 409. 1.  
Council at Chalcedon, and the affairs transacted there. 421▪ 2. 423, etc. the Draught of the Creed published there▪ 425. 1, 2. An Epitome of the Acts of that Council. 437, etc.  
Council of the Bishops of Asia in the City Ephesus under Basiliscus. 451. 1. the supplicatory-Libel presented by them to Basiliscus. ibid.  
Creed, the Draught of that published in the Nicene Council. 217. 1. 218. 2.  
Creeds, how many were set forth. 281. 2.  
Crescens is sent into the Gallia's by Saint Paul the Apostle. 32. 1.  
Crescens a Cynic Philosopher. 60. 1, 2.  
Cyonius a Philosopher. 101. 1.  
Cross, the sign thereof salutary and vivifick. 556. 2. 678. 1. Constantine used to seal his face with the sign thereof. 576. 2. He set up the sign of the Cross in the palace. 593. 2. Signa of the Cross, the Defence and Guard of the Empire. ibid. the Amulet of Daemons. 674. 1. its power and efficacy. 679. 2, etc.  
Crosses of Sylver in the Church. 359. 1.  
Cross, the salutary and vivifick wood thereof, in the City Apamia. 488. 1.  
Cabit of the Nile carried to Scrapis' Temple. 230. 2. Constantine order it to be carried into the Church. ibid.  
Culcianus a fierce persecutor of the Christians, is slain. 181. 2.  
Cars a Scythian, commands the right-wing of the Roman Army, and routs the Persians. 508. 1. He makes an irruption into the Persians Country, and winters there. 509. 1.  
Cynegica, a Region not far from Antioch. 467. 2. 497. 2.  
Cypriana, so the Carthaginians termed the Feast-day of Saint Cyprian. 485. 1.  
Cyprianus the Bishop. 112. 2. was of opinion that Heretics ought to be rebaptized. 117. 2, etc.  
Cyrillus Bishop of Antioch. 135. 2.  
Cyrillus is ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 372. 2. His power more than Sacerdotal. ibid. He drives the Jews out of Alexandria. 375. 2. He writes to Nestorius. 403. 1. He presides in the Synod of Ephesus. 404. 1. His Letter to John Bishop of Antioch. 405. 1.  
Cyrillus is ordained Bishop of Jerusalem. 276. 1. being deposed, appeals to a greater Synod. 280. 1.  
Cyrinus Bishop of Chalcedon. 363. 2. dyes by a putrified wound. 366. 2, etc.  
Cyrus' King of the Persians. 532. 1.  
Cyrus' Bishop of Beroea. 235. 2.  
Cyrus' Praefect of the Praetorium, famous for his Poetry. 416. 1.   

D.  
DAcidizus, a Seaport. 314. 2.  
Dadastana a place in the Confines of Galatia and Bythinia. 304. 2.  
Dalmatius the Caesar. 263. 2.  
Dalmatius the Censor, Son to Constantine's Brother. 238. 2.  
Damas' Bishop of Magnesia. 47. 2.  
Damasus is ordained Bishop of Rome. 324. 1.  
Damophilus or Demophilus what He wrote concerning the City Rome. 515. 2.  
Daniel the Prophet, his praise. 651. 2, etc.  
Daras in Mesopotamia, is built by the Emperor Anastasius, in the Frontiers of the Persians and Romans. 470. 1, 2. is besieged by Chosroes. 505. 2, etc. and is taken. 506. 1. is restored to the Romans. 523. 1.  
Deacons, seven of them ordained by the Apostles. 15. 2.  
Decius the Emperor's Edict against the Christians. 110. 2. His death. 660. 1.  
Decuriones enroled in the Registers of the Curi●, were Senators as ' 'twere. 475. 1.  
Dedication of the Martyrium, or Jerusalem Church. 621. 2.  
Demetrianus Bishop of Antioch. 116. 2. 118. 1.  
Demetrius' Bishop of Alexandria. 86. 1.  
Demophilus. See Damophilus.  
Demophilus a Bishop. 272. 1. 273. 2.  
Demophilus is made Bishop of Constantinople. 313. 2. is ejected by Theodosius. 331. 2.  
Description of the Church at Tyre▪ 188▪ etc.  
Description of the Jerusalem Church. 189, etc.  
Description of the Dominicum at Antioch. 594. 1. 680. 1. of the Church of the Apostles at Constantinople. 626. 1.  
Desposyni, by that name the kindred of our Saviour were called▪ as were likewise those descended from them. 10. 1. They came from Na●ara and Cochaba. ibid.  
Dexippus an Historian, wrote the wars of the Scythians. 513. ●.  
Didymus a blind man. 320. 1. Three Books of his concerning the Trinity. 320. 2.  
Didymus a Monk. 317. 1.  
Digamists by some not admitted to the Sacrament. 348. 1.  
Diocaesar●a a City of Palestine. 270. 1.  
Dio Cassius brought down the Roman History as far as the Empire of Antoninus Elagabalus. 513. 2.  
Diocletian's Edicts against the Christians. 1●1. 1. 143. 2. 154. 1. He and Maximianus Herculius resign the Empire. 209. 2. Diocletian runs mad. 148. 2. 660. 1. He dies at Salona. 210. 2.  
Diodorus Siculus an Historian, continued his History to the Times of Julius Caesar. 513. 2. He wrote an Epitome of Libraries▪ 690. 1.  
Diodorus Bishop of Tarsus. 334. 1.  
Diodorus from being a Monk is made Bishop of Tarsus. 354. 1.  
Diogenes' Bishop of Cyzicus, was present at the second Ephesine Synod. 438. 1.  
Diomedes the Silentiarius. 432. 1.  
Dionysia a Martyr of Alexandria. 11●. 1.  
Dionysius Areopagita, the first Bishop of Athens. 32. 1.  
Dionysius Bishop of Corinth. 64. 1. His Catholic Epistles. ibid.  
Dionysius Bishop of Rome. 120. 1. 132. 1.  
Dionysius the Ex-consularis 620. 2.  
Dionysius Halicarnassensis. 513. 2. 690. 2.  
Dionysius Alexandrinus, Origen's disciple, was master of the Alexandrian School. 106. 1. is ordained Bishop. 107. 2. for the faith of Christ is banished to Taposiris. 109. 1. His Books. 116. 1▪ 2. 126. 2. 132. 1. He is banished to Cephro. 122. 2. He dies in the Reign of Gallienus. 133. 1.  
Dionysius' Book entitled Corona. 302. 2.  
Dionysius Bishop of Alba in Italy. 271. 1.  
Dioscorus a Confessor. 111. 1.  
Dioscorus a Presbyter of the Alexandrian Church. 124. 1.  
Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria, presided at the second Ephesine Synod. 408. 2. He deposes Flavianus and Eusebius. 409. 1. He is condemned in the Chalcedon Council. 424. 2. He is banished to Gangra. 426. 2. A Libel of deposition is sent to him. 441. 2. He was not deposed on account of the faith. 446. 1.  
Disciples of Christ, their order and names are no where found written▪ 13. 2.  
Dius Bishop of Jerusalem. 96. 1.  
Dius, Faustus, and Ammonius Presbyters of the Alexandrian Church, Martyrs. 148. 1.  
Docetae, Heretics. 97. 1.  
Doctrines, or Institutions of the Apostles, an Apocryphal Book. 43. 1.  
Dolichianus Bishop of Jerusalem. 76. 2.  
Dominica, so the Churches consecrated to the Lord Christ are named. 698. 1.  
Dominica Augusta, Valen's wife. 322. 1. 329. 2.  
Domitian, the second Persecutor of the Christians. 39 1. He issued out an Edict, and ceased the Persecution. 40. 1.  
Domitianus Bishop of Melitina, kinsman to the Emperor Mauricius. 523. 1. His commendation. ibid.  
Domitilla for the faith of Christ is banished into the Island Pontia. 39 1.  
Domninus a Martyr. 163. 1.  
Domninus successor to Ephraemius in the Bishopric of Antioch. 495. 1. was present at the Fifth Constantinopolitan Synod. 495. 2.  
Domnus Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine. 125. 1.  
Domnus Bishop of Antioch. 134. 2.  
Domnus successor to Johannes in the Bishopric of Antioch, is deposed in the Second Ephesine Synod. 409. 2. comes to Symeones the Stylite. 410. 2.  
Dorotheus a Presbyter of the Antiochian Church. 135. 2.  
Dorotheus, one of the Bedchamber to the Emperor. 139. 2. 142. 1. is crowned with Martyrdom. 142. 2.  
Dorotheus Bishop of the Arians at Antioch. 330. 1. is translated to Constantinople. 337. 2.  
Dositheus Founder of the Sect of the Dositheans. 63. 2.  
Dositheus Bishop of Seleucia▪ then of Tarsus▪ 389. 1.  
Dracilianus Vicarius to the Praefecti Praetorio. 224. 1. 587. 2.  
Dracontius Bishop of Pergamus. 282. 1.  
Dusares and Obadas, Gods of the Arabians. 689. 1.  
Dux of Phoenices. 173. 2.  
Dyrrachium, anciently called Epidamnus, is ruined by an Earthquake. 481. 1.   

E.  
EAster, observed by those of Asia, on the fourteenth day of the Moon. 86. 1, 2. the Dissension concerning the Celebration of Easter continued till the Nicene Council. 577. 1. The Nicene Council's Decree concerning Easter-day. 582. 2. Easter-day was kept by the Ancients, from usage and custom. 346. 1.  
Ebionites, Heretics, who they were. 43. 2, etc. why so called. ibid.  
ecclesiastics, their degrees of Deacons, Presbyters, and Bishops. 24. 1. 143. 1. of Readers and Exorcists. ibid.  
Eccb●tius the Sophist 285. 2. His Levity in changing his Religion. 295. 1. He is termed an ill Sophist by Libanius. 300. 2.  
Edessa a most Christian City. 16. 1.  
Edessa a City of Mesopotamia. 314. 2.  
Edessa a City of Osdroena, is drowned by the overflowing of the Scirtus. 481▪ 1. is rebuilt by Justinus Senior, and named Justinopolis. ibid. An Image of Christ, not made with hands, is kept there. 489. 1.  
Egyptians do boast, that Geometry, Astronomy, and Arithmetic were first found out amongst them. 688. 2.  
Elaea a Village, in the Suburbs of Constantinople. 383. 2.  
Elephantina a Town in the Frontiers of Thebais. 407. 2.  
Eleusinus Bishop of the second Cappadocia. 466. 1.  
Eleusius Bishop of Cyzicus 276. 1. 279. 2. is deposed in the Constantinopolitan Synod. 282. 1.  
Eleutherus Bishop of Rome. 68 75. 1. 76. 2.  
Elpidius Bishop of Satala. 282. 1.  
Empire of Rome when first divided. 148. 2. 171. 1.  
Emperor's Office, what it is. 448. 1.  
Encratitae, their Heresy. 67. 1.  
Ennathas a Virgin, Martyred in Palestine. 165. 2.  
Enoch, his Apocryphal Book. 137. 2.  
Ephorus and Theopompus, Writers of Grecian History. 513. 2.  
Ephraemius Comes of the East under Justinus. 480. 1. He is chosen Bishop of Antioch by the Citizens, to whom he came in the time of the Earthquake. ibid. and 487. 2. 494. 2.  
Ephres Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Epimachus and Alexander, Martyrs at Alexandria. 111. 1.  
Epimenides the Cretian, an Initiator. 297. 1.  
Epiphanius' Book, entitled Ancoratus. 350. 1.  
Epiphanius Bishop of Cyprus, having assembled a Synod of Bishops, condemns Origen's Books. 360. 1. comes to Constantinople. 361. 2. Holds assemblies, and ordains there, without the consent of John chrysostom. ibid.  
Epiphanius Bishop of Tyre, refuses subscribing to Severus' Synodick Letter. 468. 2.  
Epiphanius Bishop of Constantinople. 482. 2. 485. 1.  
Episcopal Jurisdiction. 390. 1.  
Epistle of the Monks of Palestine, to Alcison the Bishop. 427. 2. 465. 2. 468. 2.  
Erisychthon Bishop of Antioch. 63. 1.  
Eruli converted to Christianity, under Justinian 486. 2.  
Essaeans, Heretics of the Jews. 63. 2.  
Estba first of all married to Matthan, then to Melchi. 9 2.  
Evagrius is ordained Bishop of Antioch. 338. 2.  
Evagrius Bishop of Constantinople. 313. 2. is banished. 314. 1.  
Evagrius Bishop of Mytilene. 280. 2.  
Evagrius Bishop of Siculi. 304. 1.  
Evagrius a Monk. 291. 1. 317. 2. wrote two Books, the one entitled The Monk, the other The Gnostick. ibid. His Book entitled The Practic. 318. 2. A passage quoted out of that Book termed The Gnostick. ibid.  
Evarestus Bishop of Rome. 47. 1.  
Eucharist, those that received it, said Amen. 114. 2. what was left of it, at Constantinople was given to Boys, to be eaten and drank. 494. 2.  
Eudaemon a Melitian. 238. 1.  
Eudaemon a Presbyter. 342. 2.  
Eudocia an Athenian, wife to Theodosius Junior. 380. 1. 416. 1. She wrote Poems. 380. 1. She comes to Antioch. 416. 2. The Antiochians bestow a Brazen Statue on her. 417. 1. She goes to Jerusalem, to pay her Vow. 417. 1. She converses with the Monks that lived there. 419. 2. She builds Saint Stephen's Church at Jerusalem. ibid.  
Eudocia Junior, daughter to Valentinianus Placidus and Eudoxia, marries Hunericus Son to King Geizericus. 428. 2.  
Eudoxia Theodosius Junior's daughter. 392. 2. 416. 2. She marries Valentinianus Placidus. 392. 2. 416. 2. After Valentinian's death she marries Maximus. 428. 2. she calls Geizericus out of afric. ibid.  
Eudoxia Augusta, her Silver Statue. 365. 1.  
Eudoxius Bishop of Germanicia. 254. 2. Seizes upon the Bishopric of Antioch. 271. 2. is deposed. 280. 2. is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 282. 2. dyes. 313. 2.  
Euelpis a Laic, Preaches in the Church. 102. 1.  
E●e●hius a Bishop. 311. 2.  
Eugenius sets up for a Tyrant in the West. 350. 1. is slain. 351. 1.  
Eulogius, after Johannes, is ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 509. 2. 526. 1.  
Eumenes' Bishop of Alexandria. 51. 2.  
Eunomians done't baptise into the Trinity, but into the death of Christ. 350. 1.  
Eunomius, Aëtius' Notary. 271. 1. is made Bishop of Cyzicus. 307. 1. writes Comments on Saint Paul's Epistle to the Romans. ibid. Separates himself from Eudoxius. 313. 1.  
Eunomius Bishop of Nicomedia contends with Anastasius Bishop of Nicaea about some Cities. 447. 2.  
Eunuch to Queen Candace, was the first that Preached the Gospel to the Ethiopians. 16. 2.  
Eunus, called also Cronion, a Martyr at Alexandria. 110. 2.  
Eu●dius the first Bishop of Antioch after Saint Peter. 40. 1.  
Euphemia the Martyr's Church at Chalcedon. 356. 1. is described. 422. 1, etc. two Miracles performed there. ibid.  
Euphemius, after Fravita, is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 462. 1. He is banished. 465. 2.  
Euphrasius is ordained Bishop of Antioch. 479. 1. He is buried in the Earthquake at Antioch. 479. 2.  
Euphronius a Presbyter, born at Caesarea in Cappadocia. 602. 2.  
Euphronius is ordained Bishop of Antioch. 236. 2.  
Euprepi●s's Monastery near Antioch. 406. 1.  
Eusebius a Deacon of the Alexandrian Church, afterwards Bishop of Laodicea. 124. 2. 136. 1.  
Eusebius Pamphilus Bishop of Caesarea, his Letter to the Caesareans concerning the Nicene Synod. 217. 2. etc. He drew up a Draught of the Creed, and proposed it to the Nicene Synod. 218. 1. How he explains the term Homoöusios'. 218. 2. He wrote three books against Marcellus. 258. 1. He was no Arian. ibid. etc. He wrote the History of the Church from the Apostles times, to those of Constantine. 472. 2. He made a Speech in the Nicene Synod, in praise of Constantine. 529. 1, 2. He spoke another Oration in the Palace to the Emperor Constantine, on his Tricennalia. ibid. and 622. 1. The Antiochians invite him to be their Bishop. 599. 2. Constantine commends him for refusing that Bishopric. 602. 1. He recited an Oration before Constantine in the Palace. 617. 1. He wrote against Porphyrius.▪ 302. 1. and Constantine's Life. 209. 1. and 345. 2.  
Eusebius Emisenus. 248. 2.  
Eusebius Bishop of Samosat●. 304. 1.  
Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, writes Letters to many Bishops, in favour of Arius and his followers. 211. 2. He is angry with Alexander Bishop of Alexandria. 213. 2. He is translated to the Bishopric of Constantinople. 247. 2. He dies. 250. 2.  
Eusebius Provest of the Bedchamber to the Emperor, favoured the Arians. 246. 1. He is put to death. 287. 1.  
Eusebius Scholasticus, Scholar to Troïlus the Sophist. 357. 1.  
Eusebius Bishop of Vercella. 271. 1. 289. 2. a defender of the true Faith. 293. 2.  
Eusebius and Theognius subscribed to the Nicaene Creed, but would not subscribe to the Anathematism. 228. 2. being banished on that account, they presented a penitentiary Libel to the Bishops. 228, 1.  
Eusebius Bishop of Dorylaeum, accuses Eutyches. 408. 1. His Libel presented to the Emperor against Dioscorus. 423. 2, etc.  
Eusebius Bishop of Ancyra, was present at the second Ephesine Synod. 424. 2.  
Eusebius, a Writer of the Roman History, from Augustus to the death of the Emperor Carus. 513. 2.  
Eustathius Bishop of Antioch, ordains Evagrius Bishop of Constantinople. 313. 2. He is banished by Valens. 314. 1.  
Eustathius Bishop of Antioch accuses Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea. 235. 2. He is deposed in the Synod at Antioch. ibid. He is accused by Cyrus' Bishop of Beraea. ibid.  
Eustathius Bishop of Antioch, finds fault with Origen. 362. 1.  
Eustathius Bishop of Sebastia. 278. 2. is suspended from Communion. 280. 2. He is deposed in the Constantinopolitan Synod. 282. 1, etc.  
Eustathius Epiphaniensis, a writer of History. 514. 1. He closes his History on the 12th year of the Emperor Anastasius. 470. 1.  
Eustathius Bishop of Berytus, wrote a Letter to Johannes a Bishop, concerning the affairs transacted in the Chalcedon Synod. 421. 2. He was present at the second Ephesine Synod. 424. 2.  
Eustochius Bishop of Jerusalem. 493. 1. He succeeded Macarius. 495. 1. He drove the Origenists out of the New Laura. 495. 2.  
Eutychius, a Bishop. 280. 2.  
Eutyches. 408. 1.  
Eutychianus Bishop of Rome. 135. 2.  
Eutychianus, a Novatian Monk. 226. 2. His Miracles. ibid.  
Eutychian Heretics have corrupted many books of the Ancient Fathers, and have fathered many of Apollinaris' Books, on Athanasius, Gregory Thaumaturgus, and Julius. 466. 2.  
Eutychius disciple to Eunomius, coyn's a new Opinion. 350. 1.  
Eutychius, after Menas, is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 495. 1. He had before been Apocrisarius to the Bishop of Ama●ia. 496. 1. He is ejected out of his See. 497. 2. He is restored. 509. 2.  
Eutropius Praefect of the Imperial Bedchamber. 355. 1. the first and the only Eunuch that was ever made Consul. ibid.  
Euzoïus is made Bishop of Antioch. 283. 1. is sent to Alexandria. 316. 1. He dies. 327. 1.   

F.  
FAbian Bishop of Rome. 106. 1.  
Fabius' Bishop of Antioch. 108. 2.  
Fadus Procurator of Judaea. 20. 2.  
Familiar-spirits, or paredri. 52. 2.  
Famine takes away bashfulness. 33. 1.  
Fate and Fortune▪ empty names only. 639. 2. 641. 1.  
Faustus, Eusebius, and Chaeremon, Deacons of the Alexandrian Church. 122. 1.  
Faustus a Martyr under Diocletian. 124. 2.  
Feast of Our Lord's Ascension. 383. 2.  
Feast of Our Lord's Nativity. 365. 2.  
Felix Procurator of Judaea. 25. 2.  
Felix Bishop of Rome. 135. 2.  
Felix, from being a Deacon, is ordained Bishop of Rome. 275. 2.  
Felix the Pope, successor to Simplicius, sends a Deposition to Acacius. 459. 1. Acacius did not acknowledge that deposition. 459. 2. He sends Vitalis and Misenus Legates to Zeno Augustus. ibid.  
Festus Procurator of Judaea. 26. 2.  
Firmilianus Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 105. 2. 116. 1. 118. 1.  
Firmilianus Precedent of Palestine. 163. 2. is beheaded. 169. 1.  
Firmus Bishop of Caesarea in Capadocia 394. 2.  
Flaccillus, or Placitus Bishop of Antioch. 248. 1.  
Flavianus Precedent of Palestine. 154. 1.  
Flavianus is ordained Bishop of Antioch. 334. 2. a difference amongst the Bishops on account of his Ordination. 336. 2. He appeases the anger of Theophilus of Alexandria. 338. 2.  
Flavianus, after the death of Proclus, is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 408. 1. He condemns Eutyches in a Synod assembled at Constantinople. ibid.  
Flavianus is ordained Palladius' successor in the Bishopric of Antioch. 462. 2. He is ejected by the Emperor Anastasius. 465. 2. He is banished to Petrae a Town in Palestine. 467. 1, 2.  
Florentius Bishop of Sardis. 442. 1.  
Florinus a Presbyter of the Church of Rome, falls into Heresy. 80. 1. 84. 2.  
Florus Procurator of Judaea. 30. 2.  
Florus Dux and Perfect of Alexandria. 426. 2.  
Fravita is ordained Acacius' successor in the See of Constantinople. 461. 2.  
Fravitus a Goth, a person of great valour. 357. 1.  
Fritigernes, Leader of the Goths. 326. 1.  
Frumentius is created the first Bishop of the Indians. 232. 1. 2.   

G.  
Gaïnas' General of the Soldiers. 356. 1. endeavours to turn Tyrant. ibid. He is declared a public enemy. 356. 2.  
Galates Son to Valens Augustus. 322. 1.  
Galilaeans, their Sect. 8. 1.  
Galla the wife of Theodosius. 325. 2. the mother of Placidia. ibid.  
Gallus is created Caesar. 265. 2. He is slain. 270. 1.  
Geiorae or Geörae, whom the Jews called by that name. 10. 1.  
Gelimeres King of the Vandals, is taken by Belisarius. 485. 2. lying prostrate before Justinian sitting in his Throne in the Cirque, what he said. ibid.  
Gennadius succeeds Anatolius in the Constantinopolitan See. 433. 1.  
Georgius made Presbyter of Alexandria by Alexander. 603. 1.  
Georgius is made Bishop of Alexandria. 251. 1. His cruelty. 264. 2, etc. He is killed. 288. 1.  
Georgius Bishop of Laodicea, wrote a Commendation of Eusebius Emisenus. 235. 1. 248. 2.  
Germanicus a Martyr at Smyrna. 56. 2.  
Germanio Bishop of Jerusalem. 96. 1.  
Germinius Bishop of Sirmium. 272. 1, 2. 273. 2.  
Gladiators, their Shows forbid by Constantine. 614. 1.  
Glycerius, after Olybrius, is made Emperor of Rome. 436. 1. He is ordained Bishop of Salonae. ibid.  
Golanduch, an holy woman. 523. 1.  
Gordius Bishop of Jerusalem. 96. 1.  
Gorgonius, of the Bedchamber to the Emperor. 139. 2. He is crowned with Martyrdom. 142. 2.  
Gortheus' Founder of the Sect of the Gortheans. 63. 2.  
Gospel according to the Hebrews. 43. 1. 44. 1. 50. 2. 63. 2. Gospel Syriack. 63. 2.  
Gospel termed Diatessaron, made up of the four Evangelists. 67. 2.  
Goths divided into two parties. 326. 1. Why they became Arians. ibid.  
Gratian is proclaimed Emperor. 310. 1. His Law against the Photinians, Eunomians, and Manichaeans. 330. 1.  
Grecian Learning was not forbidden to the Christians, either by Christ, or his Apostles. 296. 2. the Advantage and usefulness thereof. ibid. and 297. 1.  
Gregorius Thaumaturgus, disciple to Origen. 106. 1. His Oration in praise of Origen. 322. 2.  
Gregorius Bishop of Alexandria. 248. 2. 250. 1.  
Gregorius Bishop of Nazianzum. 3●0. 1. 321. 2. He is made Bishop of Constantinople. 322. ●. 330. 2. His Oration against the Gentiles. 301. 1.  
Gregorius Nyssenus, Brother to Ba●il the Great. 322. 2.  
Gregorius from being a Monk is ordained Bishop of Antioch. 503. 1. His Character. 503. 2. He is accused for having been present at the sacrifices to Daemons. 510. 1. He is accused a second time, of Incest, and because he had burnt the Annona. 518. 1. He is acquitted in a Synod at Constantinople. ibid. His Speech to the Roman Soldiers who had made a Mutiny. 520. 1, etc. He reconciles the Roman Soldiers to the Emperor, and to their Commander. 521. 1. and frees them from the rash Oath they had taken. ibid.  
Gregorius is ordained Bishop of Rome after Pelagius. 525. 2.   

H.  
HAdrian the Emperor, his Rescript to Minucius Fundanus in favour of the Christians. 53. 2.  
Hegesippus when he flourished. 53. 1. His Books. 63. 1, 2.  
Helcesaïts, Heretics. 108. 1.  
Helena Queen of the Adiabeni furnishes the Jews with Corn. 21. 1. Her Sepulchre near Jerusalem. ibid.  
Helena a whore, Simon Magus' Companion. 21. 2.  
Helena Augusta Mother to Constantine, goes to Bethlehem to pray. 591. 1. comes to Jerusalem. 229. 1. builds two Churches there. 591. 2. Her piety and bountifulness. 592. 1. She finds the Sepulchre and Cross of our Lord. 229. 2. 230. 1. She builds three Churches in honour of Our Lord. 230. 1. Her death and burial. 592. 2, etc. 230. 2. Drepanum is from her termed Helenopolis. 229. 1.  
Helenus' Bishop of Tarsus. 118. 1.  
Helius succeeds Salustius in the Bishopric of Jerusalem. 495. 1.  
Helion is sent Ambassador to the Persians. 379. 1. He is sent into Italy. 382. 1.  
Heliodorus Bishop of Laodicea in Syria. 118. 1.  
Heliodorus Bishop of Trica in Thessalia. 347. 2.  
Heliopolites, their Law. 231. 1.  
Helladius and Ammonius, Alexandrians, Grammarians. 339. 1, 2.  
Helladius Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 333. 2.  
Hemerobaptists, an Heresy amongst the Jews. 63. 2.  
Heraclas, Origen's disciple. 92. 2. Origen chooses him his Assistant and Companion in teaching. 96. 1. He studied Philosophy and Grecian Learning. ibid. and 101. 2.  
Heraclas a Presbyter wore a Philosophic Pallium. 101. 2. He is made Bishop of Alexandria. 105. 2. His Fame. 106. 2. His Rule about receiving Heretics. 119. 2.  
Heraclea a City of Syria, formerly called Gagalice. 505. 2.  
Heraclides Origen's disciple, a Martyr. 93. 2.  
Heraclides Deacon to John chrysostom, is preferred to the Bishopric of Ephesus. 361. 1.  
Heraclitus wrote Comments on the Apostle. 89. 2.  
Heraclius Bishop of Jerusalem. 284. 1.  
Heraïs' a Catechumen, she was a Martyr. 93. 2.  
Herennius Bishop of Jerusalem. 284. 1.  
Heretics were not so bold as to broach their Errors till after the death of the Apostles. 46. 2. they are divided into manifold kinds of Errors. 53. 1. The Sects of Heretics destroy one another. ibid. Their Converse is to be avoided. 56. 1. Heretics have corrupted the Books of Sacred Scripture. 90. 2. Their Books must be read with Caution. 119. 1.  
Hermas' Book called Pastor. 31. 2. 43. 1. 77. 2.  
Hermogenes Master of the Milice is slain at Constantinople. 250. 2.  
Hermon Bishop of Jerusalem. 138. 2.  
Hermogenes an Heretic. 65. 1.  
Hermophilus an Heretic, mended the Books of Sacred Scripture. 90. 2.  
Herod the Great, no Jew but a Foreigner. 8. 1. by Father's side an Idumaean, by his Mother's, an Arabian. 8. 2. made King of the Jews by the Roman Senate and Augustus. ibid. and 10. 1. burnt the Jews Genealogies, and why. ibid. slays the infants of Bethlehem. 10. 2. His disease described. 11. 1. His Largess to his Soldiers. 11. 2. orders his Sister Salome to kill the chief of the Jews whom he had imprisoned, at his death. ibid. puts three of his own Sons to death. ibid. Resolves to kill himself. ibid. His death. ibid.  
Herod Junior, Son to Herod the Great, kills John the Baptist. 13. 1. He and his Wife Herodias are banished by Caius. 17. 2. He was present at Our Saviour's Passion. ibid.  
Herod Eirenarch of Smyrna, Son to Nicetes. 57 2.  
Herodian a Writer of Roman History. 513. 2.  
Heron, Origen's disciple, a Martyr. 93. 2.  
Heron and Isidorus, Egyptian Martyrs. 111. 1.  
Heros Bishop of Antioch. 48. 1.  
Hesychius, Pachumius, and Theodorus, Bishops and Martyrs. 148. 1.  
Hierapolis the Metropolis of the Province Euphratensis. 523. 1.  
Hieroglyphic Letters found in Serapis' Temple. 339. 2.  
Hierophilus Bishop of Plotinopolis. 389. 1.  
Hilarius Bishop of Jerusalem. 284. 1.  
Hilarius Bishop of Poitiers. 293. 2.  
Hippolytus 2 Bishop. 102. 2. His Books. 103. 1.  
Holy Ghost. See Spirit.  
Homonoea or Concordia, the name of a Church at Constantinople. 435. 1.  
Honoratus Praefect of Constantinople. 281. 1.  
Honorius is proclaimed Augustus. 350. 2.  
Hormisda Son to Chosroes, succeeds his Father in the Kingdom. 509. 1. The Persians headed by Varamus conspire against him. 522. 2.  
Hosius Bishop of Corduba. 195. 1. 214. 1. 266. 1. 269. ●, 2. was present at the Nicene Council. 578. 1.  
Hunericus or Onorichus King of the Vandals, persecutes the Catholics in afric. 460. 1. 483. 2.  
Hunni destroy Armenia. 352. 1.  
Hunni heretofore called Massagetae. 449. 1.  
Hyginus Bishop of Rome. 54. 1. the ninth successor of the Apostles. ibid.  
Hymenaeus Bishop of Jerusalem. 125. 1. 133. 1.  
Hypatia a Philosopheress. 376. 1. She is barbarously murdered. 376. 2.  
Hypatianus Bishop of Heraclea. 266. 1.  
Hyperechius a Bishop. 311. 2.  
Hypostasis and Ousia, how they may be spoken concerning God. 390. 2, etc.  
Hyrcanus' Prince of the Jews taken by the Parthians. 8. 2.   

I.  
JAmes the Brother of Our Lord, one of the 70 disciples. 13. 2. 16. 1. is created Bishop of Jerusalem. 16. 1. surnamed James the Just. ibid. also surnamed Oblias. 27. 2. His Martyrdom. ibid. His Catholic Epistle. 29. 1. His Chair kept with great care. 126. 2.  
Iberians converted to the Christian faith, when and how. 232. 2.  
Jerusalem-Church was termed a Virgin. 63. 2.  
Jerusalem, its last Siege and Famine described. 32, etc.  
Jews first under Judges, after that under Kings; after the Captivity they were an Aristocracy with an Oligarchy: at length became Tributaries to Rome. 8. 2. They had the names of their Ancestors written out in ancient Rolls. 10. 1. They had a sacred Treasury called Corban. 19 1. Their Seven Sects. 63. 2. the destruction of the Jews under Vespasian. 35. 1. They endeavour to rebuild their Temple. 298. 2. Hadrian forbids them to enter Jerusalem. 52. 1.  
Ignatius the second Bishop of Antioch after Saint Peter. 40, 1. 47. 1. His Epistles are reckoned up. 47. 2. He suffered Martyrdom at Rome. ibid. By Theodosius Junior's order, his Relics are removed into the City Antioch. 413. 2.  
ilus and Leontius rebel against Zeno. 464. 1.  
Index of the Books of the Old Testament. 66. 2. 164. 1, 2.  
Indians converted to the faith of Christ, when, and how. 231. 2.  
Immestar, a place in Syria. 377. 1.  
Innocentius Bishop of Rome. 373. 2.  
Johannes, or John, two of them lived at the same time in Asia. 49. 1, 2.  
John the Apostle Preached in Asia. 30. 1. died at Ephesus. ibid. was banished into the Island Patmos. 39 1. returned from thence after Domitian's death, and governed the Churches of Asia. 40. 1, 2. for what reason he wrote his Gospel. 42. 1, 2. 105. 1. He wore a plate of Gold. 87. 1.  
Johannes a Reader, is beheaded for the faith of Christ. 170. 1. His wonderful memory. ibid.  
Johannes a Presbyter of the Church of Antioch. 352. 1. is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 353. 1. His descent and education. ibid. and 353. 2. His course of Life and disposition. 354. 2. He was wont to Preach sitting in the Pulpit. 355. 2. His death. 367. 1.  
Johannes is ordained Bishop of Jerusalem. 338. 2.  
Johannes Bishop of Proconnesus. 389. 1.  
Johannes the Chief of the Notaries, sets up for a Tyrant. 381. ●.  
John the Apostle's Church seven miles from Constantinople. 356. 2.  
John Chrysostoms' Opinion concerning the Admission of Penitents. 367. 2.  
Johannitae, so they were called who took John Chrysostom's part. 366. 2. at length they were reunited to the Church by Proclus. 393. 1.  
Johannes Bishop of Antioch. 387. 1. 403. 2. coming to the Council the fifth day after Nestorius' Condemnation, assembles a Synod, and deposes Cyrillus. 404. 2. is reconciled to Cyrillus 405. 1.  
Johannes the Rhetorician an Historian. 413. 2. 434. 1. 464. 2. closed his History under Justinus Senior. 479. 2.  
Johannes from being Steward is ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 455. 1. is ejected by Zeno Augustus' order. ibid. flies to Rome to Pope Simplicius. 456. 2.  
Johannes, after Athanasius, is ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 462. 2.  
Johannes Bishop of Paltum, a Defender of the Chalcedon Synod, is banished. 467. 1.  
Johannes Scytha and Johannes Gibbus, Masters of the Milice, vanquish the Isauris. 469. 2.  
Johannes the Chuzibite a Monk in Palestine. 480. 2.  
Johannes Scholasticus, Eutychius being ejected, is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 497. 2.  
Johannes Bishop of Jerusalem. 526. 1.  
Johannes called Catelinus, successor to Vigilius in the Bishopric of Rome. 497. 2.  
Johannes ordained Apollinaris' successor in the See of Alexandria. 509. 2.  
Johannes succeeds Macarius in the See of Jerusalem. ibid.  
Josephus the Historiographer. 36. 2. His Books. 37. 1, 2.  
Joseph Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Jovianus is chosen Emperor. 299. 2. makes a peace with the Persians. 300. 1. dyes. 304. 2.  
Irenaeus a Presbyter of Lions. 75. 1. is made a Bishop. 76. 1. His Books. 84. 2. 89. 1. when a youth he was an Hearer of Polycarp at Smyrna. 85. 1. He writes to Pope Victor. 87. 2. 345. 1.  
Irenaeus a Grammarian Wrote a Lexicon. 291. 2.  
Irenaeus of Tyre, and Aquilinus of Biblus, Bishops, are deposed in the second Ephesine Synod. 409. 1.  
Irenaeus Comes of the East under Justinus Senior. 479. 1.  
Irenius Bishop of Gaza. 304. 2.  
Isacoces Bishop of Armenia the Great. 304. 1.  
Isaurica, Donatives which the Emperor gave yearly to the Isaurians. 470. 1.  
Ischyras assumes to himself the Office of a Presbyter. 238. 2. is made a Bishop by the Arians. 257. 1.  
Ischyrion is killed for the faith of Christ. 111. 2.  
Isdigerdes' King of the Persians. 373. 1. Father to Vararanes. 415. 2.  
Isidorus a Presbyter of Alexandria. 353. 1. hated by Theophilus, and why. 359. 2.  
Isidorus Pelusiota. 413. 1.  
Ision a Meletian. ●38. 1.  
Judas of Galilee or Gaulanites. 8. 1.  
Judas one of the Brethren of Christ. 39 2.  
Judas Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Judas an Ecclesiastic Writer. 94. 2.  
Julianus Bishop of Alexandria. 78. 2.  
Julianus Bishop of Apamia. 82. 1.  
Julianus a Martyr at Alexandria, under Decius. 110. 2.  
Julianus a Martyr with Pamphilus. 168. 2.  
Julianus created Caesar. 270. 1. He is Saluted Augustus. 286. 2. 284. 2. His Education. 286. 1. He recites his Orations in the Court. 287. 2. wrote against the Christians. ibid. His Book entitled The Caesars. ibid. persecutes the Christians. 295. 1. His Misopogon or Antiochicus. 298. 1. His Book concerning the Cynic Philosophy. 301. 2. He is slain. 299. 2.  
Julianus Bishop of Lebedus. 438. 1.  
Julianus Bishop of Bostri, refuses subscribing to Severus' Synodick Letters. 469. 1.  
Julius Caesar takes five hundred Cities. 473. 1.  
Julius' Bishop of Rome, wrote a Letter to the Easterns. 253. 2. His Letter to the Alexandrians. 260. 2. etc. Sat Bishop fifteen years. 270. 2.  
Justina Augusta, Mother to Valentinian Junior, favours the Arians. 337. 1.  
Justinianus, Sister's son to Justinus, is by him proclaimed Augustus. 481. 2. a defender of the Chalcedon Synod. ibid. His wife Theodora is an Enemy to that Synod. ibid. His Constitution, wherein he Anathematizes Anthimus and Severus and their Associates. 483. 1. destroys the Kingdom of the Vandals in afric. 485. 1. His insatiable covetousness. 491. 2. He favours the Faction of the Venetiani, and persecutes the Prasiani. 492. 2. He falls into the Heresy of the Aphthar●odocet●. 497. 2.  
Justinianus Brother to Justinus, is sent Master of the Milice against the Persians. 508. 2. He is turned out of Commission by Tiberius. 511. 1.  
Justinus the Philosopher. 53. 2. His Martyrdom. 60. 1, 2. His Books. 62. 1, 2.  
Justinus Senior, after the death of Anastasius, is proclaimed Emperor. 477. 1. He order the Chalcedon Synod to be asserted and maintained throughout all Churches. 481. 2.  
Justinus Junior, Justinian's Sister's son, from being Curopalates is made Emperor of the Romans. 499. 1. an effeminate and dissolute person, and insatiably Covetous. 499. 2. His wife Sophia Augusta. 500 2. He kills his kinsman Justinus, ibid. his Edict to all Christians concerning the Faith. 501, 1, etc. He runs mad. 506. 1.  
Justus Tiberiensis, an Historian. 37. 2.  
Justus Bishop of Jerusalem. 47. 1. Another Justus Bishop of the same place. 51. 2.  
Justus surnamed Barsabas. 49. 2.  
Justus Bishop of Alexandria. 49. 2.  
Juvenalis Bishop of Jerusalem. 387. 1. was present at both the Ephesine Synods. 408. 2. He was present at the Chalcedon Synod. 423. 1.   

L.  
LAbarum described▪ 541. 1, 2. fifty Soldiers were appointed to to guard it. 554. 2.  
Laetus Praefect of Egypt. 91. 2.  
Laïcks, the Bishops entreating them, did sometimes Preach in the Church. 102. 1.  
Lamydrion a Presbyter. 304. 2.  
Laodicea in Asia was the place where the question about Easter was started. 6●. 2.  
Latronianus Corrector of Sicily. 194. ●.  
Laurae and Monasteries in Palestine. 417. 2. the Monks manner of living there. ibid.  
Lauricius Commander in chief of the Soldiers in Isauria. 278. 1.  
Legi● sul●i●●●, or Thundering Legion, whence it had that name. 75. 2, etc.  
L●onas Comes of the Palace. 278. 1.  
Lent-Fast variously observed amongst the Ancients. 88 1. 2. 346. 1. 2.  
Leonides a Martyr, Origen's Father. 91. 1.  
Leontius Bishop of Ancyra. 365. 2,  
Leontius Bishop of Antioch. 264. 1.  
Leontius Bishop of Comani. 303. 2.  
Leontius Bishop of Tripoli. 280. 2.  
Levi Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Libanius and Julianus the eminentest of all Sophists. 417. 1.  
Libanius the Sophist teaches Rhetoric at Constantinople and Nicomedia. 285. 2. Two Orations of his. 297. 2. His Funeral Oration upon Julian. 300. 1.  
Libel supplicatory presented to Leo by the Bishops of Egypt and Clergy of Alexandria, against Timotheus Aelurus. 430. 1, etc.  
Liberius Bishops of Rome. 270. 2. is banished. 275. 2. His Letter to the Bishops of the Macedonianis. 311. 2, etc.  
Licinius raises a war against Constantine. 196. 1. 547. 2. persecutes the Christians. 196. 1. 551. 2. His Covetousness. 196. 2. 549. 1. He is vanquished by Constantine and Christ. 197. 2. 556. 2. He prohibits the Synods of Bishops. 547. 2.  
Licinius is made Emperor by Galerius. 210. 1. Constantine marries his Sister to him. 210. ●. He persecutes the Christians in the East. ibid. He is vanished by Constantine, and soon after slain. 211. 1.  
Linus the first Bishop of Rome. 31. 1. 32. 1.  
Litarba a place three humdred furlongs distant from Antioch. 520. 1.  
Longinus a Philosopher. 101. 1.  
Longinus an Isaurian, rebels against the Emperor Anastasius. 469. 2.  
Longinus Selinuntius chief of the Isauris. ibid.  
Long-wall of the Cherronesus falls down by an Earthquake. 414. 2.  
Long-wall built by the Emperor Anastasius 470. 2.  
Lucianus a Presbyter of Antioch. 147. 2. a Martyr. 174. 1.  
Lucianus Bishop of Arces, or Arcenus. 304. 2.  
Lucifer Bishop of Caralis. 289. 2. He found'st a Schism and an Heresy of his own name. 293. 1.  
Lucius a Martyr at Rome under Pius. 62. 1.  
Lucius' Bishop of Rome. 117. 2.  
Lucius is by the Arians made Bishop of Alexandria. 289. 2.  
Lucius' Bishop of Hadrianople. 251. 2. 264. 1.  
Lucuas' Leader of the Jews. ●0. 2.  
Lupus Praefect of Egypt. ibid.  
Lusius Quietus having vanquished the Jews, obtains the Government of Palestine. ibid.   

M.  
MAcar a Martyr at Alexandria. 111. 1.  
Macarius an Egyptian Monk, a different person from Macarius of Alexandria. 217. 2.  
Macarius of Alexandria a Monk. ibid.  
Macarius a Presbyter of Alexandria, 238. 1.  
Macarius is ordained Peter's successor in the See of Jerusalem. 495. 1. He is ejected out of that See, on account of Origen's doctrine. ibid. He is restored. 497. 2.  
Macedonianis, Heretics, assemble Synods often. 293. 2. Their Embassy to Liberius Bishop of Rome. 310. 2. The Libel of faith which they presented to him. 311, etc.  
Macedonius is ordained Bishop of Constantinople by the Arians. 247. 2. His bloody Installation. 252. 2. He persecutes the Orthodox. 264. 2. He removes the Emperor Constantine's Relics into another Church. 277. 2. Whereupon happened a Sedition at Constantinople. ibid. He is deposed in a Synod at Constantinople. 282. 1. He found'st a Heresy called by his own name. 382. 1, 2.  
Macedonius Bishop of Mopsuestia. 254. 2.  
Macedonius, Theodulus, and Tatianus Martyrs in Phrygia. 296. 1.  
Macedonius Bishop of Constantinople. 465. 2. 467. 1. He is ejected. 467. 2. 476. 2.  
Macrianus the Emperor Valerian's Praefect. 121. 1. turns Tyrant. 129. 1.  
Magis a sort of people in Persia. 372. 2.  
Magnentius turns Tyrant. 263. 2▪ being worsted kills himself. 269. 2.  
Magnus, made master of the Milice, is sent against the Persians. 506. 1.  
Magnus' Bishop of Chalcedon, or Chalcis. 433. 1.  
Magnus Comes of the sacred Largesses, or Treasurer. 304. 1.  
Majorianus Emperor of Rome. 42●. 1. is slain by Recimeres master of the Milice. ibid.  
Malchion a Presbyter of Antioch, disputed against Paul of Samosata. 133. 1.  
Mammianus, from being a Sedentary Mechanic becomes a Senator. 464. 2. is termed a Lover of the City, on account of his Structures. ibid.  
Mancipes, so the Romans termed the Praefects of the Pistrina. 340. 2.  
Manc●. 135. 2. called also Cubricus. 234. 1. His Tenets. ibid.  
Manichaeans, their Heresy. 135. 2. They and the Montanists take away the subsistence of the Word. 387. 1.  
Manlius Torquatus kills his own son, who had disobeyed command. 520. 2.  
M●●●a fell from heaven in the time of a famine. 4●8. 1.  
Mantinium a Town of Paphlagonia. 277. 1.  
Marathonius' Bishop of Nicomedia. 276. 1. 283. 2, etc.  
Marcelliani, Heretics. 311. ●.  
Marcellinus Bishop of Rome. 135. 2.  
Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra. 248. 1. Hisopinion. ibid. and 255. 2. He is restored in the Synod of Serdica. 256. ●.  
Marcianus Bishop of the Macedonianis at Lamplacus. 332. 1.  
Marcianus Bishop of the Novatianists at Constantinople. 394. 1.  
Marcianus a Novatian Presbyter. 309. 1. taught Valens' daughters. ibid. Bishop of the Novatianists at Constantinople. 343. 2.  
Marcianus the Emperor, a Native of Thracia, the signs of his being Emperor. 420. 1, 2. His commendation. 421. 1. He is chosen Emperor by the persuasion of Pulcheria Augustia. ibid.  
Marcianus Son to the Emperor Anthemius sets up for a Tyrant against Zeno. 463. 2. He is banished to Caesarea in Cappadocia▪ and afterwards to Tarsus, and being shaved is ordained a Presbyter.  
Marcianus by Justinus Junior is sent Master of the Eastern Milice against the Persians. 504. 2. besieges Nisibis. ibid.  
Martion of Pontus an Arch-heretick. 54. 2. Marcionists. 63. 2.  
Mark Companion to Peter, wrote His Gospel at Rome, 22. 2. 98. 2. that Gospel was afterwards approved of and confirmed by Saint Peter. ibid. Mark goes into Egypt and Preaches the Gospel there. ibid. He was Interpreter to Saint Peter. 49. 2. He was the first Bishop of Alexandria. 29. 1. He wrote his Gospel after Saint Peter's death. 77. 1▪ 2.  
Marcius Turb● vanquishes the Jews in many fights. 50. 2.  
Marcus' Bishop of Jerusalem. 52. 1.  
Marcus and Heretic. 54. 2.  
Marcus' Bishop of Alexandria. ibid.  
Marcus' Bishop of Arethusa. 254. 1. 266. 2.  
Marcotes a region Subject to the Bishop of Alexandria. 23●. 1.  
Maria a Lake near Alexandria. 23. 1.  
Marianae a Suburb near Constantinople. 364. 2.  
Marry of the same Tribe with her husband Joseph. 10. 2.  
Marry a Jewish woman; eats her own son in the Siege of Jerusalem. 34. 2.  
Marinus Bishop of Tyre. 118. 1.  
Marinus a Martyr at Caesarea. 125. 1.  
Marinus Bishop of Berytus. 468. 2.  
Marinus a Syrian, Praefect▪ of the Praetorium under Anastasius, vanquishes Vitalianus in a Sea-fight. 475. 2.  
Maris Bishop of Chalcedon. 237. 2. 250. 2. 254. 1. 281. 1. 294. 2.  
Martyr, that name due only to Christ. 74. 2. Martyrs were disciples and followers of Christ. 59 2. the honours of Martyrs. 647. 2. Martyrs honoured by Christians. 57 2. their Relics carefully preserved. ibid. Their Birthday celebrated yearly. ibid. they are Christ's Assessors. 112. 1. the humility of the Martyrs. 74. 2. their kindness towards the lapsed. ibid.  
Martyrs amongst the Heretics. 82. 1.  
Martyrs spoke when their tongues were cut out. 484. 1.  
Martyrius Bishop of Antioch. 411. 2.  
Martyrius Bishop of Jerusalem, sent Synodick Letters to Petrus Mongus. 457. 2.  
Martyropolis delivered up to the Persians. 521. 2. it is restored to the Romans, together with its Betrayer Sittas. 523. 1.  
Maruthas Bishop of Mesopotamia. 363. 2. 372. 2. is sent Ambassador to the King of the Persians. ibid.  
Masbotheus Founder of the Sect of the Masbothaeans. 63. 2.  
Matthew wrote a Gospel to the Hebrews in their own language. 42. 1. 50. 2. 77. 1. 78. 2. 104. 2. He Preached in Aethiopia. 231. 2.  
Mathias the Apostle, one of Christ's Seventy disciples. 13. 2. 15. 1. His Preaching and Doctrine. 45. 1.  
Mathias Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Maturus a Neophyte, Martyred at Lions. 70. 1.  
Mavia Queen of the Saracens. 327. 1. 329. 2.  
Mauricius made Master of the Milice by the Emperor Tiberius, is sent against the Persians. 511. 1. bornat Arabissus a City of Cappadocia. ibid. His Morals and disposition. ibid. The signs of his being made Emperor. 51●. 1▪ He is created Emperor by Tiberius. 512. 2. from the Emperor Tiberius, he is named Tiberius, and his wife is called Constantina. ibid. His wedding is described. 515. 1, 2.  
Maxent. ut turns Tyrant at Rome. 149. 2. 210. ●. at the beginning of his Empire, by an Edict he stops the persecution of the Christians. ibid. His wickedness and cruelty▪ 〈◊〉 and 210. 2. and 542. 1. He is vanquished by ●anstantine. 177. 1▪ 2. 210. ●.  
Maximianus Galerius the Author and Beginner of the Christians persecution, 151. 2. 153. 2. 549. 2. In what manner he was smitten by divine Dengeance▪ 151. 2. His Retractation, or Edict about restoring Peace and Liberty to the Christians. ibid. His death. 153. 1. creates two Caesar's, Severus and Maximium. 209. 1. Proclaims Licinius Augustus. 210. 1.  
Maximianus Herculius hanged himself▪ 149. 1.  
Maximianus is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 388. 1.  
Maximinus' Drunkenness and Lust. 150. 1, 2. the bloodiest of all the persecutors. 159. 2. 181. 1. He waged a War with the Armenians. 175. 2. is vanquished by Licinius. 179. 2. He declares himself Augustus. 149. 1. is very superstitious and fearful. 150. 1, 2▪ covetous also and prodigal. ibid.  
Maximinus' Bishop of Antioch, the seventh Bishop there from the Apostles. 65. 1.  
Maximus an Ecclesiastic Writer. 89. 2.  
Maximus a Presbyter of the Roman Church, and 2 Confessor. 113. 1.  
Maximus a Presbyter of the Alexandrian Church. 122. 1. 124. 2. afterwards Bishop of Alexandria. ibid. and 133. 1.  
Maximus Bishop of Bostra. 132. 2.  
Maximus Bishop of Jerusalem. 24●. 1. subscribes to Athanasius' deposition in the Council of Tyre. ibid.  
Maximus Bishop of Seleucia in Isauria. 353. 2.  
Maximus a Philosopher of Byzansium, father to Euclid. 28. 1.  
Maximus an Ephesian Philosopher, Julian's master. ibid.  
Maximus turns Tyrant in the Gallia's. 336. 2. slays Gratianus. 337. 1. is killed. 338. 1.  
Maximus Bishop of Antioch, was present at the Chalcedon Council. 423. 1.  
Mazabanes Bishop of Jerusalem. 108. 2. 118. 1.  
Mazices, Barbarians. 407. 1.  
Mel●at●arus and Us●rus, Gods of the Phoenicians. 689. 1.  
Mel●hisedech Priest of the most high God. 6. 1.  
Meletina a Region of Armenia the Less. 142. 2.  
Meletius Bishop of the Churches of Pontus. 138. 2.  
Meletius Bishop of Sebastia in Armenia. 282. 1. is translated to Antioch. 283. 2. 293. 1. 303. 2. dyes 〈◊〉 Constantinople. 334. 2.  
Melitius a Bishop of Egypt, being condemned by P●●●r Bishop of Alexandria, makes a Schism. 213. 2. is condemned in the Nic●●e Council. 219. 2.  
Melito Bishop of Sardis. 56. 1. 65. 1. His Books 65. 2. 90. 1. He was an Eunuch. 87. 1.  
Memnon Bishop of Ephesus. 387. 2. 404. 2.  
Memnonius Governor of the City Antioch under Theodosius Junior. 415. 1. He built the Psephium at Antioch. ibid.  
Men heretofore usually offered in sacrifice, as well amongst Greeks as Barbarians. 689. 2. That usage abolished by Hadrian the Emperor. 697. 1.  
Men that are dissolute, are both slothful, and confident. 499. 2. 505. 1.  
Menander an Arch-Heretick. 43. 2. Menandria●s, his followers. 63. 2.  
Menas is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 494. 2.  
Mercuria a Martyr at Alexandria. 111. 1.  
Meropius the Philosopher, travels into India. 231. 2.  
Merus a City of Phrygia. 296. 1.  
Meruzanes Bishop of the Armenians. 116. 1.  
Methodius Bishop of Olympus in Lycia. 362. 1. His dialogue entitled Xeno. 362. 2.  
Metras a Martyr at Alexandria. 110. 1.  
Metrodorus a Presbyter of the Marcionites, is burnt for the faith of Christ. 60. 1.  
Metrodorus a Philosopher, travels into India. 231. 2.  
Miltiades an Ecclesiastic Writer. 82. 1, 2. 90. 1.  
Miracles wont to be wrought in the Church. 77. 1.  
Miracle of a glistering Star. 412. 2, etc.  
Miracle of the B. Virgin Mary. 510. 1, 2.  
Mithra's Temple at Alexandria. 288. 1. 339. 1.  
Moderatus a Pythagorean Philosopher. 101. 2.  
Molestus Praefect of the Pratorium. 314. 1.  
Montanus, with Priscilla and Maximilla, the founder of the Sect of the Cataphrygae. 75. 1. 80. 1. His Life. 81. 1, 2. His death. ibid. His sordidness and avarice. 83. 1.  
M●ors originally came from Palestine. 485. 2.  
Mopsus in Cilicia, worshipped for a God. 689. 1.  
Moses a Presbyter of the Roman Church, a Martyr. 114. 2.  
Moses the ancientest of all the Prophets. 2. 2. the great Servant of God. ibid. bred in the Court of Tyrants. 534. 2. constituted Leader of the people by God. ibid. was the first that wrote the sacred History, as he had been instructed by God. 513. 2. his commendation. 651. 1, 2.  
Moses a Monk, is made Bishop of the Saracens. 327. 1.  
Mountain S●●●s●s in 〈◊〉, ●ear Lions. 269. 2.  
Mursa a Fort of Gallia▪ ibid.  
Musanus an Ecclesiastic Writer. 67. 1.  
Mus●●● a Jewish Writer. 137. 1.   

N.  
NAamanes a Saracen son to Alamundarus, is kindly used by Mauricius. 516. 1. He leaves the worship of Daemons, and is converted to the Christian faith. 5●●. 2.  
Narcissus' Bishop of Jerusalem. 79. 1. His miracles. 95. 2.  
Narcissus a Bishop. 248. 2. 254. ●. 264. 1.  
Narses being sent into Italy by Justinian, vanquishes To●●●a and T●●● Kings of the Goths, 487. 1. His piety towards God. ibid.  
Natalis a Confessor at Rome, imposed upon by Heretics. 90. 1. 〈◊〉 length returns to the Church. 90. 2.  
Nectarius is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 332. 1.  
Nemesion an Egyptian. 111. 1.  
Neon Bishop of Laranda. 102. 1.  
Neonas Bishop of Seleucia in Isauria. 282. 1.  
Nephalius a Monk of Syria. 461. 2. is by the Emperor Zeno s●nt to Alexandria, to restore unity. ibid. Ejects Severus out of his Monastery. 468. 2.  
Nepos Bishop of Egypt. 129. 1, 2.  
Nepos is made Emperor of Rome. 436. 1.  
Nepo●ianus seizes the Empire of Rome. 263. 2.  
Nero the first Roman Emperor that persecuted the Christians▪ ●9, 1.  
Nestorius is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 384. 2. persecutes the Heretics. ibid. His opinion concerning Christ. 386. ●. His ignorance and pride. 386. 2. He broaches a new Heresy. 403. 1. He is condemned in the Ephesine Synod. 404. 2. is banished to Oasis. 406. 1. His Letter to the precedent of Thebais concerning his Exile. 407. 1, 2. He is taken and let go by the Blemmyae. 406. 2. His tongue is eaten out with worms, which kills him. ●●●. 1.  
New-Testament, the Boo●● thereof. 42. 2, etc.  
Nicetas, father to Herod the Eiye●●●●●. 59 2.  
Nicias Bishop of Laodicea in Syria, an Opposer of Flavianus'. 466. 1.  
Nicol●●●es, their Heresy. 44. 2, etc.  
Nicomachus a Pythagorean. 101. 2.  
Nicomedia, ruined by an Earthquake. 277. 2.  
Nicomas Bishop of Iconium. 132. 2.  
Nicostratus a Sophist of T●apezus, writes an History from the beginning of the Emperor Philip's Reign, to the death of Valerian, 513. 2.  
Nitria, a mountain. 316. 2.  
No Body is condemned out of his own Books. 280. 1.  
Nocturnal and Morning Hymns were wont to be sung alternatively or by sides in the Church. 359. 1.  
Novatus' Heresy. 112. 2. Novatus the Founder of the Sect of the Cathari or Puritan. ibid. why he made a Schism. 323. 1. He was Martyred under Valerian. 323. 2.  
Novatus or Novatianus is deserted by the Confessors. 113. 1. He thrusts himself into the Bishopric of Rome. ibid. His Character. 120. 1.  
Novatianists celebrated the Festival of Easter indifferently. 344. 1.  
Novatianists Church at Constantinople was pulled down, and removed to another place. 276. 2.  
Numenius a Philosopher. 101. 2.   

O.  
OAk of Mamre. 595. 1, 2. The Miracles performed in that place. 596. 1. a Church built their by Constantine. ibid.  
Oasis by another name called Ibis. 407. 1.  
Ocbas a very strong Castle over against Martyropolis. 522. 1.  
O●●nath● and Apollonius beat the Persians. 473, 2.  
Odöacer seizes the Kingdom of Italy. 436. 2.  
Oenomaus a Cynick-Philosopher. 303. 1.  
Olybrius is made Emperor of Rome by Recimeres. 436. 1.  
Onesimus Bishop of Ephesus. 47. 2.  
Onesimus a pious and studious man. 66. 2.  
Opportunity how described by Painters. 463. 2.  
Optar. King of the Hunni. 385. 2.  
Optatus Praefect of Constantinople. 366. 2.  
Optimus Bishop of Antioch in Pisidi●. 334. 1.  
Oracle found in a stone in the walls of Chalcedon. 308. 1, 2.  
Oracle given to the Rhodians. 302. 3.  
Oreste● Praefect of Alexandria. 375. 1.  
Origen's Education from a child. 91. 2, etc. He teaches Grammar. 92. 2. when eighteen years old he is chosen Catechist of the Alexandrian Church. ibid. His abstinence. 93. 1, 2. Demetrius' envy against him. 95. 1. He was called Adamantius also. 98. 2. He comes to Rome in Pope Zephyrinus' times. ibid. He was a person of eminent Learning. 271. 1. He made the 〈◊〉 and Tetrapla. 99 2. He brought up the allegorical interpretations of Scripture. 101. 2. Mamea Augusta sends for him. 103. 1. He is made Presbyter at Caesarea. 103. 2. His Books. 104. ●. ●06. 2, etc. 107. 2. He is 〈◊〉 for the faith of Christ. 108. 2. He dies 〈◊〉 the seventieth year of his age. 11●. ●.  
Origen asserts the Son to be 〈◊〉 with the Father. 372. ●.  
Origen's 〈◊〉 T●me of Comments on Saint Paul's Epistle to the Romans. 386. 2.  
Origen's ●e●●acters who, and how many. 36●. 1. His defence▪ ibid. Theophilus' judgement concerning his Books. 365. ●.  
Origen recited his Homilies on the fourth and sixth Veria, in the Church of Alexandria. ●47. ●.  
Ostracine a Region of the City Antioch. 434. 1. 518. ●.  
〈◊〉 Bishop of Melitina. 334. 1.   

P.  
PAlestines, three of them subject to the See of Jerusalem. 447. 1. Palladius the Courier. 378. ●.  
Palladius Bishop of Helenopolis, and afterwards of Aspuna. 389. 1.  
Palladius a Monk, Evagrius' Scholar. 319. 2. wrote the Historia Lausiaca. ibid.  
Palladius Pr●fe●● of Egypt. 31●. 1.  
Palladius is ordained Petrus Fullo's successor in the See of Antio●●▪ 462. 2.  
Palma Bishop of Amastris. 64. 1. 86. 2.  
Pambos a Monk. 317. 1.  
Pamphilus a Presbyter of the Church of C●sarea. 138. 1. 166. 2. He is crowned with Martyrdom. 148. 1. 16●. 1. He collected an Ecclesiastic Library. 107▪ 1. He and Eusebius clubbed in writing An Apologetic for Origen. 290. 2.  
Pancratius Bishop of Pelusium. 266. 1.  
Panopolis a City of Thebais. 407. ●.  
Pantaenus Master of the Alexandrian School. 78. 2. 101. 2.  
Pap●●●tius Bishop of Egypt, was present at the Nicene Council. 216. 1. 225. 2.  
Papias Bishop of Hierapolis. 47. 1. His five Books. 49. 1. He was a person of but mean understanding. ibid. He was the first C●itiast ibid.  
Papirius a Martyr. 87. 1.  
Paschasinus and Lucentius are by Pope Leo sent to the Chalcedon Council. 421. 2. They condemn Dioscorus. 424. 2.  
Pasinicus Bishop of Zelae. 303. 2. 31●. 2.  
Patriaches constituted in the Constantinopolitans Council. 332. 2.  
Patricius Bishop o● Paltus. 304. 2.  
Patropassians, Heretics whom the Greeks term Sabelliani. 255. 2. 312. 2.  
Patrophilus a Bishop. 241. 2. is deposed in the Synod of Sabelliani. 280. 2.  
Patermuthius' burnt for the faith of Christ. 170. 1.  
Paulinus Bishop of Tyre. 183. 1. built a stately Church in that City. 184. 2.  
Paul is made an Apostle. 16. 2. He is carried bound to Rome. 26. 2. is a second time carried to Rome, and Martyred. ibid. beheaded under Nero. 29. 2. His Epistles. 31. 2. Acts of Paul▪ an Apocryphal Book. ibid. and 43. 1. His Epistle to the Hebrews written in Hebrew. 98. 1. The Roman Church don't believe it to be his Epistle. 102. 2.  
Paul of Samosata. 132. 2. attempts to revive Artemon's Heresy. 89. 2. 135. 2. is confuted by Malchion the Presbyter. 133. 1. His avarice and pride. 133. 2, etc. He is deposed in the Antiochian Synod. 134. 2. His Heresy. 255. ●.  
Paulus a Martyr in Palestine. 164. 2. His pious and Christian prayer before his death. ibid. Another Paulus, Martyred with Pamphilus. 166. 2.  
Paulinus is ordained Bishop of Antioch by Lucifer. 289. 2. 293. 1. He and Meletius come to an agreement. 330. 2.  
Paulinus Bishop of Triers. 271. 1.  
Paulus Bishop of the Novatians at Constantinople. 377. 1. His Commendation. ibid. and 385. 1.  
Paulus Bishop of Tyre. 239. 2.  
Paulus a Presbyter at Constantinople. 247. 2. is ordained Bishop▪ ibid. He is ejected ibid. restored. 250. 2. His death. 264. 1. His Relics are removed to Constantinople. 334. 1.  
Paulus Bishop of Emisa, is sent to cyril Bishop of Alexandria by Johannes Bishop of Antioch. 405. 1.  
Paulus is ordained Bishop of Ephesus. 450. 2. He is put out of his See by Zeno Augustus. 453. 1.  
Paulus, after Severus' Ejectment, is ordained Bishop of Antioch. 471. 1.  
Peace termed The Interminate peace, made with the Persians by Justinian▪ 483. 2. is broken by the Persians. 487. 2.  
Pelagius Bishop of Laodicea▪ 304. 1.  
Pelagius successor to Johannes in the Bishopric of Rome. 509. 2.  
Pelelis and Nilus, Egyptian Bishops, crowned with Martyrdom. 148. 1. 170. 1.  
Pella a town beyond Jordan. 32. 2. The Christians remove thither▪ before the siege of Jerusalem. ibid.  
〈◊〉- Presbyters▪ ●4●. ●▪ ●. abolished by Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople. ibid. etc.  
Perigenes Bishop of Corinth. 388. ●▪ etc.  
Pers-Armenia, so Armenia the Great was called; from the times of the Emperor Philip, it was subject to the Persians▪ ●04. 1. the inhabitants thereof revolt to the Romans in Justinus Junior's Reign▪ ibid.,  
Persecution of Diocletian lasted ten years. 151. 1.  
Persians worship Fire. 372. 2.  
Pestilent disease destroys almost the whole world in Justinian's Reign. 490. 1, 2. it raged two and fifty years. ibid.  
Peter the chief of all the Apostles. 〈◊〉. 1. comes to Rome to preach the word of God there▪ and to oppose Simon Magus ibid.▪ is crucified at Rome in Nero's time. 〈◊〉▪ 2. 31. 1. Preached the Word of God to the Corinthians. 30. 1. was Preacher to the Jews that were dispersed. 30. 2. His Epistles. ●1. 10. His 〈◊〉, Gospel, Preaching, Revelation are Apocryphal Books. ibid. His wife was Martyred. 45. 1.  
Petrus Bishop of Alexandria. 138. 2. is crowned with Martyrdom in the ninth year of the persecution. 139. 1.  
Petrus, of the Bedchamber to the Emperor, is crowned with Martyrdom. 14●. 1.  
Petrus, called also Apselamus, a Martyr in Palestine. 166▪ 1.  
Petrus is ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 3●●. 2. He is put into prison. 316. 1. He returns to Alexandria. 327. 2.  
Petrus chief Presbyter of the Alexandrian Church. ●59. 2.  
Petrus Bishop of ●ippi. ●04▪ ●.  
Petrus the ●iberian is ordained Bishop of Majuma▪ 4●7▪ 2. He was present at Timotheus Aelurus' Ordination. 〈◊〉. 1. He is banished with him. 468. 1.  
Petrus Fullo Bishop of Antioch, subscribes to 〈◊〉 's Circular Letters. 450. 2. Zeno ejects him out of the See of Antioch. 453. 1. He restores him again. 457. ●.  
Petrus Mongus is chosen Bishop of Alexandria after▪ Aelurus' death. 454. 1. He does in public anathematise the Chalcedon Synod. 457. 2. a man of a crafty disposition. ibid. His Letter to Acacius Bishop of Constantinople. 45●. 1, 2.  
Petrus Bishop of 〈◊〉, refuses his consent to 〈◊〉 's Synodick Letters. 469. 1.  
Petrus successor to Helias in the See of Jerusalem. 49●. 1.  
Pharisees, Heretics amongst the Jews. 〈◊〉. ●.  
Pharmaceus, a Port in the mouth of the Euxine Sea. ●82. 2.  
Phileas Bishop of the Thmuit●▪ ● Martyr. 144. 2▪ etc. 148. 2.  
Philetus Bishop of Antioch. 102. 2.  
Philip the Apostle had ● wife, and children by her. 4●▪ 1, 2. died a● Hierapolis. ibid. His daughters were Prophetesses. ibid. and 87. 1. His daughters lived at Hierapolis. 49. ●.  
Philip Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Philip the Asiarch. ●8. ●.  
Philip Bishop of Gortina. 64. 1. His Book against Martion. 65. 1.  
Philippus the Emperor was a Christian. 107. 2.  
Philippus Prosect of the Pr●●●r●um, ejects Paul the Bishop out of his See. 252. 1.  
Philippus a Presbyter of Side. 3●4. 1. wrote an Ecclesiastic History. ibid. Socrates' judgement concerning Philip's History. ibid.  
Philippicus is made Master of the Eastern Milice by Mauricius. 516. 1. He is sent a second time into the East, to quiet a Mutiny of the Soldiers. 517. 2.  
Philo the Jew, a famous man, is sent Ambassador to Caius. 18. 1. His Books are reckoned up. 24. 2. and put into the public Library at Rome. 25. 1.  
Philoromus a Martyr. 144. 2.  
Philostratus writes, that in his time a Pestilence raged fifteen years. 491. 1.  
Phlegon, an Historian. 416. 2.  
Phoebus' a Bishop. 280. 2.  
Photinians, Heretics. 311. 1.  
Photinus' Bishop of Sir●ium, founded an Heresy called by his own name. 254. 2. His opinion. 255. 2. He is deposed. 266. 1. He wrote against all Heresies. 269. 1.  
Phrygians are naturally temperate. 323. 1.  
Picentius, Maximinus the Emperor's Favourite, is slain. 181. 2.  
Pierius a Presbyter of the Alexandrian Church. 138. 2.  
Pilate when made Procurator of Jud●a, and how long he continued so. 12. 1. Those called Pilase's Acts forged long since his time. 12. 1. and 173. 2. He sends a Relation to Tiberius concerning Christ's Miracles. 16. 2. He laid violent hands on himself. 19 1, 2.  
Pilgrimage to places of the Holy Land. 96. 2. 591. 1.  
Pinytus Bishop of Crect. 63. 1.  
Pionius' Martyrdom in Smyrna. 60. 1.  
Pisander a Poet. 416. 2.  
Piso Bishop of the Adani. 304. 2.  
Piso Bishop of Augusta. ibid.  
Piterus or Petiros a Monk. 317. 2.  
Pius Bishop of Rome. 54. 2.  
Plato the Philosopher praised. 642. 2. What he thought of the Second and Third cause. 372. 1.  
Placidia, daughter to Valentinian and Eudoxia, married Olybrius. 428. 2.  
Placidiana, an Imperial Palace at Constantinople. 364. 2.  
Plintha Master of the Milice and Consul. 349. 2.  
Plutarch, Scholar to Origen, a Martyr. 92. 2. 93. 2.  
Pusumatomachi, so the Macedonianis were termed. 283. 2.  
Polybius Bishop of the Church at Trallis. 47. 2.  
Polybius of Megalopolis brought down his History to the destruction of Carthage. 513. 2.  
Polycarp Bishop of Smyrna. 47. 1. 345● 1. comes to Rome on account of the Controversy concerning Easter, and conferred with Anicetus. 56. 1. 88 2. Avoids the meeting and salutation of Martion the Heretic. 56. 1. His Epistle to the Philippians. 56. 1. His Martyrdom. 56. 2, etc. His prayer for the Catholic Church. 59 1.  
Polycarpus Bishop of Nicopolis in Thracia. 389. 1.  
Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus. 86. 2. His Epistle to Pope Victor. ibid.  
Pontianus Bishop of Rome. 103. 2.  
Ponticus, Blandina's brother, a Martyr. 73. 2.  
Ponti●s, or Chief Priests, of the Jews, were heretofore perpetual, and enjoyed that Office by Inheritance. 12. 2. The Sedition of the Chief Priests against the Priests. 26. 1. Chief Priest's Robe locked up by Herod. 8. 2.  
Porphyrius, servant to Pamphilus, is crowned with Martyrdom. 168. 1.  
Porphyrius Bishop of Antioch. 373. 1.  
Porphyrius a Philosopher, in love with Scoffing▪ 300. 2. He wrote Books concerning the History of Philosophy. ibid. He renounced the Christian faith. 302. 1.  
Potamiaena, a Martyr. 94. 1, 2.  
Pothinus Bishop of Lions, a Martyr. 71. 1.  
Potitus a Marcionist. 79. 2.  
Prayer that is fervent has an invincible power. 652. 1. 662. 2.  
Prayer for the dead. 631. 2.  
Primus Bishop of Alexandria, the fourth from the Apostles. 50. 1.  
Primus Bishop of Gorinth. 63. 1.  
Priscus, Malchus, and Alexander, Martyrs under Valerian. 124. 2.  
Priscus the Rhetorician, wrote an History of the War waged by Attila against the Romans. 414. 2. 426. 2. 436. 1. 514. 1.  
Priscus is sent Master of the Milice into the East. 516. 2. His pride. ibid. a Mutiny of the Soldiers against him, and against the Emperor Maurich●●. ibid.  
Probus Praefect of the Pratorium. 336. 2.  
Proclus is ordained Bishop of Cyzicus. 384. 1. is not admitted by the Inhabitants there. 384. 2. is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 391. 2. His Character. ibid. He causes John Chrysostome's Body to be conveyed to Constantinople. 393. 1, 2.  
Proclus Quaestor of the sacred Palace under Justinian. 483. 1.  
Procopius, the first Palestinian Martyr in Diocletian's persecution. 154. 1.  
Procopius Master of the Milice, 379. 1.  
Procopius sets up for a Tyrant. 306. 1. He is slain. 307. 1.  
Procopius the Rhetorician, his Epitome of Histories. 483. 1, 2. 484. 1.  
Proterius is ordained Bishop of Alexandria, in the place of Dioscorus, by the common vote of the Bishops of the Alexandrian Synod. 426. 2. He is murdered by the people of Alexandria. 430. 1.  
Proterius Bishop of Smyrna was present at the Chalcedon Synod. 441. 1.  
Protogenes Bishop of Sardica. 257. 2.  
Psalmody of the Ancient Christians, what it was. 24. 1. Psalms made by the Christians. 90. 1. 134. 1.  
Psamathia, a Village near Nicomedia. 238. 1.  
Psathyriani, Heretics. 349. 1, 2.  
P●olemaus a Martyr at Rome. 61. 2.  
Publius' Bishop of Athens, a Martyr. 64. 1.   

Q.  
QUadratus eminent for the gift of Prophecy. 48. 1. 82. 2. He presented an Apology to the Emperor Hadrian, in defence of the Christians. 51. 1.  
Quadratus Bishop of Athens. 64. 1.  
Questions concerning things that are sacred and obscure, are not to be committed to the Ears of the Vulgar. 572. 2.  
Quartodecimani were excommunicated by Pope Victor. 87. 2. 345. 1. They derived their tradition from Saint John the Apostle. 346. 1.  
Quinta, an Alexandrian woman, a Martyr. 110. 1.  
Quintus a Native of Phrygia, who had voluntarily run to Martyrdom, on sight of the Torments, renounced the faith. 57 1.  
Quirinius, or Cyrenius, Precedent of Syria. 71 2.   

R.  
Reginus' Book entitled Polymnem●n. 302. 1. Religious Assemblies variously celebrated amongst the Ancients. 346. 2. 347. 1.  
Repentance, another Baptism. 41. 2. an Example of sincere Repentance. ibid. 'Tis the Trophy of the Resurrection. ibid.  
Reticius and Maternus Bishops of the Gallia's. 194. 1.  
Reverentius Bishop of Tyre. 389. 1.  
Rhodes ruined by an Earthquake. 476. 1.  
Rhodon Scholar to Tatianus. 79. 2.  
Rhosse a Town in Syria. 97. 1.  
Robas or Rougas a little King of the Barbarians. 392. 2.  
Roman Church, its bounty and antiquity. 98. 2. it had forty six presbyters, and seven Deacons. 113. 2.  
Roman Bishops, their Letters with what respect received heretofore. 64. 2.  
Romans fast every Sabbath or Saturday. 348. 1. They fast three whole weeks before Easter. 346. 1.  
Romanus a Deacon, a Martyr at Antioch. 158. 1, 2.  
Romulus, surnamed Augustulus, Son to Orestes, the last Emperor of Rome. 436. 2.  
Rufinus' Books of Ecclesiastic History. 226. 1. 229. 1. 232. 2. 233. 2. His mistake is noted. 245. 1.  
Rufinus the Praefect of the Pratoriu●, is slain. 352. 1.  
Rufinus Bishop of Samosata. 440. 2.  
Rufus Praefect of Judas, killed vast numbers of the Jews. 51. 2, etc.  
Rufus Abbot of Theodosius' Monastery in Palestine. 495. 2.   

S.  
SAbbatius a Novatianist, makes a Schism amongst the Novatianists. 343. 2. He is made Bishop over part of the Novatianists. 344. 1. 374. 1. is banished to Rhodes and dies there. 382. 2.  
Sabellius the Heretic, his opinion. 119. 1.  
Sabinianus Bishop of Zeugma. 304. 2.  
Sabinus Praefect of Egypt under Decius. 109. 1. 123. 2.  
Sabinus, Praefect of the Pratorium to Maximinus. 171. 2.  
Sabinus a Macedonian Heretic, what he wrote concerning the Bishops convened at Nicaea. 217. 1. was Bishop of Heraclea in Thracia. ibid. He wrote a Collection of Synodal Acts. ibid.  
Sacred Vessels of the Church, melted down to redeem Captives. 379. 2. given for the Redemption of a City. 483. 2.  
Sacrifice [of the Christians] mystical and without blood. 621. 2. 697. 1.  
Sadduces, an Heresy among the Jews. 63. 2.  
Sagaris a Bishop and a Martyr. 65. 2. 87. 1.  
Salo●●, or Salona, a City of Dalmatia. 381. 2.  
Salustius Praefect of the Praetorium. 298. 1.  
Salustius is chosen Successor to Martyrius in the See of Jerusalem. 495. 1.  
Samarites, an Heresy amongst the Jews. 63. 2. Samaritans when they kept Easter. 348. 2.  
Sanctus a Deacon of Vienna. 70. 1. 72. 1.  
Sangarius, a River. 324. 1.  
Sangarum, a Mart-town in Bythinia. 344. 1.  
Sapor King of the Persians, Constantine's Letter to him. 609. 1▪ 2.  
Sara●●us. ●12. 1.  
Saturninus an Arch-Heretick in the Reign of Hadrian, 52. 1.  
Saturnilians. 63. 2.  
Se●●o●at Alexandria 78. 2.  
Scythianus a Saracen. 234. 1.  
Sedition at Constantinople termed Nica. 483. 2.  
Sejanus a cruel Enemy of the Jews. 18. 2.  
Selenas' Bishop of the Goths. 349. 2.  
Seneca Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Septuagint, or Seventy Translators. 78. 1.  
Sepulchre of Our Lord covered with an heap of Earth by the Heathens, and polluted with an image of Venus. 586. 1.  
Serapion Bishop of Antioch. 84. 1. 290. 1. His books. 97. 1.  
Serapion a Martyr of Alexandria. 110. 1.  
Serapion Deacon to John chrysostom. 355. 1.  
Serapion Bishop of the Thmuitae. 319. 1.  
Serenius Granianus Proconsul of Afia. 53. 2.  
Serenus, Origen's Scholar, a Martyr. 93. 2.  
Serenus, another of Origen's Scholars, a Martyr. ibid.  
Sergiopolis a City of Syria, wherein are kept the Relics of the Martyr Sergius. 489. 2.  
Severa Augusta, wife to Valentian the Elder. 325. 2.  
Severiani, Heretics which had their name from Severus. 67. 2.  
Severianus Bishop of Gabala. 360. 2.  
Severianus Bishop of Arethusa, sends a Libel of deposition to Severus Patriarch of Antioch. 469. 1.  
Severus Reigns at Rome after Majorianus. 429. 1.  
Severus, after the Ejectment of Flavianus, is ordained Bishop of Antioch. 467. 2. His Life and Studies. 468. 1. He Anathematizes the Chalcedon Council in his Synodick Letters. 468. 2. His Letter to Soterichus 476. 1. His installing Letters. 478 2. He is banished by the Emperor Justinus. ibid. His Letters to Justinianus and Theodora. 482. 1.  
Sextus wrote concerning the Resurrection. 89. 2.  
Sibylla Erythraea. 652. 2. Her Verses concerning the Coming of Christ. 653. 1, 2. In what words she addresses herself to God. 657. 2.  
Signs which preceded the destruction of Jerusalem. 35. 2. etc.  
Sign of the Cross seen in the East. 265. 2.  
Silvanus Bishop of Emisa, a Martyr. 147. 2. 174. 1.  
Silvanus Bishop of Gaza, a Martyr. 147. 2. His Character. 170. 1.  
Silvanus Bishop of Tarsus. 30●. 2.  
Silvanus Bishop of Troas. 389. 1, 2. He had before been Bishop of Philippopolis. ibid.  
Silvanus a Tyrant in the Gallia's. 270. 1.  
Silverius Bishop of Rome, opens the Gates of that City to Belisarius. 486. 1. He is deposed by Belisarius, and Vigilius is put into his place. 486. 2.  
Simon Mugus is baptised by Philip. 16. 2. comes to Rome, and there deceives many by his Impostures. 21. 2. He was the Captain and chief of all Heretics. ibid.  
Siricius Bishop of Rome. 373. 2.  
Sirmium is taken by the Gepidae. 507. 1. taken again by those Barbarians termed Abares. ibid.  
Sisinnius is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 383. 2. His Character. 384. 2.  
Sisinnius a Novatianist. 335. 1. He was a Learned man. ibid. ordained Bishop of the Novatianists at Constantinople. 343. 2. 352. 2. His book against John chrysostom. 367. 2. His witty sayings. ibid., etc.  
Socrates' Bishop of Laodicea. 136. 1.  
Socrates why put to death by his own Citizens. 642. 1.  
Socrates Scholasticus learned Grammar at Constantinople, of Helladius and Ammonius. 339. 1. Born and bred at Constantinople. 350. 1. dedicates his work to Theodorus. 351. what style he followed. ibid.  
Socrates' Ecclesiastic History. 401. His mistake in his accounts of the Ephesine Synod. 404. 2. He is cited. 416. 1.  
Sophia, the great Church at Constantinople. 253. 1. is consecrated by Eudoxius, 282. 2.  
Sophia, a Church built by Justinian, is described. 491. 2, etc.  
Sophronius Bishop of Pompeiopolis. 278. 2. 279. 2. is deposed in a Synod at Constantinople. 282. 1. 294. 1. 303. 2.  
Sosthenes one of Christ's Seventy Disciples. 13. 2.  
Sotas Bishop of Anchialus. 84. 1, 2.  
Soter Bishop of Rome. 62. 2. His commendation. 64. 2.  
Spirit, or Holy Ghost, is infused by Ordination. 280. 1.  
Spyridon from being a Shepherd, is made a Bishop. 226. 1. He fed Sheep whilst he was a Bishop. ibid. His miracles. ibid.  
Stephen Bishop of Rome. 117. 2.  
Stephen the Deacon, first Martyr of Christ. 15. 2.  
Stephen Bishop of Laodicaea. 138. 1.  
Stephanus Bishop of Antioch. 264. 2.  
Stephanus Bishop of Ephesus was present at the Chalcedon Council. 438. 1.  
Stephanus is Ordained Bishop of Antioch. 453. 2. He is barbarously murdered by the Boys of Antioch. ibid.  
Stephanus Bishop of Hierapolis, wrote the Life of Saint Golanduch. 523. 1.  
Succi, a Mountain that divides the Western Churches from the Eastern. 259. 2.  
Sunday and Friday kept holy by Constantine's order. 61●. 2. 613. 1. 679. 1. Sunday celebrated as a Festival, by Christ's own command. 700. 1.  
simeon, Son of Clopas or Cleophas, Bishop of Jerusalem. 38. 1. after several Tortures, he is crucified. 46. 1, 2.  
simeon, or Symeones, the Stylite, flourished under Theodosius Junior. 410. 2. He spent Six and fifty years in Monastic Exercises and Severities. 411. 2. His dead body is with great honour conveyed to Antioch, in Leo's Reign. ibid. He was the first that found out the way of standing upon a pillar. 432. 1. His Letter to Leo Augustus. 432. 2. and another Letter of his, to Basilius' Bishop of Antioch. ibid. His Mandra is described. 412. 1.  
Symma●●us the Ebionite. 99 2. His books. ibid.  
Symmach●s a Senator of Rome. 338. 2.  
Syneros an Heretic. 79. 2.  
Synesius is preferred to the Bishopric of Cyrene, whilst he was entangled in the Errors of Gentilism. 413. 1, 2. His Epistles, and Oration to the Emperor Theodosius. ibid.  
Synnada a City of Phrygia Pacatiana. 370. 2.   

T.  
TAblett, or Title of Criminals, who were led about in the Amphitheatre. 72. 2.  
Tam-Chosroes General of the Persians, is slain in battle by the Romans. 512. 1.  
Tanais, so the Barbarians call the Stream of the Lake Maeotis into the Euxine Sea. 487. 1.  
Tatianus Founder of the Sect of the Encratitae. 60. 2. 67. 1. His Books. 67. 2. He is reckoned amongst the Catholic Writers. ibid.  
Telesphorus Bishop of Rome, the seventh from the Apostles. 51. 2.  
Temples of the Heathens demolished at Alexandria. 339. 1.  
Tertullianus eminently skilful in the Roman Laws. 17. 1.  
Thaddaeus' one of Christ's Seventy disciples. 14. 1. is sent to Edessa by Thomas the Apostle. ibid. cures Agbarus by laying his hand on him. 15. 1. Preaches the Gospel of Christ to the Edessens. ibid.  
Thalassius, Praesect of the Praetorium, is ordained Bishop of Caesarea by the Patriarch Proclus. 394. 2.  
Thalassius Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, together with Dioscerus Bishop of Alexandria, presided at the Second Ephesine Synod. 424. 2.  
Thebuthis the first that made a Schism in the Church of Jerusalem 63. 2.  
Thecla the protomartyr, appears to Zeno in his sleep▪ 453. 1. in honour of her, Zeno builds a most splendid Church in the City Seleucia. ibid.  
Thelymidres Bishop of Laodicea. 116. 1.  
Themison a Montanist. 82. 1.  
Themistius the Philosopher. 304. 2. His Oration to Valens, 326. 1.  
Theoctistus Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine. 105. 2. 116. 1, 2.  
Theodoricus King of the Goths, resigns his Kingdom. 486. 1.  
Theodoricus a Goth rebels against Zeno. 463. 1. He dies, Leing wounded by the point of his Javelin. ibid.  
Theodoricus Valamer is by Zeno sent against ilus and Leontius. 464. 1. He leaves the East, and goes into Italy, and having vanquished Odoacer there, possesses himself of the Kingdom of Italy. ibid. his wife Amalasuntha, 486. 1.  
Theodoricus King of the Goths has a Military Command in the Roman Army. 512. 1.  
Theodoritus Bishop of Cyrus, his Ecclesiastic History. 401. 473. 1. He is deposed by Dioscorus in the second Ephesine Synod, together with Ibas Bishop of Edessa, and Daniel Bishop of Carrae. 409. 1, 2. He is restored in the Chalcedon Council. 426. 1. 447. ●.  
Theodorus Bishop of Heraclea in Thracia. 250. 2. 254. 1.  
Theodorus Bishop of Mopsuestia in Cilicia. 353. 2.  
Theodorus, a man of God. 245. 2.  
Theodorus is cruelly tortured for the faith of Christ. 298. 1, 2.  
Theodorus surnamed Ascidas, Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 495. 2. a favourer of Origen. ibid. and 497. 1.  
Theodosia a Virgin, Martyred at Caesarea. 162. 2.  
Theodosiapolis a City besieged by the Persians. 470. 1.  
Theodosius Bishop of Philadelphia. 280. 2.  
Theodosiolus is killed by Valens. 315. 2.  
Theodosius the Great is created Emperor. 330. 1, He is baptised by Ascholius. 331. 1. dyes. 351. 2.  
Theodosius Junior is born. 357. 1. His Commendations. 380. 1, 2. 392. 1. His Law against Nestorius, extant in the Code. 410. 2.  
Theodosius Bishop of Synnada. 370. 2. in what manner he lost his Bishopric. 371. 1.  
Theodosius is ordained Bishop of Jerusalem, contrary to the Canons. 427. 1.  
Theodosius Bishop of Alexandria, a Reviler of the Chalcedon Synod. 481. 2. Severus writes a Letter to him. 482. 1. His Letters sent to Anthimus and Severus. ibid. He is ejected out of his See by Justinian. ibid.  
Theodotion the Ephesian turned the Old Testament into Greek. 77. 2.  
Theodotus a Montanist. 75. 1. 81. 2.  
Theodotus the Tanner, Excommunicated by Victor. 90. 1.  
Theodotus Bishop of Laodicea. 138. 1.  
Theodotus Bishop of Laodicea. 284. 2.  
Theodotus Bishop of Ancyra, accuses Nestorius in the Ephesine Synod. 404. 2.  
Theodotus Bishop of Joppa. 452. 1.  
Theodulus a Martyr with Pamphilus. 168. 2.  
Theodulus Bishop of Chaeretap●. 280. 2.  
Theodulus and Olympius, Bishops. 264. 1.  
Theodulus' Letter concerning Nestorius, and his Heresy. 403. 1.  
Theonas Bishop of Alexandria. 138. 2.  
Theonas Bishop of Marmarica, and Secundus Bishop of Ptolemais, are Anathematised by the Nicene Synod. 219. 2.  
Theophilus' Bishop of Antioch, the sixth from the Apostles. 63. 1. His Books. 65. 1.  
Theophilus' Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine. 86. 1.  
Theophilus is ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 337. 2.  
Theophilus' Bishop of Castabali. 303. 2.  
Theophilus' Bishop of the Goths, subscribed to the Nicene Council. 281. 2.  
Theophronius a Cappadocian, Ennomius' Scholar, coins a new Heresy. 349. 2.  
Theotecnus Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia. 125. 2. 133. 2.  
Theotecnus Curator of the City Antioch. 172. 2. the Author and Incentive of the Christians persecution. ibid. He is executed by Licinius' order. 182. 1.  
Theotimus Bishop of the Arabi. 304. 2.  
Theotimus Bishop of Scythia, what his sentiments were concerning Origen's Books. 362. 1.  
Therapeutae, why so termed. 23. 1. Their Monasteries and course of Life. ibid., etc.  
Theudas an Impostor. 20. 2.  
Thomas the Apostle, called Judas also. 14. 2. He preached the Gospel to the Parthians. 30. 1. 231. 2. a great Church dedicated to him in the City Edessa. 314. 2.  
Thomas Bishop of Apamia. 487. 2. He is a spectator of the Equestrian Sports, contrary to the usage of the Church. ibid.  
Thomas a Monk in Syria, feigned himself a fool. 494. 1.  
Thraseas a Martyr. 84. 1. Bishop of Eumenia. 87. 1.  
Thrasamundus King of the Vandals in Africa. 484. 2.  
Tiberiopolis a City of Phrygia. 394. 1.  
Tiberius Augustus how affected at Pilat's Relation concerning the Resurrection of Christ. 16. 2, etc.  
Tiberius, after Justinus Junior became crazed, managed the Empire together with Sophia wife to Justinus. 506. 1, 2. He is declared Caesar by Justinus. 507. 1. His Character. 517. 2.  
Tigris an Eunuch, and a Presbyter. 364. 1.  
Timaeus Bishop of Antioch. 135. 2.  
Timolaus, Dionysius, Romulus, Pausis, Alexander, and another Alexander, Martyrs in Palestine. 159. 2.  
Timotheus, Saint Paul's disciple, the first Bishop of the Ephesians. 31. 2.  
Timotheus a Martyr in Palestine. 159. 2.  
Timotheus is ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 327. 2. 330. 1. 331. 2.  
Timotheus Aelurus is chosen Bishop by the Alexandrians whilst Proterius was living. 430. 1. He was ordained but by two Bishops. 430. 2. He wrote a Letter to Leo Augustus concerning his own ordination. 431. 1. He is banished to Gangra. 433. 1. He is recalled by the Emperor Basiliscus. 449. 2.  
Timotheus Salosaciolus, after Aelurus' ejectment, is ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 433. 1. He flies to Canopus. 454. 1. By Zeno's order he recovers his See. ibid.  
Timotheus, after Macedonius' ejectment, is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 468. 2.  
Titus' disciple to Saint Paul, Bishop of the Cities of Crect. 31. 2.  
Titus' Bishop of Bostra. 304. 1.  
Tobias son of Tobias, an Edessen. 14. 2.  
Tobias Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Translations of Bishops forbidden. 388. 1. sometimes used on account of the Church's necessity. ibid. Instances of such Translations. 389. 1. They were forbidden by Constantine. 599. 2.  
Tribigildus a Tribune of Soldiers. 356. 1.  
Tripoli a City of Phoenicia, wherein was the Church of Saint Leontius the Martyer. 468. 1.  
Troïlus the Sophist a prudent man. 370. 1. a Native of Side in Pamphylia. 384. 1.  
Tychaeum of Antioch, that is, the Temple of the public Genius, consecrated in honour of the Martyr Ignatius. 414. 1.  
Tyrannio Bishop of Tyre, a Martyr. 147. 2.  
Tyrannus Bishop of Antioch. 136. 1.   

V.  
VAlens Bishop of Jerusalem. 79. 2.  
Valens a Deacon of Aelia, is Martyred. 166. 2.  
Valens the Emperor being baptised by Eudoxius the Bishop, becomes an Arian. 305. 1. He persecutes the Orthodox. 306. 1. He builds an Aquaeduct at Constantinople. 308. 2. He dies. 328. 2.  
Valentinianus is chosen Emperor. 305. 1. chooses Valens to be his Golleague in the Empire. ibid. dies. 325. 1. had two wives at the same time. 325. 2.  
Valentinianus Placidus, son to Constantius and Placidia. 382. 1. is proclaimed Caesar by Theodosius. ibid. is declared Augustus. ibid.  
Valentinianus Juniour is created Emperor. 325. 1. He was Justina's son. ibid.  
Valentina a Virgin, Martyred. 164. 1.  
Valentinus an Arch-Heretick, flourished at Rome. 54. 2. Valentinians, Heretics. 63. 2.  
Valerianus at the beginning of his Reign, favoured the Christians. 121. 1. His ignominious slavery and captivity in Persia. 660. 1.  
Valerius Gratus Procurator of Judaea. 12. 2.  
Vararanes King of the Persians. 377. 2. persecutes the Christians. ibid.  
Various usages and rites in divers Churches. 346. 1, etc.  
Ventidius and Corbulo, Romans, conquered the Parthians. 473. 2.  
Vetranio turns Tyrant. 263. 2. afterwards he became a private man. 265. 2.  
Vettius Epagathus, a Martyr at Lions. 69. 2.  
Victor Bishop of Rome. 87. 2. excommunicates the Churches of Asia. ibid. He is dissuaded therefrom by Irenaeus. ibid.  
Victor Master of the Milice. 327. 2.  
Vigils of the Christians, and their fasts before the Feast of Easter. 24. 1.  
Vigil of Easter. 95. 2. observed by the Emperor Constantine. 613. 1.  
Vigilius Bishop of Rome, refuses to come to the fifth Synod. 496. 1.  
Vindices, Officers made in every City by the Emperor Anastasius. 475. 1.  
Vine, the Badge of a Centurion's office. 125. 1.  
Virgil's Verses concerning Christ. 654. 1, etc.  
Virgins of the Christians. 24. 1. 161. 2. they were registered in the Matricula or Roll of the Church. 230. 1.  
Vitalianus rebels against Anastasius. 475. 2. takes Hypatius and Cyrillus Commanders of the Romans. ibid. being made Master of the Milice and Consul by Justinus, he is slain. 478 1.  
Vitalis and Misenus, Legates of the See of Rome, are condemned in a Synod at Rome for ill-management of their Embassy. 460. 2.  
Ulfila Bishop of the Goths. 281. 2. 326. 2.  
Ulpianus a Martyr at Tyre. 161. 2.  
Ulpianus a Sophist, wrote an Oration in commendation of Antioch. 417. 1.  
Uranius Bishop of Apamea. 304. 1.  
Uranius Bishop of Meletina. ibid.  
Uranius Bishop of Tyre. 278. 2. is deposed. 280. 2.  
Urbanus Bishop of Rome. 102. 2.  
Urbanus precedent of Palestine. 159. 1. is put to death. 163. 2.  
Urbanus, Theodorus, Menedemus, and seventy other Presbyters, who had been sent Legates for the Catholics to Valens, are barbarously murdered. 314. 1, 2.  
Urbicius, or Urbicus, Praefect of Rome. 61. 2.  
Ursacius and Valens, Arian Bishops. 250. 2. condemned in the Sardican Synod. 257. 2. present a Penitentiary-Libel to Pope Julius. 263. 1. they are deposed in the Synod of Ariminum. 273. 2.  
Ursinus a Deacon of the Roman Church. 324. 1.   

W.  
WEstern Church when severed in Communion from the Eastern. 259. 2.  
Wisdom of Solomon, so the Book of Proverbs was called. 64. 1. 66. 2.  
Woman of Alexandria, her chastity. 150. 2.  
Women that were adulteresses, how punished by the Romans. 341. 1.  
Word of God, His Nature, Proprieties, and Operations. 683. 1, etc. He is God of God, and light of Light. 686. 1. the reason of His Incarnation. 691. 2. etc.   

X.  
Xenaias' a great stickler against Flavianus Bishop of Antioch. 466. 1. He is made Bishop of Hierapolis. 467. 2. by a Greek name he was termed Philoxenus. ibid.  
Xorolophus a place in Constantinople. 371. 2.  
Xystus Bishop of Rome. 51. 1.  
Xystus, another Bishop of Rome. 118. 2.   

Z.  
Zambdas' Bishop of Jerusalem. 138. 2.  
Zacchaus Bishop of Jerusalem. 51. 2.  
Zacharias the Rhetorician, an Historian, favoured Nestorius. 421. 2. blames Proterius falsely. 431. 1. He favoured Eutyches' party. 452. 2. Evagrius reproves him for his carelessness in writing his History. 459. 2.  
Zamolxis a God of the Getae. 689. 1.  
Zebinus Bishop of Antioch. 103. 2.  
Zeno at first named Aricmesius, marries Leo Augustus' daughter. 435. 2. is created Emperor of the Romans. 436. 2. His wicked Life. 448. 1, 2. His Henoticon, or uniting-Edict. 455. 1, 2. His Letter to Pope Felix. 460. 1.  
Zenobius a Presbyter of the Church at Sidon, Martyred. 147. 2.  
Zephyrinus Bishop of Rome. 90. 1.  
Zeuxippus' Bath. 252. 2.  
Zoïlus Bishop of Larissa. 304. 1.  
Zoïlus Governor of Antioch under Theodosius Junior, what Buildings he erected at Antioch. 415. 2.  
Zoïlus is made Bishop of Alexandria, after Theodosius' ejectment. 482. 2. 495. 1.  
Zosimus Bishop of Rome. 374. 1.  
Zoticus Otrenus a Presbyter. 81. 1.  
Zoticus Bishop of Comana. 82. 1. 84. 1.  
Zozimas or Zosimas a Monk in Syria. 480. 1. He foretells the Earthquake at Antioch. 480. 2. His miracles. ibid.  
Zozimus an Historian, was a Heathen, and on that account hated Constantine. 472. 1. He brought down his History as far as the times of Honorius and Arcadius. 472. 2. when he wrote his History. ibid.    

THE INDEX Of the Chief Matters that occur in the Notes on these HISTORIANS. The First Number shows the Page; the Second, the Column.  

A.  
ABares, or Abari, when first known to the Romans. 500 1.  
Acacius Bishop of Constantinople, never held communion with Petrus Fullo. 457. 2. He was condemned in no particular Synod. 459. 1. when the sentence of deposition was pronounced against him 461. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 469. 1.  
Acesius the Novatianist seems not to have been called to the Nicene Synod by Constantine. 225. 1.  
Acoemeti had two Monasteries at Constantinople. 459. 2. 467. 1.  
Acts what. 12. 1. Acts of Pilate when forged by the Heathens. 12. 1. 173. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the power of a perpetual Master of the Milice. 462. 2. a passage in Theophanes is mended. ibid.  
Adjutor, the Prince of the Office of the Master of the Offices. 440. 1.  
Adoration of the Emperor, what it was. 630. 2.  
Adra, a City of Arabia. 304. 1.  
Adulterer, so he was called who invaded the See of a Bishop that was yet living. 456. 2.  
Adultery, how punished amongst the Romans. 341. 1.  
Aegiochus, an Epithet given to Jupiter. 410. 1.  
Aelia, so Jerusalem was called till Constantine's time, when it recovered its old name Jerusalem again. 52. 1. 118. 1. 167. 2.  
Aërial Martyr, so simeon the Stylite was called. 411. 2.  
Aether, the Element of Fire. 684. 2.  
Africanus the Chronographer, not the same person that composed the Cesti. 106. 2.  
Agathobulus a Philosopher. 137. 1.  
Agbarus, called also Abgarus. 13. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Forum, a Market, or Court of Judicature. 69. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Aevum, in Plato signifies eternity. 671. 2.  
Agnati and Cognati, who, and wherein they differ. 563. 1.  
Agrippa Junior, when he began to Reign. 25. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who they are. 563. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 219. 2. 583. 2.  
Alabarches, the Chief Magistrate of the Jews that lived at Alexandria. 18. 1.  
Allegories were by the ancient Grecians termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 23. 2.  
Alexander Bishop of Constantinople, in what year he died. 247. 1.  
Alexandria a very unhealthful City, and why. 127. 2.  
Alexandrian Bishops heretofore termed Popes. 404. 1. Nicephorus' Opinion is refuted. ibid. They had a secular principality. 372. 2.  
Alexandrian Synod, wherein Origen's books were condemned by Theophilus. 360, 2.  
Alexandrian Synod, its Acts. 289. 2, etc.  
Alexandrian Bishop, whether he ordained all over Egypt. 263. 1.  
Alternative Hymns, by whom first appointed. 359. 1.  
Ambon, a place wherein Criminals were set, whilst they were interrogated by the Judge. 111. 2.  
Amen was the answer of the Faithful, when they received the consecrated Bread. 114. 2. also, after the Priest had consecrated. 120. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Curtains hanging before doors. 524. 1, 2. many uses of them in the Church. ibid.  
Amphilochius Bishop of Side. 432. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Preface. 637. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Strator, one that lifts his Master on horseback. 463. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 128. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to comfort, or refresh. 40. 2.  
Anastasia, the wife of Bassianus the Caesar. 309. 1, 2.  
Anastasian Baths, whence so called. ibid.  
Anastasis, the Church of the Resurrection at Jerusalem. 427. 1. 588. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Relation of a Precedent to the Emperor. 407. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a place near Constantinople. 475. 2.  
Anastasius Sinaïta Bishop of Antioch, when he was ejected. 503. 1.  
Annas or Ananus, held the High-priest-hood many years. 12. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Props. 518. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Masters of the Scrinia. 350. 1.  
Antioch when made a free City. 433. 2. three Forum's or Tribunals there, and as many Schools of Advocates. 415. 1. In the same City was also the Praetorium of the Master of the Eastern Milice. 415. 2. when termed Theopolis. 480. 1.  
Antiochians, from what month their years begin. 434. 1. 467. 2.  
Antipater and Aristobulus, sons to Herod the Great, killed by his order. 11. 2.  
Antipater, Grandfather to Herod the Great. 10. 1.  
Antiphons', See Alternative Hymns.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Vicarius, a substitute. 695. 1.  
Apamia, the Metropolis of Syria Coele or Syria Secunda. 469. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 77. 2. 105. 1.  
Apocryphal Books. 98. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 81. 1.  
Apocrysarius of a Monastery, that is, one who managed the affairs of a Monastery. 494. 1. Apocrysarii or Responsales of Patriarches and Bishops in the Emperor's Court. 496. 1.  
Apollinarians, Heretics. 284. 2.  
Apollonia, a Virgin that suffered Martyrdom in the Reign of Philippus, not under Decius. 110. 1.  
Apollonius, whilst Montanus was living, wrote against his prophecy. 83. 2, etc.  
Apollonius a Roman Senator. 85. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, its signification. 94. 1.  
Apostates, when they return to the Church, are treated with more severity. 119. 2.  
Apostles, the twelve were not only so called, but several other persons. 14. 2. 29. 1.  
Apostles are not reckoned in the number of Bishops. 38. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 402. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it imports. 72. 2.  
Aquaeduct of Valens Augustus at Constantinople. 308. 1. 2.  
Archelaus Bishop of Cascharum, his disputation against Manichaeus. 234. 2.  
Areopagus, what it was. 32. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 91. 1.  
Arius, two of that name. 240. 2. Arius who with Euzoius presented a Libel of faith to the Emperor Constantine, was not Arius the Arch-Heretick. ibid.  
Arius, when and how recalled from banishment. ibid.  
Artemius, Commander in chief of Egypt. 288. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to take away, or remove. 87. 1.  
Arsenius, Bishop of the Hypselitae. 238. 2. 240. 2.  
Ascetae, who were heretofore called so. 22. 2. Not only Monks but Clergymen also had that name given them. 139. 1. 168. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Crime of Treason. 695. 1.  
Asia, how many ways 'tis taken. 8●. 1.  
Asiarches, what they were. 58. 2. how chosen. ibid. a very chargeable Office. ibid.  
Asterius Urbanus, Author of the books against the Cataphrygae. 82. 1.  
Athanasius, in what year recalled from banishment. 246. 2. in what year he went to Rome. 256. 2. He went to Rome once only. 253. 2. when a boy, he baptised his play-fellows. 229. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Attis, Bacchus. 302. 2.  
Atticus Bishop of Constantinople, his Epitaph. 383. 1.  
Augustonica a Province of Egypt. 262. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a door of an house. 608. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Atrium, or a Court. 590. 2.  
Avitus, how many months he Reigned. 428. 2, etc.  
Ause, or Osee, the first name of Jesus the son of Nave. 5. ●.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 190. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Christian Virgins. 161. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so Eusebius calls Christ. 186. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Honorati, are joined with the Decuriones. 431. 2.   

B.  
BAcaudae, a sort of Boors, were up in Arms over the whole Roman world. 690. 2.  
Bacurius Prince of the Iberi. 233. 2.  
Baptism is by the Greeks termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a seal. 40. 2. 'tis the Symbol of our Lord's Passion. 184. 2. 'tis termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 628. 2.  
Basileus Bishop of Amasia. 551. 2. a Martyr under Licinius. ibid.  
Basilius the Great, what year made Bishop of Caesarea. 321. 1, 2. He was twice questioned by Valens. 322. 1.  
Basilides' Prophets. 52. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 681. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Imperial City, so Eusebius always calls Rome, not Constantinople▪ 593. 1.  
Basiliscus declared his son Marcus, Caesar; afterwards, Augustus, 451. 1.  
Bataneotes, a Surname of Porphyrius the Philosopher. 100 2.  
Battle at Cibalae. 554. 1.  
Battle at Hadrianople, what year it happened. 556. 2.  
Beneficiarii. 179. 1.  
Beryllus' opinion concerning the Nature and divinity of Christ. 107. 1. His Heresy. 290. 2.  
Berytus, what year the Synod was convened there. 409. 1.  
Bishops in Egypt, were an hundred. 212. 2.  
Bishop's heretofore preached, standing on the steps of the Altar. 355. 2.  
Bishops, their first Sermon always much taken notice of. 384. 2.  
Bishops, their sentences in judicature made valid. 615. 2.  
Bishops of other Cities, were usually buried at Constantinople, in the Church of The Apostles. 492. 2.  
Bishops anciently wore a plate of gold on their forehead, in imitation of the Jewish High-priests. ●7. 1.  
Birthday of the Martyrs, was that whereon they suffered Martyrdom. 59 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to lead a secular Life. 92. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Laics. ibid.  
Bosci, Monks so called. 418. 1.  
Botry a City of Phoenicia. 494. 1. Theophanes and Antoninus Martyr are mended. ibid.  
British-Church very ancient. 333. 1, 2. it was, and is independent of the Roman Patriarchate. ibid.  
Bruchium, what it was. 136. 2. the siege of it, when. ibid.  
Brysia. 518. 2.   

C.  
CAEsarea, or Caesarium, the Great Church of Alexandria. 376. 2. whence it had that name. 430. 1.  
Caius was Author of the book called The Little Labyrinth. 89. 2. He wrote a book against Proclus. 102. 2.  
Calendio is ordained Bishop of Antioch at Constantinople by Acacius, contrary to the Canons. 457. 1. how many years he sat Bishop. 462. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so Constantinople was termed. 597. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is sometimes made use of in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 446. 2. In old Coins that City is written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 460. 1.  
Camp-bread given to the City Antioch by Diocletian. 427. 1. a place in Procopius about this Annona, is mended. ibid.  
Campus, a place without the City Antioch, where the Soldiers exercised. 518. 2. Campus, a place seven miles distant from Constantinople. 507. 2. it was the place where Criminals were punished. 658. 2.  
Canon of the Council of Antioch. 366. 1. what must be thought concerning that Council. ibid.  
Canon, or set-allowance of Bread, or Breadcorn, at Constantinople. 251. 1.  
Canon the second, of the Constantinopolitan Council, is explained. 333. 2.  
Canon the sixth, of the Nicene Council, whither it ●eats concerning Patriarches, and their Jurisdiction. 332. 2.  
Castalian Fountain near Antioch. 414. 2.  
Castrensis Panis. See Camp-bread.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ligatures, Enchantments. 688. 2.  
Catechist taught in a private Auditory, not publicly in the Church. 102. 1.  
Catechumens' were made by Imposition of the Bishop's ha●d. 627. 1, 2. they covered their heads. 629. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 74. 1.  
Catholic Epistles. 98. 1.  
Catholicus, a Rationalist. 121. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Rationalist. ibid. and 181. 2.  
Celsus the Philosopher, against whom Origen wrote, was Lucian's friend. 108. 1.  
Cephro, and Coluthio. 122. 2. 123. 1.  
Cerat●s, a wind about Byzantium, 276. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, capitulum, a period. 131. 2.  
Chaeremon, a Philosopher. 101. 2.  
Chair or Throne of Saint Mark at Alexandria. 138. 2.  
Chalcedon▪ Synod, the copies of it that Evagrius made use of, are different from ours. 439. 1. which are more genuine and authentic, Evagrius' copies, or ours. 444. 1.  
Chalcedon had only the bare name of a Metropolis given it by Marcianus. 446. 2.  
Chartae, or Libels of Caecilianus' crimes, transmitted to the Emperor. 194. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 125. 2.  
Chorepiscopi, who they were. 134. 1.  
Chosroes King of the Persians, when he died. 509. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Christ, was written with a diphthong. 653. 1. Christ before all things, and after all things. 666. 1.  
Christ, in what year born. 7. 2. whether he was born on the twenty fifth of December. ibid.  
Christian Religion termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 53. 1.  
Christians wont to stop their Ears, when they heard any impious expression. 85. 1. they gave their children the names of the Apostles. 131. 1. They prayed with expanded hands. 611. 1.  
Christians were very desirous of being baptised in Jordan. 628. 1. who were termed perfect Christians. 628. 2. Their Feasts at the Sepulchers of the Martyrs. 647. 2. Their way of Burial. 124. 1. 128. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Encaustick painting. 530. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 433. 2.  
Chrysargyrum is in the Code termed Lustralis auri Collatio. 47. 1. The Emperors called it Vectigal. ibid. Libanius calls it Tribute, because 'twas paid every fourth year by Merchants or Traders. ibid. The Aurum poenosum is to be distinguished from it. ibid.  
Chrysostome's saying concerning penitents. 367. 2.  
Chrysotelia, what it was. 474. 2.  
Churches, there were forty of them at Rome in Decius' time. 113. 2.  
Circular Letters, or Encyclicae. 432. 2.  
Claudian at first wrote Greek Verses. 416. 1. when he began to write Latin verses. ibid.  
Clavularis Cursus. 287. 2.  
Clemens' book of Recognitions. 48. 2. 49. 1.  
Clemens' Stromata. 97. 2.  
Clemens' books entitled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Institutions. 79. 1. a fragment of them is now extant, at the close of his Stromata. ibid.  
Clergymen wore a Philosophic Pallium. 101. 2. Clergymen termed Competentes. 191. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the degree or order of ecclesiastics. 114. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he enroled amongst the Clergy. 495. 1.  
Cletus Bishop of Rome, the same person with Anencletus. 38. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what it signifies. 412. 2. 422. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Stibadia, accubita, Beds to lie and eat upon, 581. 2.  
Clinics, their Baptism. 113. 2.  
Coadjutor or Assistant can't be made without the Bishop's consent. 96. 2. Two instances of Coadjutours. 137. 2.  
Colligere, Collecta. 604. 2.  
Clopas or Cleophas, whether Joseph's brother, and uncle to Christ. 38. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Latin Areae. 122. 2.  
Comites of the first and second order, long before the Reign of Constantine. 606. 2, etc.  
Common Council of Asia, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it was. 55. 2. 56. 1.  
Communicatory-Letters, two sorts of them. 135. 1.  
Communion was twofold; one of prayer, the other of the Sacraments. 112. 1. private Communion. ibid. and 114. 2.  
Confectoret. 59 1.  
Confession, whether private, or public, amongst the Ancient Christians. 341. 2. 342. 1, etc.  
Consecrated Bread was wont to be moistened in water. 115. 2.  
Constantina, a City of Phoenicia, the Bishop whereof was Sophronius. 409. 1.  
Constantine's Letters to the Bishops, taken for the Synodick Letter of the Nicene Synod. 582. 1.  
Constantine took too much upon himself, in Ecclesiastic matters. 594. 2.  
Constantine the Great, how many years he reigned. 624. 1. He was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, equal to an Apostle. 626. 2. when he was made a Catechumen. 627. 2.  
Constantine's Statue wont to be adored by the common people. 230. 1.  
Constantine's Letter against Arius. 224. 2.  
Constantinopolitan Bishop ordained in the Hellespont, and in the adjacent Provinces. 276. 1. He is simply and absolutely termed The Patriarch. 439. 1.  
Constantinopolitan Synod assembled on account of the cause of Gregorius Bishop of Antioch, what year convened. 518. 1, 2.  
Constantius Chlorus, in what year he died. 209. 2.  
Constantius used to swear by his own eternity. 273. 1.  
Corban, what it was. 19 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Rustics or Boors. 109. 1. called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 490. 2.  
Cornutus' a Philosopher. 101. 2. He is erroneously termed Phornutus. ibid.  
Council at Jerusalem, in what year assembled. 25. 1.  
Council of Chalcedon, in what manner it was preached and published. 482. 2. The three General-Councils preached or published together with it by the Deacon in the Church after the reading of the Gospel, and inserted into the Diptycks. ibid.  
Criminals usually executed without the City. 495. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 697. 2.  
Curator of a City. 146. 1.  
Curators of the Imperial Houses, who they were. 510. 1, etc. They had Jurisdiction. 511. 1. Their Title was, Most Glorious, and Most Magnificent. ibid. 510. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Dominica, or Churches. 698. 1.  
Curiae, and Curiales. 558. 1.  
Curiales or Decuriones did heretofore gather the Tribute. 474. 2. Anastasius the Emperor freed them from that. 475. 1. The following Emperors nulled that Law. ibid.  
Curopalates heretofore a despicable office, afterwards the highest dignity of the palace. 499. 1, 2. He was a different person from the Count of the Guards. ibid.  
Cuziba, a Monastery and Laura. 480. 2.  
Cynegica a Region near Antioch. 467. 2.  
Cyrenius. See Quirinius.  
Cyrillus Bishop of Alexandria presided in the Ephesine Synod. 404. 1.  
Cyrus' Bishop of Beroea, banished on account of the Homoousian Faith. 235. 2.  
Cyrus, a Poet. 416. 1.   

D.  
DAcianus. 278. 1.  
Daemons of the Air, or Aërial Daemons. 672. 1.  
Dalmatius the Censor, father to Dalmatius the Caesar. 238. 2, etc.  
Damophilus the Bithynian, his Collectanea. 515. 2. He lived after Plutarch's time. ibid.  
Darius' the Mede, is not Nabonnidus. 652. 1.  
Deacons distributed not the Sacrament amongst the people, when the Priest was present. 114. 2.  
Decani, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 521. 2.  
Decennalia, Vicennalia, Tricennalia, what meant by them. 529. 1.  
Decius, how many years he Reigned. 117. 1.  
Decuriales, who they were at Rome. 340. 2. The Rector of the Decuriae. ibid.  
Delphicum, an Edifice wherein were the emperor's Stibadia, or Beds to lie and banquet on. 478 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 110. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to be read publicly. 38. 1.  
Dengisich son to Attala. 435. 2. His name being faulty in the Alexandrian Chronicle, is mended. ibid.  
Depositions of Bishops, in what order usually declared. 442. 1.  
Dexippus the Historian, his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 513. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, perpetual Priests. 191. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Masters of the Platonic School at Athens. 136. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Homilies, or Discourses to the people. 89. 1.  
Dialogue of Jason and Papiscus, by whom written. 52. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Protests. 280. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Most Perfect. 177. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Charity, Love. 583. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, componere, to bury the dead. 128. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 130. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, hasta amentata, a Javelyn fitted with a Leatherloop. 463. 1.  
Dignus est, he is worthy, was the usual acclamation in the Election of Bishops. 106. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Enarrations, Expositions. 98. 2.  
Dii patrii and Peregrini. 553. 2.  
Diocletian's persecution, when it began. 140. 2. 158. 2. 537. 1. when it ended. 151. 1. what year Diocletian triumphed. 148. 1, 2. why he resigned the Empire. 660. 1, 2. in what year he died. 210. 2.  
Dioecesis, what it signifies. 332. 2. 618. 2.  
Dionysius Consularis of Phoenicia. 620. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Porticus'. 590. 1.  
Dioscorus Bishop of Hermopolis, when he died. 365. 1.  
Dioscorus Junior when ordained Bishop of Alexandria. 467. 1. Liberatus' mistake in relating his Ordination. ibid.  
Dius, the first month of the Syro-Macedonians. 157. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Heretics. 97. 1.  
Dominica Mediana. 346. 1. whence so called. ibid.  
Donatists, their Schism. 571. 2. they were the first that appealed from an Ecclesiastic Judicature. 280. 2.  
Dorotheus Presbyter of Antioch, a different person from Dorotheus who was of the Bedchamber to the Emperor. 135. 2, etc.  
Dositheus the Samaritan, when he lived. 63. 2.  
Doxology of the Arians. 25●. 1.  
Drachms whence so called, by whom used; Attic Drachms, their value. 11. 2.  
Ducenarius, what he was. 134. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Powers, so Angels, as well as Daemons, are termed. 686. 1.   

E.  
Earthquakes, two sorts of them. 175. 1.  
Earthquake at Antioch in Justinus' Reign, in what year it happened. 479. 2.  
Easter-Alms. 613. 2.  
Ebionites, whence so called. 44. 1.  
Ecclesiasticus, an Ecclesiastical person, in how many senses 'tis taken. 29. 2.  
Edicts and Letters of the Emperors, written in paper. 142. 1.  
Edict of the Praesecti Praetorio. 313. 1.  
Edicts and Letters of the Emperors, wherein they differ. 180. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 4. 1. 448. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 97. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 113. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, madness of mind. 82. 2.  
Egypt heretofore reckoned amongst the Provinces of the East. 571. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what. 92. 1. Philosophy and Rhetoric differ from them. ibid.  
Elcesaïta, Heretics. 108. 1, 2. so called from Elcesai or Elxaeus. ibid.  
Eleusinius Bishop of Sasima. 466. 1. a place in Theophanes about him, is mended. ibid.  
Emperors of Constantinople were usually proclaimed in the seventh Miliarium, or Mile. 507. 2.  
Emperors of Rome rescinded all that had been done by Tyrants. 661. 2.  
Empire of Rome when first divided. 148. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies amongst the Ancients. 406. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Letters of the Patriarches at their instalment. 478 2. also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Homilies. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to sleep in an Heathen-temple. 597. 2.  
Encaenia of the Jerusalem-Church, on what day celebrated. 621. 2.  
Encyclic Letters. See Circular-Letters.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a supplicatory-Libel. 55. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Unition, not Unity. 501. 2, etc.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Pascal Letters. 126. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 118. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Officials of the Praetorian Praefecture. 223. 2. 566. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, made use of instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 30. 2.  
Ephesine Bishop heretofore ordained by the Bishops of his own Province. 452. 1. the Patriarchical Jurisdiction taken from him in the Chalcedon-Council. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to salute. 56. 1. 573. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the advent or arrival of the Gods. 174. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Sedentary Mechanics. 510. 1.  
Epimenides, an Initiator. 297. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an Indiction. 468. 1.  
Ephesine Council in Basiliscus' Reign. 451. 1.  
Epiphanius Bishop of Cyprus, when he died. 363. 1. 2. His character. ibid.  
Epistolae Communicatoriae. See Communicatory-Letters.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what they signify. 4. 1.  
Essenes'. 23. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Provinces of the Romans. 539. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 511. 2.  
Eruli are by the Grecians termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 486. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 73. 1.  
Evagrius a Presbyter of Antioch, was afterwards Bishop of Antioch. 353. 2.  
Evagrius Praefect of Egypt. 339. 1, 2. a passage in Eunapius his Life of Aedesius, mended. ibid.  
Eucharist, so the Consecrated bread was termed. 88 2. it was sent to other Bishops under the name of Eulogiae. ibid. it is given to a boy to carry to a sick man. 115. 1. it was sometimes given to penitents without reconciliation. ibid. it was put into the mouths of the sick. 115. 2. what remained of it, was given to boys, to be eaten. 494. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, vota facere, to pray, or desire earnestly. 535. 2.  
Eudocia Augusta went twice to Jerusalem. 417. 1, 2. when she made her second journey thither. ibid.  
Eudoxia the Empress, her silver Statue. 365. 1, 2.  
Eugenius a Tyrant in Diocletian's time. 142. 2.  
Eunomius when made Bishop of Cy●icus. 307. 2. His Creed. 335. 2, etc.  
〈◊〉▪ who they were. 39 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies noble persons, not P●●ricians. 39 1.  
Eusebius wrote his Ecclesiastic History, after almost all his other works. 5. 1. His book concerning the Easter-Cycle. 617. 2. whether he made a speech to the Emperor in the Nicene-Council. 579. 2.  
Eusebius and Lucifer, whether they were Legates of the Apostolic See. 289. 2.  
Eusebius and Theognius, when banished, and when restored. 227. 2. when they presented a Libel of Satisfaction to the Bishops. 228. 1. They were not condemned in the Nicene Synod, but in some other Synod. ibid.  
Eustatbius Bishop of Antioch, when deposed. 599. 2. when he died. 313. 2. His body when removed to Antioch. ibid.  
Eutropia Mother-in-law to Constantine. 594. 2, etc.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ephecticks. 270. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Adaerare, to Value by money. 326. 2.  
Exarches, who they were. 483. 1.  
Exedra, what it is, and whence so called. 594. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, peraequatores. 607. 1, 2.  
Exorcists, their office. 158. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Municipal Magistrates. 69. 1.  
Expeditions, two of them were made against the Vandals in Leo Augustus' reign. 435. 2. a passage in Candidus Isaurus, concerning that Expedition, mended. ibid.   

F.  
FAithfull heard the Word, standing in the Church. 617. 2.  
Faith only by sense. 65. 2.  
Fast before Easter, very ancient. 88 1.  
Fast, three sorts of it amongst the Ancient Christians. ibid. Fast of forty hours before Easter, why used. ibid. Fast of the Great week, must be distinguished from the Lent-Fast. ibid.  
Feasts at the Sepulchers of the Martyrs. 647. 2.  
Felix when sent Procurator into Judaea. 25. 2.  
Feriae, why the days of the week are so termed. 157. 2.  
Feriae of the week, have their name from the following Sunday. 88 1, 678. 2.  
First succession of the Apostles, how far it reached. 27. 1.  
Flaccilla wife to the Emperor Theodosius. 325. 2.  
Flaccillus Bishop of Antioch. 248. 1.  
Flamen perpetuus. 191. 1.  
Folles, two sorts of them. 195. 1. their value. ibid.  
Form, or Draught of the Nicene Creed, was subscribed by all the Bishops, but two. 217. 2.  
Frumentius Bishop of Auxumis, the same person with Frumentius Bishop of the Indians. 232. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 191. 1.   

G.  
GAlen's authority, great amongst the Ancients. 90. 2.  
Galerius' Victory over the Persians. 152. 1.  
Gangra, the Synod there when held. 282. 2.  
Genealogies of the Hebrews, were registered in their public Archives. 10. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, how much they differ in signification. 258. 2.  
Gillo or Gello, a kind of Shee-Devil. 512. 2. the same with Empusa. ibid.  
Georae, or Geiorae, who they were. 10. 1.  
Georgius of Laodicea was made a Presbyter by Alexander Bishop of the Alexandrians. 603. 1.  
Germinius when made Bishop of Sirmium. 268. 1.  
Glicerius the Emperor was not made Bishop of Portue, but of Salonae. 436. 1, 2.  
Goldenrod usually carried before the Roman Emperors. 499. 1, 2.  
Gospel according to the Hebrews. 43. 1.  
Gospel of Basilides. 52. 2.  
Gregorius Bishop of Alexandria, how many years he sat Bishop. 251. 1.  
Gregorius Nazianzenus, his three Bishoprics. 321. 2. 331. 1.  
Gynacea. 558. 1.   

H.  
HAdrian the Emperor built a Temple to Venus, on mount Calvary. 224. 1.  
Hanniballianus. 667. 2.  
Heathens, how they consecrated the Images of their Gods. 173. 1.  
Heg●sippus was Irenaeus' Contemporary. 53. 1.  
Helena her death▪ what year it happened. 593. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies that age which is fit for warfare. 168. 1.  
Henoticon, or Zeno's Edict about uniting the Churches, is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 455. 1.  
Hera●s a Catechumen. 94. 1.  
Heretics, whither they may lawfully be persecuted. 370. 2.  
Hermodactylus, what manner of plant it was. 525. 2. the root of it good for those that are troubled with the Gout in the Joints or fingers. ibid.  
Hermogenes an Heretic. 65. 1. what his Heresy was. ibid.  
Herod the Great was no Foreigner but a Jew. 8. ●. after his death, his kingdom was divided into three parts. 12. 1.  
Herod, called also Agrippa, who he was. 19 2. what children he had. 20. 2.  
Hexapla of Origen, whence so called. 99 1. 99 2.  
Hierocles Praefect of Egypt, against whom Eusebius wrote. 161. 2.  
Hierophantae were never called by their own name, by those whom they had initiated. 664. 1.  
Highpriest, so every person was called, as long as he lived, who had once born that office. 12. 2. They wore a plate of Gold. 45. 2.  
Hilarius and Athanasius differ in opinion concerning the Draughts of the Creed, drawn up by the Easterns. 266. 1, 2.  
Hippolytus Bishop of Portue. 102. 2. His Paschal-Canon is part of his book concerning Easter. 103. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 104. 1.  
Honoratus was the first Praefect of Constantinople. 281. 1.  
Honorati, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 630. 2.  
Hosanna, what it signifies. 28. 1.  
Hosius subscribed first to the Nicene Synod. 227. 1.  
Hyacinthides virgins at Athens, who they were. 690. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Prefecti Praetorio. 606. 2.  
Hypatia the Philosopheress, probably was Theon's daughter. 376. 1. by whose means she was murdered. 376. 2.  
Hypatianus when made Bishop of Heraclea. 266. 1.  
Hypodiaconi, or Subdeacons, kept the doors of the Church. 191. 1.  
Hypomnematographer, an office born by Lucian at Alexandria. 122. 2.   

I.  
JAcobus the Monk, to whom the Emperor Leo wrote, whither Jacobus Nisibenus. 432. 1.  
James the brother of our Lord, whether one of the twelve Apostles. 13. 2. whether the son of Joseph. 16. 1. what is the meaning of his surname Oblias. 27. 2. in what year he suffered Martyrdom. 28. 2,  
James ordained Bishop of Jerusalem by Christ. 126. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who termed so amongst the Greeks. 375. 2.  
Iconium, the Synod there when convened. 119. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 amongst the Egyptians, who they were. 36. 1.  
Jerusalem▪ Bishop's authority. 263. 1.  
Jews, how their families came to be so confused. 9 1. their Genealogies were not burnt by Herod. 10. 1. they had private copies of their Genealogies. ibid. they prayed to God with their eyes turned towards the Temple. 33. 2. they were permitted to enter Jerusalem but once in a year. 52. 1. their seven heresies. 63. 2. Their Archisynagogi, Presbyters, Deacons, Patriarches. 121. 1 at their Feasts the Gentiles were present also. 28. 1. Their dispersion, and the reasons of it. 30. 2, etc. a Jew in secret, or inwardly. 167. 1. How they divided the night and day. 35. 2.  
Image of Christ at Edessa. 489. 1.  
Indians converted to the faith of Christ by Frumentius, in Constantius' reign. 232. 1, 2.  
Interregnum of three months after the death of Constantine the Great. 630. 2.  
Johannes is ordained Bishop of Alexandria at Constantinople, by Johannes Scholasticus Patriarch of Constantinople. 503. 1.  
Johannes Apamenus, Bishop of Antioch after Petrus Fullo. 453. 2.  
Johannes Codonatus Bishop of Antioch. 457. 1.  
Johannes Rhetor the Historian, not the same person with Johannes of Epiphania the Historian. 413. 2, etc.  
Johannes Tabennesiota, Bishop of Alexandria, whence so called. 454. 2. He was Oeconomus of the Alexandrian Church. ibid. a place in Liberatus concerning him, is mended. ibid. He did not appeal to Pope Simplicius. 456. 2.  
John the Baptist's Church in the City Alexandria, was the Great Church. 454. 2.  
Josephus' History of the Jewish wars transcribed by Titus' own hand. 37. 2.  
Josephus' book concerning his own Life, is part of his twentieth book of Antiquities. 37. 2. His books of History, otherwise divided than now they are. 11. 1.  
Josepus, so the Ancients called Josephus. 12. 2.  
Jovius Maximinus. 178. 1. his third Consulate. 181. 2.  
Irenaeus, whether he brought the Letters of the Martyrs to Rome. 75. 2. In what year he was ordained Bishop. 76. 2. His Synodick Letter. 87. 2.  
Irenarch, or Eirenarch. 57 2.  
Irene, two Churches at Constantinople, called by that name; the one, the old; the other, the new. 247. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Copy. 584. 1.  
Judas of Galilee, or Gaulanites, when he made his insurrection. 8. 1. He was Founder of the Sect of the Galilaeans. 63. 2.  
Judas whether the brother of our Lord. 39 2.  
Julian the Emperor, called Bull-burner. 297. 2.  
Julianus, the Bishop of Rome's substitute in the second Ephesine Synod, was Bishop of Coe, not of Puteoli. 409. 1.  
Justice, its eye. 699. 1.  
Justinian's Vandalic Expedition, on what year of Christio was undertaken. 484. 2.  
Justin the Martyr's first Apology, according to Eusebius, is that which is commonly entitled his second; and on the contrary, his 〈◊〉 his first. 21. 2, 60. 1. 61, 1. Justin's second Apology, commonly entitled his first, was dedicated to Antoninus pius. 61. 1. Justin was Martyred in the Reign of Pius. ibid.  
Justinus Senior, is by some termed a Thracian, by others an Illyrian. 477. 1. Before he was Emperor, he was Comes of the Excu●i●● or Guards. ibid.  
Justinus Junior, how many years he reigned. 513. 1.  
Justus Tiberiensis, and his books. 37. 2.   

K.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Matricula or Koll of the Church-officers. 342. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 101. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 99 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 92. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, coemiteries. 122. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 59 2.   

L.  
LAcunaria. 588. 1.  
Laics, when about to receive the Sacrament, heretofore came up to the Altar. 120. 2. before Bishops and Monks that were eminent for piety of Life, the Laics were wont to bow their heads, that they might receive a blessing. 493. 2.  
Lampadarii, or Light-bearers. 665. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Torches. 613. 2.  
Latiare Sacrum at Rome. 690. 1.  
Laura what it is, and wherein it differs from a Monastery. 417. 2.  
Laws of the Emperor's Constantine and Theodosius, concerning burning the books of Heretics. 450. 1.  
Legates of Caesar, some were Consulares, others Praetorii. 46. 1.  
Legate or Deputy of the Province of Lions. 69. 1, 2.  
Legion termed The Lightning Legion. 76. 1.  
Legions amongst the Romans had their Chapel, or Oratory, and their Presbyters. 625. 2.  
Leo's Letter by Dioscorus forbid to be read in the Council of Ephesius. 438. 1.  
Leus' daughters at Athens. 690. 1.  
Libellatici, who they were. 120, 1.  
Licinita made the Cities of the Roman Empire to flourish. 196. 2.  
Light after darkness, in the Mysteries of the Pagans. 609. 2.  
Litar●a a Village in Chalcis. 520, 1. It's ●ame-being faulty in Theophanes' Chronicon, is mended. ibid.  
Linyphia. 558. 1.  
Loaves of benediction. 374. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to bear the office of a Curator. 146. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so the Praefectus Praetorio was termed. 475. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 255. 2.  
Long-wall termed the Anastasian-wall, from its Builder. 470. 2.  
Longinus a Philosopher, taught at Athens. 101. 1.  
Lots, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Athletae or Champions. 72. 1.  
Lucianus a Martyr suffered under Maximinus. 174. 1.  
Ludi Lugdunenses, or Sports at Lions. 73. 2.  
Lunar Month, was thirty days. 674. 1.  
Lusius Quietus Deputy of Palestine. 51. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 347. 2.  
Lysanias the Tetrarch was not one of Herod's sons, nor his successor. 12. 1.   

M.  
Macarius' Bishop of Jerusalem, when ordained, and when ejected. 495. 1. in what year he was restored to his See. 495. 2.  
Macedonius' Presidency over the Constantinopolitan Church, whence to be begun. 252. 1.  
Macedonianis, their Embassy to Pope Liberius, in what year sent. 310. 2.  
Macedonius Bishop of Constantinople, when first made Bishop, subscribed to Zeno's Uniting Edict, or Henoticon. 466. 2.  
Magis amongst the Egyptians. 121. 1.  
Magistrate of the City Jerusalem, was termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 36. 1.  
Magistrates and Governors of Provinces can't be preferred to a Bishopric, without consent of the Emperor. 394. 2.  
Mancipes, so the Bakers were called; and Mancipatus was the office of Bakers. 340. 2.  
Mandates or Commands of Princes, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 178. 2.  
Mandra, a Monastery; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an Abbot of a Monastery. 412. 1.  
Manichaeans, who was the first broacher of their Heresy. 135. 2. their Fasts. 234. 1.  
Martion at first a Mariner. 79. 2.  
Marcotick Region was subject to the Bishop of Alexandria. 238. 1. How many Presbyters and Deacons it had. ibid.  
Mark the Evangelist, what year he went into Egypt. 22. 2.  
Mark the Interpreter of Saint Peter. 49. 2.  
Martyr's will be Christ's Assessors when he comes to judgement. 112. 1.  
Martyrs were beheaded in The Campus. 658. 2.  
Martyrs, four sorts of them amongst the Greeks. 107. 1.  
Martyrdom, what is so termed according to the command of the Gospel. 60. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Sepulchre of a Martyr, 〈…〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Church of Saint Euphemia 〈…〉 Oratory of a Martyrium, what it was. 4●6. 1, 2.  
Martyrium, so the Jerusalem Church was called. SIXPENCES. 2▪  
Mashoth●i, and Masbotheani. 63. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so the Greeks call The Creed. 218▪ 2.  
Matthew▪ where and in what year he wrote his Gospel. 42. 2.  
Mausoleum or Tomb of Helena Queen of the Adiabeni near Jerusalem. 21. 2.  
Maximus, two of that name who were Presbyters of the Roman Church. 113. 1. 114. 2.  
Maximus the Cynic is ordained Bishop of Constantinople. 332. 2.  
Maximus, two Philosophers of that name. 286. 1.  
Maximus the Tyraut, what Countryman he was. 33●. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Rome. 658. 1.  
Melchi put instead of Matthat, in Our Saviour's Genealogy. 9 2.  
Meletius Bishop of Pontus. 138▪ ●▪ Surnamed Meleatus the Great. ibid.  
Melitians after the Nicene Synod joined with the Arians. 213. 2.  
Melitius why kindly used by the Nicene Synod. 219. 2. He was ●o Haeresiarch. 220. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 6●5. ●.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, area, a Court. 100L. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the twenty fifth day from Easter. 629. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 578. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Dardenarii, petty-merchants. 〈◊〉. ●.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies, and in what senses 'tis used. 478 1.  
Methodius' book concerning the Resurrection, against Origen. 100LS. 1. why Eusebius has not mentioned Methodius. ibid.  
Metrodorus the Philosopher. 2●1. 1.  
Metropolitans, their ordination does properly belong to the Patriarches. 389. 2.  
Milice is a sort of servitude. 517. 2. 555. 1.  
Militia Palatina. 246. 1.  
Millain-Synod, how many Bishops were at it. 〈◊〉▪ 2▪ the matters transacted there. 256. 2. in what year of Christ it was held. ibid.  
Mitella, or Little Mitre worn by Christian Virgins. 165. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assigned to God the Father, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Son and Holy Ghost. 683. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. ●3. 2.  
Montanus' Fasts. 83. 1. His Heresy called The new Prophecy. 84. ●.  
Montanus and Sabellius, why frequently joined together. 235. 1, 2.  
Moses, the Presbyter died before Cornelius' Ordination. 115. 1.  
Mysia, two of them. 81. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 482. 2.   

N.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is taken for the whole sacred house. 591. 2, etc.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 431. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Bishop. 636. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the first Sunday after Easter. 403. 2. the Greeks call it by that name ●●il●, 404. 1.  
Neapolis a City of Palestine. 55. 1.  
Nectarius, whether he abolished confession or penance. 342. 2, etc.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the dead more contemptible than dung. 697. 2.  
Neophytes were clothed in white garments. 629. 1. they put them off, on the eighth day. ibid.  
Nepos, how many years he reigned. 436. 1.  
Nicene Synod was convened in the palace. 579. 1. How many Bishops met at that Synod. 578. 2. 216. 1. 227. 1. no Acts were made of this Synod. 581. 1. on what month and day it was held. 581. 1, 2.  
Nicocles the Grammarian. 285. 2.  
Nicolaites, what their Heresy was. 44. 2.  
Nile, the priests thereof were Androgyni. 614. 1, 2.  
Nicomas instead of Nicomachus. 122. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Christian sacrifice. 697. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, wherein they differ. 190. 2.  
Nomades, who the Greeks call so. 674. 2.  
Notaries of the Church, or of Bishops. 347. 1. what their office was. ibid.  
Novatianists did not use the Chrism in Baptism. 114. 1. they rebaptised the Catholics that embraced their Here●ie. 120. 1.  
Novatus and Novatianus are confounded by the Greeks. 115. 2.  
Novatianus' Martyrdom, and the Acts of his passion are forged. 523. 2.  
Novatianus was a Native of Phrygia. ibid.  
Novum Saeculum, or a new age. 576. 1, 2.  
Nubae, they were called Nomades also. 407. 1, 2.  
Numenius the Philosopher, 101. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is Lately. 53. 2. 553. 2.  
Nymphaeum, the Temple of the Nymphs. 434. 1.   

O.  
Obodas', a God amongst the Arabians. 689. 1.  
Ocbas and Acbas an Impregnable Fort near the River Nymphius. 522. 1.  
Octachora Templa, eight-fided-Churches. 594. 1.  
Octaves of Infants and Neophytes how religiously observed. 929. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Domestic protectors. 299. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not used in reference to the Incarnation only, but concerning all things which Christ did on earth, in order to man's salvation. 1. 2. 189. 2. 54●. 1. 694. 1. the disputation concerning Christ is divided into the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or the administration, is properly attributed to the Son. 683. ●. 685. 1.  
Olympiad, whence so called. 19 2. how many years it consisted of. ibid.  
Old Testament, three ranks or degrees of the books thereof amongst the Jews. 37. 1. How many in number the books thereof were. ibid. and 104. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Alexandria. 127. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a place where the public treasure was laid. 83. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a dart. 43. 2▪  
O●t●r King of the ●●nni. ●85. 2. His brother Roas. 392. 2.  
Oraria or handkerchiefs were wont to be shaken by Auditors. 134. 1.  
Order of the Session of Bishops in Councils. 86. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 51. 1.  
Origen is ordained by two Bishop●. 95. 1. went only once to Rome. 98. 2. distinguished the books of the Old Testament into Cola, verses, or such parts of the Text as contained an entire sense. 99 2. After his Edition of the Hexapla, he made the Tetrapla. ibid. is a different person from the other Origen Plotinus' School-fellow. 100 2, etc. is condemned by Demetrius and deposed. 103. 2. Demetrius' sentence was ineffectual. ibid. Origen, before his condemnation, removed from the City Alexandria. 105. 1, 2. His threefold work upon the sacred Scripture. 108. 1, 2. what year he died. 117. 1. He was not condemned in the fifth Synod at Constantinople, but long before. 497. 1.  
Origen, that name is written with an Asperate by the Greeks. 92. 1.  
Osanna, what it signifies, ●8. 1.  
Ostracine, a place or village near Antioch, whence so called. 434. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes signifies the person of the Father. 3. 1.   

P.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 481. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Church at Antioch, in the old City. 290. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, one that buys provisions, and sells them again. 418. 2.  
Pallium, the Habit of the Philosophers. 101. 2.  
Palls for a Bishop, woven with threads of Gold. 622. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 410. 2.  
Paphnutius, as Rufinus says, was present at the Nicene Council. 225. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who they were. 380. 2. not the same persons with the confectores. ibid. and 59 1. 159. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 171. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what it signifies. 420. 2. it imports also to list for a Soldier. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Muster-Roll. ibid.  
Paradise upon Earth, were it was. 639. 1.  
Paradoxi, Champions that had gained many Victories. 143. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, adulterate, or counterfeit. 283. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assemblies of Schismatics. 324. 1.  
Paredris, Daemons so called, what they were. 688. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what it signifies. 178. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what they signify. 81. 2.  
Parembole, a Village in Egypt. 318. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 180. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 540. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 568. 1. 659. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 616. 1. 625. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a Church. 1. 1. the reason of that name. ibid. sometimes 'tis taken for a whole Diocese, sometimes for a particular Church. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 516. 2. 522. 1.  
Parricides, how punished. 161. 2.  
Particular assemblies which were held in divers Churches at Alexandria. 123. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a wedding-chamber. 316. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what it signifies. 37. 1.  
Patriarches, when first constituted in the Church. 332. 2. etc. 33●. 1.  
A Patriarch being accused by a Laic, appeals to the Emperor and a Synod. 518. 1. He is judged in an auditory made up of Laics and ecclesiastics. ibid.  
Patripassians, or Patropassians, Heretics. 255. 2, etc.  
Paul the Apostle went not to Jerusalem in Tiberius' reign. 17. 2.  
Paulinus Bishop of Tyre is translated to the Bishopric of Antioch. 183. 1. 2.  
Paulus Bishop of Alexandria, was a Heretic. 487. 2. Liberatus makes him a Catholic. ibid.  
Peace was not given to the lapsed, without the people's consent. 115. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what it signifies. 694. 2▪  
Penitentiary-Presbyter, why and when instituted. 341. 2.  
Pent●cost, and the space of fifty days from Easter to Pentecost. 629. 2.  
Perigenes the Bishop of Corinth, his Election is confirmed by the Bishop of Rome. 388. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies 313. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 124. 1. 128. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Hills or heaps of stone. 590. 1.  
Pen●●entiary-Presbyter, his office. 341. ●. when abrogated. 342. 2.  
Peter the Apostle, his second Epistle most undoubtedly his. 31. 1. He and Saint Paul did not suffer Martyrdom on the same year. 30▪ ●▪ He was not superior to the other Apostles. 441. 2.  
Petrus Full● died before Petrus Mongus. 442. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so the opinion of Eutyches was termed. 451. 2.  
Phile●●, whether he suffered at Alexandria, or in Thebais. 144. 2.  
Philip the Deacon was by the Ancients confounded with Philip the Apostle. 45. 2. the names of Philip's daughters. ibid.  
Philippus the Praefectus Praetorio, when he died. 252. 1.  
Philo's book against Flaccus, and that entitled concerning the Embassy to ●ain●. 18. 1. His book against Flaccus, Eusebius terms His second book concerning Virtues. 18. 2.  
Philoromus Rationalist of Egypt. 144. 2.  
Philosophers borrowed their best Precepts from Moses' Law. 4. 2.  
Phoenicia, two of them, the one termed Maritima, the other Libanensis. 468. 1. They were subject to the Patriarch of Antioch. 468. 2. The Dux of Phoenicia. 469. 2. 470. 1.  
Phosphorion, and Bosporium, the Port at Constantinople. 435. 1.  
Pilate killed himself. 19 1. His character. ibid.  
Pisander the Poet, two of that name, the former a Rhodian▪ the latter a Native of Larinda, who wrote six books concerning the Marriages of the Goddesses and Heroes. 416. 2.  
Placidia Augusta gave the Western Illyricum to Theodosius Junior. 393. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, crusts of marble. 589. 1.  
Plague in the Groin which raged fifty years, when it began. 490. 1.  
Platonic Philosophy, a School thereof at Alexandria. 376. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 152. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, abstinence. 79. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it was amongst the Alexandrians. 375. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Decurions, 576. 1.  
Polycarp, whether he came to Rome on account of the controversy concerning Easter. 88 2. In what year he came to Rome. ibid. The day of his Martyrdom. 60. ●.  
Porphyrius, why called Malchus, and Bataneotes. 100 when he lived. ibid.  
Potamius Bishop of Lysbone was banished together with Hosius. 268. 1.  
Power, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is not used but concerning the Greater Judges. 536. 1.  
Praefects of the Praetorium, and the other Judges, prefixed the Emperor's▪ Letters before their own Edicts. 179. 1.  
Praefects of the Praetorium had the title of Clarissimi in Constantine's time. 587. 2. 606. 2.  
Praefecture of the Praetorium, was the highest of all dignities. 47●. 1. it had two Chests. 475. 1. also Numerarii of Gold. 471. 1.  
Praenetum the name of a Town, variously written. 364. 2.  
Praepositi Laborum, or rather Laboru, that is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the Laborum. 554. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 41. 2.  
Presbyters performed the public prayers together with the Bishop. 410. 2.  
Presbyters were not ordained without the consent of the Clergy and people. 114. 1.  
Presbyters were termed Priests of the second Order. 191. 2. 194. 2▪ etc.  
Presbyter, whom Constantia at her death recommended to Constantine, who he was. 236. 2▪ 243. 2.  
Praesens Numen, present deity, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 18. 2.  
Praesentes or Praesentales Milites, present Milice; who they were. 477. 2. The Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. ibid.  
Priscus Rhetor the Historian, was a Thracian, born at Panium a Town in Thracia. 436. 1. a passage in Theophanes in mended. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to instruct, to cultivate. 623. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Village at some distance from a City. 123. 2.  
Proclus, Chief of the Sect of the Cataphrygians. 29. 2.  
Proconsul of Thracia. 281. 1.  
Procopius, two Martyrs of that name. 157. 1.  
Procurators of the familia Gladiatoria, or company of the Gladiatours▪ 163. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 663.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to propose the name of a person to be ordained. 220. ●. 603. 1.  
Prophetae, so the High-priests amongst the Egyptians were termed. 53. 1.  
Prophets that are true, how to be distinguished from the false one. 82. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to live according to example. 647. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Proseuchae of the Jews. 18. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to take pains. 405. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to bear the changes of fortune. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, diligence, attention. 457. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it imports. 41. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Let it be published, it was a word which the Emperors added to their Laws. 604. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to publish an Edict. 516. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the chief or first of the Presbyters. 359. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ● Provost, or Chief. ●87. 1.  
Psalms or 〈◊〉▪ when first in use in the Church. 23. 2. 90. ●.  
Psalms called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 129. 2.   

Q.  
QUadratus Proconsul of Asia, under whom Polycarp suffered Martyrdom, in what year he bore the proconsulate. 57 2▪ etc.  
Quadratus Bishop of Athens, a different person from Quadratus the disciple of the Apostles. 64. 1.  
Quaternions, and Ternions. 618. 2.  
Quirinius, or Gyrenius, when precedent of Syria. ●. 1.  
Quirus instead of Cyrus, and Quinegius for Cynegius. 466. 1.   

R.  
REcusatory-Libels, wherein Patriarches requested of the Emperor, that they might have leave to relinquish their Bishoprics. 479. 1.  
Regius Morbus, to signify the Leprosy. 9●. 2.  
Religion of the Christians defined. 658. 1.  
Rhetoricians were initiated by a certain rite. 374. 2. the Rhetorician's Pallium. ibid. and 389. 2.  
Rhossus or Rhosse a City of Cilicia. 97. 1.  
Roman-Church, their Liberality and Bounty towards the poor. 118▪ ●.  
Romans, when they left off burning their dead. 1●6. ●.  
Rufinus' Letter to Ursacius. 108. 1.   

S.  
SAbaiarius, a Nickname given to Valens by the Citizens of Chalcedon. 308. 1.  
Sabba●um magnum, or the Great Sabbath, what it is. 57 2.  
Sabbath not kept as a fasting-day amongst the Romans, in Lent. 346. 1. nor in the Ember-weeks. 348. 1.  
Sabellians, Heretics, 119. 1.  
Sacerdotes Provinciae, the Chief-priests of a Province. 150. 1. 173. 1.  
Sacred Scripture, a threefold difference of the books thereof. 43. 1.  
Sacrifices of the Heathens were not totally abolished by Constantine. 613. 2.  
Schismatics returning to the Church, were more kindly received than Heretics. 604. 2.  
Scholastici, Advocates. 357. 1.  
Scholia, what meant by that word. 62. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it means. 105. 1.  
Scribes amongst the Jews, were the Keepers and Expounders of the Law. 35. ●▪ etc.  
Scythae, so the Greeks call them, whom the Latins t●rm Goths. 578. 1. 607. 2.  
Secretum, what it was. 134. 1.  
Secular Judges who were present at a Council, when criminal matters were under debate, pronounced sentence; but in a matter of faith, they concerned not themselves. 424. 1. 439. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to calumniate, or extort. 133. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Chapel wherein was the Tomb of a Martyr. 422. 2.  
Sel●ucus was called Nicaror, not Nicanor. 505. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Excepta, excerptions. 440. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what it signifies. 84. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Origen, aught in Latin to be termed Excepta, not excerpta. 440. 1.  
Senate, for an house or court. 366. 2.  
Septuagint Translation when made. 78. 1. whether they translated all the books of Scripture. ibid. and whether in separate cells. ibid.  
Serapis in what manner worshipped by the Egyptian Priests. 340. 1, 2. why he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. ibid. His Temple when demolished. ibid.  
Serdican-Council, how many Bishops present at it. 257. 1.  
〈◊〉, a passage in him mended. 407. 2.  
〈◊〉 Augustus was called also Serpentius or Serpentinus. 429. 1.  
Shows amongst the Romans, were ordinary and extraordinary. 72. 1.  
Sibylls, whether they foretold things by divine inspiration. 652. 2, etc.  
Signs of the Zodiac were by the Greeks called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 45. 1.  
Silentiarii, who they were. 432. 1.  
Simon Magus' death, when it happened. 22. 1.  
Sirmium, three Synods there, and their three Draughts of the Creed, 266. 2.  
Sirmium-Synods in what years convened. ibid. and 269. 1.  
Sitting, the usual posture of mourners amongst the Jews. 20. 2.  
Socrates seems to have been a Novatianist. 367. 2. whether he was a Novatianist. 277. 1.  
Son of God, was by ancient Divines termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 645. 2. He is termed The Middle, between the Father and things created. 683. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so Solomon's Book of Proverbs was called. 64. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to lay hands on, or ordain. 114. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Sepulchral Monuments. 2●. 1. 28. 2.  
Stephen the Deacon, on what year he suffered Martyrdom. 15. ●.  
Stephen the Pope, whether he excommunicated those of Africa, and of the East. 118. 2.  
Stephanus Junior Bishop of Antioch, is ordained at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 457. ●.  
Strategium, what it is. 229. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Magistrates, or Duumviri. 1●4. ●. 146. ●.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Officials, App●●itours. 196. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 97. 2.  
Subintroduced women, who they were▪ 13●. ●.  
Succi, straits, or narrow passes so called. 259. 2.  
simeon the son of Cleophas, how a ●in to our Saviour. 38. 1.  
Symmachians, Heretics. 100 1.  
Symplegades. 577. ●.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I make a bargain. 402. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a bargain. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 604. 2.  
Syna●●●, in how many senses it is used. 346. 2.  
Sunday termed the first day, and the eighth. 678. 2▪ why this day was set apart for the meeting of the faithful. 679. 1.  
Syncelli, Officers which the Patriarches had. 40●. ●, etc. The Syncelli were as well of the order of Presbyters▪ as Deacons▪ ibid. Not only Patriarches, but other Bishops also had their Syncell●▪ ibid.  
Syn●sius was not Bishop of Cyr●nae, but of Prolemais. 413. 2. what his belief was concerning the Resurrection. ibid.  
Sy●●ad●, a City of Phr●gia▪ 102. 1. Synnadenses, the Citizens of that City, two of their Coins explained. 37●▪ 2. They worshipped Jupiter under the name of Pa●demos. ibid.  
Synod of Antioch against Paul of Samosata, in what year held. 1ST. ●.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to signify an assembly of the faithful. 572. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a particular Synod, is opposed to a general 〈◊〉▪ 408. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Synod of Bishops that made their residence for some time only at the Imperial City. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a model or delineation of a future work. 588. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, taking leave of, or bidding farewell. 53●. 1. 5●4. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. ibid. and 498. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉▪ Tributaries. 47●. 2. 504. 2▪ etc.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sign of Communion. 573. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it signifies. 511. 2.  
Superposition, a sort of Fast. 88 1. in Greek termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. ibid.   

T.  
TAbularii, who they were. 165. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, companies of Soldiers. 623. 2, etc.  
Tatianus was not a Professor of Rhetoric. 60. 2. 67. 1. Tatianus' Gospel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not the same with that termed The Gospel according to the Hebrews. 67. 2.  
Taurobolia, and Cr●obolia. 303. 1, 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Offices, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Office, Body of Apparitours. 548. 2. 566. 2. 281. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 566. 2.  
Taxing, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what it was; 7. 2. whether one or two Taxings. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Martyrdom. 125. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baptism. 628. 2.  
Terebinthus, or Turpentine-tree, a place in Palestine. 595. 1, 2. That Turpentine-tree worshipped by the Pagans. ibid. At that place there was a Mart or Market yearly. ibid.  
Testaments of Soldiers in Expedition. 615. 1.  
Tetrapla were made by Origen after his Edition of the Hexapla. 99 2.  
Thaddaeus' the Apostle, in what year he came to Edessa. 15. 2.  
Th●●la, instead of Theoclia. 453. 1. She was termed the Proto-Martyr. ibid.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in what sense used by Eusebius. 91. 1.  
Theodor●● Asc●d●s. 497. 1.  
Theodotion, when he published his Version. 77. 2.  
Theodotus Bishop of Laodicea was an Arian. 602. 2.  
Theodulus the Presbyter, when he wrote. 403. 1.  
Theologia, anciently termed Theologicen. 2. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Mistick sense. 354. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the surname of Saint Ignatius. 358. ●. 414. 1. His relics were removed to Antioch long before Theodosius Junior's time. ibid.  
Therapeutae were not Essens. 23. 1. nor Christians. 23. 2.  
Thessalonica, whether it was under the government of Theodosius Senior. 337. 1. the Bishops of Thessalonica were Legates of the Roman See. 391. 2.  
Thmuis, a City of Augustanica. 319. 1.  
Tholus, what it is. 422. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 113. 2.  
Tiberius Constantinus, how long he reigned. 513. 1.  
Time twofold, the one Particular, the other general. 671. 2.  
Timotheus Salofaciolus, called also Albus. 433. 1.  
Tractates, so Homilies or Sermons to the people are termed. 108. 1.  
Trajanus the Patricius, an Historian, when he lived. 506. 2.  
Trapezita, who they were. 119. 2.  
Tribunal of the nineteen Accubita. 507. 1. a place in Theophylactus Simocatta concerning that Edifice, is explained. ibid.  
Tricennalia is taken for the Festival, and for the thirtieth year. 622. 1. 667. 2.  
Tripoli, a City of Phoenicia Maritima, wherein was the Sepulchre of the Martyr Leontius. 468. 1. 494. 1.  
Trisagium, an Hymn in the Church. 476. ●, 2.  
〈…〉. 449. 1. 〈…〉 phanes Chronicon. ibid.  
Troilus the Sophista. 370. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Temple of the public Ge●●u●. 169. 414. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the public Genius. 294. 2.   

V.  
VAcant Bishops. 307. 2▪  
Valentinianus 〈…〉, where, and when proclaimed Augustus. 383. 2.  
Valentinian Junior was croson of Valens Augustus. 309. 2. He was also called Galates. ibid. In what year he died. 322. 1▪  
Valerian, when he began to reign. 121. 1.  
Vettius, a Roman name. 69. 2.  
Vicarii or Deputies of the Praefects had the title of Perfectissimi in Constantine's time. 195. 1.  
Victor the Pope, whether he excommunicated the Asians, or only threatened it. 87. 2.  
Victor Thunonensi●, an eminent passage in him is mended. 402. 2, etc.  
Victor was taken by Constantine as His Pranomen, or fore-name. 457. 2. And after his death by his sons. 632. 1.  
Vigilius the Pope gave his consent to the Synod of Constantinople, but refused to be present at it. 496. 1.  
Vigil of Easter, thereon the Christians kindled Lights, as well publicly, as in private. 613. 1.  
Vindices made by Anastasius. 475. 1.  
Vine, the Badge of the Centurions Office. 125. 1.  
Virtues are either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 646. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in what sense used by Divines. 93. 1.  
Unio for Unition, is a barbarous, not a Latin word. 502. 2. Unio  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 〈…〉. 421. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what it signifies. 266. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Fasts of superposition, 417. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who they were. 347. 1.   

W.  
WEek before Easter, termed by the Greek father's The Great Week. 24. 1. It began from the second Feria, or Monday. 88 1. 678. 2, etc.  
Widows, or Deaconnesses, their Examination. 698. 2▪   

X.  
XAnthicus, the name of a month amongst those of Smyrna, when it began. 60. 1.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Dialogue of Methodius the Bishop. 362. 2.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a pair of Stocks. 60. 2. 71. 1. sometimes 'tis used to signify The Eculeus. 108. 2. 145. 1.  
Xystus, how long Bishop of Rome. 132. 2.   

Y.  
years of the Edessens, whence they began. 15. 2.  
Year of Christ, the first, according to Eusebius. 139. 2.   

Z.  
ZEla, a City of Cappadocia. 303. 2.  
Zeno, whether Bishop of Majuma. 354. 1, 2.  
Zozimus the Historian, did not live in the Times of Theodosius Junior. 472. 2, etc.   〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 
THE END.   

Books Printed for, and Sold by Hannah Sawbridge at the Bible on Ludgate Hill.  

Folio.  
THE Lives of the Noble Grecians and Romans, by that Learned Historiographer, Plutarch, Translated from the Original: with the Addition of the Lives of many Eminent Persons and their Effigies Engraven in Copper Plates.  
A Chronicle of the Kings of England containing all the passages of State and Church, by the famous Sir Richard Baker, Knight, with a continuation of all material Affairs of State to this time.  
Astronomia Britannica Authore Vincentio Wing, In qua hi Quinque Tractatus traduntur.  

I. Logistica Astronomica.  
II. Trigonometria.  
III. Doctrina Sphaerica.  
IV. Theoria Planetarum.  
V. Tabulae Novae Astronomicae.   
Riverus Practice of Physic in 17 several Books Translated into English by Nicholas Culpeper, Phys. and Astr. Abadiah Cole, Doct. Phys. and William Rowland, Physician.  

Anatomy.  
Riolanus,  
Bartholinus  
Veslingus,   
All three Translated by Nicholas Culpeper, Gent. Student in Physic and Astrology.  
The Complete Surveyor, containing the whole Art of Surveying Land, by William Leybourne.  
Cambridge Concordance, with Additions being the compleatest extant, by S. N.  
A Large Bible, Cambridge print, fit for Churches.  
Doctor Holi●kes Large Dictionary, being the best and largest in Print.  
Gallileus' Mathematical System of the World, with Cuts, Englished by T. Salisbury Esq  
Learned Cook's Comment on Litletons' Tenors.  
Maynards', Edward the 2d.  
Doctor cowel's, Interpreter with T. Manlys' Additions Corrected from former Errors: Now in the Press.  
Morgan's, Heraldry Epitomised: a large sheet.  
Dyers Reports with 2 Tables▪  
Townsends Tables C. L.  
Physic Refined being the Works of that famous and profound Philosopher and Chemical Physician John Baptista Van Helmot.  
The Year Books Complete.  
J. Rolls▪ Abridgement.  
Rastalls Entries.  
Cook's Reports, French.  
— Entries.  
Doctor Heylins' Life of Bishop Laud.   

Quarto.  
Gouldman's Dictionary.  

Thesaurus Graecae Linguae, etc. by W. Robertson. A. M.  
Thesaurus Linguae Sanctae, etc. by W. Robertson. A. M.   
With many other Quarto Books, and Books of lesser Volumes, which we have not room here to insert.